《Damn, I Have to Marry the Strongest Antagonist at the Start?》 Chapter 1: Chapter1-Do You Dare Challenge Me? Chapter 1: Chapter1-Do You Dare Challenge Me? ? Hurt! That''s Hurt! It felt like waking up from a terrible hangover. Owen''s head throbbed with piercing pain, as if needles were stirring his brain. He slapped his head hard, and the pain finally subsided a little. Then, countless chaotic, noisy voices speaking in an unfamiliar language flooded into his ears. Gradually, he began to understand the meaning of the words.NewW novels updates at novelhall.com "Winning one hundred and nine consecutive matches in the tournament, Madelyn truly lives up to her name as the thorny rose of House Ravenwood, the largest family in the Azure Kingdom. So many self-proclaimed geniuses have fallen at her feet. Who will finally win her heart?" "The one-hundred-and-tenth match won''t be easy. Her opponent is Garner from Blackwind Academy, hailed as a prodigy seen once in fifty years. Blackwind Academy regards him as the ''Tiger in the South,'' their ultimate champion." Owen forced his eyes open. Warm light streamed down from the clear azure sky, and he squinted slightly, trying to adjust. The first thing he saw was a spacious plaza, crowded with people. Blonde men and women with blue eyes craned their necks, all focusing on the center stage. The stage rose several meters above the plaza, made of solid obsidian, entirely black and sturdy. It covered a considerable area, and there stood a man and a woman facing each other. Owen''s heart skipped a beat when he saw the stunning girl. He couldn''t help but widen his eyes. The girl had long hair like golden waves, skin as white and tender as a baby''s, and her features were still a bit youthful, but her eyes were full of pride. Her slim waist, impressive bust, tightly wrapped in a purple noble dress, showcased her stunning curves. She was holding a white angelic staff, pointing it forward. "Madelyn?" Isn''t this the anime character I designed? The more Owen looked, the more familiar the girl seemed. He rubbed his eyes in disbelief. However, the scene before him did not change. Instead, unfamiliar memories began to flood his mind. "Owen... orphan... commoner... Azure Kingdom... martial arts tournament..." Absorbing the memories, Owen quickly calmed down. His predecessor was an orphan, alone and unprotected, who had just suddenly died while watching the competition, allowing Owen to cross over into this world. Boom! Suddenly, the young man on the stage took a step forward, charging towards the proud- looking Madelyn. Strange black light patterns swirled around his fists, resembling entwined swords, creating deafening air explosions. As the young man displayed his formidable attack, the spectators gasped in amazement, their attention entirely focused on the stage. At this moment, in a crystal palace at the center of the plaza, King Aldric of the Azure Kingdom, seated on his throne, swirled the wine in his glass, watching the stage with great interest. "No wonder Garner is the most famous prodigy of Blackwind Academy. His explosive power and speed in this move far surpass his peers. I wonder how Madelyn will respond?" "Although she is an outstanding mage, Garner''s close combat power is quite astonishing and poses a significant threat to her..." Hearing King Aldric speak, Duke Charles Ravenwood, the head of House Ravenwood sitting beside him, confidently bowed and said with a smile: "Though my daughter is a mage, she knows a bit about combat. Garner''s explosive power is impressive, but defeating her is still a long shot. Blackwind Academy trying to overshadow us is simply impossible!" Having said this, Charles fixed his gaze on Madelyn. As Madelyn''s father, he knew his second daughter too well. She was astonishingly proud, thinking that other noble heirs were all useless. heat wave hit him as if he were being struck by magma. His body began to emit hot steam as if he was about to be vaporized. "Madelyn!" An old voice rang out at this moment. The Vice-Principal of Blackwind Academy appeared on the stage like a ghost, blocking the returning fire storm with one hand while striking Garner''s neck with the other, knocking him out. "Garner was outmatched and embarrassed Madelyn. This fight is yours." then swiftly left the stage, carrying the unconscious Garner. With that, he bowed: The sudden turn of events stunned everyone. The spectators widened their eyes in disbelief. One move! Madelyn had defeated the prodigy known as the Tiger in the South with a single strike! Moreover, had the elder from Blackwind Academy not intervened, Garner''s life would have been in danger! After a brief moment of shock, the crowd erupted into wild cheers, looking at the graceful figure standing on the stage like an immortal monument. "Madelyn is invincible!" "Madelyn, I love you!" Madelyn glanced at the unconscious Garner being carried away and shook her head slightly in disappointment before turning her attention to the crowd. "Who else dares to come up and fight!" As her voice fell, the previously noisy scene instantly fell silent. They had already witnessed Madelyn''s strength many times, knowing that they couldn''t possibly defeat her. Not a single person was willing to step onto the stage. When Madelyn''s provocative gaze swept over them, none dared to meet her eyes. They hurriedly lowered their heads and stepped back, indicating their submission. "Oh?" Suddenly, Madelyn made a curious sound, her gaze stopping on a young man standing in the crowd who had not stepped back. The young man appeared to be around eighteen or nineteen years old, somewhat thin, with tattered yet clean clothes. His deep eyes were like black gemstones, calm and indifferent, showing no trace of fear. This person seemed different from everyone else she had seen. As Madelyn''s gaze focused on him, Owen was taken aback. Only then did he realize that while he had been engrossed in recalling the anime plot, all the men stared at by Madelyn had stepped back. He was left standing alone at the front! Owen''s heart skipped a beat. How could he possibly be a match for Madelyn? Just as he was about to step back, a loud noise suddenly filled his mind, and a mechanical voice echoed in his ears. Leave, and obtain random information. Step onto the stage and challenge her, and receive a god-tier reward! Chapter 2: Chapter2-God-Tier Reward Chapter 2: Chapter2-God-Tier Reward ? [1.Leave, and obtain random information. 2.Step onto the stage and challenge her, and receive a god-tier reward!] Hearing the mechanical voice in his ears, Owen was shocked! A system! The indispensable system for transmigrators had finally arrived! Looking at the two choices given by the system, Owen fell into deep thought. Although he didn''t understand the system''s intentions, the first option was clearly not the better choice. After all, the random information might be valuable, but it could also be trivial. The difference in potential outcomes was too great. Moreover, based on his knowledge of the anime''s original plot, he didn''t have a high demand for information. However, this choice was undoubtedly very safe and carried no risk. As for the second choice, a god-tier reward was undoubtedly great. However, Madelyn was a top-tier prodigy. Relying solely on the god-tier reward to defeat her wouldn''t be easy. While Owen was silently weighing the pros and cons, Madelyn on the stage raised her staff with great interest and pointed it at Owen. "Since you have the courage not to retreat, come up and fight!" With Madelyn''s provocative words, all eyes in the venue turned to Owen. "Who is this guy? Madelyn actually wants to challenge him!" "He looks like an ordinary commoner, but why does he seem so calm and composed? Could he be a hidden dark horse?" "In front of Madelyn, who dares to call themselves a dark horse? Even if he has some strength, Madelyn is invincible. I bet he doesn''t even have the courage to accept the challenge." "Exactly, he''ll either turn around and leave or admit defeat right there on the spot..." The various voices of discussion made the plaza noisy again. Most people looked at Owen with teasing and mocking eyes, not believing he had the courage to face Madelyn''s challenge. Under the gaze of the crowd, Owen''s expression didn''t change much. He took a deep breath, then with a determined look, he began to walk towards the stage step by step! Now that Madelyn had named him in her challenge, given her prideful nature, she wouldn''t let him off easily. He had lived a cowardly life, his popular character designs had been exploited by the studio because of his weakness. This time, I won''t bow my head! Since I have the opportunity, I have to give it my all! Moreover, if he received the god-tier talent from the system reward, he might stand a chance to defeat Madelyn. Why not take a gamble? At worst, he would only be injured by Madelyn, but she wouldn''t kill him. With the god-tier reward, his destiny would be rewritten! In the anime''s thousand-year timeline, prodigies with god-tier talents and items were extremely rare. And those who grew up with such talents invariably became renowned figures! With talent and strength, he could better control his own destiny! Everything starts with challenging Madelyn, this celestial prodigy! Step by step... Owen''s pace was slow but steady, his footsteps falling clearly on the green bricks of the plaza. The crowd''s clamor gradually subsided as they stared at him in disbelief. They couldn''t believe their eyes! He actually had the courage to walk onto the stage and face Madelyn''s challenge! sword.) God-tier weapon skill: Supreme Sword, which enhances all attacks by 100 times. It can gather mana to form a sword aura, attacking enemies from afar. The sword aura contains the killing intent of the dark god king, making it unavoidable! Unbelievable! Worthy of being the weapon of the ancient dark god king. After reading about the Godslayer Staff, Owen could only think of one thing! Just unlocking the first stage already granted it such terrifying power. If all seven stages were unlocked, with such a divine weapon in hand, he could surely recreate the dark god king''s legendary feats of challenging the gods alone! The mere thought made Owen excited beyond measure. Such a precious artifact needed to be unlocked as soon as possible! Next, Owen opened his personal panel. Name: Owen Tier: Bronze-tier lv9 Talent: Order of Merlin [god-tier] Experience Points: 0/10000 Skills: Mana Void; Supreme Sword Weapon: Godslayer Staff (1/7) Luck: 90 (max 100) Fate Value: 100 (obtained by seizing MC''s opportunities, 1000 points to unlock the fate shop for rewards) Not bad, straight to Bronze-tier lv9. Owen was extremely satisfied. According to the tier classification: Iron, Bronze, Silver, Gold, Platinum, Diamond, Master, Grandmaster, Sage, Divine. Each tier is divided into lv1 to lv9, nine levels per tier. He was still just a lower-tier mage, but with a god-tier talent, god-tier weapon, and a god- tier domain, crossing a major tier would be effortless! While Owen was sorting through his system rewards, Madelyn, opposite him, felt the smile on her pretty face gradually replaced by anger. Although she didn''t understand what was going on, Owen''s smile had spread so wide it nearly reached the back of his head! He wasn''t taking her seriously at all! Moreover, the look in his eyes had changed from being neither humble nor arrogant to something more arrogant and eager. It seemed he was impatient to start this challenge! This feeling of being underestimated¡ªshe couldn''t remember the last time she had experienced it! In the past, it was always she who looked down on others, never the other way around! This guy! He must pay for his mocking smile and actions! Madelyn bit her lip tightly, staring at Owen, gripping her staff more firmly. Chapter 3: Chapter3-A New Choice, Victory! Chapter 3: Chapter3-A New Choice, Victory! ? On the stage, as anger surged in Madelyn''s heart, the system''s voice once again echoed in Owen''s mind. [1.Defeat Madelyn to receive a hidden reward. 2.Be defeated and lose 50% of HP max.] After reading this, Owen''s expression became slightly more serious. Madelyn, as the dazzling pearl of House Ravenwood, was far from simple in strength and had many secrets. Others might not know, but he was well aware that Madelyn''s tier had already reached Silver- tier lv10. That''s right, a hidden level, Silver-tier lv10. Breaking through the limits of Silver-tier lv9! Possessing combat strength comparable to Gold-tier! This was why her combat power far surpassed her peers. Moreover, her talent and skills were extremely special. They had always been concealed by House Ravenwood, making it impossible for other prodigies to defeat her without knowing the full extent of her abilities. However, Owen was clearly not in that category. In a short time, countless strategies to counter Madelyn surged in his mind. With newfound confidence, Owen remained calm, giving her a faint smile, placing his right hand on his chest, and offering a slight bow. "My name is Owen. I''ve long heard of Madelyn''s renowned beauty and peerless talent and strength. I hope you won''t disappoint me later." Madelyn''s pretty face remained cold, an invisible wave of scorching heat emanating from her. "Which family are you from?" "I have no family, just an ordinary passerby." "Oh? Very well. I don''t know where your confidence comes from, but make sure you don''t concede too early!" "Concede?" As the heatwave hit him, Owen stood as steady as a mountain, smiling calmly. "As you are now, you don''t have the power to make me concede." "That Owen is so arrogant, he has no self-awareness. Madelyn has won over a hundred matches!" "Exactly, he has no reputation, which means he must have no exceptional strength. Offending Madelyn will surely get him a good beating." "Even so, Owen looks too confident. Something feels off!" "Do you really think he can defeat Madelyn? He may be somewhat handsome, but looks don''t win battles." The crowd shook their heads slightly, thinking that Owen was arrogantly ignorant. In the crystal palace, King Aldric took a sip of his wine and said indifferently: "Charles, do you know this Owen? He looks quite confident." Charles had noticed Owen early on. Initially, he didn''t care, thinking Owen might just have the courage of the ignorant. But when Owen truly stepped onto the stage, Charles suddenly realized that Owen''s aura had changed significantly, making him difficult to read. After a moment of contemplation, Charles shook his head slightly and said, "Your Majesty, forgive my ignorance, but I do not know this person. He may have some surprises, but I have absolute confidence in my daughter''s strength."UppTodated from King Aldric nodded slightly, agreeing with Charles''s view. Owen might be unusual, but Madelyn''s strength was not something that could be easily shaken. Under their watchful and interested gazes, Madelyn suppressed her anger and, with great poise, made a gesture for Owen to begin. "You may strike first; otherwise, you won''t have another chance." As the daughter of a duke, she highly valued noble etiquette. The fire elements in the air instantly became agitated. But strangely, no flames gathered in front of her. "What''s happening?" The spectators were bewildered. Judging by the turbulent fire elements around Madelyn, she must have cast a powerful spell. So why was there no effect? Unlike the others, Owen had already seen through her methods. Mana gathered from all directions, filling his body. Then, he suddenly leaped forward like a leopard, charging at Madelyn. Almost the instant Owen left his spot, glowing patterns appeared on the obsidian floor, and then, like a volcanic eruption, a pillar of boiling magma shot up from below. The magma hissed loudly upon contact with the air, causing the air to ripple and emit thick black smoke. Even the sturdy obsidian stage was slightly dented, scorched by the erupting magma. Had Owen been a moment slower, he would have been instantly vaporized by the magma! "Interesting, but this is just the beginning!" Watching Owen dodge the lethal attack, Madelyn felt something was off. However, considering Owen''s tier, she shook her head slightly. This move was very subtle, even a Gold-tier mage would have difficulty noticing it. Owen''s timely dodge must have been a coincidence. Next, with the successive eruptions of magma pillars, he would have no way to survive! Under Madelyn''s gaze, Owen continued to advance. Boiling magma pillars erupted from the ground one after another, their speed increasing and becoming more frequent, making it impossible to avoid them! Every time a magma pillar was about to hit Owen, he managed to dodge at the last moment, as if he had already seen through this family technique. Madelyn''s brows furrowed, and the sense of unease in her heart grew stronger. At this moment, Owen had maneuvered himself to within three meters of Madelyn. The confident smile on his face was clearly visible. Madelyn snorted softly, her aura surging, instantly reaching Silver-tier lv10. An astonishing wave of power began to spread, distorting the air around her. "To fall under my Silver-tier lv10 Transcendent Power, you''ll be the first." Breaking through the limits not only made her mana purer, but it also enhanced her ability to manipulate and perceive surrounding mana several times over. It especially granted her a unique power that no one else had-Transcendent Power! "Fire Elemental!" She shouted, and the fire elements in the distorted air exploded like fireworks. A massive flame, nearly ten meters tall, emerged around her, with scorching waves of heat ready to incinerate everything nearby. Chapter 4: Chapter4-Mana Void Chapter 4: Chapter4-Mana Void ? Scorching flames swept across the stage, rapidly evaporating the moisture in the air. The spectators around the stage felt unbearably hot, with each breath causing a burning pain in their lungs. They hastily retreated in fear, staring in shock at the gigantic apparition on the stage. In the midst of the raging fire elements, a bizarre creature with double horns and a blood-red body appeared. It was as large as a house, surrounded by flames, with molten patterns flowing across its skin. As soon as it manifested, the fire elements in the air almost boiled, and even the sturdy obsidian showed signs of melting! "What kind of technique is this? It''s terrifyingly deep!" "Madelyn''s strength is immense, but this is too horrifying. How did she do it?" At this moment, the crowd, retreating like a receding tide, was filled with astonishment, having never seen such a technique before! Among the crowd, some experienced mages seemed to realize something and cried out in shock, "Transcendent Power!" "This must be Transcendent Power! Madelyn has surely touched the legendary [Transcendence]!" Hearing this, the crowd''s minds immediately recalled distant legends. The legends spoke of a level above lv9 in each tier, an lv10 existence. But this level was ethereal and elusive. Even the most peerless prodigies, if lacking insight and fortune, might never touch it. Now, the technique Madelyn was using far exceeded the scope of Silver-tier lv9, yet she had not broken through to Gold-tier. This could only mean she had stepped into [Transcendence]! "No wonder Madelyn''s strength far surpasses her peers; she has stepped into [Transcendence]!" "It seems Owen has no chance at all. Transcendent Power is something even some Gold-tier mages can''t withstand." "For a Bronze-tier lv9 to fight Madelyn to this point is already impressive, but the tier gap is too vast, and the gulf of [Transcendence] is insurmountable." Many, after their initial shock, shook their heads, believing that the outcome of this battle was already decided. After this, no peer would dare challenge Madelyn again. This tournament would make Madelyn one of the legendary figures of the empire. In the crystal palace, King Aldric also showed a rare expression of surprise and then said with some envy, "Charles, you have truly raised an excellent daughter. To be involved with the legendary [Transcendence] at such a young age, her future is limitless!" Receiving King Aldric''s praise, Charles nodded with a smile. Indeed, Madelyn was his pride. However, his smile soon faded, and he looked at Owen with a serious expression. "Where on earth did this guy come from?" Owen''s earlier dodging of the erupting magma pillars had already left him shocked. This family skill was extremely covert and formidable. Even if Owen were a Silver-tier lv9, it should have been impossible to avoid. But the reality was undeniable. Now, he had even forced Madelyn to reveal her hidden techniques, which was simply unbelievable! However, Madelyn''s Transcendent Power was the ultimate move! The mana flowing within her staff made it seem much heavier, and she swung it fiercely, the staff slicing through the air with a piercing sonic boom. Even though there was no mana in the air, the staff still contained mana, and with its quality, it could easily shatter rocks. If it struck Owen, his flesh and blood body would never withstand the blow. Even though Owen''s methods were bizarre, more so than her own, the final victor would be her! "Madelyn truly lives up to her reputation as a battle-hardened warrior, able to maintain her composure and make the best choice amid continuous upheavals." Watching this scene, King Aldric nodded slightly in approval. The disappearance of the mana elements around Madelyn had genuinely startled him. Such an unusual phenomenon was rare even for him as a king. However, Madelyn reacted immediately and made the correct decision. No matter what techniques Owen had just used, if she could defeat him, all his techniques would collapse. Next to him, Charles also nodded in agreement but kept his gaze fixed on Owen. A mana vacuum? How on earth did Owen manage that?! "This kind of monster was actually overlooked in the empire," Charles squinted his eyes, beginning to take Owen seriously. Even if Owen were to lose to his daughter this time, such talent was worth recruiting. Almost the moment this thought crossed his mind, a deafening clash of metal echoed from the stage. The obsidian stage trembled and shook, dust rising and momentarily obscuring everyone''s view. In the next instant, a magnificent staff flew out from the stage, the resulting gust blowing the dust away like a mist. The staff landed heavily in the plaza beneath the stage, quivering, with a faint white indentation visible on it! "That... that''s Madelyn''s staff, right?!" Seeing the staff, the crowd''s jaws dropped in disbelief. For a mage, the staff was their weapon, especially in battle, where it was equivalent to their life! Madelyn had clearly taken the initiative and had the absolute advantage! It took a moment for the crowd to recover from their shock, their eyes shifting from the staff to the stage. On the stage, Owen stood tall against the wind, now holding a dark golden greatsword. The greatsword pointed forward, its gleaming tip hovering just inches from Madelyn''s swan- like, smooth neck, threatening to pierce her delicate skin with one more inch. Chapter 5: Chapter5-Be My Son-in-Law! Chapter 5: Chapter5-Be My Son-in-Law! ? On the stage, both Owen and Madelyn stood frozen like statues, unmoving. Below the stage, the crowd was utterly silent, the faint rustling of the breeze through the air was the only sound. Madelyn Ravenwood had lost! At this moment, countless minds were reeling, hairs standing on end, unable to believe what they were seeing. Madelyn was a prodigy of the empire, having reached silver-tier level 10. Before this, she had achieved over a hundred consecutive victories, completely trampling other imperial geniuses underfoot. From the strength she had displayed earlier, even an ordinary gold-tier mage was no match for her! But such a legendary figure had been defeated! Even now, they were still in a daze, unable to comprehend how Owen, an obscure young man, had managed to win. Everything had turned around too quickly. It felt like a dream! In the Crystal Palace. King Aldric and Duke Charles stood in a daze, their gazes fixed on the sword tip pointing at Madelyn''s throat. "Godslayer Staff?!" The two exclaimed almost simultaneously, finding it unbelievable. Just moments ago, they had been considering how to recruit the defeated Owen.Updated chapters at novelhall.com But in the blink of an eye, not only had Owen not lost, he had his sword at Madelyn''s throat, nearly killing her with a single strike! The key was the dark golden greatsword in Owen''s hand, which seemed familiar to them from ancient texts. The sword bore deep, abyssal patterns, its dark gold material neither quite metal nor wood. Occasionally, sword energy flickered across the blade, leaving faint black marks in the air, as if slicing through space itself. Legend had it that the ancient dark god king left behind a shape-shifting artifact known as the Godslayer Staff. This mysterious staff could transform into various weapons and possessed a power that even gods feared. This legend had persisted throughout the continent for ages. As a result, any staff that could transform into another weapon was often believed to be the Godslayer Staff. Due to its immense fame, there were always similar staffs circulating in the market, but the real Godslayer Staff had not been seen for many years. Considering it was the weapon of the ancient dark god king, they couldn''t believe that a mere bronze-tier mage like Owen could wield it. However, the powerful aura emanating from the greatsword forced them to confront the reality before their eyes. The Godslayer Staff had truly reappeared! "This can''t possibly be the Godslayer Staff in Owen''s hands..." Their eyes flickered, recalling that sword strike that seemed to tear through space. The strike was not only lightning-fast but also unleashed an overwhelmingly powerful crescent-shaped sword energy from the blade, momentarily blinding them. The staff in Madelyn''s hand couldn''t withstand the strike for even a moment and was sent flying by the sword energy. Had Owen not pulled back in time, they had no doubt that Madelyn''s head would have been severed by that single blow. Gulp... On the stage, Madelyn carefully swallowed, fearing that even a slight movement might cause the sword tip to pierce her throat. I... lost?! Madelyn''s eyes were glazed, scenes of past battles and glories flashing before her eyes like a lantern show. She had been a prodigy from a young age, receiving the best training from House Ravenwood and living up to their expectations. She became the pride of House Ravenwood and one of the brightest stars in the empire. In this martial competition for marriage, she had secured over a hundred consecutive victories, treating other prodigies like dirt and reaching the pinnacle of her pride. But now, she had been defeated by a young man of similar age standing before her. All her past efforts and pride dissipated like bubbles in the wind. Thinking about how Owen had relied on various cunning methods to break through her techniques, especially at the end when he unexpectedly used his greatsword to knock her staff away and secure his victory, a deep sense of unwillingness and anger surged in her heart. However, black magic is generally more dangerous and unpredictable. With this body technique as a foundation, Owen could practice both black and white magic, dramatically enhancing his power to an extraordinary level. As for fate points, reaching 1000 points would unlock the Fate Store for redeeming rewards. For now, he would have to wait. Although he wasn''t sure what could be exchanged in the Fate Store, the fact that fate points were tied to the protagonist indicated that it must contain highly valuable items worth anticipating. After taking stock of his rewards, Owen noticed that the previously hesitant and struggling Madelyn suddenly lifted her head, staring intently at him. She took a deep breath and asked, "Do you really want to marry me?" At only twenty years old, she was not considered old among women. She had never seriously considered marriage before. Now forced to face this issue, she felt she needed to understand Owen''s true intentions. Given the turmoil caused by her sister to escape marriage, she knew that marriage was not always a sweet affair. Under Madelyn''s piercing gaze and her pressing question, Owen initially wanted to nod. After all, Madelyn was stunningly beautiful, graceful, and far surpassed any celebrities he had seen online. Moreover, she was Duke Charles'' youngest daughter. Her looks, lineage, and talent were impeccable! Which man wouldn''t want to marry such a woman? But before Owen could respond, Madelyn seemed to think of something and shook her head, saying: "Let me share my thoughts first." "You have good looks and impressive strength, but I have no plans to marry and have children for now." "Besides, in a few days, I will be taking up the position of commander of the Azure Kingdom Eagle Guard. I have not yet reached the pinnacle of magic, and I want to see what the peak of magic holds..." Madelyn''s words were firm. As she spoke, she looked up at the sky. Owen was left dumbfounded. After saying so much, the general meaning was-you are great, but we are not suitable? Did I just get friend-zoned? Owen frowned slightly but was not too disappointed. Madelyn was proud and lofty, hardly considering anyone worthy. Her reluctance to marry him was normal. He didn''t want to force it either, considering Madelyn''s terrifying talent. She was bound to become a legendary figure in the future. Even more daunting was her sister, Leslie. She was a force not to be reckoned with! At this moment, a system prompt suddenly sounded in Owen''s ears. [Marry Leslie, the eldest daughter of House Ravenwood. Success: Receive a random reward. Failure: Deduction of 100% HP.] Chapter 6: Chapter6-Marry Who? Chapter 6: Chapter6-Marry Who? ? "What??" Looking at the task given by the system, Owen was full of questions. Leslie, Madelyn''s sister, was currently known as the infamous delinquent of House Ravenwood. To escape an arranged marriage, she once set fire to the Third Prince''s palace. To avoid going to the academy, she spiked her magic tutor''s tea with a potent aphrodisiac. She raised numerous beasts with hellhound bloodlines, parading them around the streets and injuring countless civilians. She even kidnapped the daughter of Earl March, a fellow student, and played a ransom prank that shocked the capital. Leslie had committed various outrageous acts, becoming a notorious scourge of the capital. Just hearing her name gave people headaches. However, to Owen, these delinquent actions alone did not qualify Leslie as a demon queen. Knowing the original anime well, he understood that these exaggerated deeds were merely a facade to cover her true intentions. In the future, Leslie, who had evaded all discipline, would, after years of dormancy, decapitate the king of the Nether Kingdom with a single sword strike and massacre a million people from the opposing Duskara to set up a formation and advance her tier. She would become the Hell Queen, a figure so terrifying that even the Dark Emperor would shudder at her name. Marrying such a deeply scheming and ruthless villainess? That''s like courting death! However, if he didn''t complete this task, the system would deduct 100% of his HP, and his death would undoubtedly be gruesome. Owen rubbed his aching temples and quickly made a decision. He had to find a way to marry Leslie! After all, in the early and mid-stages, Leslie was still lying low, and her power wasn''t yet overwhelming. If he could win her over during this period, he might have a chance to survive! But to marry her, he first needed Madelyn to let go. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have any chance with Leslie at all. After quickly thinking it over, Owen looked at the resolute Madelyn, shrugged, and said: "If you don''t want to marry me, that''s fine. I was just looking to make a name for myself through you. I''ve been training long enough, and it''s time the world knew who I am. Defeating you is all I need." Madelyn was stunned. She had been considering negotiating with Owen, offering some compensation to gradually dissuade him. She never expected that Owen had used the martial competition as a stepping stone to fame! For a moment, anger surged in Madelyn''s heart again. She felt played by Owen. Despite not wanting to marry, she was well aware of her allure; suitors would line up from the city gates to the royal palace. Owen''s decisive rejection felt like a slight to her charms. Instantly enraged, Madelyn prepared to rush at Owen to give him a good lesson and vent her anger. However, just as she began to summon elemental forces, a commanding voice echoed through the air.UppTodated from adelyn, stand down. A momentary defeat means nothing, and your performance today was excellent. The Azure Kingdom needs talents like you!" King Aldric''s figure seemed to appear out of thin air on the stage. Having just transmigrated not long ago, Owen found himself entangled with a key female character from the anime, who was also the destined woman for the protagonist in the early stages. Owen''s mouth twitched imperceptibly; it seemed he was already courting disaster... He could not agree to this engagement. After all, even someone with cheats would fear the protagonist''s destined one! Besides, he had a crucial task at hand. As Owen was pondering how to tactfully decline, Duke Charles, seeing the king personally recruiting Owen and recognizing his talent, did not want to lose such a genius. He bowed slightly to King Aldric and said: "Your Majesty, this martial competition has spread across many nations and concerns the reputation and prestige of House Ravenwood. I must insist on keeping Owen." King Aldric, seeing this, did not press the matter further but looked curiously at Duke Charles. He knew Madelyn well; she was a very opinionated and proud person. Having already refused Owen, she would not agree to marry him. Even if Duke Charles was her father, he doubted it would make a difference. Sure enough, Madelyn was glaring intensely at Duke Charles, ready to counter anything he said that didn''t satisfy her. Duke Charles, however, paid her no mind. After a brief contemplation, he smiled slightly at Owen and said: "You participated in the martial competition for marriage and won. House Ravenwood must give you an answer and provide an explanation to the nations. Since Madelyn doesn''t want to marry you and you don''t want to marry her either, let it be. But I have another precious daughter, Leslie. Although she is a bit mischievous, it is harmless. I hereby betroth her to you. What do you think?" Owen''s heart pounded hard. He had been at a loss on how to marry Leslie, and now the solution was handed to him on a silver platter. Duke Charles was truly a great father-in-law. Owen nodded earnestly and said, "A gift from an elder cannot be declined. I gratefully accept." Hearing Owen''s prompt acceptance, Duke Charles, Madelyn, King Aldric, and others who knew Leslie well were all a bit stunned. Leslie''s notorious reputation for delinquency was well known, even in neighboring countries, where her name alone could make children stop crying. Owen should be aware of this; could it be that he actually liked this type? Owen, unaware of their thoughts, only felt their gazes were somewhat odd. He didn''t dwell on it, merely letting out a deep breath. The task had finally begun. Chapter 7: Chapter7-The Delinquent Miss Leslie Chapter 7: Chapter7-The Delinquent Miss Leslie ? "Very well, since Mr. Owen is willing to marry my daughter Leslie, we will sign the marriage contract on the spot to finalize this matter!" Duke Charles said, his eyes gleaming with excitement. Despite trying to suppress his emotions, the smile tugging at his lips betrayed his eagerness. Leslie''s marriage had been a headache for him, and House Ravenwood''s reputation had suffered repeatedly because of her. No noble son was willing to marry Leslie. After all, her past actions had been utterly reckless. She had even burned down the palace of the Third Prince, to whom she was previously betrothed, without a second thought. Now, this young man with decent looks and talent was willing to marry Leslie. Duke Charles feared that once Owen learned of Leslie''s past, he might regret it. Therefore, he was eager to finalize the marriage contract as soon as possible. As long as the marriage contract was signed in black and white, there would be no worry about Owen backing out. This way, House Ravenwood could not only resolve Leslie''s marriage issue perfectly but also secure a promising mage. It was a win-win situation! Hearing that the marriage contract would be signed immediately, Owen''s heart pounded. The reason he had agreed so quickly was because of the system task, which he had no choice but to complete. Agreeing verbally was no big deal since there was no concrete evidence, and it was merely his acceptance without involving actual marriage. He had planned to bide his time, develop further, and then figure out how to get closer to Leslie. However, once the marriage contract was signed, it would be a different story! From what he knew of Leslie, she was a villain who pursued practical benefits. She could tolerate empty words because they didn''t cause her any real loss. But truly marrying her, affecting her plans and interests, was something she would not tolerate. She would definitely target him! Although it was still early in the anime timeline, Leslie''s tier and influence were already considerable. At least around the capital, there was no place for him to hide. If Leslie sent an experienced gold-tier mage to assassinate him, what then? Given Leslie''s ruthless nature, she would definitely do it! Owen, currently only a bronze-tier level 9 mage, was two whole tiers below a gold-tier mage! And if the assassination were carried out, the danger posed by this gold-tier mage would be nearly on par with a platinum-tier! His current strength was far from enough to handle such a threat. As Owen felt anxious, the system seemed to sense his distress and chimed in once again. While others saw him as a prodigy, Owen knew he was heavily reliant on the system. His inherent talent was quite ordinary. But if he obtained the Order of Thunder, he would truly become a top-tier prodigy in his own right. Facing Leslie, the future villain and Hell Queen, he would feel much more confident. After thorough consideration, Owen chose Pharaoh''s Tower! Upon making his choice, Owen''s personal panel changed accordingly. [Name: Owen Level: bronze-tier lv9 Talent: Order of Merlin Experience: 0/10000 Skills: Mana Void; Supreme Sword; Starlit (0/10000) Weapon: Godslayer Staff (1/7) Luck: 90 (Max 100) Fate points: 300 (obtained by seizing the protagonist''s opportunities; 1000 points unlocks rewards in the Fate Store)] While Owen was choosing from the three dungeons provided by the system, Duke Charles noticed that Owen seemed to be deep in thought and hesitating. Growing increasingly anxious, Duke Charles quickly took out two marriage contracts, already signed by him, and handed them to Owen as soon as he came back to his senses. "Owen, don''t worry. Although Leslie has a bit of a temper, she''ll surely change after the marriage. I''ll also make sure to teach her during this time," Duke Charles said persuasively. Owen understood Duke Charles'' intentions at a glance, but he didn''t say much. He simply smiled and said, "Alright, since the Duke insists, I''ll sign the marriage contract. However, I plan to head to Pharaoh''s Tower soon to improve my tier, so I won''t be able to visit House Ravenwood." Given his current low strength, he didn''t want to meet Leslie too soon, especially since he didn''t feel confident yet. He would wait until he obtained the Order of Thunder. Hearing this, Duke Charles frowned slightly, sensing that Owen might be hiding something. "Could he be planning to use the dungeon as an excuse to run away?" he thought. With this in mind, Duke Charles turned the heirloom jade ring on his thumb and put on a friendly smile. "Pharaoh''s Tower is filled with numerous ghosts and is extremely dangerous. This is Benedict, the commander of House Ravenwood''s Wolf Guard. I''ll have him accompany you to ensure your safety. If you need anything, you can let him know." Chapter 8: Chapter8-Things are getting interesting now Chapter 8: Chapter8-Things are getting interesting now ? Inside the Duke''s mansion. A few butterflies fluttered and chased each other, dancing through the vibrant garden, making the already brilliant flowers appear even more vivid. In the midst of this garden, a beautiful blonde woman sat gracefully in a pure white flower pavilion. Her head was slightly bowed, with golden hair cascading like a waterfall. Her bright sapphire eyes attentively scanned the magical compendium in her hands. Occasionally, mana would emanate from her delicate figure, making the flowers around her bloom more brightly. At one point, she seemed to sense something, her long eyelashes fluttered, and the butterflies resting on her flew away. Suddenly, beside her appeared a cold, haughty woman dressed in a red and black formal gown. She wore pristine white silk gloves, and a golden chrysanthemum emblem gleamed on her proud chest in the sunlight. This symbol represented the most luxurious Chrysanthemum Hotel, which governed the Azure Kingdom''s commerce and travel industry. The emblem on the woman''s attire signified that she was the hotel''s manager-Charlotte. In the Azure Kingdom, Charlotte held a high and respected position, frequently dealing with the empire''s elite. When Charlotte appeared, her cold aura made the surrounding air chill, with snowflakes forming at her feet. However, upon seeing the blonde woman in the pavilion, her icy gaze softened considerably. She quickly bowed respectfully and said: "Miss Leslie, I have just received news that you have a new fiance?. His name is Owen. He should be just an ordinary mage, but he unexpectedly defeated the second young lady in the martial competition for marriage... He is now preparing to go to Pharaoh''s Tower to advance his tier." Charlotte succinctly reported the recent events to this noblewoman, who had supported and assisted her. While the Chrysanthemum Hotel outwardly managed accommodations and travel services, it was actually the largest intelligence network in the Azure Kingdom. Initially focused on overt information, under Miss Leslie''s direction, it also began handling underground intelligence, leaving no news beyond its reach. Leslie continued to quietly peruse the ancient book in her hands, showing little interest in her so-called fiance?. After all, her father, Duke Charles, had long been intent on marrying her off. Even though she had established a notorious reputation as a troublemaker, it was clear he had not given up and continued to find suitors for her. She had grown used to it. However, when she heard that Owen had defeated her sister, Madelyn, she finally looked up, revealing an angelic and solemnly beautiful face as she gazed at Charlotte. Although she did not particularly like her exuberant sister, Leslie was well aware of Madelyn''s strength. Having reached silver-tier and with the support of family inheritance skills and a staff, few peers could defeat her. Yet Owen, without any notable background, managed to do so. This was unusual. "Miss, the information is absolutely true," Charlotte assured quickly upon seeing Leslie''s gaze. The matter was of great importance, and she had personally investigated Owen''s background. Despite being somewhat incredulous, he indeed appeared to be just an ordinary mage. "Such a person might be a dark horse. Although he is only bronze-tier level 9, it''s better to be safe than sorry. Have the vice leader of the Bounty Guild deal with him personally. Make sure it''s done discreetly." After a brief thought, Leslie made her decision. She was not fond of uncertainties. him not to push himself too hard. Owen, playing the part of a novice, nodded repeatedly at Duke Charles'' words. After bidding Duke Charles farewell, Owen immediately set off for Pharaoh''s Tower. By his estimation, it would take about half a day to reach the tower from the capital, as the distance was relatively considerable. Benedict and the guards, being seasoned warriors, accompanied Owen, replenishing supplies along the way. They especially stocked up on healing potions and those that could heal mental and physical injuries. Pharaoh''s Tower might not be an extremely formidable dungeon, but the sheer number of ghosts and mummies made it dangerous. If injuries were not quickly treated, small wounds could easily become serious. ... As Owen headed towards Pharaoh''s Tower with Benedict and his entourage, news about the martial competition for marriage began to spread among the common people. This event had already caused a stir in various countries, with top-tier prodigies from almost every kingdom participating, drawing widespread attention. "No wonder Duke Charles'' youngest daughter is so formidable. Madelyn''s strength is terrifying! Not only has she reached the silver-tier limit, but her combat experience is vast. She won 109 consecutive matches, making other prodigies seem like ordinary people in comparison!" "It''s no surprise she dared to hold a martial competition for marriage; her strength is truly frightening!" "Unfortunately, she was defeated in her 110th match." "What? Madelyn was defeated? Who could have such strength? Garner from Blackwind Academy? Or a genius from Moonspring Kingdom?" "Neither. It was someone named Owen, and his tier is only bronze-tier level 9!" "What... How did he do it? Madelyn''s strength is such that even top-tier prodigies aren''t her match. What is special about this Owen?" "No one knows, but Miss Madelyn doesn''t intend to marry Owen. Duke Charles has decided to marry Leslie to him instead, so he is now Leslie''s fiance?!" "Leslie''s fiance?? The notorious Leslie? Owen has jumped into a pit of fire!" "I feel the same way, but I heard that the Godslayer Staff is in Owen''s possession and that he can wield it!" Chapter 9: Chapter9-Challenge of the Genius Swordsman Chapter 9: Chapter9-Challenge of the Genius Swordsman ? "Is it true? The Godslayer Staff has reappeared and is in Owen''s possession?" "I think it must be true; otherwise, how could he have defeated Miss Madelyn?" "The Godslayer Staff is the ancient artifact of the dark god king. Even a master-tier mage couldn''t tame it. What qualifications does he have to wield it?" News about Owen, especially regarding the Godslayer Staff, spread like wildfire across various kingdoms. Nearly every mage was discussing the matter. Most mages believed the news to be false. They had heard about the ancient artifact Godslayer Staff since childhood, and its impression was deeply ingrained in their minds. They were convinced that the shape-shifting staff Owen possessed was a counterfeit, and he could not truly wield it. However, many other mages believed it could be true. Owen, who had been so ordinary before, had suddenly become so dazzling, overshadowing the once peerless Miss Madelyn. Something as legendary as the Godslayer Staff could be the only thing capable of causing such a dramatic change! As a result, many mages curious about Owen and the Godslayer Staff began heading towards where Owen was. While the mages of various kingdoms were already in an uproar, a change in the Academy City''s Genius Leaderboard further ignited the atmosphere! In the top position, coveted by countless genius mages, a name that had been vacant was now filled with golden letters. Owen! Number one on the Genius Leaderboard! Everyone who saw the leaderboard ranking was shocked and astonished. Whether it was the kingdoms of the black mage faction or the white mage faction, both were full of outstanding prodigies. Each individual was young and ambitious, making the top ten positions on the Genius Leaderboard highly contested. Especially the top three spots, which often remained unfilled. This leaderboard was curated by the highly rigorous Academy City, the only truly neutral city- state on the continent, and the headquarters of the continent''s eight great academies. Academy City was formed by numerous academies and primarily focused on the study of magic, historical documentation, evaluating distinguished individuals and geniuses, and recording history. Academy City was renowned across the continent, and many of the continent''s current leading figures had studied there. Regarding the Academy City''s leaderboard, the credibility is extremely high, making the rankings highly prestigious. "Owen, nineteen years old, bronze-tier level 9, defeated silver-tier level 10 Madelyn, suspected of possessing the Godslayer Staff, limitless potential, ranked first!"UppTodated from The records about Owen on the leaderboard were brief. After reading, everyone was shocked. Although they had heard rumors of Owen defeating Madelyn, it seemed unbelievable, and they were unsure if it was just a myth. Now, with Academy City''s acknowledgment, it was certain to be true! "Undeniably, Owen''s ability to cross such a significant tier and defeat Madelyn shows immense potential. But ranking him first? I refuse to accept this!" "This leaderboard was crafted by Master Neill of Academy City. If he says Owen is ranked first, it is absolutely fair!" "Master Neill is highly respected in Academy City and cannot be bribed or influenced by anyone. It looks like it''s necessary to meet this Owen and see how capable he truly is!" ... On his way straight to Pharaoh''s Tower, Owen originally intended to ignore the trivial matters along the way. However, as time passed, he gradually noticed that more and more presences were gathering around him, mostly young mages. Their gazes were complicated, filled with provocation, curiosity, and a keen desire to challenge him. If not for Benedict and the others firmly protecting him in the center, he had no doubt that these people would immediately challenge him. "Master Owen, things seem to be getting worse. You''ve been listed as number one on the Genius Leaderboard by Academy City, and it mentions that you are suspected of wielding the Godslayer Staff..." Benedict''s magical artifact lit up, and after receiving some information, he spoke to Owen with a serious expression. Hearing this, Owen frowned slightly. He had anticipated that Leslie might spread his information to muddy the waters, but he hadn''t expected to catch the attention of Academy City, or to be placed at the top of the Genius Leaderboard! If he didn''t know the old folks at Academy City so well and wasn''t aware of his own talent, he might have thought they were setting him up for failure. Being in this position seemed to bring fame and recognition, but it also brought endless challenges and troubles. "Master Owen, perhaps we should return to the Duke''s mansion to lay low for a while?" Benedict suggested when Owen remained silent. Most of the young mages gathering around them were at bronze-tier or silver-tier levels, not posing a significant threat. However, he knew this was only the beginning. The news spread quickly, and soon it would attract more powerful forces, leading to a situation beyond his control. Returning to the Duke''s mansion before the truly formidable characters arrived would be the best course of action. Once inside the Duke''s mansion, no force would dare to challenge Duke Charles'' authority, ensuring Owen''s temporary safety. The other Wolf Guards around Benedict nodded slightly in agreement. Just then, a blue-haired woman blocked their path ahead. Her slanted phoenix eyes stared at Owen, who was protected by Benedict and the others, and a smile slowly curled at the corners of her lips. "You must be Owen. I challenge you to a duel!" Chapter 10: Chapter10-Obsidify Chapter 10: Chapter10-Obsidify ? As she spoke, she drew her sapphire-blue longsword from her waist, pointing its tip at Owen with a provocative air. "Wind-Chasing Swordsman, Emily! It''s actually her!" As the woman spoke, the numerous mages gathered around Owen turned their attention to her, instantly recognizing her. "I''ve heard her sword energy is so sharp it can cut through metal!" "Not only that, but she''s also the sister of Moonspring Kingdom''s saint, Annie! A genius swordsman from Moonspring Kingdom!" Many mages looked excited. Previously, with Benedict and the Wolf Guard around, they hadn''t dared to provoke House Ravenwood without any backing. But now, with the notable Emily challenging Owen, Benedict surely wouldn''t dare to touch her! This gave them the chance to muddy the waters and attempt to challenge Owen themselves. If they lost, it wouldn''t be much of a loss. But if they won, they could not only claim Owen''s staff but also make a name for themselves as a prominent genius on the continent! Most importantly, they felt they had a good chance of winning! After all, Owen was only bronze-tier level 9. Many among them surpassed him in tier! "Miss Emily, this challenge would be better postponed. Master Owen needs to return to the Duke''s mansion immediately," Benedict said, recognizing Emily and not daring to be neglectful. He bowed slightly and protected Owen behind him. Owen squinted at the renowned genius swordsman, shaking his head slightly. It was clear he had become a stepping stone in the eyes of many, a means to achieve fame. According to the continent''s rules, if a challenger won, they could claim the opponent''s weapon, which in this case was the Godslayer Staff. Their plans were well-made, but their strength was too ordinary. Seeing Owen calmly hiding behind Benedict, Emily''s face flushed with anger. She said, "You''ve just become the Duke''s prospective son-in-law, and you''re already planning to hide behind the Duke''s protection and live off others?!" "I despise men who live off others. Do you have the courage to come out, or are you too scared to accept the challenge? If so, you''d better grow a tail and stay indoors from now on!" Benedict furrowed his thick brows, worried that Owen might act impulsively. He quickly tried to calm him, speaking in a low voice, "Master Owen, you are currently in the spotlight. It''s best to stay low-key. Don''t take this to heart; let us handle these matters." Although Owen had defeated Miss Madelyn and demonstrated great strength, his tier was only bronze-tier level 9, which made them lack confidence in him. Emily, on the other hand, was no ordinary opponent; her swordsmanship was exceptional. If Owen were to lose, it would be a great embarrassment for House Ravenwood. Moreover, the Godslayer Staff in Owen''s possession was of utmost importance and must not be lost. While Benedict watched, Owen''s eyes suddenly brightened as if he had thought of something. During their journey, he had been studying the body technique he had acquired-Obsidify. This was an extremely powerful body technique, but also incredibly difficult to master. It was divided into nine levels, and Owen had not even reached the beginner level yet. The entry threshold was very high; Owen had not yet figured it out. It required repeatedly pushing his magic to the limit, recovering, and then pushing it again to continually expand the meridians in his body. With these words, a moment of silence fell over the crowd. Owen then saw the veins on Emily''s forehead bulge as she lunged forward with her sword. "Arrogant!" With a shout, her sapphire-blue longsword sliced through the air silently, giving a sense of fluid grace. It moved at incredible speed, reaching Owen in an instant. Owen didn''t use any skills or the Godslayer Staff. Instead, at the moment of Emily''s provocation, he employed the Obsidify technique, compressing and concentrating the mana within and around him onto the surface of his body. The first level of Obsidify: Obsidian Skin! Clang! Emily''s sword struck Owen''s chest with lightning speed. The sharp water magic tore through his clothes instantly, but when it touched his skin, it made a dull, metallic sound, with sparks flying off. Owen staggered back, feeling intense pain in his chest as if he had been stabbed by a steel needle. "What''s going on? That strike was fast, but it should have been avoidable. Even if he didn''t dodge, why didn''t he use a magic skill?" The crowd was bewildered, especially the seasoned mages who found Owen''s actions incomprehensible. "I have a feeling that Owen intentionally took that hit with his body, and he succeeded!" Some mages who practiced dark magic were particularly astonished. The human body is far weaker than a weapon, especially one enhanced with mana. Yet Owen had done it! Emily was equally surprised. Though that strike was a probe fueled by her anger, it was delivered with eighty percent of her strength. But it hadn''t wounded Owen; it felt like hitting indestructible metal. Does he have a defensive artifact on him? Emily''s sword aura surged around her. If that were the case, Owen''s strength was far less impressive than rumored. "Maybe his talent is strong, but his actual strength leaves much to be desired." "I actually think he''s impressive. Emily is silver-tier level 6, and her magic sword energy is quite formidable." Chapter 11: Chapter11-Get out of My Way! Chapter 11: Chapter11-Get out of My Way! ? "Indeed, for Owen, a level 9 bronze-tier mage, to withstand a blow from Emily is already quite impressive." "But what''s the use of just withstanding Emily''s attack? Without counterattacking, he''ll never have a chance to win." Many mages gathered around were discussing this. Not far behind Owen, Benedict and his companions frowned slightly, feeling something was off. They had witnessed Owen''s previous duel with Madelyn firsthand. He was decisive, ruthless, and had mysterious methods! It was as if he could see through people''s hearts. Even the battle-hardened Madelyn was caught off guard and ultimately defeated. But in this fight with Emily, Owen had taken a completely defensive stance, lacking the chilling insight that had once made others shudder. "Captain, what should we do? Master Owen is the young lady''s fiance?, and the Duke specifically instructed us that the Godslayer Staff must not be lost..." The other wolf guards beside Benedict cautiously asked.NewW novels updates at novelhall.com If Owen was truly struggling, they would have to disregard the challenge rules and forcibly take Owen away. While this would affect Owen''s reputation and the honor of House Ravenwood, it was nothing compared to the Duke''s orders. Benedict hesitated for a moment, seeing that Owen''s expression remained calm and unflustered, as if everything was going according to his plan. He shook his head and decided to wait and see. After all, Owen wielded the Godslayer Staff. If he were truly in danger, he would use it immediately, and there would be no need for them to intervene so soon. Meanwhile, after Emily forced Owen back with a sword strike, she felt a bit disappointed. Owen''s strength was far below her expectations. She lost some interest in him and attacked more fiercely, intending to defeat him quickly and end this boring challenge. As Emily swung her sword again, Owen''s face revealed a faint smile. Just now, a tiny black dot the size of a sesame seed appeared on Owen''s chest where Emily had wounded him. Under her powerful sword thrusts, the effects of practicing Obsidify were becoming quite apparent. Although it was painful, he could finally start truly training in this body art. Enduring this hardship was undoubtedly worth it. With renewed confidence, Owen continued to channel the mana inside and outside his body, following the circulation method of Obsidify, concentrating it on his skin. Using Emily''s powerful sword energy to continually temper his skin, even down to the cellular level. "Are you a punching bag? Why are you only defending and not attacking? Or is your strength really that pathetic?" Emily''s strikes grew more ruthless, and her words became increasingly cold and merciless. As someone devoted to the sword, she had hoped to learn something from Owen. But to her surprise, he didn''t even bother to draw his sword! Thud, thud, thud! Owen withstood dozens of sword slashes, and his body was now covered with numerous wounds, looking rather battered. It seemed as if he was barely surviving under Emily''s relentless assault. However, in Benedict''s eyes, Owen''s aura was rising. The mana swirling around and within him was surging and even boiling! Emily noticed this too, and her expression shifted from disdain and contempt to one of seriousness and astonishment. Unlike the surging waves of sword energy before, his released sword aura was condensed to the extreme, slicing through the void and leaving a black sword mark that lingered for a long time. The increasingly fierce waves of sword energy dissipated and evaporated the moment they touched the dark golden sword aura, as if they had never existed. Immediately afterward, the dark golden sword aura continued its unstoppable momentum, heading straight for Emily. From the moment Owen slashed out, Emily sensed an intense feeling of danger. But the strike was too fast, giving her no time to react. Her Aqua Sword aura shattered like an egg striking a rock, vanishing without a trace. The dark golden sword aura seemed almost alive, locking onto her. She tried to retreat but found no escape; her backward movement was nowhere near as fast as the approaching sword aura. In fact, the sword aura moved with her, its speed increasing! Clang! The sound of metal clashing rang out. Emily''s Aqua Sword was struck by the sword aura, trembling violently. The terrifying impact sent her flying backward, crashing hard into the nearby rocky debris of the Gobi Desert, barely managing to stabilize herself. All of this happened in an instant. Almost as soon as Owen had swung his sword, Emily was defeated! So quickly that the low-tier mages had not even had time to react. Gulp~ The sound of continuous swallowing echoed. Benedict and the others stared at Owen, who had just sheathed his sword, with extremely solemn expressions. Although they had known Owen''s strength was formidable, they had not expected that a single strike from him could be so overwhelmingly powerful. What seemed like an ordinary slash had effortlessly torn through Emily''s sword aura, which could threaten a gold-tier mage, and even defeated Emily herself. One move to crush the enemy! "What just happened? Why was Emily the one defeated? Shouldn''t it have been Owen who was sent flying?" "He must have been holding back, waiting for the perfect moment to strike with that one decisive blow. Such restraint is truly terrifying." "Emily''s sword aura was so easily shattered. Just how powerful is Owen''s combat strength?" The many mages watching the battle all had a flicker of disbelief in their eyes. When they looked at Owen again, there was a newfound respect and awe on their faces. Chapter 12: Chapter12-Judgment Light Sword Chapter 12: Chapter12-Judgment Light Sword ? In a corner of the Desert. Emily wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, gazing at Owen in shock. What an astonishing strike that had been. It seemed to cut through everything, breaking all barriers, giving her the illusion that no matter how far she fled, she could never escape. Wasn''t this the ultimate swordsmanship she had been pursuing? And she had seen it in Owen! She had no regrets about her defeat! Taking a deep breath, Emily quickly composed herself from the shock and frustration, and walked step by step towards Owen. She held out her Aqua Sword, still surrounded by a misty aura, in front of Owen. "I have failed the challenge. According to the rules, my weapon, the Aqua Sword, is now yours. I hope you will treat it well." Although reluctant, Emily chose to abide by the challenge rules. Her voice trembled slightly as she spoke, gently running her fingers along the blade of the Aqua Sword, as if soothing an old friend. "The Aqua Sword, giving it to me?" Owen was taken aback. Though he knew the challenge rules, Emily voluntarily offering the Aqua Sword still surprised him. After all, a mage''s weapon is crucial to their power and growth. It enhances their combat abilities and, during the long hours of training, serves as a faithful companion. Moreover, as far as he knew, this Aqua Sword had been with Emily since childhood and held great significance for her. But since she had chosen to challenge him, she had to be prepared for this outcome. Owen squinted and slowly took the Aqua Sword into his hand. "The Aqua Sword, a renowned magical weapon on the continent. Owen really hit the jackpot!" "Indeed, whether he uses the Aqua Sword to boost his combat power or sells it, he stands to gain immensely..." "Emily is truly straightforward, giving it up without any fuss or hesitation!" Many mages watching this scene felt a pang of regret for Emily. After all, they had witnessed Emily''s strength. She was indeed powerful, and her last strike was almost on par with a gold-tier mage. But she had lost, and she did so without relying on her sister, Annie, the saint of Moonspring Kingdom. Otherwise, even if Owen won the challenge, he might have given some consideration to Annie. As the crowd discussed, Emily watched Owen take the Aqua Sword, feeling a sharp pain in her heart. Instinctively, she wanted to snatch it back but quickly caught herself, stopping her outstretched hand. With a sense of loss, she turned and walked away. "Wait!" At that moment, Owen called out to her. Emily turned around, her eyes red and swollen, looking at Owen angrily. He had taken her sword; was he going to humiliate her as well? Before she could react, Owen tossed the Aqua Sword back to her. "I don''t need this Aqua Sword. You should take it back." Emily''s dilated pupils contracted sharply as she caught the flying Aqua Sword in her hand. "Master Owen, we should leave this place. You are attracting too much attention right now." The numerous mages gathered like hungry wolves, and Benedict finally snapped out of his previous shock, hoping Owen could keep a low profile and return to the duke''s mansion. Otherwise, more and more mages would converge here. After all, he had received news that many top-tier geniuses from across the continent were already on their way. The longer they delayed, the worse it would be for them. However, Owen ignored Benedict and the others, instead sweeping his gaze over the greedy mages. Most of them were between bronze and silver tier, not particularly strong. Almost none of them could match the earlier Emily. Seeing this, Owen raised the Godslayer Sword in his hand, pointing it at the approaching mages. "Do you all want to challenge me as well?" The chilling light of the Godslayer Sword was so fierce that no one dared to look directly at its sharp edge. "If you have the guts, don''t rely on the staff!" "Yeah, if you have the guts, let''s fight barehanded!" Many mages shouted. The reason Emily was defeated so quickly was that Owen had used what seemed to be the Godslayer Staff. Otherwise, given Emily''s previously overwhelming sword aura, Owen should have been the one to lose. Owen originally did not want to pay attention to these comments. After all, magical weapons, skills, and even pets were part of one''s strength. In a life-and-death battle, only survival mattered, no matter the means used. However, under the immense pressure from Emily just now, he had faintly touched the threshold of Obsidify. With a bit more brutal combat, putting his body under tremendous pressure, he could fully master Obsidify! So, he put away the Godslayer Sword and nodded toward the mage who had just provoked him. "What is your name?" "Aeos, I challenge you!" The burly mage who had urged Owen to put away his weapon charged at Owen, his eyes full of excitement. Without using the Godslayer Sword, he felt very confident in winning. After all, Owen was just a bronze-tier level 9 novice, while he was a silver-tier level 1 mage! He was a whole tier higher than Owen! As long as he unleashed an overwhelming magical attack instantly, he could crush Owen completely! Chapter 13: Chapter13-You Think You Can Challenge Me??? Chapter 13: Chapter13-You Think You Can Challenge Me??? ? Just as the thought crossed Aeos''s mind, Owen''s internal and external mana began to resonate. Black specks of light appeared faintly on the surface of his skin, mostly where Emily had attacked him before. It was evident that the early stages of practicing Obsidify relied heavily on external pressure. In the next moment, Owen took a deep breath, his mana surging wildly within him, penetrating his bones and flesh, and finally spreading throughout his cells. An unprecedented feeling of power surged within him. Owen threw a punch, and Aeos, who had just formed an earthen barrier, was directly in front of him. Bang! However, it was futile. With a dull sound, Owen, like a human bulldozer, shattered the several-meter-thick earthen barrier with brute force. The shockwave from his fist rippled out like waves, each one stronger than the last, crashing heavily onto Aeos. Thud! Aeos''s eyes widened as he watched Owen close in, spitting blood as he was sent flying, his face filled with disbelief. Everyone watching opened their mouths in astonishment. This... this was too fast! Aeos was a silver-tier level 1 mage, yet he was sent flying with just one strike? It even seemed like Owen hadn''t used any skills! "It must be some kind of dark magic! Otherwise, his explosive power couldn''t reach this level!" "Definitely, to unleash such power with just his body, he must be at least a gold-tier mage. Owen must be using some body-strengthening dark magic!" "Don''t panic, everyone. No matter how strong he is, he''s still human. He will get tired, and his stamina will run out." "We''ll challenge him in turns, not giving him a chance to recover!" Seeing Owen''s immense strength once again, the awe in the eyes of the crowd grew even stronger. However, with the Godslayer Staff right in front of them, none of them were willing to leave. "You don''t need to come at me one by one. All of you, come at me together!" Owen swept his gaze across the crowd, beckoning them with his hand. From his earlier use of Obsidify, he realized it had started to take effect. However, Aeos''s strength was too low to be of any real help to him. Since that was the case, he might as well have these small fry come at him all at once. Owen''s words made every mage present feel an immense sense of humiliation. There were at least a hundred mages here. Although their strength varied and they couldn''t fully utilize their staffs due to the earlier restrictions, they were still a formidable force. And yet, Owen wanted to challenge all of them by himself! It was as if he didn''t even see them as a threat! Such arrogance! Benedict and the others, upon hearing this, thought Owen had gone mad! Even Benedict, the strongest among the Wolf Guard, would have to consider retreating when faced with so many mages. After all, the combined magical attacks of so many mages were not something to be taken lightly. "Should we forcefully take Master Owen away from here?" "I agree. We should get Master Owen out of here. This is no joke; if things go wrong, he could easily die here!" The other Wolf Guards looked at Benedict, their eyes full of worry and urgency. Benedict sighed. Is Owen still too young and reckless? "Who else!" This extremely arrogant voice echoed in everyone''s ears. The already terrified mages didn''t dare to stay any longer and fled in panic. This Owen was too frightening! As the mages fled, a faint layer of black light completely formed on Owen''s skin. Obsidify level 1, Obsidian Skin, was successfully cultivated! In an instant, Owen''s cells seemed to transform into black holes, wildly absorbing mana. His previously thin, malnourished-looking body suddenly became robust, and his skin took on a hidden black sheen. His flesh was filled with explosive power! He had a strong feeling that if he faced that group of mages again, he could gradually defeat them without even getting hurt! ... Having dealt with the numerous mages along the way, Owen continued with Benedict and the others toward Pharaoh''s Tower. After crossing the Gobi Desert, Owen and his group entered an arid desert. Pharaoh''s Tower lay in the center of this desert. As they ventured deeper, a deathly silence surrounded them. The corpses of numerous mages, buried by the yellow sand, were visible along the way. Reaching this point, Benedict and the Wolf Guards became much more solemn, surrounding Owen protectively like stars around the moon. With a serious expression, Benedict said, "Master Owen, be careful. Pharaoh''s Tower is a cursed place. The monsters inside aren''t particularly high-level, but they are extremely strange. Many cursed zombies roam here, and they can never be truly killed. There has never been an effective strategy to deal with them, so this place has been abandoned and few mages come here anymore." The cursed zombies surrounding Pharaoh''s Tower were only bronze-tier, but their sheer numbers were overwhelming. They hid beneath the desert sands, and there was no way to eradicate them completely. As a result, no one dared to fight on a large scale here. If they attracted a large number of cursed zombies, they would be surrounded and surely perish. The many mage skeletons in the yellow sand were a stark reminder of this danger. "Cursed zombies?" Owen was taken aback. Weren''t the creatures around Pharaoh''s Tower supposed to be mummies? But he suddenly remembered that, according to the anime''s setting, people in this world didn''t know the term "mummy." The Pharaoh''s Tower was known from ancient texts. And based on his memory, the mummies here were indeed strange, but they had obvious weaknesses and should be easy to defeat. While Owen was pondering this, Benedict and the others suddenly grew more serious, their gazes fixed on the distance. Ahead of Pharaoh''s Tower, in the midst of the yellow sands, sensing the approach of strangers, the mummies lying beneath the sand raised their hands and slowly emerged from the ground. Chapter 14: Chapter14-Step Back, All of You! Chapter 14: Chapter14-Step Back, All of You! ? The yellow sand surged. Hundreds of mummies reached out their hands and rose from the yellow sand, like a terrifying forest springing up from the ground. Their skin was dry and yellow, resembling wrinkled tree bark. Their eye sockets were deeply sunken, like two black holes. The white bandages wrapped around their withered bodies fluttered, making them look sinister and horrifying. Whoosh! A dried-up mummy, wrapped in white bandages, darted out of the soft yellow sand like a ghostly serpent. Its hands, like iron clamps, swiftly lunged towards Owen and his group. Benedict and the others, seasoned Wolf Guard veterans, sensed the mummy the moment it charged. They formed a protective circle around him, with mana surging from their bodies. "Flame Slash!" "Earth''s Protection!" "Thorn Spike!" Brilliant and colorful magical attacks bombarded the approaching mummy. This mummy was not high level. Under the barrage of dense attacks, its bandages tore apart inch by inch. Then its skin and flesh were engulfed by the turbulent mana, turning into dust that scattered to the ground. However, there was no trace of relief on the faces of Benedict and the Wolf Guard. They knew that even if these zombies were shattered and pulverized, they would rise again from the yellow sand, virtually immortal! Sure enough, under their watchful eyes, the mummy that had just turned into sand under the magical attacks extended a withered yellow hand from the sand once more! As this mummy reappeared, the dense wave of mummies behind it also rushed towards them. Each mummy was grotesque and terrifying, exuding a decaying stench. As they surged forward, they lifted the yellow sand, blotting out the sky and bringing a suffocating sense of death. Among the Wolf Guard, some mages were already pale with fear, their legs trembling uncontrollably. The number of mummies was overwhelming, stretching endlessly into the distance. The crucial point was that they were utterly unkillable! Once engulfed by their encirclement, even a gold-tier mage like Benedict would be exhausted, depleted of mana, and ultimately die there, buried by the yellow sand! "Master Owen, you must go quickly! These cursed bandage zombies have found us; we must retreat now!" Benedict hurriedly looked at Owen, instructing some of the Wolf Guard to escort Owen away while they stayed behind to cover the retreat. As Benedict spoke, the mummies charged. Benedict and the other mages, already prepared, unleashed various magical skills, pushing back or scattering the approaching mummies. However, no matter how fiercely they attacked, the number of mummies did not decrease. Instead, it kept growing! "Fall back." Seeing them only trying to annihilate the mummies with sheer firepower, Owen shook his head. He now understood why they had been so tense since approaching this area. Clearly, Benedict and the locals had no understanding of mummies and naturally didn''t know how to deal with them. As Owen spoke, Benedict and the others were taken aback. Even with the Wolf Guard working together, they were only barely holding their ground against the mummies attacking like ferocious wolves. For Owen to want to handle this alone seemed like a fool''s dream. Before they could try to persuade him otherwise, Owen gazed at the withered mummies and threw a punch. Clear water elements gathered on his fist, forming what seemed like a gauntlet of flowing water, and then he struck the mummy square in the chest. With a "bang," water splashed everywhere! make any progress." Benedict spoke earnestly. He was worried that Owen might act too hastily and cause a major disaster here. Although these mummies were just outer monsters with bronze-tier strength, their numbers were overwhelming! They felt no pain and knew no fear. If caught in the midst of them, even a gold-tier mage would be exhausted and eventually surrounded and killed. Therefore, the safest approach was to lure the zombies to a suitable location, eliminate them, and repeat the process. Owen understood Benedict''s point. If he were an ordinary mage, following Benedict''s method would be a safe way to train and break through. No risk involved. But he was no ordinary mage. "Wait here." Owen said calmly, as the Godslayer Staff appeared in his grasp. His cold gaze swept over the mummies not far away. Seeing Owen''s serious and composed demeanor, Benedict and the others breathed a slight sigh of relief. They feared Owen might act as recklessly as he did when challenging those other mages. Though those mages were strong, they were still human and only sought the Godslayer Staff in his hand, with no intent to kill him. But these zombies were different. They had no intelligence and only knew how to kill. If surrounded by them, they wouldn''t know how to protect Owen while dealing with the zombies. "Master Owen may seem arrogant, but when faced with real danger, he listens to reason..." Benedict sighed in relief. As he finished speaking, he suddenly felt the mana around Owen start to surge violently. "Is Master Owen casting a spell?" Some of the Wolf Guard frowned slightly. There was still some distance to the Pharaoh''s Tower. Casting spells now indicated Owen might be preparing a large-scale attack to deal with the zombies. "It seems Master Owen plans to use a safe long-range attack method. That''s good; even if something unexpected happens, he can retreat quickly." Some Wolf Guard who specialized in long-range magic guessed Owen''s intention. As they finished speaking, they saw a longsword made of light elements forming above Owen''s head. These light swords were about the length of an arm, with pure water elements swirling around the blades, emitting a sharp, ghostly blue aura. Chapter 15: Chapter15-Silver-Tier Level 1 Chapter 15: Chapter15-Silver-Tier Level 1 ? "Could this be the Judgment Light Sword that Emily gave to Master Owen?" Benedict''s eyes widened in surprise. He hadn''t seen Owen use this skill before, so it must have been a recent gift from Emily. For Owen to learn it in such a short time was nothing short of extraordinary. However, long-range magic, like powerful spells and even forbidden magic, usually required a long casting time. Typically, such spells were used for farming monsters. Owen had the Wolf Guard to hold off the zombies; there was no need for him to use such time- consuming skills. Owen ignored the thoughts of Benedict and the others. When the first light sword condensed, he felt an inexplicable lightness within, accelerating the condensation process significantly. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh- The sound of slicing through the air echoed as the light sword above Owen''s head split into two, then four, then eight... rapidly multiplying at a visible speed, exuding a pure and holy aura. Seeing this, Benedict, who had just thought Owen''s casting time might be too long, twitched at the corner of his mouth. In just a single breath, twenty-four light swords had condensed. Each sword emanated an aura strong enough to threaten a silver-tier level 3! How did he do that? Benedict and the other Wolf Guard exchanged incredulous looks. They had seen skills similar to the Judgment Light Sword before, but they typically took at least ten breaths to condense. Moreover, the number of light swords Owen had conjured far exceeded anything they had seen. Was the gap between a genius and ordinary people really this vast? Their faces were full of astonishment. Then they suddenly realized, if the zombies began a massive uprising, surging like a tidal wave, the situation could become dire... Benedict and the others turned pale. But before they could voice their concerns. Owen waved his hand forward, and the twenty-four light swords, swirling with abundant water elements, suddenly shot towards the mummies below the Pharaoh''s Tower. With the blessing of Starlit, the light swords moved at an astonishing speed, creating a piercing whistling sound as they left long trails of pale blue mist in their wake, resembling rainbows under the light. The mummies patrolling the outskirts of the Pharaoh''s Tower, blocking strangers from approaching, barely noticed the anomaly. As their gaunt heads lifted, the light swords pierced their bodies, pinning them to the yellow sand. Then, the water elements on the light swords exploded, forming powerful shockwaves like cascading waterfalls, splashing countless white water droplets at incredible speed, piercing and annihilating the surrounding mummies. Sizzle~ The harsh sound of corrosion rang out.Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com The pure water elements in the light swords, upon contact with the mummies, acted like boiling oil on a fire, rapidly decaying their bodies before turning them into points of light and dissipating. After a series of explosive sounds. Owen immediately felt a surge in experience points. In an instant, over a hundred mummies had died under the light swords. His experience bar shot up like a rocket, quickly advancing to one-tenth! Starlit''s level bar also grew significantly. And this was just the result of a single attack! Owen was very satisfied with this rapid growth. "What an incredible fluctuation! It seems to be coming from the direction of Pharaoh''s Tower. Is someone trying to conquer it?" "How is that possible? Pharaoh''s Tower is a cursed place. So many mages have tried to conquer it and met their doom there. It''s been a no-man''s land for a century. People don''t even pass by it, they take detours to avoid it!" A group of silver-tier mages stood at a distance, looking on in astonishment. Pharaoh''s Tower had always been desolate and quiet, and it had been years since such disturbances were seen there. But since they were nearby, they decided to band together and take a look. If they encountered any danger, they could leave together. As they approached Pharaoh''s Tower, They noticed that the zombies that should have been scattered across the yellow sand had vanished. If not for the dense, chaotic footprints left in the sand, they would have doubted if the terrifying zombies had ever existed. "The cursed bandage zombies have disappeared? What''s going on? The zombies here shouldn''t be able to be annihilated!" The closer they got, the more alarmed the mages became. The zombies that should have been everywhere were now nowhere to be found! As they moved deeper, they saw the chaotic fluctuations emanating from the base of Pharaoh''s Tower. Then they saw dense light swords, controlled by a handsome young man, tearing through the zombie horde, mowing down the zombies like grass. Every zombie struck by a light sword emitted water vapor and then turned into points of light. The zombies were really being killed! "How...how is he doing this?" A group of mages stood in shock, their jaws nearly dropping. "Could it be that he killed all those zombies by himself? But his tier seems to be only bronze- tier level 9!" "Bronze-tier level 9? He looks familiar. Isn''t that Owen?" "Owen?" "Yes, Leslie''s fiance?, recently ranked as the continent''s top genius, rumored to wield the Godslayer Staff!" "Oh, this is astonishing!" As the group of silver-tier mages continued to be repeatedly shocked, Owen, who had been sweeping through the zombies, stepped into the first floor of Pharaoh''s Tower! As he stepped into the floor, His experience bar suddenly emitted a burst of light. Silver-tier level 1, he finally broke through! Chapter 16: Chapter16-Gold-Tier Boss Chapter 16: Chapter16-Gold-Tier Boss ? As the glow of leveling up enveloped Owen''s body, Owen felt as if he were wrapped in sunlight, his whole body filled with a sense of comfort. The surrounding elements were drawn to him, quickly converging into his body, forming a gentle stream that flowed through his limbs and bones, strengthening his physique. His already resilient body, thanks to training with Obsidify, now had an almost crystalline, translucent quality, with impurities being expelled. At the same time, his mind power surged like a tide, growing rapidly. If his mind power had previously been ethereal and formless, it now felt like a delicate, transparent veil. Though still somewhat intangible, it was now visible! With this qualitative change in mind power, Owen''s perception of his surroundings became sharper, and his affinity for the mana in the air increased. So, this is silver-tier level 1? Indeed, it is several times stronger than bronze-tier level 9! At this tier, he had finally stepped into the realm where most of his peer prodigies resided. Feeling the abundant energy and mana within him, Owen realized that if he were to face Madelyn again, he wouldn''t need to rely on footwork, technique, or his knowledge of her to win by surprise. He could now confront her head-on and achieve victory with absolute strength! He then glanced at Starlit, his passive skill, noting that its experience bar was already halfway full. It wouldn''t be long before it reached level 2. Once this passive skill leveled up, his combat power would increase even further! Benedict and the others around Owen noticed the glow of leveling up emanating from him. "He broke through in less than half an hour. This speed is unbelievably fast!" They each showed expressions of amazement. However, recalling how many zombies Owen had killed along the way, they felt a sense of relief. Such a breakthrough speed would be incredibly shocking for anyone else. But for Owen, it seemed almost trivial. Following Owen on his journey, they had witnessed many miracles and seen countless incredible feats. It seemed like nothing was impossible for him. "The gap between bronze-tier level 9 and silver-tier level 1 is huge. Master Owen''s current strength must be even more unfathomable..." Benedict studied Owen, who was gradually recovering from his leveling-up state, and a trace of apprehension flashed in his eyes. He sensed a slight feeling of danger from Owen, something he hadn''t felt before! Previously, although Owen''s combat power was astonishing, his tier was too low. Benedict, being a gold-tier mage, saw a vast gap between them. However, with Owen''s breakthrough, the tier gap narrowed. Even facing Owen, Benedict no longer felt confident in his absolute victory. And he was now a gold-tier level 5 mage! "Let''s go, move forward!" After stabilizing his newly elevated tier, Owen smiled at Benedict and the others, then proceeded deeper along the narrow passageway. Although he had completed his task of leveling up, With Owen clearing the way, no specter could pose a threat to them. Initially, they had planned to take over when Owen got tired. But as they progressed, Owen showed no signs of fatigue; instead, he looked increasingly exhilarated. As they neared the entrance to the second floor, they were surrounded by silver-tier specters. At the silver-tier level, eliminating them was no easy task, and Benedict and the others grew serious. Owen also noticed this. The specters exhibited a strong aversion to the holy power contained within the Judgment Light Sword. As the Judgment Light Sword flew past, it only left scratches on the specters, making them even more frenzied. Their blood-red eyes gleamed with madness and killing intent. Dark flames leapt from their bodies, creating heat waves that distorted the air and minds, making it feel like they had entered a wailing hell, disconnected from their surroundings. Most of the Wolf Guard around Owen were affected, their eyes glazed over, and they appeared drowsy. Benedict, being a gold-tier mage with remarkable mind power, was unaffected. Seeing many wolf guard nearly turned into mindless puppets by the fluctuating influence, he became anxious. At this moment, Owen felt a stir in his heart, and a smile appeared on his lips. Finally, after vanquishing numerous specters, Starlit had leveled up to level 2! Owen formed a sword with his fingers and pointed towards the void in front of him. Instantly, numerous Judgment Light Swords flew out densely, connecting end to end, forming a gigantic light sword. With the enhancement of Starlit, the Judgment Light Sword''s attack speed was faster! Its power was also more terrifying! Whoosh! The giant light sword shot out, instantly dispersing the incoming invisible waves. The entire hall seemed to be enveloped in light, a blinding white expanse. Benedict squinted, finding the sword''s brilliance too dazzling to look at directly. The other Wolf Guard, affected by the specters, awoke at that moment to see a world bathed in extreme white. The blue specters evaporated almost instantly under the light''s radiance. The white light persisted for several breaths before dissipating. As the light faded, Benedict and the others were shocked to discover that all the ghosts in the hall had been wiped out! Then they saw Owen step by step ascending to the second floor of Pharaoh''s Tower! The Order of Thunder was now within reach! Chapter 17: Chapter17-Is This Dungeon Difficult? Chapter 17: Chapter17-Is This Dungeon Difficult? ? As Owen stepped into the second level of Pharaoh''s Tower, more information about Pharaoh''s Tower resurfaced in his mind. The Sphinx, a gold-tier level 5 guardian BOSS of Pharaoh''s Tower, also held a secret-the Order of Thunder. Eliminating it would grant the key to unseal the Order of Thunder! This information was extremely secretive; currently, only the original anime protagonist, John, and himself knew about it. According to the timeline, the three-year promise was nearing, and John would soon come to reclaim the Order of Thunder. Owen had to act quickly! If he couldn''t get ahead, it might cause unforeseen troubles, and he could miss this opportunity! After Owen entered the second level of Pharaoh''s Tower, the scene before him began to change. The first thing that came into view was a massive triangular palace. The walls of the palace were also adorned with various ancient, intricate murals, seemingly recording the past achievements of the pharaoh. Some areas had faded red powder, and the edges of the murals were decaying and cracked, exuding an aura of antiquity. In the very center of the great hall stood a gigantic three-story-tall statue. The Sphinx! It lay prone on the ground, resplendent as if forged from gold, like the eye of a storm, emanating waves of terrifying pressure that repelled anyone attempting to approach the great hall. "This... what a terrifying aura, a gold-tier BOSS!" "And it''s a gold-tier level 5 BOSS!" Suddenly, an exclamation rang out. Benedict and the others, who were following Owen, had also entered the second level by now. Upon seeing the Sphinx, they all tensed up, exclaiming in fear. Even the strongest among them, Benedict, was staring at the Sphinx in horror. A BOSS of this level was not something they could contend with. If they stayed here any longer and were noticed by it, they would be doomed! A gold-tier BOSS was inherently stronger than ordinary spellbeasts and represented the elite among human mages of the corresponding tier. To deal with such a BOSS, one would need to be an extraordinary genius of the same tier. Otherwise, only by overwhelming it with higher-tier power and sheer numbers could one have the strength to take it down! Moreover, the Sphinx was covered in an indestructible golden armor that even gold-tier weapons couldn''t scratch! Leaving was the best option. "Master Owen, this gold-tier BOSS seems to be sleeping. We should leave quickly. If it wakes up, we might not make it out alive." Owen lowered his voice, but his expression grew even more serious, radiating determination. "This Sphinx is indeed powerful," Owen nodded, then said earnestly, "You all should leave here. Leave it to me to handle." It wasn''t that Owen wanted to solo the BOSS, but among the Wolf Guard, only the leader Benedict was a gold-tier mage and could provide some assistance. A shadow loomed over Owen, completely enveloping him. The air around him seemed to compress, becoming almost a quagmire, restricting his every movement. For an ordinary silver-tier mage, or even a gold-tier mage, this claw would be unavoidable, imposing severe constraints. But mana surged within Owen, and a dark, deep glow quickly flowed over his skin, forming an armor-like cover. A powerful force coursed through him, dispersing the oppressive aura from the Sphinx''s claw. His rapid breathing quickly returned to normal. Benedict and the others, who were about to take action, were suddenly surprised to see Owen break free from the Sphinx''s oppressive aura. The Sphinx''s level was so high that even from a distance, its pressure made them pale, their hands and feet cold with instinctive fear and trepidation. However, at this moment, Owen showed no fear. Instead, he exuded an aura of extreme fervor. The awakened Sphinx also didn''t expect the tiny ant before it to break free from its oppressive aura. It hesitated for a moment, feeling a surge of anger at being challenged by such a lowly creature. Its front paw then accelerated towards Owen with even greater speed. Boom! As its paw smashed down, the Sphinx suddenly noticed the brilliance of Owen''s greatsword increase exponentially. Without dodging, Owen met the attack head-on, resulting in a chaotic surge of magical energy. Although the Godslayer Sword Owen wielded was severely restricted, it was still a legendary artifact, incredibly sharp. Driven by his mana, its blade shone like a bright white light. The Sphinx''s front paw, as heavy as a mountain and seemingly forged from indestructible gold, clashed with Owen''s sword. After a moment of deadlock, Owen was forced to retreat, his feet sliding on the ground and carving two deep black furrows. Although the Sphinx remained unmoved, the front paw that came into contact with the Godslayer Sword bore a deep white gash several meters long, revealing the white bones beneath its flesh. The pain from its front paw caused the Sphinx to frown. Its mana surged, and the wound quickly healed. However, a hint of seriousness appeared on its human-like face, especially as it gazed at the dark golden greatsword in Owen''s hand. With its golden body, even gold-tier weapons couldn''t harm it. Yet Owen, a mere silver-tier level 1, had managed to wound it with his sword! Chapter 18: Chapter18-Silver-tier Level 6 Chapter 18: Chapter18-Silver-tier Level 6 ? Pharaoh''s Tower, Second Level. Benedict and the others watched in amazement as Owen battled the Sphinx, each landing blows and dodging strikes. "No wonder Master Owen was so confident. He can easily break through the Sphinx''s defenses!" "But this is far from enough. The Sphinx hasn''t really started fighting yet; it was just testing him earlier!" "Master Owen should know the danger of this BOSS by now and be preparing to retreat, right?" "Oh my god! Master Owen is charging again!" As they discussed, they suddenly saw Owen rushing towards the Sphinx once more. How dare he! The previous attacks were just the Sphinx''s probing moves, not even its full strength. Master Owen charging now was practically a death wish! Their hearts pounded in shock. The Sphinx, too, showed signs of anger. It suddenly opened its large mouth, about the height of a person, releasing a powerful suction that gathered the mana from the air, forming a spherical light in front of it. Then it forcefully spat the sphere towards the charging Owen. Boom! The moment the light sphere shot forward, it was like a meteor falling, tearing through the void, and black cracks spread out from its path. The terrifying chaotic energy waves made the entire second level of the tower tremble and undulate like the sea. "Wolf God''s Protection!" Benedict and the Wolf Guard had already exerted all their strength to activate their skills, forming a huge bowl-shaped protective shield over themselves. On the surface of the shield, the shadow of a giant wolf could be seen howling towards the sky.Finnd new chapters at novelhall.com However, as the terrifying ripples from the light sphere swept over them, their combined shield was immediately dented by the successive impacts. All the Wolf Guard members turned pale, blood trickling from the corners of their mouths. Even though they were only caught in the aftermath, the attack was far beyond their strength to withstand. "This is bad! Master Owen is in danger!" Benedict''s heart skipped a beat, and a look of intense worry appeared on his face. The mere aftermath was so terrifying that even the Wolf Guard, with their formation led by Benedict, a gold-tier mage, were injured from the impact! It was unimaginable what kind of dreadful force Owen, who was facing the Sphinx''s attack directly, would have to endure. Regret filled their hearts; they should have forcibly taken Master Owen away earlier! As they sighed in regret, Owen, facing the light sphere, swayed under the terrible magical ripples, like a lone boat in a storm, seemingly on the verge of capsizing at any moment. Owen''s expression grew solemn. "As expected of a gold-tier level 5 BOSS!" The Sphinx''s oppressive and dangerous presence far surpassed that of Madelyn. Under this immense pressure, the Obsidify on Owen''s body became even darker. His body swelled like a black bear, and the Godslayer Staff in his hand shone brilliantly with the gathered mana, becoming a dazzling beam of golden light. Slash! consciousness. With the Sphinx''s fall, an upgrade glow reappeared around Owen. Silver-tier level 2. Silver-tier level 3. ... Silver-tier level 6! The upgrade light flashed five times in succession, and his tier jumped from silver-tier level 1 to silver-tier level 6 in one go! Even though Owen had anticipated a rapid tier increase after defeating the gold-tier BOSS, he hadn''t expected such a massive boost! As his tier advanced, his body absorbed the mana from the air like a greedy sponge. Every cell was saturated with elements, and the euphoric sensation made him feel as if he were floating on clouds. Meanwhile, Benedict and the others, who had been pushed to the edge of the second level by the earlier waves of energy, gradually regained their composure. They stared in shock at the massive Sphinx with its nearly torn-open chest, their jaws practically hitting the ground. Had Owen really killed the Sphinx? Their hearts were in turmoil, as if this scene were a dream. This was a gold-tier level 5 BOSS! Its terrifying combat power was something that even the combined strength of the Wolf Guard couldn''t match. Yet now, it had been slain by Owen with a single sword strike! "Did I see that right? Master Owen really did it?" "If he can single-handedly kill a gold-tier level 5 BOSS, just how strong is Master Owen''s combat power?!" Soon, their attention shifted to Owen. They felt that his sturdy frame seemed to contain an unimaginable power. He had repeatedly shattered their expectations, surpassing the limits of their imagination! Then, they noticed Owen''s continuously advancing tier! The shock on their faces turned to numbness. Indeed, with a genius, anything unimaginable could happen. Owen took a deep breath, glancing at the Sphinx''s body. He then noticed its corpse was beginning to dematerialize. A thunderous light flashed and flew to his forehead, transforming into a mysterious small pyramid. Chapter 19: Chapter19-Order of Thunder Chapter 19: Chapter19-Order of Thunder ? Pharaoh''s Tower, Second Level. Amidst the devastated ground, Owen touched the small pyramid on his forehead as it gradually faded. He knew he had obtained the opportunity for the Order of Thunder! He also discovered that his fate points in the system had increased to 600, totaling 900 points now. Only 100 points more, and he could unlock the Fate Store! Taking a deep breath to calm his excitement, he glanced at Benedict and the other Wolf Guard members who were slowly descending from the barriers. Except for Benedict, they were all seriously injured. The recent shockwave had been too terrifying. Even working together, they couldn''t resist it, and their bodies were covered with cuts and drenched in blood, emitting a strong scent of iron. Seeing this, Owen spoke slowly: "You should stay here and heal your wounds. I have some matters to attend to and will meet you back here later." Benedict and the others looked at Owen with deep respect in their eyes. After a brief hesitation, they nodded. They were in bad shape, severely injured, and even walking was difficult. They urgently needed to heal. Otherwise, if any unexpected situation arose, they would become a burden. Moreover, given Owen''s combat performance so far, his strength far exceeded his tier, and he didn''t need their protection. As for staying by his side to monitor his every move and prevent him from escaping, this was pointless now that Owen''s strength far surpassed theirs. If he really wanted to leave, they couldn''t stop him. Besides, Benedict had a strong intuition that Owen''s temporary departure was for something significant. Owen was very knowledgeable about this place, even knowing how to kill the cursed zombies. He kept these thoughts to himself, not voicing them. Master Owen clearly had many secrets, but Benedict, as the leader of the Wolf Guard for many years, knew not to ask questions he shouldn''t and not to speak unnecessarily. Seeing Benedict and the others nodding without objections, Owen gripped the Godslayer Sword tightly and went to the bottom of Pharaoh''s Tower. Pharaoh''s Tower had only two levels. With the top-level Sphinx BOSS defeated, it seemed this dungeon was over. However, Owen was very familiar with the original story. At the bottom of Pharaoh''s Tower, there was a hidden chamber that could only be accessed by defeating the BOSS and using a special method to enter! Since Owen had already eradicated all the specters on the first level of Pharaoh''s Tower, the area was now completely empty when he returned.NewW novels updates at novelhall.com He glanced at the surrounding murals and walked to a wall depicting thunder and lightning. On this wall, numerous sinners who had committed great wrongs were bound to open-air iron pillars, subjected to heavenly thunder strikes to cleanse their sins. The Order of Thunder was exceptionally violent, and all the sinners struck by lightning were reduced to ashes, turned into charred remains. Seeing this, Owen touched the small pyramid on his forehead, which began to glow as his mind power surged into it. The hidden pyramid shimmered and materialized, emitting a golden light that merged into the wall. Immediately, the mottled scene on the wall scattered, revealing a golden door. Within the door, silver lightning flickered like twisted thunder snakes, intertwining to form a spinning vortex. The jumping lightning arcs crackled in the air, leaving it charred and releasing an aura of extreme danger and destruction. Even a gold-tier mage would feel a chill at the sight of those lightning arcs, wanting to retreat quickly. After all, the destructive aura contained in the lightning could almost instantly tear and destroy the flesh. However, Owen remained calm. He was even close to level 3, Obsidian Bone! Gaining the Order of Thunder had far exceeded his expectations! No wonder the original protagonist, after obtaining the Order of Thunder, saw a tremendous surge in power, dominating this otherworldly realm and experiencing dramatic shifts over thirty years. As Owen prepared to leave, he suddenly discovered that his fate points had increased by 1000! Bringing his total fate points to 1900! Fate Store! Upon realizing that he could now unlock the Fate Store with 1000 fate points, Owen eagerly opened the system panel and selected the newly available option, Fate Store! Though he didn''t yet know what it contained, he was certain that, given how hard fate points were to acquire, the store must hold many valuable items! As Owen quickly accessed the Fate Store, three shelves laden with various items appeared before him. The three shelves were divided into three main categories: Skill Scrolls: - Basic Healing Skill (50 fate points, quickly restores stamina and mind power by consuming 10 drops of HP) - Advanced Healing Potion (500 fate points, instantly restores full HP, stamina, and mind power) - Order Fusion Spell (2000 fate points, can fuse [Order]) - Order of Thunder Usage Skill (2000 fate points) Items: - Order of Fire (600 fate points) - Soul Crystal (700 fate points) Weapons: - Sword of Damocles (10000 fate points) - Spear of Longinus (10000 fate points) - Bow of Il (10000 fate points) The shelves were filled with an array of treasures. There were many amazing items, both expected and unexpected! All of them were top-tier, some even divine! Particularly, the Order of Thunder Usage Skill caught Owen''s eye. Though he had obtained the Order of Thunder, his proficiency with it was low, allowing him to perform only basic attacks. With the Order of Thunder Usage Skill, his understanding of the Order of Thunder would deepen significantly, enabling him to use many advanced techniques. Additionally, the Order of Fire was also highly tempting. After all, this was an exceptionally rare [Order] that most mages might never see in their lifetime! Chapter 20: Chapter20-The Calamity of National Destruction Chapter 20: Chapter20-The Calamity of National Destruction ? Owen had his eyes on many things. However, he currently only had 1900 fate points. The Order of Thunder Usage Skill required 2000 fate points, so he couldn''t buy it yet. Although he could afford the Order of Fire, without the corresponding usage skill, it wouldn''t significantly enhance his current strength... After some thought, Owen quickly made a decision. He clicked on Basic Healing Skill. Basic Healing Skill (50 fate points, rapidly restores stamina and mind power by consuming 10 drops of HP) [Do you confirm the purchase?] Owen chose to confirm. For a truly powerful mage, recovery ability was equally important! He already had the powerful forbidden physical technique, Obsidify, and the cultivation talent, Order of Merlin. The only thing he lacked was a recovery skill. Although this recovery skill required deducting his own HP, this small price was something he could easily bear. Soon, after Owen confirmed the purchase, the method to activate the Basic Healing Skill appeared in his mind. He opened his attribute panel to check. Name: Owen Level: Silver-tier Lv7 Talents: Order of Merlin, Starlit Lv2 Exp: 100/100000 Skills: Mana Void, Supreme Sword, Obsidify Lv2, Judgment Light Sword, Basic Healing Skill, Order Fusion Spell, Order of Thunder Usage Skill Weapon: Godslayer Staff (1/7) Luck: 90 (Max 100) Fate points: 1850 (obtained by seizing protagonist''s opportunities, 1000 points can unlock rewards in the Fate Store) After reviewing the panel, Owen was quite satisfied. It hadn''t been long since he advanced from Bronze-tier Lv9 to his current Silver-tier Lv7. He had progressed by a whole tier and seven levels. This level of advancement was extraordinary!NewW novels updates at novelhall.com It was something that would normally take an average mage years of arduous cultivation to achieve. If others knew about his upgrade speed, they would probably find it unbelievable. Such an unprecedented breakthrough speed had never been seen before! Owen glanced at the now empty space, his mind stirred, and the Order of Thunder surrounding him shot out. The void in front of him trembled, then split left and right, creating a passage extending forward. With a flash, Owen stepped into it and left the place. When Owen reappeared on the first floor of Pharaoh''s Tower, he sensed that Benedict and the others, who were healing on the second floor, had mostly recovered. He looked at the sky outside Pharaoh''s Tower. Absorbing and mastering the Order of Thunder had taken him about half a day, and now the sky was gradually darkening. He quickly walked up to the second floor, planning to return to the capital with Benedict and the others as soon as possible. With his strength now at Silver-tier Lv7 and the Order of Thunder enhancing him, he could go and see his fiance?e, the future Queen of Hell, Leslie. "Master Owen!" interacting with other tribes. And because of this unfounded accusation, were all ten thousand snakefolk to be exterminated?! If it weren''t for her pregnancy, resting at the hatchery site outside the forest, she would have perished in that massacre as well! "Why? You snakefolk are deeply sinful. If we say you are guilty, then you are guilty!" The leader, Bada, dismounted coldly, gripping his spear tightly. He shook his head slightly, finding the red-eyed girl''s words annoying. "Killing this red-eyed girl will complete my achievement of slaying a hundred snakefolk!" "It looks like she''s pregnant, which will be excellent alchemical material!" The knight behind him stared intently at her belly, licking his lips. "No! Don''t hurt my child!" Hearing that they were targeting her child, Lyra raised her hand in terror, protecting her belly. Seeing this, Bada''s face twisted into an even more cruel smile. "So you love your child that much? Let''s cut it open and take a look!" As soon as he spoke, his spear shot out like a snake, viciously aiming at her abdomen. "No!" The spear whipped up a cold wind, and Lyra''s pupils shrank suddenly. Although she was the leader of the snakefolk and had reached gold-tier level 9, her strength had greatly diminished due to her impending childbirth. Now, her strength was less than even silver-tier level 1. However, a mother''s determination can be fierce. She frantically gathered mana into her hands, gripping the spear tightly as it pierced toward her. The spearhead was sharp, and her magical defense was as fragile as paper. It penetrated her palm in an instant, tearing through flesh and bones, causing her bloodied hand to convulse uncontrollably. The pain, which felt as if her fingers were connected to her heart, made sweat pour from her forehead, her whole body trembling, almost causing her to faint from the agony. But thinking of the child in her belly, she gritted her teeth and tightened her grip on the spear. Even as the force of the spear twisted her hands nearly into a pretzel. "Tsk tsk, even now you resist. Truly stubborn. No wonder the prophecy declared your race evil!" Bada''s face showed no mercy. Instead, the scent of blood from Lyra''s hands made him even more excited. With a twist of his spear, he severed her hands completely. Bright red blood gushed from her severed wrists, staining the desert! With her hands cut off, excruciating pain surged through Lyra, her forehead veins bulging, on the verge of madness. But thinking of her unborn child, she bit down hard, almost breaking her teeth, her voice hoarse as she begged: "Spare my child, spare my child, I''ll do anything..." The other knights looked at the pleading Lyra, eyes filled with lustful intent. "She is quite beautiful for a snakefolk leader. Why don''t we have some fun with her before she dies?" Chapter 21: Chapter21-Still, Ill Kill You In One Second! Chapter 21: Chapter21-Still, I''ll Kill You In One Second! ? The scorching yellow sand rolled, and the sand dunes stretched endlessly, the dust connecting the sky and the earth as the breeze blew. Watching the approaching knights, who were removing their armor, Lyra''s exquisitely beautiful face twisted in pain, showing a hint of panic. Instinctively, she wanted to retreat, but then she thought of her unborn child. If she didn''t satisfy these men''s desires, her child would undoubtedly die. The last bloodline of the snakefolk would also be wiped out! Her heart ached, but in the end, she didn''t retreat. "Given up, have you? Good, no need to waste time." "I hear the snakefolk taste quite good!" Several knights laughed lewdly, pouncing on Lyra. ... "The mighty Kyrik cavalry has fallen to the point of gang-attacking a woman?" Suddenly, a voice called out. Though not loud, it thundered in their ears, making the knights'' heads buzz as they stopped in their tracks. "Who!" Bada and the other knights frowned, looking in the direction of the voice.Finnd new chapters at novelhall.com On a distant sand dune, a handsome young man moved like lightning, arriving in an instant. It was Owen, who was on his way to the capital. Owen looked at the pitiful Lyra lying in the sand dune and sighed slightly. He had noticed the situation here ever since the knights started shooting arrows at her. Snakefolk, being hunted. These keywords connected in his mind, bringing back a distant memory. The Kyrik prophecy - the kingdom would be destroyed by the snakefolk. Thus, the order was given to massacre the snakefolk. The snakefolk were slaughtered until rivers of blood flowed, almost completely exterminating them. The Kyrik priests thought they could rest easy, but years later, a snakefolk who had escaped the massacre trained diligently and eventually destroyed Kyrik. The prophecy came true. This event was quite significant in the original story. Thinking of the terrifyingly powerful snakefolk in the future and the immense goodwill he could earn with such a simple act, Owen naturally couldn''t miss this opportunity! Moreover, the methods of these knights were too cruel! If it was merely to break the prophecy, the massacre of the snakefolk could be somewhat understood. But such brutal killing? It was purely to satisfy their perverse desires! As Owen suddenly appeared, Bada and the others frowned slightly. They didn''t recognize Owen, but from his ordinary gray robe, he must be a lowly commoner. Such a person dared to bark in front of them? The moment his spear made contact with the lightning, it was instantly shrouded in black smoke, beginning to crack like porcelain. At the same time, the lightning spread from the spear along his body, causing him to feel a numbing sensation. His vision blurred, and then he collapsed, his body charred, as his breath gradually ceased. "Brandon is dead?" Seeing Brandon, who had endured the lightning strike, fall instantly, Bada and the others'' pupils contracted in disbelief. Brandon was a silver-tier level 8, a full level higher than Owen. Yet now he had been killed in one strike by the lightning Owen controlled! Even seeing it with their own eyes, they couldn''t believe it. Lyra, who had been ready to close her eyes, saw Brandon killed by the young man in front of her with a single move and felt a shock in her heart. This young man, who seemed not to be of a high tier, possessed such terrifying strength! She had fought Brandon and the others before. They were battle-hardened knights, stronger than mages of the same level. She couldn''t handle even one of them, and if it weren''t for her speed, she would have been killed long ago. Yet with just a casual strike, Brandon was killed! What terrifying power! But in the next moment, her face turned pale again. Although this young man could kill Brandon, he was just one of the more than a dozen pursuers, including the gold-tier leader. Owen couldn''t possibly be a match for them. "This kid is tricky, attack together!" Bada, after a brief moment of shock, showed even stronger killing intent. Brandon was a subordinate as close as a brother, having fought many battles together and survived countless life-and-death situations. Now, he was killed by this kid; blood must be repaid with blood! "Kill, Kyrik knights, cannot be insulted!!" The other knights roared, their aura becoming even more terrifying, exuding a thick smell of blood. "Sir, their strength is too great, you should escape, I''ll hold them off!" Lyra''s magic surged, ready to fight to the death. "They don''t have the strength to make me run, just watch," Owen said confidently. Immediately, lightning appeared on his forehead, sending a strange wave straight into the sky! In the clear sky, dark clouds gathered, thunder roared, and flickering lightning illuminated the heavens and earth! The next moment, Owen waved his hand downwards, and thick bolts of lightning, as dense as rain, struck down, illuminating the area in a blinding white, engulfing all the knights in its fury! Chapter 22: Chapter22-The Spellbeast Queen is My Pet? Chapter 22: Chapter22-The Spellbeast Queen is My Pet? ? Boom! Thunder descended from the sky, carrying the mighty power of the heavens! The dozen knights struck by the tree-thick bolts of lightning all showed expressions of horror. The magical artifacts they activated and the defensive spells they cast instantly shattered under the onslaught of the lightning, turning to dust in a moment without a trace. The lightning then struck their bodies with unstoppable force, causing their hair to stand on end and their skin to tingle. The excruciating pain of their bodies being torn apart drove them to madness, making them scream in agony! But these screams didn''t last long. Their bodies were soon reduced to charcoal, falling powerlessly to the ground, shattering into black ash. The wind blew, mixing the ash with the yellow sand, as if they had never existed. Owen watched this scene with great satisfaction. Even though there were gold-tier mages among the knights, they were still nothing in the face of the Order of Thunder! And this was just his most basic understanding and use of the Order of Thunder, relying solely on the raw power of the lightning. If he could master it completely, the Order of Thunder would be ten times more terrifying! Thinking of this, Owen felt even more anticipation for the Order of Thunder Usage Skill. Not far away, Lyra was already in a state of shock. She had forgotten the pain and fatigue in her body, her eyes fixed on the scene of the lightning falling and annihilating everything. A dozen Kyrik knights, reduced to ashes with a mere gesture-something she had never even dared to imagine! "You...who exactly are you?!" Bada, who had been struck into a blackened statue, looked at Owen in terror. Seeing the lightning crackling around Owen, he retreated in fear, his body trembling and shaking off the thick layer of charred skin. How could this seemingly ordinary guy, with such a tier, command such terrifying lightning?! Even with his full defense, he had almost been obliterated. And he was a powerful gold-tier level 5 mage! The next moment, Bada, filled with terror, felt the mana in his body surge. He suddenly turned and fled at his fastest speed! Yes, he chose to run away! Owen''s power was too terrifying. The lightning strike not only injured him but also shattered his pride and courage. Owen''s figure was like a nightmare, deeply engraved in his soul! this moment, he had only one thought: to escape and report back about Owen protecting the remnants of the snakefolk! In his daze, he had a premonition that the High Priest''s prophecy might indeed come true. Not a single snakefolk could be spared, and this guy who controlled the lightning must also be killed as soon as possible! "Did I say you could leave?" Seeing Bada decisively turn to flee, already dozens of meters away in an instant, Owen''s expression turned cold. He flipped his hand and gripped the Godslayer Sword tightly, infusing it with elements. A crescent-shaped sword aura suddenly flew out, seemingly crossing time and space, appearing mysteriously behind Bada. As Bada, activating his escape skill, saw he had put a great distance between himself and Owen, he was just about to breathe a sigh of relief when he suddenly felt a chill on his back. Immediately, his back armor split open, and his flesh felt as if it was being cut by some sharp Her nearly closed eyes suddenly brightened slightly when she saw the snake egg beside her, a brief surge of energy returning to her. "The kindness of my benefactor, Lyra cannot repay, nor do I have the face to ask for more. But after my death, there will be no one to care for my child. The child is innocent. I only beg the benefactor to raise her." As she pleaded, she endured the pain and exhaustion, bowing her head to Owen. After three bows, Lyra''s body stiffened completely, her blood and energy dissipating. The snake egg, not yet hatched, seemed to sense its mother''s death, trembling slightly before falling still. Owen sighed, picking up the snake egg from the sand, his expression complicated. "The kingdom will fall to the snakefolk." Kyrik was eventually destroyed by the snakefolk. And that snakefolk was not the red-eyed girl before him, but the unhatched snake egg in his hand, the future spellbeast queen! One beast rises, and all beasts submit! Kyrik slaughtered over ten thousand snakefolk, never imagining that the snakefolk destined to destroy their kingdom had not yet been truly born. Weighing the fist-sized snake egg in his hand, Owen realized that he had preemptively secured the future spellbeast queen, who would stir up immense chaos. However, he didn''t have the means to hatch her yet and would need to wait for the right opportunity. [+4000 fate points] The system''s voice sounded. Owen was taken aback and then widened his eyes. 4000 fate points?! Such a large reward all at once! No wonder she is the future spellbeast queen! Owen, excited, quickly opened the Fate Store and began shopping! Order of Fire, 600 fate points, purchased! In an instant, alongside the raging thunder within him, a scorching, turbulent magma-like aura surged through Owen''s body! It felt as if there was a ball of fire in his chest, heating the air with each breath until it became distorted. Then, he bought the Order of Fire Usage Skill, Order of Thunder Usage Skill, and Order Fusion Spell all at once! In no time, the 4000 fate points he had just received were completely spent, leaving him with 1850 fate points remaining. However, the benefits were enormous. In his mind, scenes of thunder and fire began to emerge. From weak lightning and small sparks, they gradually grew complex and magnificent, transforming into various forms. After experiencing extreme complexity and grandeur, they returned to simplicity and purity. Chapter 23: Chapter23-Dual[Order] Chapter 23: Chapter23-Dual[Order] ? Having acquired the Order of Fire Usage Skill and the Order of Thunder Usage Skill, Owen felt as if he had transformed into these two great [Orders]. Following their continuous evolution, his understanding of the [Orders] deepened even further. The swiftness and ferocity of thunder! The fury and destruction of fire! These concepts emerged vividly in his mind. As these two [Orders] returned to their purest forms, many derivative skills of the two [Orders] appeared in Owen''s mind. Each derivative skill was extremely powerful. If he had understood these derivative skills earlier, even the gold-tier level 3 Bada would not have withstood the thunder strike from the sky. Owen smiled, very satisfied. The Order of Thunder and the Order of Fire, each appearing alone, would undoubtedly cause a stir in the capital. Even mages from outside the Azure Kingdom would be attracted.Upstodatee from And now, he possessed both [Orders]! Owen took a deep breath, feeling the surging [Order] power within him. If his previous combat power had already exceeded his tier significantly, enough to contend with gold-tier bosses, now with the blessing of the two [Orders], he felt confident he could fight, and even kill, platinum-tier mages! Reaching this point, he finally felt a slight sense of security. Not just among his peers, but even older prodigies could no longer pose a threat to him. He gradually calmed his excited emotions, buried Lyra''s body in the desert, and then left the place with the snake egg, reuniting with Benedict and the others. ... Not long after Owen left, a young man with a deep and resolute expression, his eyes filled with determination, continued to head towards Pharaoh''s Tower amidst the increasing sandstorm. As he continued forward, the ornate necklace on his chest began to glow faintly, gradually transforming into a breathtakingly beautiful woman with crimson lips and pearly white teeth. The woman was mature and dignified, her figure gracefully curved, yet there was an inexplicable majesty about her that dispelled any thoughts of impropriety. As her phantom appeared, a soft voice flowed from her red lips, "John, though your tier and combat experience have significantly improved over the past three years of hard training, you still lack something truly formidable. The Order of Thunder-acquire it, and you will secure your place among the top prodigies!" Hearing this, John tightened his slightly tattered robe and gazed at Pharaoh''s Tower with growing desire. "The Order of Thunder, that''s truly something remarkable. Thank you, Mentor Ymir!" John responded gratefully, quickening his pace towards Pharaoh''s Tower. Under Ymir''s guidance over the years, his tier had skyrocketed, and he had gained a profound understanding of various continental legends. Naturally, he knew about the rarity and power of the Order of Thunder. If he could obtain it, his strength would soar tremendously. Winning against the imperial princess Marry in their three-year bet would be much easier, and he would make a name for himself in a single battle! As John eagerly and fervently approached Pharaoh''s Tower, his expression gradually turned perplexed. The place was too desolate! Not only was there no sign of any mage, but even the mummies Ymir mentioned were nowhere to be seen. The mages were all talking, each with their own theories. Inside the Duke''s mansion. As rumors increasingly pointed towards Madelyn, Duke Charles frowned, feeling somewhat helpless. After all, Owen is Leslie''s fiance?, and there''s no need to hire the Bounty Guild to attack Owen. There might be someone behind the scenes stirring up conflict between Owen and the major mages. Sensing something amiss, Duke Charles convened a family meeting to figure out how to resolve this crisis. As various reliable and unreliable news spread like wildfire in the capital, the vice leader of the Bounty Guild, Tony, publicly challenged Owen to a duel, pushing the atmosphere to a climax! Countless mages flocked to the Bounty Guild, awaiting Owen''s response. ... In the imperial palace of the capital. King Aldric sat upon his throne, listening to the recent news delivered by his guards. Upon hearing that Tony, the vice leader of the Bounty Guild, had initiated a duel with Owen, a faintly amused expression appeared on his face. He had already received some information about the Bounty Guild''s plan to assassinate Owen. Now that it had turned into a duel, it seemed that too many eyes were on the Godslayer Staff. If Owen were to be killed secretly, the Bounty Guild would likely be targeted by various powerful forces, unable to find peace. The Bounty Guild, being only after money, could not get entangled in such endless conflicts. "But this is also good. Using this opportunity, the Duke''s mansion will be drawn into the turmoil..." King Aldric''s fingers lightly tapped the armrest of his throne. Not far in front of him was a map of the Azure Kingdom''s territories. At the borders of the map, many armies were marked in red ink-that represented the forces loyal to House Ravenwood, occupying a large portion of the border armies. In the Azure Kingdom, the royal family needed to rely on several major forces to maintain national security. Duke Charles commanded a large number of elite troops, guarding the empire''s borders, making his family the strongest, mainly responsible for external defense. This was also why King Aldric was wary of House Ravenwood. If he could draw the Duke''s mansion into the conflict and continually weaken House Ravenwood''s strength, he would be more than pleased. "Send the order: this duel will be personally hosted by the royal family. Let Owen and Tony have a fair and square fight!" Soon, he gave the command. Regardless of whether Owen or Tony won in the end, with this incident stirring things up, the Duke''s mansion would not be able to stay out of it. Chapter 24: Chapter24-Who’s Putting on a Show? Chapter 24: Chapter24-Who¡¯s Putting on a Show? ? In the capital city. Following King Aldric''s order, all the top prodigies and mages hurried toward the Royal Arena. If Owen could have chosen whether to accept Tony''s duel challenge before, now that King Aldric himself was officiating, both Owen and Tony had no choice but to attend. Everyone knew that Tony, the vice leader, was currently a gold-tier Level 9 mage, nearly reaching platinum-tier. He had been at this tier for many years, possessing extremely powerful combat abilities. He had once attempted to assassinate a platinum-tier Level 1 mage. Although he failed, he managed to wound his target and escape unscathed, gaining significant fame. Such a powerful mage, skilled in assassination, was a nightmare for many mages and the last opponent they wanted to face. Owen, on the other hand, was currently only a bronze-tier Level 9 mage, despite having previously defeated Madelyn, a silver-tier Level 10 mage. However, Madelyn had not yet reached gold-tier, and there was still a gap between her and a true gold-tier mage. Moreover, even if Owen''s combat power was terrifying enough to rival a gold-tier mage, Tony, as a gold-tier Level 9 mage and a nearly platinum-tier assassin, left Owen with virtually no chance of winning. Despite the unequal nature of the duel, everyone''s interest was piqued. Regardless of Owen''s tier, his current reputation surpassed Tony''s. He was the number one genius on the continent! This was a position that had remained undecided for a long time until it was finally given to him! Previously, the top three prodigies on the continent were undecided, with only Carlos of the Nether Kingdom, who bore the purest bloodline of the Dark Emperor, ranked fourth! Carlos seldom made a move and kept a low profile. However, rumors had it that when he was at silver-tier Level 1, he could already contend with nearly gold-tier mages. Years had passed since then, and his current tier and combat strength remained a mystery. Based on previous rumors, his combat strength was extremely terrifying! Aside from this, there was the Godslayer Staff! This was the artifact of the ancient dark god king! Famous throughout the continent, even young children who had just learned to read had heard of it! Owen had managed to wield it! This was enough to shock everyone. As more and more prodigies gathered at the Royal Arena, some renowned prodigies and notable figures from various countries also began arriving. "Princess Marry! Princess Marry arrived so early; it seems she has a great interest in Owen!" "I heard that His Majesty previously intended to marry her off to Owen, but Owen chose Leslie, that infamous troublemaker." "At present, Owen indeed possesses extraordinary talent, but Marry is not only a princess; she is also the top disciple of Luna Academy, one of the eight great academies on the continent." "Speaking of which, I remember that three years ago, the jilted Prince John William made a three-year pact with her." "Prince William has been missing for three years; the three-year pact is nothing but a joke now." "Indeed. I''ve heard that Owen is already on his way back to the capital." After Princess Marry appeared in the VIP seats, all eyes turned to her, and discussions ensued. After all, Princess Marry not only held a high status but also possessed exceptional talent and was one of the most beautiful women on the continent. She sat there gracefully, with her hands resting on her gown, exuding a noble aura. She paid no attention to the gazes of the crowd, much like a lofty swan disdainful of the attention of ants. However, moments later, she seemed to sense something and suddenly looked toward a distant spot. There, black mana surged, transforming into a cold young man dressed in a black robe. Meanwhile, Owen, carrying the serpent egg in a pack on his back, was traveling with Benedict and others, swiftly crossing the desert and drawing closer to the capital. Along the way, he noticed that few people attempted to intercept him. Those who did only followed him without issuing challenges, instead engaging in excited discussions. Frowning, Owen felt that something unfavorable to him might be happening in the capital. However, feeling the mana surging within him, he gained confidence. No matter what was happening, his strength had significantly increased, and there was no need to be timid. With renewed determination, Owen led Benedict and the others towards the capital at an even faster pace. Upon reaching the gates of the capital, Owen suddenly saw a messenger from the Duke''s mansion rushing towards him. "Master Owen, the vice leader of the Bounty Guild is challenging you to a duel in the capital. His Majesty has even gotten involved. You should leave for now..." The messenger, panting heavily, hadn''t finished speaking when Owen''s mind flashed with the news about the Bounty Guild''s vice leader. Tony, a nearly platinum-tier strongman! Skilled in assassination, with high proficiency in both white magic and dark magic. He wanted to challenge Owen? Not assassinate him? Owen was momentarily stunned, but then quickly understood. This change was likely due to his immense fame. In less than a day, his name had probably spread across many factions on the continent. If the Bounty Guild acted against him in secret, it would cause endless trouble, which wasn''t their way of making money. Challenging him to an open duel offered a chance to eliminate him and, rightfully, seize the Godslayer Staff he possessed. It was undoubtedly an excellent choice for them. But Tony likely didn''t realize that Owen was no longer just a bronze-tier Level 9 mage! "Fine! If you want a fight, then let''s fight!" After a brief moment of thought, Owen decisively chose to accept the challenge! There were far too many people eyeing him now! The best way to handle this was not to avoid them but to showcase his formidable strength, making them reconsider any presumptuous thoughts. Tony, who had some notoriety on the continent and decent strength, was the perfect candidate for making an example. Having just learned about the duel, he didn''t wait for the messenger to continue and immediately rushed towards the Royal Arena in the capital. When he left the capital, he was bronze-tier Level 9. Now, upon returning, he was already silver-tier Level 7! Chapter 25: Chapter25-Is There a Daily Report Here Too? Chapter 25: Chapter25-Is There a Daily Report Here Too? ? At House Ravenwood. Duke Charles, Leslie, Madelyn, and several elder members of House Ravenwood sat around the round table with serious expressions. "The Bounty Guild has really stooped to a new low! For an old vice leader to have the nerve to challenge a younger generation! If I were him, I''d find a wall to bang my head against!" "If it were just him challenging Owen, it wouldn''t be a big deal. We could simply have Owen refuse. But since His Majesty has spoken, it shows that he has some opinions about our Duke''s mansion..." "Regardless of His Majesty''s views or how other mages see it, Owen''s talent is exceptional, and he possesses the Godslayer Staff. He must not be lost!" The elders on either side of the round table spoke with irritation.Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com They were very pleased with Owen''s talent and strength. But now, various forces were meddling, especially the Bounty Guild''s vice leader-a nearly platinum-tier elder-openly challenging the young Owen, shamelessly disregarding their own reputation. "You all worry too much. I''ve already sent several messengers to intercept Owen before he enters the capital. As long as he avoids this vortex, both the vice leader of the Bounty Guild and His Majesty will have to give House Ravenwood some face." Duke Charles, seated at the head of the table, remained quite composed. Being plotted against by various factions and even His Majesty was within his expectations. House Ravenwood had grown too strong and too prominent, drawing attention. Owen was in a similar situation, his fame too great and possessing the Godslayer Staff, attracting too many eyes. However, precisely because of this, the top-tier forces were restrained from acting directly against Owen. As long as Owen kept a low profile, this matter would gradually fade away. "The Duke''s actions align perfectly with my thoughts. We cannot follow the path laid out by them. With the prodigies of various factions gathering in the capital, Owen''s return would be the spark to ignite the powder keg. At that point, it would be extremely disadvantageous for House Ravenwood." An elder of House Ravenwood stroked his graying beard and nodded seriously. "House Ravenwood is now at the center of the storm. The key to breaking this situation lies with Owen. The longer we delay, the more beneficial it is for us!" "Yes, based on Owen''s previous behavior, he is a smart man and should quickly distance himself from the capital, this dragon''s lair." Many nodded in agreement during the meeting. Although House Ravenwood was currently in the spotlight with countless eyes on them, as long as Owen did not show himself, they dared not make a move! House Ravenwood was not to be trifled with by any Tom, Dick, or Harry. Without absolute profit to entice them, they would not risk everything. However, at this moment, a messenger suddenly rushed into the meeting, drenched in sweat and panting heavily: "Your Grace, bad news, Master Owen just arrived at the gates of the capital and headed straight for the Royal Arena!" As the messenger finished speaking in a hurry, the previously noisy hall fell silent. They stared at the intruding messenger in shock, mouths agape. After everyone had left, the messenger, with his head bowed, half-knelt on the ground and earnestly addressed Leslie, who was sitting in the corner of the round table: "Miss, the order has already been given for all the family''s strong members to avoid this matter for the time being." Leslie paused for a moment, seemingly in thought, then nodded, "You may go." Owen''s appearance had caught her off guard, and he was someone she couldn''t fully understand for the first time. However, through her meticulous planning, Owen was now trapped. The more he struggled, the faster he would perish. ... In the capital city. On the way to the Royal Arena, Owen could clearly sense the curious gazes of the mages in the capital. Meanwhile, Benedict and the other Wolf Guards shielded him in the center, all the while trying to dissuade Owen from participating in the duel. "Master Owen, this duel is extremely disadvantageous for you. You should abandon it for now and return to the family to discuss this further. The family is full of experts who will protect and help you..." Owen did not stop his steps towards the Royal Arena. He spoke slowly, "I appreciate your concern, but first, the Duke''s mansion will definitely not help me. Second, I have many doubts I want to verify with this opportunity. You don''t need to worry about me. Remember to keep your eyes open and protect them." Benedict looked at Owen with a puzzled expression, not understanding why he was so sure that the Duke''s mansion wouldn''t help him. After all, he was now the Duke''s son-in-law. And what did he mean by protecting their eyes? Not long after, Owen arrived at the Royal Arena. By this time, it was already crowded with top prodigies from various factions and countless mages who had come to watch the spectacle. The previously empty VIP seats were now packed with people. The scene was incredibly noisy, like a bustling marketplace. Among the gathered crowd in the capital, Owen quickly noticed a middle-aged man with a scholarly appearance, wearing a monocle. He sat quietly in a corner of the VIP section, looking very low-key, with a book on his lap and a quill in his hand, occasionally writing in the book. "Edward... the scholar responsible for recording the continent''s history from Academy City..." Seeing Edward, Owen felt a slight heaviness in his heart. Chapter 26: Chapter26-Tony and Carlos Chapter 26: Chapter26-Tony and Carlos ? Academy City is a massive neutral organization that not only educates but also records important historical events on the continent. It was unexpected that they would take this duel so seriously, sending such a scholar to the scene to record the event. Edward was no unknown figure. On the contrary, he was quite famous on the continent. He was responsible for updating the "Daily Continent," an intelligence journal that many mages purchased to keep up with the major events happening every day. His presence indicated how important this duel was to Academy City. Besides Edward, Owen saw many prodigies in the VIP section. In the central area of the VIP seats sat a young man with fiery red eyes. His aura was unrestrained, hot and domineering. A faint, ancient, and majestic fire dragon seemed to coil around him, its pressure like a mountain, causing many prodigies to avoid getting too close to him. He must be Alfonso from Gowato Sanctuary, a prodigy known for enslaving spellbeasts. He was also the prodigy that Bada, the leader of the snakefolk hunters in the desert, had mentioned. As Owen''s gaze fell upon him, Alfonso immediately sensed it. His battle spirit surged like fire, and the fire dragon coiled around him couldn''t help but roar at Owen. The next moment, their eyes met and then parted. "Interesting, to be able to withstand the majesty of the Fire Dragon King head-on. It seems he''s not entirely reliant on the Godslayer Staff. The Genius Leaderboard ranking might have some credibility after all..." Alfonso murmured to himself, his interest in Owen growing. After crossing gazes with Alfonso, Owen noticed a stunning woman surrounded by a misty aura. Her bare feet were white as jade, with clear spring water flowing beneath them, exuding a powerful life force. Moonspring Kingdom''s saint, Annie. Recognizing her immediately, Owen knew she was another extraordinarily gifted prodigy with close ties to angels. Her sister, Emily, had recently been defeated by Owen. Both were proud individuals but kind-hearted, making them worth befriending. At that moment, Annie was also observing Owen, her soft, watery eyes filled with curiosity and strong battle spirit. Owen''s sudden appearance had even alarmed the angels, indicating his extraordinary nature. However, based on his appearance alone, apart from being somewhat handsome, there didn''t seem to be anything particularly remarkable about him. Recalling that Owen had returned Emily''s Aqua Sword to her after defeating her, Annie felt a slight fondness for Owen. At least, from what she knew, Owen did not seem to be a despicable person. From Annie''s gaze, Owen sensed a bit of goodwill, which surprised him, but he quickly understood it was likely due to the incident with Emily. "No wonder Academy City ranked Owen first on the Genius Leaderboard. Such a breakthrough speed is indeed astonishing. Even if it''s not unprecedented, it''s certainly unparalleled!" Many mages turned their gaze toward Edward in the corner. Edward appeared calm and scholarly, writing with his quill as if nothing had happened. However, inside, he was already experiencing a tempest of emotions. Although he had anticipated Owen''s extraordinary talent, the fact that Owen had advanced from bronze-tier Level 9 to silver-tier Level 7 in one day was still beyond belief. This was entirely outside of Academy City''s expectations! Owen''s talent was far more terrifying than they had imagined! Today, Edward was not just recording events; he was witnessing and documenting the birth of a miracle! After all, a mage''s tier breakthrough is not easy. Such a significant improvement in one day is unprecedented in the annals of history. Carlos, who had already set his sights on Owen, now felt an uncontrollable peak of desire to devour Owen. His cultivation method was the most domineering form of dark magic, directly seizing others'' talents. Owen''s remarkable level advancement surely indicated a special talent. If Carlos could devour Owen, he could gain this talent, rapidly advance his own tier, devour more high-tier individuals, and his growth rate would surpass the imagination of other mages, possibly ushering in a new era of Dark Emperor history! With this thought, Carlos stood up and said, "Master Owen, before your duel with Chairman Tony, why not have a match with me first for practice?" Hearing this, Tony squinted. A duel between Carlos and Owen could deplete Owen''s strength and reveal some of his techniques. This was beneficial for Tony. As the vice leader of the Bounty Guild, caution was ingrained in his very being. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have maintained an almost flawless assassination record for so many years. Owen was different from those he had previously assassinated or fought against. Dealing with such a prodigy required careful planning. After all, Owen had come here willingly, which meant he was either extremely arrogant or had a method to counter him. Tony leaned towards the latter. Though he found it somewhat unbelievable, perhaps Owen truly had a way to counter him? Chapter 27: Chapter27-Stand Up and Get Beaten! Chapter 27: Chapter27-Stand Up and Get Beaten! ? Carlos stepped forward to challenge Owen, and all the prodigies present watched them curiously. Before Owen''s sudden rise to fame, Carlos was the most renowned top prodigy on the continent. His talent and strength were quietly admired by many. Now, with these two top geniuses about to clash, who wouldn''t be curious? "A Dark Emperor bloodline against a Godslayer Staff bearer, no matter the outcome, this battle is worthy of being recorded in the annals of history." Edward tightened his grip on the quill in his hand, and the magic began to flow through his monocle, ready to document this momentous event. He had thoroughly studied both Owen, who had recently risen to fame, and the seasoned prodigy Carlos. Given their talents, their future achievements were boundless. He was extremely curious about who would prove to be the stronger fighter. On the surface, Carlos had been cultivating for many more years than Owen, and his tier was undoubtedly higher than Owen''s current level. Thus, he should have a greater chance of winning. However, Owen''s rise had been so rapid and mysterious that even Edward couldn''t be certain Carlos would secure the victory. One thing he could be sure of, though, was that this battle would be incredibly exciting! High-ranking figures of the empire, such as Duke Charles, looked at Carlos with his gentle smile and couldn''t help but frown and become vigilant. They remembered clearly what Carlos had done in the past, even daring to plot against and harm the saint of Moonspring Kingdom. What wouldn''t he dare to do? This time, his challenge to Owen surely had no good intentions! Marry, Alfonso, and the others present also looked at the two with great excitement. They were all very curious about Owen and Carlos. Now, unexpectedly having the chance to witness their battle was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for them! Through their fight, they would surely be able to see the talents and strengths that these prodigies usually kept hidden and might even learn some new things from them. Under the gaze of the crowd, Owen looked at Carlos, who had initiated the challenge, and beckoned him with a finger. Carlos was incredibly strong, with unique talents, and was destined to be the future Dark Emperor. Owen also wanted to fight him to see how much his own strength had grown. Since he had ventured into Pharaoh''s Tower, breaking through various levels, he had rarely encountered top prodigies. Carlos was a perfect stepping stone. Provoked by Owen''s reverse challenge, Carlos''s expression grew colder. As the eighth prince of the Nether Kingdom, no one had ever dared to disdain him like this! He cruelly licked his thin lips, then, in a flash, mana surged within him. Like a streak of black light, he charged at Owen, who stood in the Royal Arena. Possessing the Dark Emperor bloodline, Carlos had unimaginable talent in dark magic. irony!" "I can''t believe how unreal Owen''s strength is now. Carlos''s earlier strike was immensely powerful, yet he was seriously injured by Owen''s single punch!" The onlookers, filled with excitement, couldn''t help but stand up, craning their necks in disbelief at what they had witnessed. "Owen''s tier is only silver-tier level 7, while Carlos''s tier completely surpasses his, reaching silver-tier level 9. Carlos is a top prodigy; how could this happen..." Duke Charles and many other elders were equally stunned by the vast disparity revealed in just one exchange between the two. From Carlos''s earlier use of Landshatter, it was clear he was indeed deserving of his genius reputation. The power and speed of that punch were something they would have taken very seriously, yet in front of Owen, he was completely overpowered! Under the gaze of the crowd, Carlos''s chest heaved as he coughed up a mouthful of blood. Even in his proud and arrogant eyes, a trace of shock appeared. He could feel that Owen had used a highly domineering physical technique. The power in that punch was like a flood beast, unstoppable and relentless. The fist felt like a piece of well-tempered iron, impossible to resist! Where on earth did this Owen come from?! Carlos''s face was full of disbelief. He wanted to raise his hands and use dark magic again, but his right arm had been shattered by the fierce punch, hanging limply and sending waves of excruciating pain through his body. Carlos''s entire body trembled, contorted in agony, on the verge of fainting. "Damn it!" The pain and the increasingly loud discussions around him twisted Carlos''s expression, a trace of hatred and madness appearing on his face. "Owen, you are indeed impressive, the strongest genius I have ever seen. However, you still don''t understand the true terror of the Dark Emperor bloodline!" Carlos wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with great effort, steadied himself at the edge of the arena, and then made a gripping motion with his five fingers toward Owen. "Come here!" Gritting his teeth, a massive suction force suddenly emanated from his palm, like a small black hole, locking onto Owen and pulling him closer! As a bearer of the Dark Emperor bloodline, his greatest talent was not cultivation, but Devour! By devouring suitable targets, he could transform them into a part of himself using his Devour talent. Chapter 28: Chapter28-Run When You Cant Win? Chapter 28: Chapter28-Run When You Can''t Win? ? "This is..." When the terrifying suction force emanated from Carlos''s palm, many mages noticed it and became dazed, as if they had heard of it somewhere before. "One of the top talents of the Dark Emperor, Devour! No wonder Carlos remained low-key yet was still ranked fourth by Academy City. With such an extraordinary talent, once he grows, other prodigies won''t be able to compare!" "This is bad. It looks like Owen is being pulled toward Carlos''s Devour talent!" Many of the older mages'' expressions changed one after another, shifting from initially supporting Carlos, to being shocked when Owen suppressed him with one move, and now to supporting Owen. Meanwhile, as Carlos pushed his talent to the extreme, Owen felt as if countless invisible tentacles were pulling at him. "Want to devour me? Then I''ll give you something to devour!" Owen sneered, pretending not to resist as he was pulled closer by the suction force from Carlos''s palm. Then, with a subtle movement of his mind, he sent the Order of Thunder directly into Carlos. The violent thunderous aura instantly filled Carlos''s body, making him feel an indescribable comfort and strength. It was as if the void in his heart was greatly satisfied at this moment! This sensation made every cell in his body tremble with excitement. "Tsk tsk tsk, you really do have some good stuff on you. This thing is filled with such a dense power of thunder, how could you be worthy of owning it?!" Carlos''s smile grew wider and wider. But at that moment, he suddenly noticed that Owen''s face, instead of showing regret or pain, displayed a mocking smile. Carlos''s heart sank with a sense of foreboding. Then he realized that the mysterious thunderous aura he had absorbed was not stopping because his body had reached its limit. Instead, it was becoming more violent and uncontrollable. It was as if a volcano made of thunder had erupted inside him! Carlos''s body, strengthened by years of practicing dark magic, could not provide much defense against the rampaging Order of Thunder. Boom! As Carlos''s face grew increasingly grim while he speculated about the source of the power of thunder, his body could no longer withstand the aura''s impact and exploded. Blood splattered across the arena, with many fragments flying onto Owen. The stench of blood filled the air. Looking at Carlos, whose body had been half-destroyed by the Order of Thunder in an instant, Owen remained calm, having anticipated this outcome. The Order of Thunder was not something that just anyone could refine and absorb. If it hadn''t been for the small pyramid shadow and his body strengthened by Obsidify, Owen wouldn''t have been able to obtain the Order of Thunder. Carlos, inferior in every aspect and caught off guard by the volatile Order of Thunder, could only end up as he did now. "Damn, Carlos absorbed Owen''s mana, so why did his body explode instead?" "He has the Dark Emperor bloodline and was suppressing Owen before. How did this happen? Can someone explain what exactly occurred?" "Only Owen and Carlos know the full story." At that moment, everyone gaped in shock and started discussing the situation in bewilderment. Duke Charles, the elder powerhouses of the Bounty Guild, and others were equally stunned. Hearing the sudden applause, everyone turned towards the sound to see Tony sitting in a chair, his eyes filled with killing intent as he locked onto Owen and continued: "Unfortunately, today you will die by my hand. The opportunities and talents you possess will ultimately be nothing but an illusion!" Faced with Tony''s provocative words, Owen calmly stared at him and extended one finger. "I''ll kill you in one move." "Owen must be crazy! He''s even disregarding the vice leader of the Bounty Guild!" "Owen''s experience is still too shallow, and he''s too arrogant. A platinum-tier mage is respected as a powerful figure anywhere on the continent!" Owen''s words shocked everyone present. Most of the mages watching were stunned, their faces frozen in disbelief. Many prodigies scoffed, not believing Owen could do such a thing. However, some female mages, gradually captivated by Owen''s charm, looked at him with starry eyes, eagerly awaiting his next move. Though it seemed absurd for a silver-tier level 7 to kill a half-step platinum-tier mage in one strike, the one who said it was Owen! They were filled with hope for Owen. And indeed, Owen had his reasons for saying this. Facing a strong opponent just a step away from platinum-tier, all tricks and strategies were meaningless. In a battle between true powerhouses, it all came down to one move! The strongest move! Tony narrowed his eyes. "Let me give you some advice: young people shouldn''t be so arrogant!" As soon as he finished speaking, Tony leapt onto the stage, his crescent-shaped, strange white hair instantly attracting attention. Owen, however, focused on the Order Fusion Spell. This special skill allowed different [Orders] to be fused together, making the power of the technique even more terrifying. The resulting fusion didn''t simply add their powers together but multiplied them several times over. Owen took a deep breath and began merging the two spell marks floating on his forehead. Thunder and Fire. The moment these two vastly different powerful [Orders] touched, it felt as if Owen''s head exploded, leaving him dizzy and disoriented as though he had taken a severe blow. However, this dizziness didn''t last long. The thunder rune and fire rune on his forehead intertwined and fused together. Chapter 29: Chapter29-Brighter than the Sun! Chapter 29: Chapter29-Brighter than the Sun! ? The silver thunder and red flames intertwined like two differently colored serpents. Occasionally, sparks flew out, emanating a restless aura. Owen''s breathing quickened, and his body felt like a volcano on the verge of erupting, ready to obliterate mountains. The air around him boiled, transforming into invisible waves that spread in all directions. Even the mages around the Royal Arena, who were keeping a safe distance from Owen, were affected by these waves. Their hairs stood on end as they stepped back, faces filled with terror and astonishment. "What is Owen doing? Such terrifying fluctuations! I can even sense a taste of death from it!" "Order of Thunder... No! There''s another [Order]... It''s the Order of Fire! My god, Owen has mastered two [Orders]!" "Obtaining one [Order] is a rare and fortuitous opportunity. He has actually mastered two!" As the terrifying aura emanating from Owen grew stronger, the mages present realized the terrifying source-two completely different [Orders]! After their initial shock, many mages were filled with jealousy and envy. Moreover, Owen was attempting to fuse these two [Orders] into one! Is this what he meant by defeating Tony with one move? Such madness! They all knew that [Orders] were the fundamental elements that composed everything in the world, each representing an absolutely independent [Order]! Forcing them to fuse could have unimaginable consequences. No one knew what would happen if the Orders of Thunder and Fire were fused. However, they did know that if the two Orders had a violent repulsive reaction, the mages who had come to watch could be caught in the crossfire! Thinking of this, many cowardly and timid mages were already shaking like leaves, clamoring to leave quickly. But the aura emanating from Owen was becoming more terrifying. Even just a wisp of it made them feel as though they were walking through hell, a bone-chilling sensation. Unlike the crowd''s terror, panic, and despair, Owen looked calmly at the two [Orders] merging in his chest. He knew exactly what would happen when the two Orders fused. Shortly after, the Order of Thunder and the Order of Fire partially fused. Owen sensed even more terrifying fluctuations from within. With a thought, Owen pointed his finger, and a thin strand of intertwined silver and red lightning jumped from his fingertip. The silver and red intertwined to finally form a small black cross the size of a palm. Their blood seemed to boil, their bodies unbearably hot, as if they might be vaporized. It was unimaginable what kind of dreadful impact Tony was enduring at the center of the cross. As the crowd swallowed hard and looked on in terror, they suddenly saw the massive cross in the sky explode once more! In that moment, countless bolts of lightning and flames intertwined and collided, illuminating the heavens and earth. The spreading magical waves formed a gigantic light dome that radiated in all directions. The sky thundered, and the ground shook and cracked, as if the apocalypse had arrived! Under the intensely spreading white light, even the indestructible Royal Arena seemed to be plowed through. The cracked and fragmented ground split open along the path of the white light waves, resembling fish scales scorched by boiling oil, bursting and rising, extending to the horizon! At this moment, under such a terrifying energy wave, not just the Royal Arena but the entire imperial capital was affected, lightly shaking. All the mages within the city turned their attention to the chaotic light in the sky, their faces filled with horror and disbelief. They had never encountered anything like this in all their years in the capital! ... In the palace, King Aldric suddenly looked up at the terrifying collision that turned the sky and earth white, his expression unusually serious and grim. "Your Majesty, this disturbance was caused by Master Owen fusing two different [Orders]..." The powerful elders of the Council appeared beside King Aldric, carefully guarding him and reporting the latest information they had received. "Owen?" King Aldric was deeply shocked to learn that Owen was behind this. What level was Owen at? How could he unleash such terrifying power that it affected the entire capital! King Aldric remained silent for a long time, his frown deepening. "It seems Duke Charles''s household has gained another monstrous talent. Given his prior engagement with Marry, I should have strongly supported it..." Knowing the full story, King Aldric felt a pang of regret for having let Owen slip away. If he had such a powerful figure under his command, he could have kept House Ravenwood and other restless factions in check. Unfortunately, there was no remedy for regret. Chapter 30: Chapter30-Will the Boy Meets the Girl? Chapter 30: Chapter30-Will the Boy Meets the Girl? ? Meanwhile, in the Duke''s mansion, Leslie also sensed the chaotic disturbance. Her eyes narrowed slightly, but her expression remained calm. From the moment Owen decided to participate in the duel, she had suspected that he had a plan to win and had been keeping a close eye on his every move. Now, it seemed her intuition was spot on. "Gather all the information we have on Owen and organize it for me. After this duel, I want to meet him personally," Leslie said slowly, her eyes flickering for a moment. In the dark corner, Charlotte immediately nodded and left. Before the duel began, she had already known the outcome from her lady''s predictions. She was mentally prepared, but she had not expected Owen to unleash such terrifying power! This Owen had truly been underestimated! ... Outside the Royal Arena. John, who hurried over, along with Ymir inside the necklace on his chest, squinted at the dazzling cross, their expressions exceptionally grim. "Damn it! That cursed Owen, he snatched the Order of Thunder! That was supposed to be mine!" "He''s mastered both the Order of Thunder and the Order of Fire and wields them with such proficiency. Taking them from him will be extremely difficult," Ymir, aware of John''s jealousy, disappointment, and anger, continued to comfort him. "Although [Orders] are incredibly powerful and important, I have a family secret spell whose power is not weak at all. If you practice it diligently, your combat strength will undoubtedly increase significantly!" Hearing Ymir''s promise, John finally calmed down a bit. Meanwhile, as the massive explosion in the sky gradually subsided, Owen heard the system''s voice. "Killed Tony, gained 600 fate points!" Owen glanced at his total, now 2450 fate points! At that moment, his tier suddenly began to rise! Two upgrade lights flashed consecutively. His level increased directly from silver-tier level 7 to silver-tier level 9! Excited, Owen quickly opened his attribute panel. Name: Owen Level: silver-tier level 9 Talents: Order of Merlin, Starlit level 2 Exp: 0/4800000 Skills: Mana Void, Supreme Sword, Obsidify level 2, Judgment Light Sword, Minor Healing, Order Fusion Spell, Order of Thunder Usage Skill, Order of Fire Usage Skill. Weapon: Godslayer Staff (1/7) Luck: 90 (max 100) Fate Points: 2450 As Owen was about to close the panel, he noticed the Fate Store flashing. Curious, he opened it and found that a new item had been unlocked-the Mini Nuke! "Mini Nuke?!" Owen''s pupils contracted, thinking he must have seen something wrong. But after carefully reading it for a moment, the words didn''t change. It really was a nuclear bomb! But this was clearly a magical world! How could there be something modern? Although they didn''t understand why Owen chose such an odd name, "TNT" sounded impressive enough. "This Owen is truly fascinating. His talent and strength are unmatched, and his thinking is unique..." In the VIP section, Princess Marry''s haughty expression softened considerably as she gazed at Owen. She had seen and heard of many prodigious talents, but they all paled in comparison to Owen. Even she felt ordinary in his presence. No wonder her father had considered marrying her to him. While Marry''s view of Owen changed, Owen walked slowly toward Duke Charles in the VIP section and bowed slightly. "Your Grace." Duke Charles, just recovering from his earlier shock, saw Owen approaching to greet him. He met Owen''s eyes calmly, neither humble nor arrogant. Becoming increasingly satisfied with Owen, Duke Charles smiled warmly. "Owen, did you encounter any trouble during your trip to Pharaoh''s Tower? Were you injured?" He looked at Owen with genuine concern, already considering him his son-in-law. After a few more polite exchanges, Duke Charles, aware of the many complex gazes around them, continued: "Today''s duel was arduous. You should rest at the duke''s mansion. Your meeting with Leslie has been delayed for too long. Come with me to the mansion." Owen thought for a moment and then nodded. Leslie had hidden her true power and ambition in the early parts of the anime, only revealing them four years later. Currently, Owen wasn''t sure how strong Leslie truly was. However, now that he was a silver-tier level 9 mage and had mastered two [Orders], as well as possessing a Mini Nuke, he felt more confident in facing the future Queen of Hell. On the way to the duke''s mansion, Owen, to be cautious, gritted his teeth and spent 500 fate points to buy an Advanced Healing Potion. After all, having just fused two [Orders], he had endured unimaginable strain and pressure, even if he had managed to appear unfazed. Leslie was very powerful, so he had to meet her in his best condition. Shortly after entering the duke''s mansion with Duke Charles, Owen''s condition had fully recovered thanks to the Advanced Healing Potion, and he felt refreshed. He had barely sat down when a maid entered the living room. "Master Owen, Miss Leslie would like to see you. Please follow me." The maid finished speaking and then led the way. Owen''s heart raced with nervousness and anticipation. Leslie, the legendary figure from the anime, he was finally going to meet her! And as her fiance?, no less! As Owen stood up to follow, the system suddenly issued a mission. Chapter 31: Chapter31-Boy Meets Girl! Chapter 31: Chapter31-Boy Meets Girl! ? Host raises Leslie''s favorability to 30, rewards 500 fate points Host raises Leslie''s favorability to 40, rewards 1000 fate points Host raises Leslie''s favorability to 50, rewards 2000 fate points and the god-tier skill [Absolute Copy] Hint: Leslie''s current favorability is 20. If the favorability drops to 0, Leslie will 100% eliminate the host. Looking at the system tasks in front of him, especially the system''s hint, Owen appeared calm, but his heart was pounding like a war drum, and his mind was racing, strategizing. From the system''s hint, it seemed that he was not yet a match for Leslie. If she decided to take action herself, he would be undoubtedly dead. However, the fact that she had a favorability of 20 for him was somewhat surprising to Owen. It must be because Leslie had been observing his recent activities. Her favorability towards him could only be based on his outstanding talent and her curiosity about him. This was a good thing, but at the same time, if he couldn''t satisfy Leslie, this scarce favorability would definitely keep dropping! "Owen, you don''t need to be nervous. Although Leslie''s personality is a bit strange, she is actually a very good person. The fact that she is willing to see you proactively is unprecedented; she has a very good impression of you!" Seeing Owen''s body tense up a bit, Duke Charles knew he might be nervous. After all, Leslie''s reputation wasn''t great, so he spoke warmly to reassure him. Owen smiled at Duke Charles upon hearing this. If Leslie was really that easy to win over, she wouldn''t be the hell queen who is patient, powerful, and cold as iron. Currently, Duke Charles and many others who saw her as a chaotic demon king were all in the dark about her true nature. Soon, led by a maid, Owen walked through luxurious pavilions and buildings, eventually arriving at a somewhat deserted independent courtyard in the back of the duke''s mansion. The maid stopped in front of the courtyard, made a gesture inviting Owen to enter, and said, "Mr. Owen, the lady is waiting for you in the courtyard." Owen nodded, paused, and then slowly entered the courtyard. Watching Owen''s back as he entered the courtyard, a complex expression flashed in the maid''s eyes. She had been serving Miss Leslie for many years. Miss Leslie had a bad temper, and the marriage engagements the Duke had arranged for her were all disrupted by her and eventually came to nothing. Now, for Miss Leslie to take the initiative to see another man, especially in her private courtyard, was unprecedented. Owen ignored the maid''s gaze as he walked into the courtyard. The first thing he saw was a towering tree in the middle of the yard. This tree was very peculiar, with lush foliage and branches that stretched skyward like a celestial wooden structure. Standing before it made one feel quite small. What struck Owen even more was that the dense leaves and branches of this tree were layered into nine distinct levels, making it look like a giant tower from afar. Underneath this great tree stood a stunning woman with red hair and blue eyes. She seemed to have been standing there for a long time. Her features were delicate and painted, and when the soft golden light filtered through the leaves, casting mottled shadows around her, it made her appear even more ethereal, like a flawless beauty in an oil painting. Leslie remained calm, "If that''s all you know, then it''s just the same old stories that everyone in the imperial capital knows..." Before Leslie could finish, Owen continued: "Yes, those things are well-known, but I also know that they are just your cover. You even deliberately arranged for your subordinates to spread these stories!" Hearing this, Leslie squinted her eyes, which suddenly turned icy, and she chuckled lightly, saying, "Well said, continue." Owen glanced at the system panel again, noticing that Leslie''s favorability had dropped to 10. Clearly, having her secrets exposed increased her hostility towards him. However, Owen remained composed and continued, "After you turned fourteen, you became extremely low-key, almost as if you vanished, because you knew that deceiving others and making them belittle you, diverting their attention away from you, had already achieved its purpose. You could start your real plan!" Owen smiled, being the person who understood Leslie the most besides herself. Seeing a flicker in Leslie''s eyes, he continued, "During the time you were hiding, you unified the underground forces of the imperial capital through decapitation operations. To make your sister the leader of the Eagle Guard and further expand the influence of the duke''s mansion, you caused the death of the former Eagle Guard leader." "You also took advantage of the birthday banquet held by House Copper for their young master, ambushing House Copper''s strongmen and secretly poisoning them, causing them all to fall unconscious. Then, you had people set a fire, burning the entire bloodline of House Copper to ashes. The fortress where House Copper resided burned for three days and three nights." "After clearing out opposing factions, you used iron-fisted methods to integrate scattered forces, forming the current Chrysanthemum Hotel, the strongest intelligence network in the imperial capital." Owen spoke confidently, as if these hidden, shadowy events had occurred right under his nose, witnessed by him personally. As he continued speaking, Owen noticed Leslie''s favorability towards him had dropped to 5. With only a sliver of favorability left before she would personally take action against him, the atmosphere grew tenser. As her favorability towards Owen decreased, cold light began to emanate from her body, the air temperature plummeted, and even frost could be seen forming. At this moment, Leslie''s mind was in turmoil, and her gaze towards Owen became sharper, like icy blades. "How do you know this? Who else knows? You should be aware that I can kill you right now and have more than enough means to cover up your death here!" As she spoke, Leslie mobilized the mana within the courtyard, surrounding Owen in what felt like an invisible prison of ice and snow, leaving him with no escape. "You are a smart person. Since you know these secrets and dare to mention them in front of me, you must have enough confidence." "I''ll give you one chance to speak. If you can''t satisfy me, you''ll go to hell and keep my secrets well!" Chapter 32: Chapter32-To Be or Not to Be Chapter 32: Chapter32-To Be or Not to Be ? In Leslie''s heart, a cold intent to kill had already formed. The man in front of her knew too much. If she couldn''t fully understand his intentions, she wouldn''t be able to rest easy! Feeling the aura Leslie exuded, which almost completely isolated the courtyard and the duke''s mansion, Owen realized that Leslie probably had mastered some sort of domain ability. This was her stronghold, where she could use various terrifying methods. Owen already felt that his magical circuits were being locked by some technique. Clearly, Leslie had murderous intentions towards him! To a conspirator like her, the greatest fear is having her schemes exposed, especially the worry of being seen through by others! If what he says next doesn''t satisfy Leslie, given Owen''s understanding of her, she would undoubtedly kill him without hesitation!Upstodatee from At this moment, even though Owen had anticipated this, his breathing was slightly rapid. After a brief moment, he steadied himself and softly shook his head, saying: "The Order of Ice is not the only [Order] capable of seeing through people''s secrets." "The reason you can threaten so many people to work for you, creating meticulous and flawless plans, is because you possess the Order of Ice, which helps you see into others'' pasts." "I have mastered the Order of Fire, which has similar abilities. Though my mastery of the Order of Fire is not as proficient as your mastery of the Order of Ice, the reason I know your past is because the Order of Fire continuously guides me." Owen spoke with great conviction. In reality, he was making it all up. The Order of Fire did not have the ability to perceive the past or future. But Leslie didn''t know that, and neither did anyone else. So, he decided to gamble and use this to deceive Leslie! After Owen finished speaking, Leslie''s favorability directly dropped to 1, reaching the most dangerous critical point! "The Order of Fire can also see the past and future? So what? You''re here just to deliver the [Order] to me. It''s perfect timing since I also need the Order of Thunder and the Order of Fire right now!" As Leslie spoke, her alabaster finger pointed directly at Owen''s forehead. The bone-chilling cold seemed to freeze even the void. Owen neither dodged nor activated his mana for defense. Instead, he confidently said: "You won''t kill me!" "Oh? Why not?" Leslie asked coldly. Owen shook his head and said, "You''ve done all this just to overthrow the Azure Kingdom''s royal family. Killing me won''t help you; it will only create more trouble." "Aren''t you afraid of death, knowing so much?" At this moment, Leslie''s killing intent almost became tangible. Although, as Owen said, killing him wouldn''t be of much help in overthrowing the royal family and might even affect her original plan, Owen knew too many secrets. As long as Owen lived, her plans and goals would face more risks! Seeing that Leslie''s favorability towards him was about to drop to zero, Owen suddenly said seriously, "I can help you!" Leslie''s finger, which was about to pierce Owen''s brow, stopped. She hesitated slightly and asked, "How can you help?" Owen pondered for a moment and said, "You now have enough power. The reason you don''t dare to act is because you fear the top expert in the Royal Council of Elders. Even if you exhaust all your resources, you won''t be a match for him. But if we cooperate, within a year, that expert will no longer be a threat." Seeing that the coldness on Leslie''s body had unconsciously diminished, Owen slowly extended a hand to her. "If you don''t mind, shall we try to cooperate?" Staring at Owen''s outstretched hand, Leslie was silent for a long time before she spoke, "The path with me will be very bloody and full of danger. As someone with a promising future, aren''t you burdened by the thought of abandoning the light for the darkness?" Owen laughed freely, "To hell with the burden. I only follow my true desires. Without strength, what''s the point of talking about romance and dreams? Only by surviving does everything have meaning!" At that moment, a vivid scene unfolded in Leslie''s mind. Ten years ago, when she first obtained the Order of Ice, she suddenly saw a vision of the future where the imperial capital lay in ruins, the people wailing in misery, the earth seemingly stained with blood, and countless skeletal remains holding mage staffs, howling in the wind! It was as if this continent had suffered an indescribable catastrophe. The casualties were devastating! Sometimes, when she closed her eyes slightly, she could see countless mages begging in pools of blood. She saw women and children weeping bitterly among the ruins. She couldn''t make out the faces of the powerful enemies, only sensing that all the mages of that time had their spirits utterly shattered. And now, this world was a scattered mess! Only by uniting them could there be a chance to battle the unknown formidable enemy. She never believed in the fairy tale of people being born united. There was only one way to unify them: to defeat them all into submission. If anyone refused to submit, then they should be killed! Overthrowing the Azure Kingdom royal family and annihilating Kyrik, though driven by her personal vendetta, was merely the first step of her journey. That mysterious enemy was unimaginably powerful, treating everyone else like ants. Her premonition, however, was something no one would believe. But the man before her, he was strong enough, he should understand! Thinking of this, Leslie smiled gracefully and grasped Owen''s hand: "Well then, let''s have a successful cooperation!" Chapter 33: Chapter33-Coming to Steal a Man? Chapter 33: Chapter33-Coming to Steal a Man? ? In the small courtyard, watching Leslie lost in thought, Owen didn''t disturb her and was about to turn and leave. Just then, Leslie smiled gracefully, her entire aura seemed to have transformed, and she snapped out of her contemplation. Owen felt a slight tremor in his heart as the system''s notification sounded in his ears. "Congratulations, host, on completing the task. You have acquired the skill [Absolute Copy], and received 2000 fate points." Hearing the system''s prompt, Owen swallowed in surprise. Leslie''s favorability towards him had increased to 50?! Just moments ago, her favorability was about to drop to zero. How could it rise so quickly? Was it because of their cooperation? That might be part of the reason, but it shouldn''t be enough to boost her favorability to such an extent! Owen''s eyes shifted as he thought, could it be because of my last words? Soon, he shook his head slightly and focused his attention on the skill Absolute Copy. Absolute Copy: Allows the complete duplication of any item-type object on the target character. Currently limited to small items such as keys, tokens, etc. Absolute Copy is an absolute 1:1 duplication and has a certain failure rate. If the target character''s tier is too high, not only will it fail, but the target may also notice something amiss. Furthermore, the copy and the original cannot exist simultaneously in the host''s possession. After reading this, Owen felt a tinge of excitement. Although this skill had a chance of failure and could be detected by the target, in this magical world, there were many powerful small items and magical storage rings! According to the description of Absolute Copy, if successfully duplicated, it would be equivalent to getting something from nothing, obtaining the other party''s small items, or even their magical storage rings, with all the contents inside! If used correctly, this skill was simply divine! "You came all this way and haven''t had a proper meal. It''s getting late, let''s have dinner together," Leslie called out to Owen from behind. After speaking, she took the initiative to walk ahead and lead the way. Owen followed her, sizing her up. Her figure was excellent, with perfect curves, even though some of it was concealed by a hazy long dress, it still stirred one''s imagination. However, Owen''s attention was not on her figure but on the small items she carried, preparing to test [Absolute Copy] on her. Currently, Leslie''s level was a secret, so Owen hesitated as he was about to make his move. According to the skill''s description, the higher the target''s level, the more likely they would notice the attempt. If he used the skill and got caught, it would definitely draw Leslie''s attention, and that would be disastrous. However, after struggling internally for a while, Owen gritted his teeth and decided to give it a try! After all, he would eventually marry her, and they would be the closest of companions. Even if he was discovered, it shouldn''t matter too much, right? Immediately, Owen focused his mind and activated Absolute Copy. A faint, barely noticeable soft light emanated from his eyes, like two weak beams of light, gradually focusing on the necklace around Leslie''s swan-like neck. From this necklace, Owen sensed a faint mana fluctuation, indicating it was some kind of magical artifact. As Owen watched with a mixture of tension and anticipation, the light in his eyes suddenly dispersed and disappeared. Copy failed! "Owen, since you and Leslie will be married in the future, you''ll be part of the family. I see your background is somewhat unclear. Where do you come from, and how did you arrive in the imperial capital?" Looking at Duke Charles, Owen felt like he was meeting his future father-in-law for the first time. It was clear he was being questioned about his origins. Owen seemed to remember something and sighed, "Your Grace, I am originally from the imperial capital. Unfortunately, my parents passed away when I was young. After several years of wandering, I met my mentor, who took me to Middle Earth. I studied there for a few years and decided to come back to the imperial capital for some experience, so I returned here temporarily." Upon hearing that Owen''s parents were deceased, Duke Charles discreetly glanced at Leslie before being drawn to Owen''s mention of "Middle Earth" and "mentor." The continent was vast, divided into many regions and islands. Middle Earth was an extremely mysterious place. Even Duke Charles had only heard rumors about it, tales of its mana being several times more concentrated than anywhere else. The mages there were exceptionally powerful and had built numerous sky cities. However, their immense power also made the mages of Middle Earth incredibly arrogant, looking down on everyone else. Other mages who tried to interact with them often found themselves rebuffed. Owen''s mentor was from Middle Earth?! No wonder he was so extraordinarily gifted and formidable in battle! Duke Charles had previously conducted some investigations into Owen, and based on his findings, Owen''s story was likely true. This realization excited Duke Charles even more. He had initially just hoped to find a wealthy son-in-law, but Owen''s background was far more impressive. Thus, Duke Charles became even more enthusiastic and amiable, showing genuine concern for Owen''s current situation and offering his unwavering support if Owen needed any assistance. Owen, who currently lacked nothing, continued eating while casually responding to Duke Charles. "Your Grace, Princess Marry has arrived and wishes to meet Mr. Owen." Halfway through their meal, a maid suddenly hurried in, bowed to the three of them, and announced. Princess Marry has arrived? The three of them were taken aback. Immediately, both Duke Charles and Leslie''s gazes fell on Owen. Chapter 34: Chapter34-Coming to Fight? Chapter 34: Chapter34-Coming to Fight? ? Being stared at by Duke Charles and Leslie, Owen was bewildered. He had almost no interactions with Princess Marry. If King Aldric hadn''t mentioned a marriage alliance, he wouldn''t have any connection with Princess Marry at all. Seeing Owen''s confused expression, Duke Charles wiped the corner of his mouth with a handkerchief and then prepared to stand up to greet the guest, accompanied by Leslie and Owen. "Your Grace, I came uninvited, please forgive me," Princess Marry said as she walked in, dressed in a luxurious pure white palace dress, like a proud and graceful swan. As she entered the dining hall, it seemed to brighten up a bit. Duke Charles quickly stepped forward and bowed, "Princess Marry, it is an honor for my ducal residence to welcome you!" Leslie and Owen also bowed. Princess Marry helped the duke up, "Your Grace, you labor tirelessly for the nation and are a vital minister, there''s no need for such formality." Duke Charles exchanged a few polite words with Princess Marry, knowing that she, being a proud person, must have come to the ducal residence for something important. But since she didn''t bring it up, he decided to feign ignorance. As expected, seeing Duke Charles only engaging in pleasantries, Princess Marry decided to speak up. She glanced at Owen, standing beside Leslie, and said slowly, "Your Grace, currently all the young talents are staying in the royal palace. I intend to host a Magic Competition to foster friendly exchanges among the younger generation of the continent. I would like to invite Owen and Miss Madelyn to participate, as they are among the most renowned talents in the imperial capital and even the continent." When she mentioned "most renowned talents," Princess Marry deliberately emphasized her words and glanced at Leslie, who was focused on eating. Duke Charles had been observing Princess Marry''s actions. Noticing her gaze soften from noble and cold to somewhat gentle when looking at Owen, he realized something was amiss. Particularly after hearing about the Magic Competition, he was certain that Princess Marry had her eyes on his future son-in-law! Given Owen''s strength, he would undoubtedly shine brightly in this Magic Competition. Madelyn and Leslie might not perform as well, but if Princess Marry can shine in the Magic Competition and with some people fanning the flames... Duke Charles felt a bit displeased at this thought. Just as he was considering how to politely decline, Leslie, who had been silent all along, suddenly looked up and said, "Sure, Owen will definitely go!" Duke Charles twitched, staring at Leslie in astonishment. Despite Leslie being a troublemaker, her behavior today showed that she had a good impression of Owen. Why was she now handing over the man she had her eye on to someone else? Princess Marry was initially stunned, not expecting things to go so smoothly, especially with Leslie, Owen''s fiance?e, personally agreeing. She was overjoyed. She believed that with her charm, winning over Owen would be a piece of cake. Smiling slightly, she looked at the elegantly cold Leslie, "Miss Leslie, you are becoming more and more beautiful. Soon, the title of the most beautiful woman in the capital will be yours." Leslie smiled faintly, "Your Highness flatters me. Your beauty is unrivaled across the continent, far beyond my reach. I am merely a kind-hearted, naive vase." Duke Charles: ... Owen: ... Madelyn:... immediately. Owen felt a surge of joy. Princess Marry feigned anger, retracting her hand, and asked, "What... what are you doing?" Owen thought for a moment and said, "I just wanted to ask, during my duel with Tony, the explosion was quite loud. Did it affect the citizens?" Princess Marry recalled for a moment and said, "Thank you for your concern for the people. The explosion happened high in the sky, so it didn''t have much impact on the citizens." After saying this, she gave a slight bow to Duke Charles, then covered her blushing face and hurriedly left. As Princess Marry departed, a teasing laugh suddenly echoed through the hall. Owen followed the sound and saw Leslie staring at him, a mischievous sparkle in her eyes. She had seen everything Owen had done. Owen''s heart skipped a beat. Did Leslie see him using the skill on Princess Marry? Otherwise, why was she looking at him like that? If she had noticed, had she also pretended not to see when he tried to copy her necklace earlier? While Owen''s mind was racing with these thoughts, Leslie lightly patted his shoulder and added, "You truly live up to being the Duke''s son-in-law!" Seeing Leslie''s demeanor, Duke Charles thought she was jealous! After all, her fiance? being so intimate with another woman in front of her was something no one could tolerate! The key point was that Princess Marry didn''t seem to blame Owen; instead, she was blushing shyly. This was completely unlike the proud Princess Marry''s usual reaction. This only solidified Duke Charles''s belief that Princess Marry had fallen for Owen and was planning to poach him from the duke''s residence! So, Duke Charles cleared his throat twice and said, "Owen, you are Leslie''s fiance?. How could you agree to such a thing so easily and even surprise her like that?" He subtly hinted, hoping Owen would recognize his role as Leslie''s fiance?. Owen naturally understood Duke Charles''s point and realized he had misunderstood. However, Owen didn''t explain anything; he just nodded, showing he had taken the advice to heart. Seeing this, Duke Charles was satisfied and said, "Alright, alright. As long as you understand. I need to discuss the Eagle Guard with Madelyn. You two can talk among yourselves." Chapter 35: Chapter35-The Second Seal of the Godslayer Staff! Chapter 35: Chapter35-The Second Seal of the Godslayer Staff! ? As Duke Charles led the other maids away, only Owen and Leslie remained in the dining hall, facing each other. Owen looked at Leslie in confusion. "Why must I participate in this so-called Magic Competition?" Leslie''s eyes gleamed with profound light. "Don''t you want to unlock the Godslayer Staff? This is the crucial first step." "What does this have to do with the Godslayer Staff?" Owen was puzzled. The Magic Competition was merely an exchange among geniuses from various countries. To him, participating seemed like a waste of time. "Do you know why I burned down the third prince''s palace?" Seeing Owen''s lack of understanding, Leslie revealed a mysterious smile and continued, "I discovered a fragment of the Godslayer Staff in the third prince''s palace!" "Oh?!" Owen''s expression instantly turned serious. He knew that with Leslie''s information network, she must have some news about the Godslayer Staff. "To be precise, it was the hilt of the Godslayer Staff. The third prince found it in an ancient ruin in the mountains bordering Kyrik, where three gold-tier masters had fallen." "After obtaining the hilt, they sent it back to the royal treasury immediately. At that time, I set a fire to distract them and secretly infiltrated the treasury." "Due to the urgency, I could only get a rough understanding of the treasury''s structure and didn''t have time to find the hilt. However, I did come across an unexpected delight." "The Azure Kingdom''s royal treasure map!" At this point, Leslie narrowed her eyes. Starting a war required money, a lot of money! And the Azure Kingdom''s royal family had accumulated wealth over thousands of years, enough to ensure no worries for the future. "This treasure is crucial for my subsequent plans. However, after the fire and the breach of the treasury, the royal family strengthened the treasury''s defenses. Now, the royal treasury is guarded by 12 gold-tier level 9 masters, and there is a powerful array outside, said to be capable of instantly killing platinum-tier masters!" "Able to instantly kill platinum-tier masters... So..." Owen blinked, "after all that, what does it have to do with participating in the competition?"The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) Leslie looked at Owen, smiling, "Can''t you duplicate objects from people''s bodies? Just use that method to copy the princess''s emblem." "Currently, only direct adult royal family members have the privilege to pass through the array into the treasury, and the princess is one of them. The passage token is their royal emblem." Owen''s expression grew more serious upon hearing this. "Royal family members usually keep their emblems well-preserved and only wear them during important occasions. To copy it, I need to get very close to Princess Marry, which is only possible during the competition. Otherwise, there won''t be another opportunity." "Exactly. During the competition, you need to charm her. I can see she has quite a liking for you." Leslie''s initially serious expression turned playful towards the end. Owen''s mouth twitched. After a moment, he continued, "What do I do after getting the emblem?" Leslie tossed him a stone. "This is an echo stone. Once you have the emblem, crush it. I will take action immediately. You then go directly to the treasury, retrieve the hilt of the Godslayer Staff, and bring out the royal treasure map." Once on solid ground, Owen immediately looked at the mysterious person in front of him. At this moment, her wide black robe was billowing in the breeze, and the cool moonlight shone on her face, giving her an ethereal, ghost-like appearance. Owen''s eyelid twitched; he didn''t remember doing anything so heinous to deserve this. In the next moment, as the moonlight fully illuminated the mysterious person''s face, Owen''s expression changed slightly. He recognized this person! John''s mentor - Ymir! Ymir was a legendary figure. It was with her assistance and support that John was able to rise so swiftly! Owen hadn''t expected her to secretly bring him here. "If you want to live, answer my questions properly!" Ymir''s face was cold, with an aloofness and sternness that seemed otherworldly. This Owen had too much talent and was too mysterious. Even she was immensely curious about him. Such a person, if not understood and used for her purposes, would need to be eliminated quickly! "Why do you know about the Order of Thunder beneath Pharaoh''s Tower? Which faction are you from?" Faced with Ymir''s interrogation, Owen, who had recognized her, calmed down completely and shook his head, saying, "I''m just a wandering mage." A hint of killing intent flashed in Ymir''s eyes but then slowly dissipated. "If you don''t want to tell, that''s fine. I''m here to propose a deal." Owen looked at her and said, "I know you are interested in the Order of Thunder and the Order of Fire. Since it''s a deal, what can you offer me?" Ymir, with an air of arrogance, said, "I can give you a map of all the Godslayer Staff fragments!" In her view, Owen''s rise was likely due to the assistance of the Godslayer Staff. However, the staff was incomplete, and its power had not reached its peak. Her initial intention was to seize the Godslayer Staff and give it to John. However, the fragments of the Godslayer Staff were scattered in extremely dangerous places. Rather than having John and herself take the risks to collect them, she decided to take advantage of this opportunity and let Owen collect them instead. Once most of the fragments were gathered, she would then eliminate Owen, the tool, and let John wield the complete Godslayer Staff, significantly boosting his power! Chapter 36: Chapter36-Are You Sure You Want to Act? Chapter 36: Chapter36-Are You Sure You Want to Act? ? Although Ymir had her calculations, she thought that, given her status and position, cooperating with an ant like Owen and allowing him to continue wielding the Godslayer Staff while maintaining his genius reputation was a great favor to him! Moreover, the map she provided for the Godslayer Staff fragments was genuine. Owen''s current fame and strength were almost entirely due to the Godslayer Staff. He had no reason to refuse! However, under her cold and proud gaze, Owen chuckled and said, "Give me the map of the Godslayer Staff fragments? Don''t you think this deal is a bit naive?" Owen naturally understood Ymir''s intentions, treating him as a pawn to be used? Although he was eager to unseal the Godslayer Staff quickly, Leslie''s intelligence network was also formidable, making Ymir''s unsolicited kindness unnecessary. Moreover, as the seals of the Godslayer Staff gradually unlocked, his strength would increase accordingly. If he still lacked maps for the other fragments, he could directly demand them from Ymir. Would she have the ability to refuse then? Owen''s mocking refusal was entirely beyond Ymir''s expectations! After all, in her view, this might be a transaction, but on the surface, it offered Owen great benefits! Owen could not only temporarily wield the Godslayer Staff but also gather fragments to make the Godslayer Staff even stronger. He had no reason to refuse. However, at this moment, he refused outright without any hesitation, and his words were laced with ridicule, as if he had already seen through her scheme. The feeling of being seen through by a lowly ant left Ymir first stunned and then filled with intense anger. "At this point, if you refuse to cooperate, don''t blame me for being ruthless!" Instantly, enraged by Owen, Ymir decided not to waste any more time on him. Her ethereal spirit body emitted a strange, invisible wave. Even though her current strength was less than a tenth of her peak, this wave was still incredibly terrifying! As the wave spread, the surrounding mana began to converge toward her, creating an astonishing phenomenon. Whirlwinds arose, and the mana within a few miles transformed into huge waves, crashing from all directions to engulf Owen. The waves of mana distorted the very air. Sensing this, Owen''s breathing quickened. Although he knew Ymir''s strength was formidable, merely gathering her power mobilized such a vast amount of mana. Her strength was entirely beyond what he could contend with at the moment! However, Owen had prepared for this. He slowly extended his hand, seemingly to channel mana in defense, but in reality, he was revealing a ring he had copied from Princess Marry. "This is..." Sure enough, upon seeing the ring on Owen''s right middle finger, Ymir''s spirit body shuddered violently. Her previously sharp and fierce gaze seemed to lose focus. The massive waves of mana she had summoned were momentarily frozen in place due to her shock. Having transmigrated into the body of an orphan, Owen had nothing of value to give her. As for her hobbies, there was no easy way to access them. In the anime, the princess didn''t have much screen time, and after her duel with John, her role diminished. He vaguely remembered that Princess Marry was very passionate about swordsmanship and was always training in sword magic at Luna Academy. Such dedicated girls are generally more attracted to those who are much stronger than themselves. While the Godslayer Sword was undoubtedly powerful, he felt it wasn''t enough to fully impress the princess. The more he thought about it, the sleepier he became. Especially considering that on the first day of meeting his fiance?e, he was tasked with seducing another woman, Owen couldn''t help but shake his head. Forget it. Thinking about this now is pointless. I should get some sleep and deal with it when the Magic Competition starts! ... After much contemplation, the day of the Magic Competition arrived. Owen adjusted his clothes, a luxurious robe from the duke''s mansion, which was both form- fitting and durable, capable of withstanding normal sword attacks. It also emitted a faint, refreshing fragrance that kept him alert. Feeling in peak condition, Owen set off for the palace, escorted by Benedict and the Wolf Guard. The Wolf Guard moved at a moderate pace, ensuring Owen was well-protected. After Owen defeated Carlos from the Nether Kingdom and eliminated Tony from the Bounty Guild, he had rightfully earned the title of the continent''s top genius. His increasing fame drew more attention to him. With Princess Marry hosting the Magic Competition, many mages were even more curious about Owen. Therefore, Benedict and his team were extra cautious, fearing Owen might fall victim to an ambush. Not every kingdom could tolerate Owen holding the top spot on the Genius Leaderboard, posing a significant threat to their future. Fortunately, this was the imperial capital. Although many mages pointed at Owen along the way, their gazes filled with complexity, none dared block his path or challenge him. However, this calm did not last long. After passing through a street, the surroundings suddenly fell silent. Owen narrowed his eyes slightly, his expression tense. Using his mind power, he sensed nearly a hundred mages hiding in an alley not far away. Their auras were fierce and aggressive, like ferocious beasts. "Kyrik''s mages?" Owen recognized their origin by the various birds and beasts embroidered on their robes. As Owen scrutinized them, a middle-aged man at the forefront of the group fixed his cold, hawk-like eyes on him. "Owen, it''s time to pay for your actions!" Chapter 37: Chapter37-Revenge? Chapter 37: Chapter37-Revenge? ? "Owen, it''s time to pay for your actions!" As the middle-aged man spoke, Benedict and the Wolf Guard beside Owen tensed up, warily locking their eyes on the man. "Kyrik''s insignia?! What do you think you''re doing? This is the imperial capital, not Kyrik, where you can do as you please!" Benedict stepped forward, scrutinizing the middle-aged man, with mana subtly surging around him, ready to strike at any moment. Although they were still unsure of the true identity of these ambushers, the strong and fierce aura emanating from them, along with their killing intent, indicated they were not kind- hearted individuals. Given their attire, they were likely mages from Kyrik, and powerful ones at that! But why were they setting up an ambush here? Could it be that Owen''s astounding talent had provoked their killing intent? With this thought, Benedict grew even more tense. Kyrik was known for its ruthless methods! Now, seeing so many of Kyrik''s people gathered here, most of them at the gold-tier level, the situation looked grim. Facing Benedict''s questioning, the fierce middle-aged man ignored him, his bloodshot eyes fixed on Owen. "Owen, when you killed my brother Bada, did you ever think this day would come?" As he spoke, the path Owen and his group had come from was blocked by mages ranging from gold-tier level 1 to level 2. The mages surrounding Owen and his party exuded a thick killing intent, converging into a chilling wind that made their bodies shiver. "Bada?" Benedict and the Wolf Guard exchanged glances, their faces showing signs of shock. They had all heard of Bada. He was a highly brutal leader from Kyrik, often tasked with their slaughter missions. His level was as high as gold-tier level 3! Such strength would earn a certain level of respect in various kingdoms. Yet now, this murderous maniac was dead? And he was killed by Owen?! "Are you mistaken? We''ve never had any contact with Commander Bada, let alone killed General Bada!" Benedict and the others couldn''t believe it and thought it must be a misunderstanding. "At this point, you''re still trying to lie!" The middle-aged man pulled out a white echo stone from his chest, his eyes filled with grief and anger as he infused it with mana. Instantly, the echo stone glowed, and a familiar voice to Owen started speaking intermittently. "This is... the Godslayer Staff. You are Owen! You are that Owen!" "Owen! My Kyrik prodigy, Lord Alfonso, is on his way. If I die, he will not spare you!" Hearing the voice from the echo stone, Owen immediately recalled the Kyrik mages he had killed outside Pharaoh''s Tower in the desert while they were chasing the snakefolk. It had only been a few days, yet here came the brother seeking revenge. Then, Owen took a step forward, a black light surging over his skin, with immense power radiating within him. "Obsidify!" The moment his foot touched the ground, he seemed to disappear, reappearing abruptly in front of Erik. Erik''s pupils contracted sharply, not expecting Owen''s explosive speed to be so terrifying. He prepared to summon the blazing tiger to attack Owen. But a streak of golden light flashed, tearing through the pale void. The flames surrounding Erik and the roaring tiger were split in two by the sword energy! Erik stood frozen, feeling a numbness in his body as if all his strength had been drained. With a faint sound of a sword, starting from his brow, Erik''s body was split in two, falling to the ground. The golden sword energy then burst like a fluffy pillow, transforming into countless fine strands, shredding his body into pieces of flesh and blood! In a single encounter, Erik was reduced to nothing. The mages surrounding Owen trembled, their eyes filled with uncontrollable terror, as if they were looking at a horrifying beast. Erik had been the strongest among them! For Owen to kill him so easily, how powerful was he really?! They had previously believed that Owen must have used some insidious trick or special method to kill Commander Bada. But now, facing Owen directly, they realized they were completely wrong! Bang! The concentrated attacks from the mages fell upon Owen. However, he was already protected by the Judgment Light Sword, floating around him like white swimming fish. Their skills struck the light swords, causing them to dim slightly, but the remaining force that hit Owen was like an egg hitting a stone, instantly dissipating. Then, Owen swung the Godslayer Sword in his hand, unleashing a wave of sword energy that swept out like a roaring sea, tearing through the air and striking the terrified mages. Before they could even react from their shock and terror, the sword energy flashed past, and their heads flew into the air, only to fall powerlessly to the ground. Splat! Splat! Blood gushed from their necks, filling the air with a thick, bloody smell. The remaining mages, drenched in cold sweat, turned to flee. But as soon as they moved, their bodies were sliced into pieces by the sword energy, scattering their remains all over the ground. Benedict and the others stood dumbfounded, as if they had turned into stone statues. Chapter 38: Chapter38-Why Are You Acting Arrogant? Chapter 38: Chapter38-Why Are You Acting Arrogant? ? Owen paid no attention to Benedict and the others. With a thought, he used mana to gather their staffs and weapons, drawing them to his side. He was particularly pleased to retrieve a ring from Erik''s pile of remains. The ring, with its sapphire hue, was crystal clear and emitted a unique spatial ripple. A storage ring! This was a valuable item! Owen was thrilled because, in any kingdom, a storage ring was worth a fortune, typically owned only by nobles who could afford to buy and wear them with enough gold coins. Owen''s mind power turned into a vortex, diving into the ring and dispersing Erik''s remaining mental imprint, leaving his own mark. The internal space of the storage ring was vast, like a square room filled with a variety of items, mostly piled with gold coins, numbering in the thousands. "Not bad!" Owen was very satisfied and began placing the staffs and weapons from the mages into the ring. These were high-value weapons from gold-tier mages. Combined with the gold coins in Erik''s storage ring, Owen realized he had suddenly become wealthy, possessing a fortune most mages could never earn in a lifetime! Additionally, having eliminated so many gold-tier mages, his experience bar had surged, bringing him just a step away from reaching gold-tier level 1! ... Meanwhile, in the royal palace, under the arena set up for the competition, Alfonso, Saint Annie, Andre, Princess Marry, and the young geniuses from important families of the Azure Kingdom had all gathered. They had been waiting for over an hour, yet Owen had not shown up, prompting quiet discussions. "The Magic Competition has already officially started, and Owen still hasn''t arrived. Is he planning to back out and not participate?"The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) "I think he''s hiding to protect his reputation, unwilling to show up!" "Let''s forget about him. There''s no need to wait for this coward any longer. He might never show up again." Many geniuses whispered among themselves. This time, Princess Marry''s Magic Competition had piqued everyone''s interest, especially in Owen, the top genius. Many had come with the intent to challenge him. However, with the key figure missing, they couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed. In the audience, the royal family, the Council of Elders, some nobles, and other important figures like Edward from Academy City were also discussing quietly with furrowed brows. The focus of their discussion was mostly on Owen. Given his current fame and achievements, other geniuses couldn''t compare to him, and even some older figures paled in comparison. "Princess, I think we should start now. We can''t keep waiting for him," Alfonso said impatiently. He knew that Owen''s absence was likely due to Erik and his guard mages ambushing him. He didn''t deny Owen''s strength, but Erik and his guards were all gold-tier mages. Even a platinum-tier mage would have to take them seriously if they attacked together. Owen not showing up could mean that he had been killed by Erik and the mages. Competition." "I think Alfonso has a good chance. He comes from Kyrik''s Gowato Sanctuary, a place full of geniuses!" Amid the crowd''s discussions, Annie continued to battle various prodigies. Although she won all her matches, the mana consumption was significant, forcing her to leave the stage to recover. After Annie left, Alfonso rushed onto the stage. Instead of waiting for other prodigies to challenge him, he provocatively stared at the geniuses from Azure Kingdom. "Azure Kingdom scum, dare to fight me?" His words shocked and angered the Azure Kingdom prodigies. Azure Kingdom and Kyrik were far from friendly neighboring countries. On the contrary, numerous wars had broken out between the two. Kyrik, with its spellbeasts and fierce, domineering nature, frequently harassed the border cities of Azure Kingdom. Azure Kingdom, generally at a disadvantage and plagued by internal power struggles within its royal family, often chose to tolerate Kyrik''s provocations, even resorting to paying reparations for peace. This made the people of Azure Kingdom resentful of their royal family and harbor animosity towards the people of Kyrik. Now, with Alfonso''s arrogant taunts on their home turf, how could the Azure Kingdom prodigies tolerate it? "Arthur of Azure Kingdom, here to challenge!" A chubby young man, a silver-tier level 8, leaped onto the stage. As the two stood on the stage, the audience buzzed with discussion. "Alfonso may be a prodigy of Kyrik, but he is too arrogant, completely disregarding the Azure Kingdom''s prodigies!" "Though he is indeed arrogant, he has the right to be. A gold-tier level 7 at his age is rare, and his combat power is even more terrifying. It''s rumored that he once fought a platinum-tier level 3 expert and emerged unscathed..." "This time, it''s Azure Kingdom''s home turf, hosted by Princess Marry herself. If they can''t suppress Alfonso, Azure Kingdom will lose a lot of face." As the crowd watched in anticipation, Arthur roared and charged at Alfonso. With his steps, the ground of the arena shook, transforming into sharp spikes that attacked Alfonso from all directions. "Weak! Too weak!" Locked onto by the spikes, Alfonso remained unmoved, standing proudly in place as he coldly mocked, "Are people like you considered prodigies? It seems Azure Kingdom is full of arrogant weaklings!" Chapter 39: Chapter39-Who Else?! Chapter 39: Chapter39-Who Else?! ? As Alfonso''s arrogant taunts echoed, he threw a punch forward. Instantly, a wave of heat surged, and red mana gathered on his arm, forming a human-sized fireball that rolled forward, crushing everything in its path! The fireball''s path left the arena scorched and blackened, with deep, charred marks. The rising spikes disintegrated into dry dust upon contact with the fireball''s intense heat, scattering helplessly to the ground. Arthur''s face changed slightly, not expecting Alfonso''s sudden burst of power to be so terrifying. He continued to channel mana, forming walls of earth in front of him. But these walls were shattered instantly by the fireball, which then slammed into his chest! Sizzle- The sound of burning and sizzling filled the air as Arthur was blasted back, landing flat on his back on the ground below the arena. Arthur''s chest was burned to ashes, his skin covered in blisters that burst open, leaving gruesome burn scars. Even the surface of his skin and flesh had been seared, causing excruciating pain that made his whole body convulse. Despite falling unconscious from the pain, he still let out agonized groans. This scene caused the spectators to wince in pain, their faces showing a hint of fear. "Alfonso went too far! This was supposed to be an exchange, not a duel!" "Yes, it was supposed to be friendly, but he still went all out!" "Even if Arthur''s injuries heal, he''ll likely be left with deep psychological scars..." Many mages were dissatisfied with Alfonso''s behavior. The geniuses from Azure Kingdom were especially furious, their anger blazing. Immediately, another prodigy from Azure Kingdom rushed onto the stage to challenge Alfonso. Alfonso accepted all challengers, maintaining his cold smile. He showed no mercy. In just half an hour, several geniuses from Azure Kingdom were severely injured. Alfonso grew more and more arrogant! The elders from the Council of Elders watching from the sidelines looked grim, their faces as dark as coal. Prince Austin, standing next to the elders, hesitated for a moment but finally stepped onto the stage under their urging gazes. He was tall and handsome, with a refined elegance. His golden hair shimmered in the light, almost glowing. "The prince is stepping in. It seems Azure Kingdom has had enough!" "The prince is the first in line for the throne and personally trained by the elders. With him in action, let''s see Alfonso''s arrogance now! Does he really think Azure Kingdom has no one to stand up to him?" "Go, Prince! Crush him!" The prodigies of Azure Kingdom cheered enthusiastically. Amid the cheers, Prince Austin frowned slightly. Although he was a gold-tier level 5 mage, similar in level to Alfonso, he had grown up under the protection of the Council of Elders and lacked much combat experience. Alfonso''s fierce aura and impressive battle record left him with no confidence. "Today, I am outmatched. We will battle again in the future." After falling off the stage, the prince heaved a sigh of relief, then cupped his hands towards Alfonso and hurried back to the audience. Alfonso''s sudden powerful move had made him sense a threat of death, and he was relieved to have retreated in time. The many geniuses of Azure Kingdom were left slack-jawed. Avoiding Alfonso''s attacks all this time, and now, seeing that he couldn''t dodge anymore, he just left the stage and surrendered? And even praised Alfonso''s strength?! Even though some among them had long heard that the prince was spineless, they hadn''t expected him to be so lacking in responsibility at a critical moment! If he had given it his all, even if he failed, they would have considered him brave. But now, they couldn''t accept what they saw! The geniuses from other kingdoms watching this scene were equally speechless. Perhaps Alfonso was right; from top to bottom, Azure Kingdom was full of cowards! Princess Marry, watching this, clenched the hilt of her sword, her body trembling slightly. She hadn''t expected her elder brother, the first in line to the throne of Azure Kingdom, to be so disgraceful! "It seems Alfonso is right; there''s not a single brave person in Azure Kingdom? This empire should just dissolve!" Alfonso spoke with increasing contempt, looking at the Azure Kingdom''s geniuses as if they were mere pigs and dogs. "Alfonso, don''t be so arrogant! Fight me!" Princess Marry, unable to bear it any longer, frowned deeply and rushed onto the stage, a resolute look on her face. She drew her sword and pointed it at Alfonso. Though sparring wasn''t a duel to the death, and she knew her strength wasn''t a match for Alfonso''s, she still charged onto the stage, determined to fight to the end. Alfonso glanced up and down at Princess Marry and shook his head slightly. With her level of strength, she was no match for him. Even if she fought with all her might, it wouldn''t change the outcome. Bang, bang! After a few exchanges and a clash of mana, Princess Marry was overpowered and sent flying off the stage by one of Alfonso''s powerful strikes. She was in immense pain as she was thrown back, feeling herself land in a strong, masculine embrace. Slowly looking up... It was Owen! Chapter 40: Chapter40-Duel to the Death Chapter 40: Chapter40-Duel to the Death ? Owen had just arrived at the dueling platform, looking at Princess Marry in his arms with a serious expression, though his heart was pounding with excitement! What a great opportunity! On his way here, he was still contemplating how to get close to Princess Marry. Unexpectedly, as soon as he approached, he encountered such a heaven-sent opportunity. He had already noticed a thumb-sized badge pinned to Princess Marry''s heaving chest. The badge emitted a faint blue glow, displaying an endless sky that radiated a soft, veil-like light. Under this light, the surrounding mana seemed to become more active. Evidently, as he had anticipated, Princess Marry was wearing her family crest at this important occasion of the Magic Competition! Such close proximity was definitely a great chance to copy it! Absolute Copy, activate! As Owen''s burning gaze focused on the family crest on Princess Marry''s chest, activating his magical skill, Princess Marry felt Owen''s eyes become extremely bright, with a hint of inexplicable heat. Especially the masculine aura he exuded, it ignited her entire body. Her snow-white skin quickly turned pink, blushing with shyness and heat. Princess Marry had always been very proud since childhood. She had hardly ever been in such close contact with a man, not even sharing a room with one. Besides, Owen''s talent and appearance made her feel inferior. She had already had a slight affection for him. Now, with Owen gazing at her so affectionately, her heart was pounding like a deer running wild. She instinctively turned her face away, not realizing that burying her cheek in Owen''s chest made their relationship seem even more intimate. "Owen has arrived!" At this moment, everyone''s eyes around the dueling platform fell on the approaching Owen. Owen was already a prominent figure in this Magic Competition. Alfonso''s arrogant actions earlier made them even more eager for Owen''s appearance. Though Alfonso displayed great strength, Owen had previously killed the half-step platinum-tier Tony with a single move. Many people wanted to witness the duel between these two prodigies. Under everyone''s gaze, Owen''s heart raced. Fortunately, Princess Marry was too flustered to notice. After a moment, Absolute Copy succeeded! Owen let out a slow breath and then gently placed Princess Marry on the ground. She was somewhat dazed, and as everyone''s eyes focused on her, she quickly walked away from Owen, breathing rapidly, even forgetting to ask Owen for help. Princess Marry''s sudden departure left a faint floral fragrance lingering on his fingertips. Owen steadied himself and then looked at Alfonso on the dueling platform. Although he had just arrived, he had heard Alfonso''s arrogant remarks from afar. This person was simply too conceited! peculiar. Seeing the crowd start to discuss, Alfonso''s face turned serious. He took out an echo stone from his pocket and spoke loudly, "This is the death message sent by our Kyrik commander Bada not long ago. Everyone, listen carefully. This matter demands blood for blood!" As Alfonso''s voice fell, the echo stone began to emit sound. "This is... the Godslayer Staff. You are Owen! You are that Owen!" "Owen! Our Kyrik prodigy, Lord Alfonso, is already on his way. If I die, he will never let you go!" As Bada''s voice fell, the area around the dueling platform erupted in an uproar! They had heard of Bada''s fierce reputation and his formidable strength, known for his killings in Kyrik. But now, he was dead! And killed by Owen! Their first thought was disbelief. However, the echo stone couldn''t be faked, and with Alfonso''s confident demand for an explanation, the likelihood of the event being true was very high. However, in previous battles with the Azure Kingdom, they had always been at a disadvantage, causing everyone to fear Kyrik''s people. Owen not only dared to take on someone like Bada, the butcher, but also killed him without hesitation! Immediately after, Alfonso''s cold words rang out again, shocking the crowd. "Commander Bada''s death must be avenged!" "Today, you and I will fight to the death, and no one shall interfere!" He was issuing a challenge to a duel to the death with Owen! A duel to the death is different from an ordinary duel; it is a fight to the death with no quarter given! The duel continues until one side dies, and during this time, neither party''s allies can intervene. It is an extremely brutal way to resolve a grudge. They hadn''t seen a duel to the death in a long time, and a duel to the death between two top prodigies was even rarer! For a moment, the eyes of all the mages present were fixed on Owen and Alfonso. They even held their breath, afraid to disturb the two. Chapter 41: Chapter41-Fire Dragon Core Chapter 41: Chapter41-Fire Dragon Core ? "With Alfonso''s current strength, he stands a strong chance of winning even against a true platinum-tier expert, and his methods are ruthless. If Owen accepts, the situation will be very dire for him!" "But with Bada''s death, Owen and the Azure Kingdom must give an explanation, or Kyrik will not let this go!" "That''s right, Owen isn''t without a chance either. Although we don''t know how he managed to kill Commander Bada, Bada was a gold-tier mage." Various voices emerged from the crowd of onlookers. The prodigies of the Azure Kingdom looked at Owen with hope. They all wanted Owen to accept the challenge and bring glory to the Azure Kingdom. After all, their kingdom had suffered a devastating defeat today, and only Owen might help them regain some dignity. Otherwise, they would find it even harder to lift their heads in front of Kyrik in the future! Princess Marry''s beautiful eyes shone with complex emotions. She hoped Owen would stand up at this moment and win glory for the Azure Kingdom. But thinking about the brutality of a duel to the death, she was very worried for Owen. She feared he might lose to Alfonso or encounter some unexpected mishap during the battle. As Princess Marry''s expression showed her inner conflict, Owen smiled faintly and stepped onto the platform. "A duel to the death? Fine! It''s time to settle the grudge between us!" As Owen accepted the duel to the death, the crowd erupted in a clamor, their voices reaching the skies! Owen''s decisive acceptance of the duel made Alfonso frown slightly, wondering where Owen got his courage from. But soon, he shook his head slightly. No matter what methods or confidence Owen had, in front of him and his fire dragon soul, Owen would eventually be reduced to ashes! The next moment, Alfonso roared, flames dancing all around him, as if he had transformed into pure, scorching fire, distorting the air on the platform. With a flicker, he was already in front of Owen. Owen was now the last pillar of support for the Azure Kingdom. Defeating him swiftly would be equivalent to crushing the backbone of all Azure Kingdom people. So, Alfonso showed no mercy in his attack, abandoning his previous playful attitude toward the Azure Kingdom prodigies. He intended to annihilate Owen with overwhelming force. "Such a fast attack! Alfonso''s killing intent towards Owen is too strong!" "With such swift speed and his special dark magic, even a platinum-tier mage would find it difficult to dodge!" As Alfonso directly attacked Owen, many low-level mages didn''t even notice what had happened. Only a few powerful mages, squinting their eyes and frowning, watched the platform with grave expressions. From the moment Alfonso made his move, they keenly sensed that the atmosphere and combat level on the platform were far beyond the previous duels among the prodigies. This was a true fight to the death! Seeing Alfonso''s fiery body already rushing toward him, Owen felt a wave of scorching heat hit him. At this moment, the aura Alfonso exuded was even stronger than that of Tony, whom Owen had encountered before. For a moment, the entire dueling platform seemed to be torn into two parts under the collision of these two terrifying forces. Thick cracks spread out continuously from the center where they stood. A few seconds later. Owen stood as immovable as a mountain, but the platform beneath his feet had deeply caved in. Opposite him, Alfonso had been forced to retreat several steps. With each step back, the flames on Alfonso''s body dimmed slightly, and his aura weakened. "What kind of technique is this?!" Barely managing to steady himself, Alfonso looked at Owen in disbelief, feeling the soreness and numbness in his arm. He had already gone all out, even activating the powerful dark magic body technique, Crimson Flame Body, which initially suppressed Owen. But Owen had activated his own body technique, ultimately suppressing Alfonso instead! The many prodigy mages watching were also stunned, looking at the retreating Alfonso. "Isn''t Owen a white magic user? When did he learn dark mage techniques, and he''s very proficient at it too!" "This time, Owen just caught Alfonso off guard. With Alfonso''s methods, Owen will likely fall into a worse position as the fight continues." Although Owen had gained the upper hand, many mages still favored Alfonso. After all, Alfonso came from a noble background and had received the best training since childhood. It wouldn''t be so simple for Owen to surpass him. "Mr. Owen, you must win!" "Alfonso isn''t so great after all. Mr. Owen, teach him a lesson!" However, the prodigies and mages from the Azure Kingdom were all on Owen''s side. Alfonso had been too arrogant before, and now that Owen was helping them regain their dignity, their opinion of him began to change. "Obsidify, the technique Owen is using, should be the long-lost powerful body technique. How did he acquire it? This technique is extremely difficult to master, and he seems to be more than just a beginner..." As the representative of Academy City, Edward pushed his monocle up his nose, his eyes widening in surprise. He had previously thought he had a thorough understanding of Owen, but it hadn''t been long before Owen showed a new technique! Moreover, Edward had a strong intuition that Owen probably had some other powerful techniques that he hadn''t yet revealed. Now, fighting against a formidable opponent like Alfonso, Owen might have to use all the techniques he had kept hidden until now. Chapter 42: Chapter42-Supreme Sword! Chapter 42: Chapter42-Supreme Sword! ? On the stage, Alfonso steadied himself, took a deep breath to calm his agitated blood and hidden injuries, and stared at Owen with pupils that suddenly narrowed, becoming as sharp as a snake''s eyes, exuding a hint of madness. At that moment, the fire dragon phantom behind him seemed to materialize. Its ferocious dragon mouth suddenly opened, revealing sharp fangs, and it let out a deafening roar towards Owen. Then, with claws tearing through the air, it appeared on the stage. Fire Dragon King, descend! As the enormous fire dragon, about two stories tall, appeared on the stage, the many mages watching were shocked, unable to stay seated, staring at it in astonishment. With its appearance, the stage became scorching hot. The heavy, lava-flowing paws made sizzling sounds on the surface of the stage, emitting rings of spreading heat, evaporating the sturdy bluestone and creating depressions. "Fire Dragon King! This is a platinum-tier spellbeast. Such a spellbeast is arrogant and indifferent, yet Alfonso managed to subdue it across tiers!" "Many mages in Kyrik can control spellbeasts to enhance their combat power. Alfonso hadn''t used it before, but now he has. Does he intend to completely crush Owen?" "With the Fire Dragon King''s assistance, Owen will go from facing just Alfonso to confronting two powerful platinum-tier mages. His situation is perilous..." Most of the mages gazed at the Fire Dragon King in fear. Any dragon-type spellbeast symbolizes strength and ferocity, possessing overwhelming power over mages of the same tier. Moreover, the mana compatibility between Alfonso and the Fire Dragon King is extremely high. Their combined power makes their combat ability even more terrifying! At this moment, even Princess Marry, who had high hopes for Owen, showed a trace of worry and panic on her cold, proud face. She had just deeply experienced Alfonso''s immense strength, and this was no ordinary duel but a life-and-death battle! Under the watchful eyes of Princess Marry and others, Owen''s gaze was also drawn to the appearing Fire Dragon King. Kyrik was known for mastering spellbeasts, something Owen was well aware of, but the strong bond between Alfonso and the Fire Dragon King far exceeded his expectations. At this moment, the terrifying aura emanating from the Fire Dragon King made it appear even stronger than Alfonso, who was using his physical techniques! The fusion of their auras created an oppressive force that even Owen could feel. "In the younger generation, you''re the only one who can make me use this move!" "To die under the combined attacks of the Fire Dragon King and me is not a wasted life." With the Fire Dragon King by his side, Alfonso''s injured arm quickly recovered. His aura surged dramatically upon the Fire Dragon King''s appearance, and a wave of overwhelming confidence filled his heart once more. He leaped onto the Fire Dragon King''s head, looking down at Owen from above, like he was gazing at an insect.The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) "Dragon''s Breath!" The next moment, Alfonso waved his hand, synchronizing perfectly with the Fire Dragon King. The Fire Dragon King opened its mouth full of sharp teeth, and, like a whale swallowing water, it absorbed the fire elements from the surrounding area, transforming them into molten lava, and spewed it towards Owen. Simultaneously, as the Fire Dragon King attacked, Alfonso''s body was also imbued with the Fire Dragon King''s agitated aura. His narrow eyes glowed with a fierce light. Immediately, a magical light array appeared in the sky above the stage, covering the area below. The Fire Dragon King''s blood-red eyes, the size of its head, showed a hint of surprise. This breath attack was its most powerful move, but the moment it clashed with the sword aura, it felt a tingling sensation as if facing life and death directly! Its breath, capable of melting and burning everything, was split by the sword aura and dissipated into rising heat waves. The relentless sword aura pressed on, and after dispersing the breath, it headed straight for the Fire Dragon King. Its crystal-like dragon scales began to crack and shatter under the impact, leaving white marks! What terrifying sword aura! The Fire Dragon King''s expression changed drastically, completely unprepared for the sheer power of Owen''s sword aura! Simultaneously, as the sword aura spread, the mana in the air stirred. The falling lava meteors were sliced in half by the sword aura, splitting repeatedly until they transformed into brilliant fireworks, exploding above the stage! "This... Alfonso and the Fire Dragon King''s attack was blocked?" At that moment, those who had believed Owen was doomed were all wide-eyed, utterly shocked by the rapid turn of events. Moreover, after blocking the attacks of the man and the dragon, the terrifying sword aura continued its assault, aiming to obliterate them both! Standing on the Fire Dragon King''s head, Alfonso''s pupils contracted. He hadn''t expected his full-strength attack to result in this outcome. The incoming sword aura had already left crisscrossing blood marks on his body, like a thousand cuts, tormenting his mind. Screech! Everything seemed to happen in slow motion. As Alfonso and the Fire Dragon King realized something was wrong, the sharp sword aura had already struck them, producing a tearing sound! Owen took a deep breath, ready to sheathe the Godslayer Sword, but suddenly noticed a turbulent and chaotic aura rising from where Alfonso and the Fire Dragon King stood! More terrifying than before! Chapter 43: Chapter43-Be My Stepping Stone! Chapter 43: Chapter43-Be My Stepping Stone! ? As Owen vaguely sensed something amiss, the Council of Elders, Edward, and others craned their necks, staring at the stage shrouded in dust and chaotic mana. A gentle breeze blew through. The dust and mana dissipated, revealing a strange sight. At this moment, the surging sword aura of the Supreme Sword had already vanished. The Fire Dragon King''s massive, wall-like chest bore a deep sword mark, almost split open, extending to its back like a bloody abyss. One could see its writhing organs and blood-soaked bones. A bit more sharpness in the sword aura, and the Fire Dragon King might have been cleaved in two! The Fire Dragon King''s aura was weak, its breathing growing faint, occasionally letting out mournful cries as if it might collapse at any moment. Although Alfonso hadn''t endured the full brunt of the Supreme Sword, the terrifying shockwaves nearly tore his body apart. He was covered in bloody wounds, with blood flowing continuously. "What a terrifying sword strike!" At this moment, countless mages watching the stage stared at the sword marks left on the Fire Dragon King and Alfonso, barely able to breathe. The deadly aura of the combined attack from Alfonso and the Fire Dragon King had been palpable to everyone. They all had the power to annihilate a beginner platinum-tier mage! Yet now, not only had Owen blocked their attack, but he had also severely injured them with a single sword strike! How terrifying was Owen''s combat power?! They had thought Owen had reached his limit, but now it was clear he was far from it! Among the Council of Elders, the elders'' faces flushed with excitement. Alfonso had been too arrogant before, but as elders, they couldn''t break the rules to deal with him. Luckily, although the Azure Kingdom''s geniuses were heavily injured and humiliated, Owen''s comeback meant they could turn the tide and even enhance the kingdom''s reputation! Princess Marry and other young prodigies were fervently shouting Owen''s name with unparalleled enthusiasm. The entire stage was boiling with excitement because of Owen''s sword strike! However, just as the cheers reached a crescendo, King Aldric, Edward, and several other top- tier mages suddenly narrowed their eyes, looking at the weakened Alfonso and Fire Dragon King. In their perception, the auras of the man and the dragon seemed critically weakened, as if teetering on the edge of life and death. Yet, this gave them an inexplicable sense of impending danger! "Could Alfonso still have some means left?" King Aldric frowned slightly. No sooner had he spoken than the bloodied Alfonso and Fire Dragon King on the stage shuddered, as if turning into a viscous liquid, eerily merging together. As their bodies fused, their darkened auras suddenly surged. Countless sparks flew from them, burning through the void and leaving dense black scorch marks! "Forbidden art!" "No!" Feeling the magical vacuum around his body, Alfonso stared at Owen in disbelief, his arrogance and madness turning into terror. He could feel that the disappearance of the surrounding mana was caused by a unique wave from Owen, an invisible and intangible field! A field?! At this thought, Alfonso''s face turned pale. A field was something only grand magi could comprehend, representing a high-level use of magic. Owen was merely a silver-tier level 9 mage; the concept of a field seemed incompatible with him. However, the dark state, being a forbidden secret technique, wasn''t something that just any method could interfere with. Only a field! And a very special one at that, could achieve this! How many more secrets does Owen hold?! The pride in Alfonso''s heart seemed to have taken a heavy blow. Forced out of the dark state by the influence of the field, his already strained body couldn''t handle it, causing him to vomit a mouthful of blood. Whether in Kyrik or in the Holy Temple, he had always been a shining genius, especially after subduing the Fire Dragon King with his strength and mastering the dark state. In his eyes, no one in the younger generation could rival him! This absolute confidence, which looked down on everyone, proved to be so insignificant before Owen! At this moment, Owen, who activated the Mana Void, slashed his sword towards Alfonso with a solemn expression! The power that Alfonso and the Fire Dragon King unleashed in their dark state would have seriously injured him if not for the Mana Void! A genius of this caliber was indeed far superior to ordinary spellbeasts and mages. To prevent further complications, it was best to eliminate him quickly! As Owen''s deadly sword strike approached, Alfonso snapped out of his mental collapse and twisted his body to retreat, trying to evade the blow. But severely injured, he found escape impossible. Desperately, he kicked the heavily wounded Fire Dragon King in the back, using it as a shield against the fatal strike! Screech! The Godslayer Sword easily sliced through the Fire Dragon King''s neck. Its dull dragon scales shattered, its skin and flesh split open, the surface smooth as a mirror. Until Owen decapitated it, and its head fell to the ground, a fountain of blood gushed from its neck, turning the air a sinister shade of red. Seeing his contracted spellbeast meet a gruesome end, and with Owen attacking again, Alfonso, whose mind was already shaken, was instantly shrouded in the shadow of death! Chapter 44: Chapter44-A Letter Causing a Stir Chapter 44: Chapter44-A Letter Causing a Stir ? He retreated continuously with a look of terror on his face, then, as if remembering something, he shouted with all his might: "Erik! Erik! Where is the mage of the guard? Save me! Save me!" He retreated while placing his hope on the guard. The guards had many gold-tier mages, all battle-hardened, and Owen''s current state was somewhat weak. As long as they acted in time, he would definitely survive today! As a favored genius, he didn''t want to die! However, despite his continuous shouting, none of the mages of the guard responded to him! "Where are the guards? A bunch of useless trash! Get out here now!" Seeing Owen already close to him, Alfonso became even more terrified and panicked, his words filled with raging fury. "The guards? Didn''t you send the guards to assassinate me? As a mage of Kyrik, you dared to encircle and kill me in broad daylight in the imperial capital. You have quite the guts. If you really want to see the guards, I will mercifully fulfill your wish!"Upstodatee from Owen shook his head, looking at Alfonso, whose ugly demeanor was fully exposed in the face of a life-and-death crisis. The murderous intent in his eyes grew even stronger and more red. Under Owen''s murderous gaze, Alfonso trembled, shaking his head repeatedly: "Impossible, Erik and the others are gold-tier mages. With your strength, it''s impossible to kill them!" When Owen arrived at the stage earlier, Alfonso had seen clearly that Owen didn''t have much combat fluctuation on him. Although he had been delayed for some time coming here, it was simply a pipe dream to think that Owen could kill all of Erik and the others in such a short time! After all, according to their investigation, Owen only had a pair of Wolf Guards with him, among which the strongest was Benedict, a gold-tier mage, who couldn''t possibly be a match for Erik and his men. Owen smiled faintly, pulling out Erik''s storage ring from his chest, "You are considered a hero of a generation, so let me let you die knowing the truth!" Alfonso looked at the storage ring in Owen''s hand. It bore Erik''s signature and had a unique design. He recognized it immediately-this was undoubtedly Erik''s storage ring! Erik was quite greedy, and considering the importance of this mission, he wouldn''t have handed over his storage ring to anyone else, let alone to Owen! Erik and his team might indeed have met with misfortune! Alfonso''s heart was filled with despair. His last hope was ruthlessly crushed by Owen. At that moment, Owen raised his sword and swiftly beheaded him. Alfonso had just prepared to beg for mercy, but his voice was forever silenced in his throat. Boom! With the successive slaying of the Fire Dragon King and Alfonso, Owen''s level increased again. He advanced from silver-tier level 9 to gold-tier level 1, and his experience bar was very close to gold-tier level 2. Although it seemed like just a single-tier breakthrough, this tier was a chasm that most mages couldn''t cross. Only by becoming a gold-tier mage could one be considered to have respectable status and strength. It''s known that living creatures can''t be stored in a storage ring, but a small brooding chamber can! It creates a space within the ring where living creatures can be stored. Many powerful individuals place brooding chambers in their rings to ensure the safe hatching of their spellbeasts. A brooding chamber is priceless and can even sell for 20 million gold coins! This is equivalent to half a year''s income for House Ravenwood. Clearly, the church spared no expense in cultivating Alfonso. After looting Alfonso, Owen''s gaze turned to the Fire Dragon King. Its massive corpse, now deflated like a punctured ball, lay sprawled on the wrecked stage. Owen''s fingers made a grasping motion, and from the chest of the corpse, he extracted a fist- sized crimson core. As a platinum-tier fire attribute spellbeast, the Fire Dragon King''s beast core was invaluable and could be used to help incubate the snake egg! A snake egg hatched with a fire dragon core would yield a spellbeast far superior to those hatched normally! However, Owen didn''t rush to start the incubation process. After all, the snake egg was one of his greatest secrets and a powerful weapon for the future! Placing the fire dragon core into his storage ring, Owen thought for a moment before crushing an echo stone he retrieved from within. This was the echo stone Leslie had given him, indicating the start of their operation when crushed! Afterward, Owen calmed himself and slowly took out an emergency letter, sealed with Kyrik''s grand seal, from Alfonso''s storage ring. "Your Majesty, this was found in Alfonso''s storage ring. Please take a look." Owen courteously used mana to float the letter over to King Aldric. King Aldric glanced at the contents of the letter, and a surge of anger suddenly appeared on his stern and dignified face! Though the anger quickly subsided, King Aldric was now the focus of everyone''s attention, and all the ministers closely watched his every move. Seeing the king''s anger, their gazes swiftly locked onto the letter. "Such outrageous bullying!" Chapter 45: Chapter45-The Azure Kingdoms Treasure Chapter 45: Chapter45-The Azure Kingdom''s Treasure ? After reading the urgent secret letter, almost all the ministers were livid with anger, their voices filled with fury, and their eyes seemed to want to tear the people of Kyrik apart. The content of the letter was simple: Alfonso and others were instructed to cause as much trouble as possible in the imperial capital of the Azure Kingdom, preferably resulting in the deaths of some Kyrik mages, giving the Kyrik royal family a reason to wage war against the Azure Kingdom. "Your Majesty, for years Kyrik has repeatedly violated our borders, committing atrocities and oppressing the border populace. We''ve shown endless forbearance, yet they continue to push their limits!" Standing beside King Aldric, Prime Minister Wilson, with a stern face and a hunched elderly frame, angrily said: "For years, the Kyrik Empire has allowed bandits to harass our borders, excusing it by claiming these bandits were unruly fugitives, causing the border populace to suffer. However, we all know these so-called bandits are merely Kyrik''s mercenaries. General Stanley, who has defended the border for years, has enough experience to deal with Kyrik. Since Kyrik has deliberately provoked us and targeted the Azure Kingdom, war is inevitable. It''s better to strike first and gain the upper hand!" With Wilson, a highly respected prime minister of the Azure Kingdom, speaking up, many ministers nodded in agreement, calling for a crusade against the Kyrik Kingdom. Over the years, the Azure Kingdom had shown restraint towards kyrik, but this was the final straw, and they could no longer tolerate it! "The Prime Minister''s words are too impulsive! Hastily starting a war now will disrupt the empire''s order; continued forbearance is still the best course of action!" "Indeed, Kyrik is too powerful. If war breaks out, it will be extremely unfavorable for the Azure Kingdom. Sending envoys to negotiate is the right way now!" Several ministers, upon hearing the talk of war, shivered and quickly voiced their opposition. For a moment, the war faction and the peace faction were at each other''s throats, unable to convince one another. Eventually, they all turned their gaze towards King Aldric. King Aldric looked at the converging gazes, hesitated for a moment, then slowly shook his head and said: "This letter comes from Gowato Sanctuary and does not represent the Kyrik royal family. We cannot rashly start a war. The matter of launching an attack can be discussed later." With King Aldric''s voice calming the situation, the peace-faction ministers breathed a sigh of relief, showing satisfied smiles. Wilson and several other ministers began to breathe heavily, wanting to say something, but seeing King Aldric''s resolute gaze, they held back. They could only sigh helplessly, then glare angrily at the cheering ministers before quickly turning and leaving. King Aldric watched Wilson and the others depart, slightly furrowing his brow. At that moment, several attendants rushed in hastily. "Your Majesty, bad news!" Their expressions were extremely fearful, having rushed all the way here, their breath weak and labored. They dared not rest for a moment, practically sliding on their knees to King Aldric and the others. "Your Majesty, two late-stage platinum-tier powerhouses have breached the palace and abducted the eight-month-old Fourth Prince! Twelve high-level gold-tier guards have already gone in pursuit." Upon hearing this, the scene erupted in an uproar! This was the imperial capital, the palace! How could intruders penetrate so deeply and even abduct a prince? What a heinous act! The Kingdom Vault covered a vast area, resembling a circular iron fortress situated in the heart of the palace. As Owen approached, he felt an increasingly strong sense of oppression, like a flowing current pushing him back. Owen squinted his eyes, slowing his pace. At that moment, a brightly colored bird flapped its wings, attempting to fly over the vast Kingdom Vault. However, as it neared the Vault, what Owen perceived as an invisible glass-like protective shield suddenly crackled with streaks of lightning. Zzzt~ The bird collided with the invisible shield, sparking and flashing with lightning. Its bright feathers turned black, and its stiff body fell, emitting black smoke from its mouth and nose, with a faint smell of burning. Bang! The bird fell in front of Owen, shattering like a piece of charcoal. Seeing this, Owen cautiously stopped. Leslie had previously mentioned that the Kingdom Vault was not only guarded by twelve gold-tier mages but also protected by a defensive array bought by the royal family at a high price from the Middle Earth auction. Seeing it now, its reputation was well-deserved. Owen tightly grasped the family crest he had copied from Princess Marry in his palm. According to Leslie, the only way to safely penetrate the Kingdom Vault was with a royal family crest. Owen hesitated for a moment. The power of this array was daunting even to him, but remembering that a fragment of the Godslayer Staff was inside, he mustered his courage and slowly entered the array. Princess Marry''s crest emitted a soft glow, like a giant transparent bubble, enveloping him. When it made contact with the powerful transparent barrier, they seamlessly merged, allowing Owen to be pushed inside. Then, his figure vanished from the front of the Kingdom Vault. The moment Owen entered the Kingdom Vault, a blinding white light shone before his eyes, so dazzling that he could barely keep them open. After closing his eyes and adjusting for a moment, he realized he had seemingly entered a mirrored space. Everywhere he looked-above, below, and all around-were white mirrors. These mirrors not only reflected Owen''s image but also seemed to contain independent spaces within them, holding all sorts of peculiar and rare items. Chapter 46: Chapter46-The Second Form of the Godslayer Staff! Chapter 46: Chapter46-The Second Form of the Godslayer Staff! ? Spatial magic? Owen examined the surrounding mirrors, vaguely sensing that they weren''t real mirrors but rather spatial magic resembling illusions. Without the family crest, anyone entering here would be lost among the mirrors, unable to obtain any of the items within. The more the Azure royal family cherished these treasures, the more layers of protection they added to the Kingdom Vault. Owen''s excitement grew. After all, only items that the royal family valued would be kept here! Owen immediately used his mind power to manipulate mana perception, spreading out like invisible tendrils in all directions. Every mirror around him contained an independent mirrored space, each holding a single treasure. The interwoven light and shadows from the mirrored spaces created a dazzling and confusing spectacle. "A master-tier staff! And it''s forged from the horn of an earth dragon. If this were to be auctioned, it would drive platinum-tier mages mad, and even diamond-tier mages might bid for it..." In one of the mirrors, Owen perceived a crescent-shaped staff. It was covered in dense dragon bone patterns, as if an earth dragon was coiled around the staff, exuding an oppressive aura that slowed one''s breath. If Owen didn''t already have the Godslayer Staff, he wouldn''t have passed up this earth dragon staff. "Nine-leaf begonia..." "The bones of a void spellbeast..." A cursory glance at the surrounding mirrors left Owen dazzled and drooling over the treasures. The depth of the Azure Kingdom''s heritage was indeed astonishing. However, Owen quickly suppressed his greed. The mana fluctuations in this space were unique. Even with Princess Marry''s family crest, taking too many items would undoubtedly alert others. Finding the Godslayer Staff was the top priority. As Owen''s expression grew serious, he suddenly noticed an ancient parchment scroll in a nearby mirrored space. The parchment was yellowed, as brittle as a thin crisp, but it emitted strong mana fluctuations. Its appearance matched Leslie''s description of the royal treasure map almost exactly. Owen''s eyes lit up as he carried the family crest into the mirror. Inside, the space was small but brightly lit. He slowly unrolled the parchment, examining it with curiosity. The terrain, the inscriptions, and the unique mana fluctuations left on it-this was indeed the treasure map of the Azure royal family! It was also the item Leslie had been yearning for. It was rumored that the greatest treasure of the Azure Kingdom was stored there, a heritage left by the ancestors of the Azure royal family. It was not to be opened unless the kingdom faced the danger of destruction. Owen was quite curious about this. As he closely examined the treasure map, he squinted and murmured with interest: "So, the treasure is located in the mountains at the border between Kyrik and the Azure Kingdom. No wonder there has been constant warfare between the two countries. The greatest treasure of the Azure royal family isn''t gold, but..." Before he could finish speaking, the Kingdom Vault suddenly trembled, indicating that someone guarding the vault had been alerted. Owen quickly stored the parchment in his storage ring and, not daring to waste any more time, rushed out of the mirrored space. from within it! Boom! The immense mana wave expanded rapidly, filling every corner of the mirrored space. Unable to withstand this terrifying power, the mirrored space quickly developed spiderweb- like cracks and shattered. As this mirrored space broke apart, the terrifying mana wave spread in all directions, affecting the entire Kingdom Vault. All the mirrors in the area shook violently, and the space became unstable, as if it would shatter under the intense mana waves. Owen gripped the Godslayer Staff even tighter, feeling a terrifying power flowing into him. Although it didn''t elevate his tier, it deepened his connection with the Godslayer Staff. The Godslayer Staff also became more responsive and agile, no longer the cold, unyielding weapon it had been. The waves and aura it emitted were now several times stronger! Even though his tier hadn''t changed, his combat power increased significantly thanks to the enhanced Godslayer Staff. If he were to fight Alfonso and the Fire Dragon King again with the enhanced Godslayer Staff, the Supreme Sword would wipe them out instantly, giving them no chance to fight back. As Owen felt the transformation of the Godslayer Staff, the system''s voice slowly sounded: "Congratulations to the host for unlocking the second form of the Godslayer Staff-Guardian Shield." "Congratulations to the host for acquiring the Guardian Shield skill-Echo Barrier." Owen wasn''t surprised by the system''s announcement. The Godslayer Staff had seven forms in total. Previously, unlocking the Supreme Sword form granted him powerful offensive skills. Now, it seemed he had unlocked a defensive form. With a touch of anticipation, Owen looked at the system interface. Guardian Shield, the second form of the Godslayer Staff, grants the skill-Echo Barrier. All projectile attacks can be absorbed by the Guardian Shield and reflected back with three times the damage. Note: This skill ignores level differences but can only be used twice a day!* After reading the skill description, Owen was so excited he almost burst out laughing. A divine skill! Another divine skill! Although it only deflected projectile attacks, ignoring level differences and reflecting three times the damage was incredibly powerful! This skill touched upon the level of fundamental rules! Chapter 47: Chapter47-Am I Doomed? Chapter 47: Chapter47-Am I Doomed? ? Staring at the Godslayer Staff in his hand, which was now emitting an even more dazzling light, Owen couldn''t help but grin from ear to ear. Although there had been some risks in venturing deep into the Kingdom Vault this time, he had truly obtained a fragment of the Godslayer Staff and unlocked the second seal of this ancient artifact. Moreover, he had gained the Echo Barrier, a divine skill. And this was merely the second form. It''s hard to imagine how powerful the Godslayer Staff would become after unlocking all seven forms and what kind of insane god-tier skills it would possess! "As expected of an ancient artifact, the true weapon of the original protagonist, John!" Owen sighed, preparing to collect his breath and leave contentedly. But at that moment, his ears twitched, and he suddenly heard a commotion outside the Kingdom Vault, followed by voices questioning loudly. "What was the disturbance just now from the Kingdom Vault? Who''s in there?!" Owen found the voice familiar; it seemed that the mana fluctuation caused by the fusion of the Godslayer Staff''s handle had been noticed. After all, the Kingdom Vault was the most critical place in the Azure Kingdom and was under constant scrutiny. If it weren''t for Princess Marry''s family crest, he wouldn''t have been able to venture this deep, even with the twelve gold-tier guards absent.The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) In the next moment, Owen sensed the Crown Prince Austin, with a stern expression, preparing to enter the Kingdom Vault. "This crown prince, really afraid of death..." Owen shook his head slightly. At this moment, while everyone in the royal family followed the twelve gold-tier mages to rescue the young prince, Austin stayed behind with the palace guards, using this as an excuse to remain in the palace. Based on what he knew about the crown prince, under the influence and persuasion of the Council of Elders, he was solely focused on inheriting the throne, uninterested in anything else, adopting a cautious approach, and unwilling to face any danger-like a flower in a greenhouse. Owen didn''t take the crown prince alone seriously, but behind him were at least five hundred elite palace guards, surrounding the entrances and exits of the Kingdom Vault layer by layer. These palace guards were not only powerful but also absolutely loyal, chosen from among the royal relatives. They wore armor made of a special alloy, making them impervious to swords and spears, and providing some resistance to magic. Even a platinum-tier warrior trapped by them wouldn''t be able to escape quickly. It seemed he was now a fish in a barrel. Owen''s heart tightened, and he quickly looked around. In this special space, mirrors surrounded him on all sides, seemingly endless, with no suitable hiding place. Once the crown prince led his men into the Kingdom Vault, there would be nowhere to hide, and he would be discovered quickly. However, Owen soon thought of something, suddenly looking up at the sky of this space. Although there was no escape around him, the upper part of this space had a weak point that could give him a slim chance of survival. Thinking of this, Owen was about to activate his mana and leap out of the Kingdom Vault from above as quickly as possible. But just as he activated his mana, he felt a sudden chill on his back, as if needles of ice were piercing into his body. His mind tensed up immediately, feeling an icy killing intent silently locking onto him! Although he wasn''t a match for Owen, his wife was a prodigy nurtured by the Council of Elders, a formidable fighter cultivated by the combined efforts of many elders. She was the stabilizing force of the Council of Elders! She could even contend with a platinum-tier mage! As long as Chelsea takes action and he provides assistance, Owen wouldn''t stand a chance. Feeling confident, Austin took two steps forward, looked Owen up and down, and taunted: "I knew it! You''re always flaunting yourself, but I knew you harbored ill intentions. I told my father many times, but he didn''t believe me, saying I was jealous of your talents. Now, your true colors are revealed!" "Your treacherous ambitions, plotting against the Kingdom Vault, make you deserve nothing but death!" As the crown prince finished speaking, Owen shook his head in disbelief. When he had helped Azure Kingdom save face, Austin had remained silent like a wooden dummy. Now, having caught him in a vulnerable moment, Austin barked incessantly. Chelsea, staring at the Godslayer Staff in Owen''s hand and then at the opened wooden box beside him, questioned: "You must be Owen, the owner of the Godslayer Staff. No wonder you targeted the Kingdom Vault. We spent a long time trying to unlock this box without success, and now you''ve taken advantage." As she spoke, her tone grew increasingly cold. "Since you''re here today, you and that staff are staying." With that, a powerful surge of mana erupted from Chelsea, like a raging tide, each wave stronger than the last. Her strength clearly exceeded gold-tier level 8, nearing platinum-tier! At that moment, five hundred palace guards marched in behind her, their presence spreading like invisible tendrils, locking onto Owen. The oppressive aura layered upon itself, causing the ground of the Kingdom Vault to sink slightly and the space to hum faintly. Owen immediately sensed danger, his expression growing serious. Facing both Chelsea and Austin, two gold-tier mages, was already a tough situation. But now, five hundred palace guards had surrounded him too! If a battle broke out, it would undoubtedly create a huge commotion, alerting the mage corps in the palace. That would make the situation even more dangerous! Even without alerting other mages, the combined strength of these powerful mages in front of him exuded a palpable sense of death! Compared to facing the dark state of Alfonso, this situation was ten times more perilous! Chapter 48: Chapter48-An Unexpected Person Chapter 48: Chapter48-An Unexpected Person ? "Do you think I have a chance?" Inside the Kingdom Vault, the atmosphere was tense. Surrounded by Chelsea, Austin, and other mages, Owen took a deep breath, glanced at them, and spoke. Austin gave a cold smile. "Daring to set your sights on the Kingdom Vault is a path to death. Even if we kill you a hundred times, it wouldn''t redeem your sins!" In his mind, he was the future king of the Azure Kingdom. The treasures within the Kingdom Vault were already his, and he wouldn''t allow anyone else to touch them. Moreover, Owen''s talent and pretty-boy looks drove him mad with jealousy! Seeing Owen always made him feel an intense sense of inadequacy, as if he couldn''t compare to him in any way except for his background and family. Such a person didn''t deserve to live in this world. Only he could be the most dazzling existence on this continent! "Enough talking to him," Chelsea suddenly spoke, gradually manipulating the mana in the space, keeping a close watch on Owen''s every move. "I know all your skills and moves inside out. You want to use the same technique you used to kill Tony, right? That move is indeed terrifying, but unfortunately, TNT requires too much charging time. I won''t give you that chance!"The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) Chelsea was very cautious. Although Owen was now in a desperate situation with no way out, as long as he wasn''t dead, she wouldn''t let her guard down. And indeed, Owen''s TNT move required some time to charge. Previously, when dealing with Tony, no one knew or understood this skill initially, giving Owen the opportunity to charge up and use it successfully. But because of the terrifying lethality of this move, many began to study ways to counter it. The simplest and most practical way was to not give Owen any time to charge up. Seeing Chelsea''s confident expression, Owen''s mouth twitched. Chelsea really understood him well. She had found the flaw in his strongest move! So, Owen had to temporarily suppress the thought of using TNT. The Godslayer Staff wriggled and transformed into the Godslayer Sword, which he gripped tightly in his hand. Although there was no opportunity to use TNT, Owen still had the Supreme Sword and other skills. Chelsea and the others could not take him down without paying a heavy price! With the Godslayer Sword in hand, the compatibility between the weapon and Owen surged, adding a sharp aura to his presence. As his killing intent surged, it swept towards Chelsea and the others like a continuous rain of thorns. At this moment, the killing intent, like a knife, sliced Chelsea''s delicate skin, leaving shallow blood marks. Even with her significant strength improvement, Chelsea struggled to withstand the sharpness of the Godslayer Sword. Austin trembled all over, feeling as if Owen''s killing intent was a chilling cold current, making him extremely uncomfortable. The five hundred palace guards behind them also shivered slightly but quickly steadied themselves, staring intently at Owen with solemn expressions. Clearly, they hadn''t expected Owen, even in a seemingly hopeless situation, to maintain his composure and unleash such terrifying killing intent. Owen had only just reached gold-tier level 1 and was already this formidable. If he continued to grow, it was unimaginable how powerful he would become. She couldn''t believe her eyes. How could it be her?! Chelsea''s face was filled with astonishment and anger. Leslie had shaved Chelsea''s head bald when they were children, leaving Chelsea with a lingering fear of her. Rumor had it that the eldest daughter of the duke''s mansion, Leslie, had been disciplined into submission and had become a shut-in flower vase. But now, what was she seeing? Walking on air! Leslie had such profound cultivation! It was well known that mages capable of flying were either top-tier powerhouses or possessed extremely rare and precious secret techniques. Judging by the pressure Leslie was emitting, she was clearly the former! Given her current strength, which could suppress Chelsea with mere pressure, Leslie''s power was nothing short of unfathomable, comparable to that of a platinum-tier mage. At the same time, Owen also looked in surprise at Leslie, who had landed beside him. He hadn''t expected her to personally get involved in this matter. It was also his first time truly witnessing Leslie''s strength! Strong! Terrifyingly strong! No wonder the system had determined that he was absolutely no match for Leslie. Even with his TNT technique, he wouldn''t stand a chance against her! With her here, he was safe. Occasionally relying on someone else didn''t seem so bad. Seeing Leslie standing beside Owen like a pair of conspirators, Chelsea''s expression turned to one of anger and accusation. "Leslie! Do you know what you''re doing? Killing the palace guards, breaking into the Kingdom Vault, you''re committing treason!" After speaking, she felt a wave of fear. Leslie had hidden her strength so deeply and now acted so boldly, indicating she had long harbored treacherous ambitions. This news must be spread quickly, or else everyone would remain in the dark, and Leslie might actually find an opportunity to succeed! Chapter 49: Chapter49-How Long Can You Last? Chapter 49: Chapter49-How Long Can You Last? ? Facing Chelsea''s questioning, Leslie did not respond directly. She glanced at Chelsea and Austin and shook her head slightly, saying, "I never imagined that the genius girl of the Council of Elders would end up marrying a man like this. I can''t tell if it''s tragic or lucky." Although Austin was the crown prince, his talent and character were nothing special. He was merely a puppet of the Council of Elders, benefiting only from his birthright. Chelsea''s talent and beauty had long been recognized among the upper echelons of the Azure Kingdom, shining like the brightest gem. Austin was simply not worthy of her. Despite being enemies, Leslie couldn''t help but feel a bit of regret. Humiliated by Leslie''s words, Austin, who had never been insulted in such a manner, felt his anger surge, veins bulging on his forehead. "You, a traitor, dare to spout nonsense here! Kneel before me and bow your head!" "Otherwise, not only you but the entire House Ravenwood will be annihilated!" Despite feeling Leslie''s formidable power, Austin was the crown prince, the future heir of the Azure Kingdom. Any woman who married him would be marrying up. Leslie, this wayward woman, dared to disrespect the royal authority and criticize him! Seeing Austin speak, Chelsea, though internally disdaining him, could not bear to see Leslie humiliate her husband. Taking a deep breath, she summoned light blue water elements within her, forming a person- sized water bubble that gradually repelled the oppressive force pressing down on her. She spoke furiously: "Leslie, if you have the guts, stop using secret techniques and fight me to the death. Let''s see if I can''t tear that foul mouth of yours apart!" As she spoke, the water elements around her body seemed to react, suddenly surging. The mana in the entire Kingdom Vault gathered into streams of water, like thousands of poisonous snakes in the air, attacking Leslie. These mana-formed streams of water were highly penetrative, looking like thousands of water arrows densely filling the space. As they whistled forward, they created a continuous sound of rushing water. Each arrow, resembling a water-saw, twisted the air as it moved. Standing beside Leslie, Owen felt the penetrating power emanating from the water arrows from all directions. Even he narrowed his eyes slightly at the intensity. ### Chapter 49 How Long Can You Last? Chelsea, a top-tier genius from the Council of Elders, indeed lived up to her reputation. Even Owen could sense the danger from her attack. Facing this move, even an early platinum-tier mage would likely feel instant despair and helplessness. He glanced at Leslie beside him.Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com Her expression remained as calm as ever, as if these formidable water arrows didn''t concern her at all. In the next moment, just as the water arrows were about a meter away from her, she tooka step forward, and a white mist of cold air emanated from her body like a dense fog. The cold air spread and rolled out, covering the ground with a layer of transparent ice crystals as thick as a thumb. Snowflakes fell from the air like drifting willow catkins. The piercing water arrows froze into icicles the moment they passed through the mist, their forward momentum halting as if embedded in an invisible ice wall. Simultaneously, the temperature in the air plummeted. Leslie glanced at her, her snow-white hand emanating cold air that crystallized the moisture in the air into an ice blade. She held it tightly in her slender fingers. "Rest in peace. The elders of the Council of Elders will join you soon." Leslie said calmly, then slowly cut Chelsea''s throat. As the wound opened, blood infused with ice crystals gushed out like a fountain, splattering everywhere. The crown prince, standing nearby, was already staring in stunned silence. Chelsea, his wife, with strength comparable to a platinum-tier mage, was not only dominant among the younger generation but also held a significant position among the older mages. Yet, in front of Leslie, she couldn''t put up any resistance! He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. But Chelsea''s blood splattering on his face felt all too real, and the overpowering stench of blood overwhelmed his senses, causing his already strained mind to collapse completely. His eyes lost focus, and he looked dazed and defeated. After eliminating Chelsea, Leslie acted as if she had done something trivial. She turned to Owen and handed him the ice dagger. "Do things thoroughly. Kill someone for me, without leaving traces with your Godslayer Staff. Finish it quickly, and then we can leave." Before Leslie had finished speaking, Owen took the ice dagger and decisively slashed, beheading the crown prince. As the prince''s head flew and then hit the ground, the family crest on his chest shattered. At the same time, the ancient clock atop the palace seemed to sense something and suddenly began to chime. Hearing the distant chimes, Leslie looked at Owen and smiled slightly. "Let''s go. This place is about to become a battleground." Owen nodded, understanding that after killing the crown prince, Leslie''s recognition of him had noticeably increased. He also realized that there was no turning back for him now. ... Meanwhile. A mage squad consisting of twelve battle-hardened gold-tier mages formed a circular formation, encircling two figures in the middle. One of the two wore a black robe and held a baby, while the other, dressed in white robes, stood protectively beside him. Both wore masks that completely concealed their faces. Although they were surrounded, their expressions remained calm. In contrast, the encircling mages looked weary, drenched in sweat, and their formation seemed precariously unstable. "The Twelve!" As the standoff continued, it became increasingly unfavorable for the mage squad. The twelve exchanged glances and nodded slightly, their eyes filled with determination. These two were too strong. Prolonging the fight would only make things worse for them. It was better to risk everything and launch a combined spell attack! If they could injure the two, reinforcements from the empire would soon arrive, and then there would be no escape for them. Chapter 50: Chapter50-Tonight, the Royal Palace is Sleepless! Chapter 50: Chapter50-Tonight, the Royal Palace is Sleepless! ? However, just as the twelve were about to release their complex and brilliant light patterns, they suddenly heard a deep bell sound coming from the direction of the royal palace. Dong! Dong! Dong! One, two, three. Three rings signified an emergency recall. Their hearts sank immediately, indicating that an urgent situation had occurred in the royal palace!Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com Dong! Dong! The bell did not stop and rang two more times. Five rings indicated internal chaos within the palace! The twelve of them shivered involuntarily and looked towards the royal palace. Dong! Dong! The bell still did not stop. Two more deep rings sounded. The bell stopped! Seven rings meant that a member of the royal family had fallen! The twelve gold-tier mages were astonished! Every member of the Azure Kingdom''s royal family was under strict protection. Yet now, someone had fallen! Who exactly was the royal family member? The twelve gold-tier mages were anxious and confused. When they turned their heads, they suddenly noticed that the two masked experts, one in black and one in white, had disappeared without a trace. On the ground where they had been standing was a swaddle, inside which a healthy baby prince was crying. The twelve gold-tier mages looked at each other, then quickly took the baby prince and rushed back to the palace. ... Early the next morning. A piece of news that shocked everyone gradually spread. "Have you heard? The Crown Prince and Princess Consort were actually murdered inside the royal palace!" "Is that true? The Crown Prince and Princess Consort are powerful, and they were in the heavily guarded palace. How could they be killed? Who has the strength and audacity to do such a thing?" "The Crown Prince is the first in line to the throne. Who would dare spread such rumors? The palace is now under lockdown. It''s said that the Queen burst into tears upon hearing the news, and His Majesty''s hair turned white overnight." "I heard that too. The Crown Prince and Princess Consort were beheaded by a mysterious figure. The scene was extremely gruesome!" He knew about the baby prince being taken, but due to the Crown Prince and Princess Consort''s murder, he had to urgently investigate, putting that matter aside in his grief. Now hearing that just two people had driven away the twelve gold-tier mages, he was astonished. Alex nodded firmly. "At first, we intended to easily capture those two rebels, but we didn''t expect that they were both platinum-tier, with immense power." "If they hadn''t spared the baby prince and us, merely trying to delay us, we would have perished at their hands." As he spoke, Alex and the others once again recalled the two figures, one in black and one in white. They covered themselves tightly with wide robes and wore masks that only exposed their eyes, making it impossible to determine their identities. However, their strength was undeniable-they were definitely platinum-tier mages. Among mages, reaching platinum-tier is exceedingly rare, akin to finding a needle in a haystack. In any faction, such mages are considered core members and elite warriors. The fact that two of them could be mobilized at once shows the immense power and influence of the mastermind behind them. Thinking about the deaths of the Crown Prince and Princess Consort, it became clear that the abduction of the baby prince was merely a distraction. The true objective was the Kingdom Vault, which the Crown Prince and Princess Consort were temporarily guarding. After all, the Crown Prince and Princess Consort were killed in the Kingdom Vault. "Platinum-tier mages?! Whoever it is! Daring to plot against our Azure Kingdom and murder the Crown Prince, they must pay with blood!" King Aldric, understanding Alex''s thoughts, slammed his hand on the armrest of his throne, causing the entire hall to tremble. "Immediately contact the Council of Elders and request their intervention. We must thoroughly investigate who killed my son, as well as the Council of Elders'' second disciple!" Alex and the twelve others nodded repeatedly. They were all members of the Council of Elders, so requesting the elders'' help was not difficult. However, given how deeply the mastermind had schemed, it wouldn''t be easy to uncover the truth. Though they had reasons for leaving the Kingdom Vault, they couldn''t escape the charge of dereliction of duty. Now, they could only atone for their sins by finding the real culprit. After Alex and the others left, Princess Marry looked at the angry and haggard King Aldric. Her own sorrow intensified, but she raised her swan-like neck and comforted him: "Father, I have also contacted the headmaster of Luna Academy, my most respected mentor. She will come to the capital to help us. I am sure she will find the murderer in the shortest time possible and avenge my brother and sister-in-law!" "The headmaster of Luna Academy?" When Princess Marry mentioned her mentor, a noble and elegant figure appeared in King Aldric''s mind. He paused for a moment and then nodded, saying, "Good, you have truly grown up now, thinking of your father. You did well in this matter." Seeing King Aldric''s expression relax slightly, Princess Marry let out a sigh of relief. She then noticed that his gaze had shifted to the Minister of Internal Affairs. "The mastermind must be brought to justice, so my son can rest in peace, and I can find solace. Take a million gold bounty and go to the Bounty Guild. Hire them to identify the culprit!" "In addition, immediately conduct a thorough investigation of the Kingdom Vault. Count everything day and night to determine what is missing!" As King Aldric''s orders were methodically issued, the minister who received the command hurriedly began to act. Chapter 51: Chapter51-Discussion with Leslie Chapter 51: Chapter51-Discussion with Leslie ? In the grand hall, as the ministers with serious expressions departed, King Aldric''s demeanor slightly eased. Although the murderer was well-hidden, with no clues yet, it was clear that yesterday''s elaborate scheme was aimed at the treasures within the Kingdom Vault. By carefully inventorying the vault and identifying the missing items, they could gradually narrow down the suspects. After all, every item in the Kingdom Vault was invaluable and extremely rare! Thinking of this, King Aldric''s furrowed brow relaxed a bit. He looked at Princess Marry and slowly said: "Considering the time, your three-year agreement with John is almost due. Now that Kyrikis eyeing us covetously and the mastermind is targeting our royal family, you must prepare well and not bring disgrace to the royal family again." As he spoke, King Aldric''s tone grew more serious. The Crown Prince''s death had already tarnished the reputation of the Azure Kingdom, causing many to lose their reverence for the royal family. If Princess Marry were to fail again, the royal family''s prestige would be utterly shattered.Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com Princess Marry placed her right hand on her chest and solemnly saluted, "Father, rest assured. This time, in the three-year agreement, I will ensure John''s crushing defeat and bring glory to the empire!" Seeing Princess Marry''s confidence, Prime Minister Wilson, impeccably dressed in his official robes, stepped forward and said seriously: "Your Majesty, Princess Marry, representatives from the Nether Kingdom, Moonspring Kingdom, and other royal families have already arrived for this three-year agreement. Kyrik has sent their Crown Prince this time, accompanied by numerous armed escorts, most of whom are military-level forces. It seems they are not here with good intentions." King Aldric gently rubbed his forehead and sighed, "These are troubled times." After a moment of hesitation, he steadied himself and said, "Send word for General Stanley to return to the capital!" As soon as he said this, the ministers in the hall looked at each other in astonishment and began to murmur among themselves. General Stanley, who had reached platinum-tier many years ago, was a renowned powerhouse of the Azure Kingdom! It was because of his presence that Kyrik dared not invade directly with their army. A single man holding off a thousand troops! If General Stanley returned, there would be no one to guard the border. If Kyrik abandoned their principles and launched an invasion, there would be no top-tier expert to stabilize the situation at the border. "Your Majesty!" After much deliberation, Wilson decided to speak up and offer his advice. Refraining from actively attacking Kyrik was one thing, but the border''s strength and army should not be easily redeployed! However, as soon as he started to speak, King Aldric understood his concerns and waved his hand, saying: "No need to say more, my loyal subject. I have considered this thoroughly. Let it be decided. The meeting is adjourned!" With that, King Aldric turned and left. The ministers, left looking at each other in dismay, could only shake their heads in resignation. The king''s authority was supreme, and all they could do now was comply. In the courtyard of the Duke''s residence, Leslie''s estate. Unlike the heated discussions and clamor outside, tall trees grew freely, with golden sunlight filtering through the leaves, creating a dappled pattern on the ground. In this light and shadow, Owen and Leslie sat facing each other at a stone table. Previously, she had focused too much on the royal family and hadn''t paid much attention to other families. She immediately took out an echo stone and contacted Charlotte, instructing her to thoroughly investigate this mana stone vein and scrutinize the families closely associated with the royal family. Charlotte was somewhat surprised by the order but didn''t ask questions and promptly led her team to begin the investigation. After a moment of contemplation, Leslie looked at Owen. "Although things are progressing smoothly so far, I''ve heard that General Stanley is returning to the royal city, and there are signs that experts from the Council of Elders and the headmaster of Luna Academy are also on the move." "This is partly due to the three-year agreement, but after the Azure royal family investigates the Kingdom Vault, they will likely realize that the Godslayer Staff fragment is missing and will suspect you. It''s only a matter of time before you are discovered. Delaying further is not in our favor." Owen nodded, aware of the situation, but he remained calm and added, "I''ve heard that the Crown Prince of Kyrik is already on his way. He holds a high position in Kyrik, and his visit might be related to the mana stone matter." Leslie squinted and asked, "Do you have any ideas?" Owen tapped his fingers on the stone table a few times and said, "I didn''t expect that after Alfonso''s death, Kyrik wouldn''t go to war directly but would instead send their Crown Prince. However, this could be a good thing." Owen paused at this point, looking into Leslie''s bright eyes, and continued: "What do you think Kyrik would do if their Crown Prince were to die within the Azure Kingdom? Would the general still return?" Owen smiled sweetly, as this was exactly what she had in mind. A serious investigation into the Crown Prince''s death by the Azure Kingdom would be very unfavorable for them. They needed to forcibly divert their attention. The death of Kyrik''s Crown Prince was the perfect distraction! Once he was dead, the Azure royal family would be overwhelmed with chaos. She had thought that such a ruthless idea would be the first thing to come to her mind alone. But Owen had the same look of certainty. This young man, with talent and temperament far exceeding others, might truly be a gift from the heavens... As Leslie''s gaze toward Owen grew more special, Owen coughed twice and said, "You go and kill the Kyrik Crown Prince. I''ll empty the secret chamber. Remember, you must act swiftly. I''ll leave ten percent of the treasures in the chamber. Once we''re done, we must return immediately." Leslie smiled slightly. Chapter 52: Chapter52-Starting the Incubation! Chapter 52: Chapter52-Starting the Incubation! ? After discussing with Leslie, Owen wasted no time and quickly returned to his room to make some preparations for his trip to the Border Mountains. First, he took out Alfonso''s storage ring. When he had defeated Alfonso on stage earlier, Owen had only conducted a brief inspection of the ring''s contents and had not yet had a chance to inventory it properly. Now was the perfect time. Among the contents of the storage ring, what caught Owen''s attention the most was the brooding chamber. Brooding chambers were rare and extremely valuable. As the storage ring glowed, the roughly three-meter brooding chamber slowly appeared before him. The brooding chamber looked like a delicate glass house, with a recessed groove in the center. Magical runes flowed along the surface of the groove, exuding a sense of profound mystery. Owen channeled his mana to open the brooding chamber, and a rush of gentle, pure mana washed over him, akin to returning to a mother''s embrace, bringing an indescribable warmth and comfort. Taking a deep breath, Owen carefully placed the snake egg, which he had kept in his bag, into the groove of the brooding chamber. Instantly, the groove sank slightly, and the door of the brooding chamber slowly closed. A denser concentration of mana began to swirl around the snake egg, gradually enveloping it. Seeing this, Owen nodded in satisfaction and put the brooding chamber back into the storage ring. He then started to inventory the other items Alfonso had stored in the ring. Alfonso carried many things with him, and Owen spent nearly half an hour examining them. From the collection, he found two particularly useful items. One of them was a skill book designed for spellbeasts to learn new skills. It''s worth noting that skill books allowing mages to learn new spells were already quite rare and could fetch high prices at major guilds and auctions. However, skill books that enabled spellbeasts to acquire new skills were even rarer! For a kingdom like Kyrik, which relies on enslaved spellbeasts for combat, such a skill book is even more precious. As a prodigy of the Church, Alfonso had access to the most top-tier resources. This skill book was no exception. It contained a gold-tier fire-type area-of-effect spell-Lava Blast! The power of this spell was incredibly formidable. It seemed that Alfonso had intended this skill book for his Fire Dragon King, but he hadn''t anticipated being abruptly killed by Owen. Based on Owen''s understanding of the snake egg, it would initially hatch as a spellbeast that could only cast water-type magic. While it would have a high affinity for water magic, its combat effectiveness on land would be somewhat limited. After the snake egg hatched, they would likely be in the interior, far from water sources, making it difficult for the snake to quickly become battle-ready. However, the presence of this skill book gave Owen a different idea. Teaching it some fire magic first would not only provide a means of self-defense but also enable it to master both water and fire magic in the future, achieving true invincibility among spellbeasts! After all, fire and water spellbeasts typically counter each other. If a spellbeast could master both elements, it would not only be difficult to counter but the complementary nature of the two types of magic would make it even more powerful. Moreover, Owen had already mastered the Order of Fire. With proper cultivation, the spellbeast''s skills might grow infinitely powerful, approaching master-tier! The intricacies of the Order could do much more than simply enhance a mage''s combat abilities. elements. Such an opportunity never appeared in the original anime. After completing these tasks, Owen glanced at the sky outside the window, packed his belongings, and headed towards the secret chamber marked on the map. Meanwhile, in a courtyard not far from Owen, Charlotte appeared like a ghost beside Leslie and reported, "Miss, the crown prince of Kyrik is about to enter the mountains at the border. That place is well-suited for ambushes." Hearing this, Leslie''s beautiful eyes flashed with a sharp glint. "Understood. You may go." After Charlotte nodded and retreated, Leslie glanced at the distant horizon. Her figure then disappeared like drifting snow. ... Thousand Peaks, located at the border between Kyrik and the Azure Kingdom, is a stretch of rolling mountains covered in lush trees and complex terrain. This place used to be very quiet, a paradise for spellbeasts. However, as the scorching sunlight, like golden needles, bathed the land, the sound of horses and wheels rolling over stones began to echo through the mountains. A convoy from Kyrik heading straight to the Azure Kingdom moved steadily forward, tightly guarded by soldiers at both ends, resembling a long dragon winding through the jungle. In the middle of this long convoy was a particularly luxurious carriage, its roof bearing the royal flag of Kyrik fluttering in the wind. Inside the carriage sat a handsome and elegant young man, dressed lavishly, with an air of authority between his brows. This was none other than the crown prince of Kyrik-Billy. Opposite him sat an old man in a black robe, his hood covering his face, making it difficult to see his features. His aura was entirely withdrawn, resembling an ordinary elderly man. However, when Prince Billy''s usually disdainful gaze fell upon him, it rarely showed a hint of awe and respect. "Thousand Peaks, endless and vast. We''ve been traveling for two hours and still haven''t reached the end. It truly lives up to its name," Prince Billy remarked as he scanned the surrounding mountains. Then, as if remembering something, a glint of greed and disdain flashed in his eyes. "The Azure Kingdom possesses such a vast mana stone mine, a rarity across the entire continent. Unfortunately, the Azure Kingdom''s royal family is a bunch of cowards, only selling the mines to Middle Earth. If our Kyrik controlled these mines, conquering the Azure Kingdom, annihilating the Moonspring Kingdom, and even challenging the strongest Cloud Empire to unify the continent would not be a problem!" The more Prince Billy spoke, the more excited he became. He knew well the precious and rare nature of mana stone mines, treasures that Kyrik dreamed of possessing. Yet such a valuable treasure was in the hands of the Azure Kingdom''s royal family! It was a complete waste! Only Kyrik could fully exploit the potential of these mana stone mines! Chapter 53: Chapter53-Didn’t You Want to See Me? Chapter 53: Chapter53-Didn¡¯t You Want to See Me? ? Seeing Prince Billy''s growing disdain for the Azure Kingdom''s royal family, with contempt gleaming in his eyes, the black-robed elder remained silent for a moment before speaking: "Your Highness, Alfonso, Bada, and Erik were all prodigies of Kyrik, yet they all perished within the Azure Kingdom. You must not underestimate the dangers on this trip." Billy nodded slightly in acknowledgment and respect for the elder''s advice, but his gaze remained disdainful as he replied: "The Church people are just a bunch of worthless fools. I''ve long been displeased with them. They hardly contribute during external battles, yet they spread their doctrines at home, deceiving the people and undermining the influence of our Kyrik royal family!" "They even concocted some prophecy, slaughtering the snakefolk within our borders. Why did they suddenly lose their nerve when they reached Kyrik? Anyway, they''re all Church people. If they die, so be it. Reducing their arrogance is beneficial for us and gives us a legitimate reason to seek justice!" Billy narrowed his eyes, looking confident and composed. The black-robed elder remained silent, knowing Billy''s stubborn nature. Although he outwardly respected advice, he ultimately followed his own will. Seeing the elder''s silence, Billy paused and asked: "You rarely speak, and now that you''re back in your homeland, is there nothing you want to say?" This black-robed elder was his guardian, shrouded in mystery. Even now, Billy knew little about him, except that he was powerful, steady, and experienced. Before this journey, Billy''s father had repeatedly instructed him to heed the elder''s advice. After a long silence, the elder shook his head and said, "That was all a long time ago. What''s past is past." Then, changing the subject, he continued, "Besides witnessing the three-year agreement between Princess Marry and Prince John, and using Alfonso''s name to gain some benefits from the Azure Kingdom, you must have other objectives for this trip, right? Otherwise, sending a general would have sufficed." Prince Billy seemed to think of something, licking his lips and smiling with a bit of obsession. "Indeed, I have heard that Leslie, the eldest daughter of Azure Kingdom''s House Ravenwood, is stunningly beautiful, even surpassing Princess Marry. She has a rebellious personality, which is exactly the type I like. The ladies Father introduced to me are all too bookish and boring." The black-robed elder''s pupils suddenly contracted, and he looked up at Prince Billy, shaking his head. "Your Highness, House Ravenwood is the most powerful military faction in the Azure Kingdom. They are not to be trifled with. Leslie is notoriously unruly and arrogant. If you plan to pursue her, please think twice. She is not someone to be taken lightly..." Billy had anticipated the elder mentioning Leslie''s personality and immediately interrupted him, "What does her family''s military power matter compared to my status as a prince? Besides, unruly, is she? I''m an expert at taming fierce spellbeasts. I want to see if she''ll still be so defiant in bed..." Before he could finish, the black-robed elder seemed to sense something, tensing up. He quickly grabbed Billy''s collar and leaped out of the carriage, landing in a nearby thicket. Frowning, Prince Billy was about to question the elder when he suddenly felt a chilling cold descend from the heavens. The air, ground, and vegetation were all covered in a thick layer of frost. Along with the sweeping cold came a terrifying pressure, as heavy as a mountain, crushing down on everything. The air began to crackle, and white dust swirled like dandelion fluff.?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com not far away. The fog gradually dissipated, revealing the figure of Leslie with her long hair. She stood in mid-air on ivory-like long legs, surrounded by ice crystals, like a fairy of ice and snow-aloof and mysterious. "Leslie!" Prince Billy''s pupils contracted. He hadn''t expected the woman he had longed for day and night to appear here. Nor had he expected that she, a notorious troublemaker, would mock him the moment she showed up! "Fine, fine. It''s good that you''re here. Once I capture you, we''ll see if your mouth is still this sharp!" Prince Billy laughed in rage, ready to rush forward and attack Leslie, but the black- robed elder beside him grabbed him tightly. "Stand down! This person''s strength is such that killing you would be as easy as crushing an ant," the black-robed elder''s cold words stunned Prince Billy, leaving a look of disbelief in his eyes. Leslie, like the black-robed elder, was standing in mid-air! Only a handful of mages in Kyrik could achieve this. The black-robed elder was his protector, a true master-tier mage in the early stages, a genuine mage grandmaster. His ability to stand in mid-air was due to his high-tier level and exquisite control of mana. How could Leslie do this? Wasn''t she just a pretty face? Why did she possess such formidable power? As the black-robed elder''s aura fully locked onto Leslie, she shifted her gaze to him. To her, Prince Billy was insignificant, but the black-robed elder''s strength intrigued her. His gaze was also peculiar, as if he recognized her. Chapter 54: Chapter54-Long Time No See Chapter 54: Chapter54-Long Time No See ? High above Thousand Peaks, the black-robed elder''s expression grew serious under Leslie''s gaze. "I didn''t expect that after so many years in the Azure Kingdom, you would have reached platinum-tier and can even walk in the air. This shows your affinity with mana has reached a level beyond ordinary mages. Your talent is truly astounding." Generally speaking, only diamond-tier mages could walk in the air. However, he also knew that some extraordinarily gifted individuals often broke the usual rules. Clearly, Leslie was one of them! And she had hidden her true power well. It wasn''t until she revealed herself that he fully understood her strength and talent. Such a talented and patient individual was undeniably terrifying! Thinking of this, a strong killing intent surged in the elder''s eyes. "The Kyrik royal family letting you go was the biggest oversight, but no matter, youth is still youth. I''ll deal with this hidden danger myself!" As he spoke, he glanced at Prince Billy beside him. With a surge of mana, he sent Prince Billy to a safe distance. "Stay far away and don''t interfere. Leslie has reached platinum-tier; you are no match for her. The battle''s shockwaves could obliterate you." At this moment, the elder''s black robe fluttered, and his aged face was revealed under the hood. Leslie''s pupils contracted slightly upon seeing this face. Hearing the elder''s words, Prince Billy became more compliant. He knew the terrifying power of a master-tier mage, who could be considered a pillar of the nation. Even his father treated such a figure with great respect. Such a powerful mage could level mountains and shatter peaks effortlessly. To such a mage, a city was just a larger toy, with the strength to overthrow it. Among his peers, Billy was considered a prodigy, having reached gold-tier level 7 like Alfonso. However, in front of a master-tier mage, he was still as insignificant as an ant! As he retreated, he felt a mix of anticipation and excitement. It was rare to witness a master-tier mage in action, and observing such a powerful figure firsthand was even more exceptional. Learning from this experience could greatly benefit his future. His only concern now was that Leslie''s strength might be too weak. According to the elder, Leslie was at platinum-tier. Such a level, coupled with the terrifying pressure she had just exerted, was indeed far beyond that of her peers and even more formidable than many veteran powerhouses. However, the black-robed elder was at the early master-tier level, two full tiers higher than Leslie! This was an insurmountable gap. Billy was worried that once Leslie witnessed the elder''s terrifying power, she would flee in desperation. Yet, as he looked at Leslie, he noticed her calm demeanor, showing not a trace of fear. This made him frown slightly. Sizzle! The contact between fire and ice immediately exploded into a boiling cloud of steam, enveloping several miles in dense mist. The collision of cold and hot currents churned the massive cloud, breaking it into pieces. Moments later, the gigantic steam cloud, stretching from the ground to the sky, was ignited by the surging flames at its center. Instantly, the white mist erupted into a fiery red blaze, resembling a crimson fire cloud, emitting a terrifying heat that evaporated all moisture. The massive fire cloud then exploded with a thunderous roar! Blinding flames swept in all directions, encompassing the land and sky. For a moment, it seemed like only extreme fire elements raged in the area, with all other mana being repelled and incinerated. Prince Billy, who had already retreated several miles away, watched the scene in shock. Despite having activated protective magic, the incoming heat wave almost set him on fire, turning his skin red and blistered. Had he been at the battle''s center, he would have vaporized instantly, leaving no remains, just like the towering trees. "Is this the terrifying combat power of top-tier mages?" Prince Billy was deeply shaken. In the face of such a horrifying battle, he felt insignificant, truly like an ant gazing up at the heavens. However, his awe quickly turned into a cold realization. Although he didn''t understand the exact method Leslie had used, the icy rune she had summoned was completely destroyed by the black-robed elder. Even the solid ice had been ignited. It was clear that the black-robed elder''s strength completely surpassed Leslie''s. At this moment, she was either dead or severely injured! Immediately, Prince Billy started moving toward the black-robed elder, but he noticed that the elder''s expression was very serious, without a trace of triumph. His deep eyes were fixed on the center of the flames. Prince Billy followed his gaze. The area was still filled with turbulent currents, like a fog, obscuring the view. However, within it, a familiar presence could be distinctly felt. Under the watchful eyes of Prince Billy and Bryan, the mist seemed to be blown away by some powerful force, revealing Leslie once more. Leslie was now covered in thick ice and snow, her aura robust, seemingly unaffected by the previous fiery onslaught. In fact, Bryan''s keen senses detected that Leslie''s aura was continuously rising, becoming increasingly violent! Chapter 55: Chapter55-Lord of the Dark Tower! Chapter 55: Chapter55-Lord of the Dark Tower! ? "Indeed, the gap of an entire tier isn''t easily bridged. In that case, let''s face this properly," Leslie said, slowly closing her eyes. When she reopened them, her pupils had transformed into cat-like slits, and an earth- shattering mana wave erupted from her, rapidly elevating her level to mid-master-tier! As her aura surged, it seemed a massive vortex appeared around Leslie, drawing all the mana in the surroundings into her body. Her muscles and bones suddenly grew, making her limbs appear even longer and breaking the ice encasing her, adding a wild aspect to her demeanor. This scene left Prince Billy and Bryan stunned. Mid-master-tier! Leslie''s strength had instantly leaped by an entire tier! This was inconceivable! The higher one progressed in cultivation, the greater the disparity between tiers. Even a small level difference was an insurmountable gap. An entire tier was the difference between heaven and earth, capable of instantaneously determining the outcome of a battle. Yet Leslie, right before their eyes, had ascended to mid-master-tier! Such an extreme increase was unheard of! In all his years of training, Bryan had never encountered such a bizarre secret technique. It seemed Leslie had employed some form of dark magic, especially given the significant enhancement to her physical body, which resembled beast transformation. However, she did not exhibit the usual dark magic aura, making Bryan uncertain. "Is this the power of a master-tier? It truly is extraordinary..." Leslie remarked, her cat-like pupils gleaming with a seductive, intoxicated look. Compared to her previous diamond-tier self, her mana now surged like a mighty river, a qualitative leap. Her mind power had also increased significantly, becoming more tangible and enhancing her perception immensely. She could clearly see an autumn cicada miles away and hear its calls as if it were beside her. It was a complete transformation! Feeling the unprecedented power within her, Leslie''s eyes sparkled, and she clenched her slender fingers tightly. The dark ring on her hand flashed, and a snow-white spear like a dragon appeared in her grasp. A sharp aura emanated from her, roaring like an enraged dragon towards the sky! She raised the spear, pointing it at Bryan, with swirling ice converging at its tip like a tornado. In the next moment, Leslie, like a beam of white light piercing the heavens, charged at Bryan. Bryan''s expression grew uncharacteristically serious. If the earlier Leslie had merely hinted at a sense of danger, the current Leslie made him feel as if he were facing a true dragon soaring through the heavens. "I must admit, you are the most talented and powerful among the younger generation I have ever seen. It is your honor to die by the Nine Beasts," Bryan stated, as if declaring a fact. He then raised the staff with the nine beast heads high, channeling the mana from within and around him into it. Instantly, the eyes of the beast heads glowed dark green, emitting beams of green light. These lights formed a continuous array centered on the staff, faintly revealing the silhouettes of nine ferocious spellbeasts, encircling Leslie like mountains. A terrifying aura locked onto her. Bryan''s expression grew solemn. The forbidden spell, the Nine Beasts, was exceedingly brutal and would not dissipate without bloodshed. Even renowned master-tier mages had been slain by the Nine Beasts. How could Leslie stand a chance? Prince Billy''s face showed a mix of shock and anticipation. He knew the forbidden spell, the Nine Beasts, was the black-robed elder''s trump card. Once unleashed, it could even kill master-tier mages! Leslie''s fall seemed inevitable. Under the overwhelming pressure of the nine ferocious beasts, even Leslie felt a tingling at her scalp, almost compelled to kneel in reverence, unable to withstand their oppression. However, she quickly took a deep breath, and a colossal ancient black tower appeared behind her. This black tower was shrouded in dark clouds, immense and indistinct, dwarfing the mountain-like Nine Beasts, making them appear as small as a single level of the tower. The black tower stood nine stories tall, reaching into the heavens. With the appearance of the black tower, the pressure on Leslie vanished. The forbidden array, which centered on her or rather the black tower, was instantly crushed! As the array was shattered, Bryan suffered a backlash, staggering backward with a dazed expression, a trickle of blood escaping his mouth. Struggling to regain his footing, his attention was immediately drawn to the towering black structure. In front of the black tower, he, the surrounding land, and the very sky seemed insignificantly small. A look of terror and disbelief crossed his face as he seemed to realize something. "Impossible! This is..." He couldn''t believe his eyes, having only seen a fleeting mention of the black tower in ancient texts. Glancing at Leslie, his expression changed again. "Could it be that you are..." Chapter 56: Chapter56-The Mystery in the Mine Chapter 56: Chapter56-The Mystery in the Mine ? "Could it be that you are..." Bryan''s voice trailed off, his eyes widening in horror as if he had stumbled upon an inconceivable truth. Before he could finish speaking, Leslie, now covered in a cold aura, moved with the agility of a cat.The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) She leaped through the air, her speed increasing tenfold as if she had crossed the boundaries of time and space. Her spear thrust out swiftly, piercing Bryan''s throat, causing blood to spray forth. Bryan''s expression froze, and his tense body went limp like a deflated balloon. Ice crystals began to form at the wound where the spear had pierced him, quickly spreading to cover his entire body. Leslie gave the spear a sharp twist, and Bryan''s head flew high into the air. His frost-covered body shattered like fragile porcelain, breaking into pieces the size of soybeans, falling to the ground and turning into even finer ice crystals, covering the earth. Bryan was dead! Not far away, Prince Billy''s face still held the excitement from when Bryan had unleashed The Nine Beasts. However, his eyes were now locked in a permanent stare at Bryan''s head, which was filled with horror, unwillingness, and terror. To him, Bryan''s death felt like the world collapsing. A master-tier mage! A legendary figure of the nation. His guardian. Yet now, he had been slain by Leslie! He couldn''t even comprehend what method Leslie had used just now! Why was Leslie''s power so terrifying? In the midst of his shock, Prince Billy suddenly felt a tingling sensation on his scalp, and his legs began to tremble uncontrollably. The black-robed elder, such a powerful mage, had been easily killed by Leslie. He stood no chance against her! Run! Run! Every thought in his mind was replaced by the urge to survive. He had to escape immediately! Damn it, his father hadn''t allowed him to bring his giant wolf mount! The death of the black-robed elder. The deeply hidden strength of Leslie. These two crucial pieces of information had to be relayed to his father as soon as possible. Just as Prince Billy turned to leave, Leslie''s eyes fell upon him. Her gaze made Billy tremble, his limbs growing cold, as if he were being locked onto by an ancient beast. In the next moment, without Leslie appearing to make any move, Prince Billy''s cheek suddenly swelled, a blood-red cat''s paw print appearing on his face. He flew backward, tumbling dozens of meters through the air before crashing heavily into a large rock, kicking up dust. He barely managed to steady himself after the impact. Prince Billy coughed, feeling as if his internal organs were shattered by the blow. Having never experienced such pain, his face contorted, and he let out a hysterical groan. However, seeing Leslie standing before him, he quickly gritted his teeth and shouted, trying to appear fierce but faltering in fear, "Leslie, what do you think you''re doing? Do you know what it means to harm a royal family member?" Leslie moved in a breath to stand before him, staring coldly at him. "Harming the royal family? It''s not my first time. Say hello to my father for me down below!" With those words, she thrust her spear through the prince''s head. Blood sprayed from the back of his skull, staining the rock and emitting a foul odor. At that moment, a graceful figure flashed by. Leslie glanced at Charlotte, who had arrived like a shadow, and ordered, "Cut off this guy''s head and send it along with Bryan''s to the King of Kyrik. Oh, and take this Azure Kingdom royal crest that Owen obtained and send it as well." The closer he got, the more he noticed the path was littered with chaotic footprints, and on either side lay the bones of soldiers in military uniforms. It seemed that many soldiers were stationed in the valley. Owen became even more cautious. Based on his previous conversations with Leslie, this mana stone mine was likely being secretly exploited by the royal family and their allied houses. Judging by the current situation, this assumption was almost certainly correct. "What is this..." As Owen reached the valley entrance, he suddenly saw raggedly dressed soldiers stiffly pushing mine carts along the railway tracks. The carts were filled with black stones radiating a strong magical aura. Mana stones! Seeing the stones, Owen''s breath quickened. He immediately recognized the black stones. If sold outside, a mine cart full of mana stones would be worth tens of thousands of gold coins and would be snapped up instantly! There were many such carts in the valley, each one following the tracks into a massive warehouse not far away. Once emptied, the carts were sent back into the mine, operating in a well-ordered routine. The tracks extended deep into the mountain, where soldiers wielding pickaxes and other tools could be seen digging into the mines with rhythmic precision. These emaciated soldiers gave off no sign of life; they seemed like corpses. They emanated a peculiar mana fluctuation, as if they were being manipulated like puppets, mechanically performing various mining tasks. "What an unusual necromancy," Owen muttered in amazement. This type of magic, capable of controlling corpses, was extremely rare and difficult to master. He hadn''t expected to encounter it here. His gaze moved back and forth across the soldiers'' corpses, searching for the mage controlling them. The vast valley was filled with these puppet-like soldiers, lifeless and scattered everywhere, with almost no living people in sight. "House Ashbourne''s emblem!" Suddenly, Owen''s expression tightened as he spotted a camp in the middle of the valley. On the camp''s banner was a mound of pearls, the emblem of House Ashbourne. Chapter 57: Chapter57-Heard You’re Rich? Chapter 57: Chapter57-Heard You¡¯re Rich? ? House Ashbourne was very famous in the Azure Kingdom, known as the foremost wealthy family. They were experts in commerce, with businesses spanning across various kingdoms. It appeared that the family collaborating with the Azure Kingdom''s royal family was indeed them. As Owen''s mind power gradually extended toward the tent, inside, two corpulent men lay comfortably in rocking chairs. A table before them was laden with a variety of delicious dishes, emitting tempting aromas. Standing around them were many soldiers'' corpses, obediently following their orders and attending to their needs. "Another mine collapse, burying over three hundred bodies. We''ve been losing more and more corpses lately. It''s about time to create another batch of zombies," Robert said, downing a gulp of wine, his ruddy nose growing even redder. Then he seemed to sense something, frowning slightly in displeasure. Sean, who was looking up at the map hanging in the tent, scratched his curly, disheveled white hair and shook his head. "There''s no unrest at the border, so there aren''t any corpses available for us to use. I suggest we just take a few thousand people from the nearby villages and turn them into zombies. They have no real value alive anyway." Robert nodded in agreement. "That could work. Their physical condition can''t compare to soldiers, but we can make do. Besides, given the current situation, Kyrik is eyeing us greedily. There will be plenty of bodies soon enough." "Then let''s send a few teams of zombie soldiers to wipe out those villagers..." Sean''s eyes turned cold as he was about to give the order, but he suddenly noticed a figure appear in the tent. Both Sean and Robert immediately stood up from their chairs, their expressions serious as they eyed the young man warily. The youth, handsome with a deep and restrained aura, was none other than Owen! "Owen?!" Sean and Robert recognized Owen at the same time, a look of surprise flashing across their faces. Although they were deep within Thousand Peaks, they were well-informed about external affairs and knew about the rising fame of Owen. But shouldn''t he be at the duke''s mansion? How did he end up here? "You must have been a mouse in a past life to find such a hidden place," Sean said, his old face full of seriousness as he stared intently at Owen. The location of the mana stone mine was a closely guarded secret of the Azure Kingdom royal family! Even some princes and princesses were unaware of it. When a traitor leaked the information to Kyrik, the royal family was furious and granted the mining rights to House Ashbourne, which specialized in necromancy. The first batch of living miners had long been turned into zombies because the dead keep secrets better than the living. Moreover, this place had a natural labyrinth. Even if someone stumbled upon it by accident, they would become hopelessly lost and eventually fall prey to spellbeasts. They had only been able to reach this place safely by following special guidance. So how did Owen manage to find it? "It doesn''t matter how he found this place. We can''t let anyone else know about the mana stone. We need to kill him quickly and turn him into a zombie. A genius like him would make a valuable addition," Robert said, rubbing his red nose and looking at Owen with interest. Owen''s name was well-known. He was recognized by Academy City as the greatest genius of the era! When the light swords exhausted their energy, they exploded, purifying the zombies into ashes that scattered to the ground. Seeing that ordinary zombies couldn''t get close to Owen, Robert and Sean exchanged glances. The storage rings on their fingers glowed, and two bloodwolves, the size of carriages, appeared beside them. These bloodwolves were also corpses, covered in silver, needle-like fur. As soon as they emerged in the tent, they made the ground sink slightly under their weight and emitted a strong stench. Their presence was vastly more powerful than the soldier corpses, causing the mana in the tent to boil as if ignited. Owen''s expression grew slightly more serious. The aura of these two bloodwolves was strong; before their deaths, they must have been close to diamond-tier. Now, as Robert and Sean''s puppets, they were equivalent to platinum-tier level 4 strength! "Owen, don''t say we didn''t give you a chance. This is your last opportunity. Surrender, and we''ll give you a quick death!" The appearance of the bloodwolves made Robert''s face more confident and smug. They were both platinum-tier level 4 mages. With the bloodwolves, they could even contend with a diamond-tier mage. And now they faced only a gold-tier Owen? Owen had many secrets they wanted to uncover before turning him into a zombie. As they looked at him mockingly, Owen responded with a smile and asked, "I''m curious, do you have the skill book for controlling corpses with you? I''m quite interested in that technique." Before Owen finished speaking, Robert and Sean''s faces turned grim. Coldly, they commanded the bloodwolves, "Kill!" In an instant, the bloodwolves powered up and charged at Owen. With a thought, Owen summoned flames in his left hand and lightning in his right, then rushed toward the bloodwolves. Bang! Owen''s fists met the bloodwolves'' claws in mid-air. The clash caused the air to explode with a deafening roar, creating shockwaves that shattered the tent and shook the surroundings. Compared to the bloodwolves'' claws, Owen''s hands and feet seemed tiny, like fireflies against the moon. However, with the Order of Fire and Order of Thunder enhancing him, flames and lightning erupted from his body the moment they made contact! Chapter 58: Chapter58-You Have the Power of a Demon God? Chapter 58: Chapter58-You Have the Power of a Demon God? ? In the midst of the chaos in the large tent, scorching flames and roaring thunder surged and swelled like erupting magma and writhing silver snakes, wreaking havoc in a frenzy. In an instant, Owen''s body was engulfed. The emanating waves of power turned the ground into a charred black mess, sending up columns of black smoke. The claws of the two bloodwolves that came into contact with Owen seemed to sink into a quagmire, immediately enshrouded by thunder and flames. Their iron-like tough fur crackled and sizzled under the relentless assault. The magma and thunder both contained the power of [Order]. Despite the bloodwolves being as powerful as platinum-tier mages, they couldn''t withstand the power of [Order]. After a brief struggle, the silver fur on the bloodwolves'' bodies began to shrivel and blacken, and their desiccated flesh showed cracks like tree bark, oozing thick black blood. Although the bloodwolves'' claws were injured, they were now zombies and felt no pain. Instead, they snarled more fiercely, pressing down on Owen with greater force, accompanied by waves of foul-smelling air. Magma and thunder coiled around Owen''s hands, but under the immense pressure, they began to recede, their glow and aura dimming slightly. Owen''s eyes showed a hint of gravity. These two bloodwolves were indeed once near diamond-tier in their ferocity. The power they unleashed now was truly terrifying. Even a diamond-tier mage might find it hard to match these two bloodwolves in physical strength and power. However, Owen was clearly not in that category! He pushed Obsidify to its limit, with an indestructible black light swirling around him. His hand, like a black iron forge, clashed fiercely with the bloodwolves. "Do you have a death wish?!" Seeing that Owen was not retreating but advancing, attempting to match the bloodwolves in physical strength, Sean and Robert chuckled. However, the next moment, their smiles froze. As Owen pushed Obsidify to its limit, combining it with the Order of Fire and Order of Thunder, he managed to forcefully knock the two fully powered bloodwolves away! In Sean and Robert''s eyes, the two bloodwolves were like towering mountains, their explosive power capable of shattering mountains and severing peaks. Yet, in a head-on clash with Owen, they were actually repelled! How strong was Owen''s physical body? A look of astonishment crossed their faces. Spellbeasts generally had stronger physical bodies than mages, and these two bloodwolves were nearly two whole tiers higher than Owen! Now, Owen felt more like a humanoid beast to them! Boom! The two bloodwolves, struck by Owen, flew out like massive meteors, tearing through the tent and hurtling backward, flying dozens of meters through the air before crashing to the ground, creating a huge pit and kicking up a cloud of dust. The sound of their landing snapped Sean and Robert out of their shock, and they stared intently at Owen. For a gold-tier level 1 to unleash such combat power was beyond reason! "This guy is too strange. Let''s strike together and eliminate him quickly!" The two exchanged a glance, each seeing the intense killing intent in the other''s eyes. wailing sounds. Owen''s pupils slightly contracted as he saw the trajectory of the Supreme Sword slow down for the first time. "Kid, being the first to die under the Thousand-Eyed Demon God is an honor!" Seeing the deadly sword energy slow down, Sean and Robert immediately breathed a sigh of relief, their faces twisting into sinister smiles. The Thousand-Eyed Demon God descended! This extremely rare combined magic spell! Even in the vast realm of dark magic, it was a particularly unique and terrifying presence. Both of them had diligently practiced within House Ashbourne and had finally mastered it. Previously, no one was worthy of them using it. They initially believed that relying on their own strength, especially with the Corpse Animation Spell, was enough to dominate the continent. They didn''t expect the first time they would use it would be against Owen, a gold-tier mage. "Thousand-Eyed Demon God, your supreme sacrifice is ahead. Your humble servants beg you, strike now!" Robert suddenly cut his palm, letting the blood drip onto the top of the fused bone staff. The blood flowed over the white skull, dyeing it crimson. As the white skull transformed, the Thousand-Eyed Demon God''s phantom behind them became even more realistic. The originally closed eyelids began to twitch slightly, and the mist escaping from the eye corners turned blood-red! Whoosh! The sword energy of the Supreme Sword came crashing down, heavily striking the illusory demon god''s head, almost cleaving it in two. Roar! A pained sound burst from the throats of Sean and Robert. The Thousand-Eyed Demon God descended, immensely powerful, yet requiring a certain amount of time to gather strength. Now, their bloodlines were connected to this wisp of the demon god''s avatar. If this illusory head were shattered, it would also mean their demise. Fortunately, despite the strength of Owen''s sword, the demon god''s head contained a trace of the true demon god''s power! This was something Owen couldn''t possibly comprehend at his current level. It was the power of a true god! After their gruesome screams, the two men immediately forced themselves to stay focused, absorbing all the controlled zombies into the demon god''s phantom behind them. In just an instant, the demon god''s phantom became even more solid, and the cracks caused by the Supreme Sword began to heal rapidly! Then, the demon god''s originally serene face became bloodthirsty and ferocious. At that moment, the eyes on the demon god''s head suddenly opened wide! Chapter 59: Chapter59-Do You Think Only You Have the Power of a God? Chapter 59: Chapter59-Do You Think Only You Have the Power of a God? ? The pure black eyes, each the size of a millstone, wriggled within their sockets like the deepest black worms, exuding an indescribable evil aura, as if the deepest pits of hell were trying to drag anyone who looked into them into the abyss. Owen''s gaze met those dense eyes, his head ringing, nearly exploding in an instant. Everything before him plunged into darkness, losing all sense of the surrounding environment. An unprecedented feeling of unease surged within Owen. This attack must be the strongest killing move that Sean and Robert, these two platinum-tier mages, could unleash together! Such an attack, imbued with the demon god''s power, even if just a sliver, was divine power- something no ordinary mage could withstand!The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) "Divine power? Do you think only you possess divine power?" Owen steadied himself, grasping the Godslayer Staff tightly. Then, golden light surged forth, transforming into a Guardian Shield that stood before him! "Die!" "Go to hell!" Sean and Robert, their sanity nearly eroded by the demon god''s whispers, had eyes turned pitch black, void of any whites, and they screamed at Owen with manic fury. Then, black light shot out from the deep eyes of the demon god behind them! The black light was like spreading black ink, filled with extreme pollution power. Wherever it passed, daylight turned into night, and any light it touched was devoured completely! As soon as Owen''s Guardian Shield appeared, the black light seemed to already be there, crossing the gap of time and space and striking it fiercely. The arc on the surface of the Guardian Shield flickered, and the light of the demon god, which could blacken space and light, could not penetrate it, as if it was forever frozen in place. Seeing this, Sean and Robert''s chaotic minds were shocked, their faces full of horror and disbelief. This move was their combined effort, bolstered by the sacrifices of so many zombies. Not even a platinum-tier mage, let alone a diamond-tier mage, could withstand this terrifying power. After all, it contained the power of the demon god! As they stood in absolute terror, their pupils suddenly shrank again! They saw the arc of the Guardian Shield that blocked the demon god''s light wriggle slightly, as if an invisible hand was reflecting the demon god''s light back. The returning demon god''s light grew thicker, like a black trunk, retracing its path, shattering the void, and striking the demon god''s head fiercely. Bang! The demon god''s head trembled, and the blood-red eyes that had opened were pierced by the reflected demon god''s light! Boom! These two were, after all, platinum-tier mages. Even in death, the residual mana and their mind power within their bodies were difficult to cleanse. Fortunately, he successfully followed the Corpse Animation Spell and transformed their bodies. Owen wiped a thin layer of sweat from his forehead as Sean and Robert''s hollow-eyed bodies stood up, stiffly standing beside Owen like zombies, ready to obey his commands. Owen tested their ability to perform actions and cast magic spells, and they executed them as instructed, like robots following commands to the letter. Satisfied, Owen then looked at the two fallen bloodwolves and the other zombies. He proceeded to store them in his storage ring. As they were merely corpses, they did not cause any rejection or confusion within the storage ring, quickly filling it to capacity. Owen was very pleased with this. Such a massive zombie army would be a formidable weapon! After completing these tasks, Owen walked into the storeroom with great anticipation. From his earlier glimpse, Owen could see that the storeroom contained numerous treasures and mana stones, far surpassing the storage rings of Sean and Robert. This treasure trove was not just a repository for mana stones but also a backup Kingdom Vault prepared by the Azure royal family. As Owen stepped inside, he immediately felt a dense wave of mana wash over him, warming his body. He swallowed hard, his attention completely captivated by the mana stones piled into small mountains before him. Just one of these small mountains of mana stones would drive every kingdom and power in the world mad! After all, the value of mana stones was incredibly high due to the pure and vast mana they contained. Mana stones played an irreplaceable role in tier breakthroughs, staffs, formations, and many other areas. The fervor for mana stones was deeply ingrained in every mage''s bones. Even though Owen had known about the abundance of mana stones here, seeing them in person still left him in awe! Chapter 60: Chapter60-War? Chapter 60: Chapter60-War? ? Having these mana stones was beyond the wealth of a nation. If kingdoms could be sold, these mana stones would be enough to buy several of them and still have plenty left over! Owen stood there, gazing in awe for a moment, before snapping back to reality. He quickly opened his storage ring and began to sweep all the mana stones into it. As Owen continued to collect the mana stones, delving deeper into the vault, the small hills of mana stones began to dwindle, replaced by various treasures stored there. Holy Moon Bow! Red Dragon Flowing Light Armor! Holy Grail! ... Priceless treasures were piled up here, each capable of causing a sensation in the outside world. Owen thought for a moment and decided not to take all the treasures. Instead, he left a portion behind. He also placed the Mini Nuke he had previously exchanged in the mall at the base of the Azure family''s Holy Grail. ... While Owen was dealing with the two from House Ashbourne, in Kyrik, the ministers had already gathered in the council hall, seated around the long oval conference table. "Your Majesty, Owen from Azure Kingdom is becoming increasingly unruly. He even dared to harm Commanders Alfonso and Bada. Does he have any regard for Kyrik and the Church?" The military minister, seated in the center, angrily patted the table, venting his dissatisfaction. "If we don''t eliminate this person quickly, it will not only damage the reputation of Kyrik and the Church but also leave a lingering threat!" "Your Majesty, I agree with the military minister. We have underestimated Owen. A person recognized by the Godslayer Staff is a rare genius, possibly once in a century or even a millennium. I suggest issuing a kill order for Owen and retrieving the Godslayer Staff!" Many ministers expressed deep agreement with the military minister''s view. Kyrik had always bullied others; no other country had dared to bully and despise Kyrik. Whether for the sake of their reputation or the Godslayer Staff, they could not let Owen go! Especially the representatives of the Church present at the meeting; their emotions were also ignited. Alfonso was a top talent that the Church had painstakingly nurtured, yet he was killed by Owen! "Your Majesty, we believe that Owen is still young and not a significant threat. The real issue affecting Kyrik is the prophecy of the high priest. The high priest has never been wrong, and this matter concerns the fate of our nation!" "I second this! Your Majesty, although most of the snakefolk have been purged, there might still be some who escaped. This matter requires serious attention. We need to eliminate both the domestic and foreign snakefolk to prevent endless future troubles!" Many ministers focused their attention on the prophecy concerning the snakefolk. Compared to Owen, this issue had more far-reaching implications. They hoped the king would prioritize dealing with it. As a result, many ministers argued fiercely in the court.Vissit for updates "Your Majesty, while both Owen and the snakefolk issues are significant, they are not the most urgent matters!" "John and Princess Marry''s three-year agreement is about to expire. This is what we should discuss and prepare strategies for!" "Exactly. Previously, the Azure Kingdom''s reputation soared because of Owen. If we secretly assist John in defeating Princess Marry, we could greatly humiliate the Azure Kingdom in front of all the major kingdoms!" Could it be a map of the Azure Kingdom''s territory, or perhaps... As King Kyrik''s interest piqued, the queen beside him also grew curious and leaned slightly to get a look. Their gazes met as they peered inside. Light penetrated the box, dispelling the darkness, revealing black hair and then two faces twisted in extreme terror. Their pupils suddenly contracted as they recognized these familiar faces! Bryan! Prince Billy! These were their severed heads! In an instant, King Kyrik''s scalp tingled with shock! He had considered the possibility of many things being inside the box, but he had never imagined it would be his own child and one of the kingdom''s guardian mages, Bryan! At that moment, the two heads felt like sharp swords piercing deeply into his heart. His heartbeat thundered, his breathing became rapid, and his eyes were filled with disbelief and terror. The queen, having never seen such a scene before, screamed, rolled her eyes, and fainted. Seeing the king and queen''s drastic reactions, the other ministers immediately crowded around to look into the box. Their pupils also shrank suddenly, feeling a sense of surreal disbelief. Two bloody heads! Master-tier mage Bryan and Prince Billy! Not only had they been killed, but their heads had also been severed and sent here! The ministers recoiled in shock, unable to believe their eyes. Even the white-eyed elder, who had seen countless storms, had his pupils contract suddenly. He now understood why he had sensed a familiar aura from the box. He also noticed that between the two heads lay an Azure Kingdom emblem! Chapter 61: Chapter61-The Revelation of the Incident! Chapter 61: Chapter61-The Revelation of the Incident! ? "An Azure Kingdom emblem!" Seeing the emblem in the box, the white-eyed elder''s expression grew even darker! Although the entire scenario seemed like an obvious attempt to frame the Azure royal family, it aligned perfectly with Kyrik''s desire to wage war against the Azure Kingdom. Moreover, Bryan was a master-tier mage. He had previously gone to the Azure Kingdom with Prince Billy, only to meet such a fate. The number of mages capable of this was very small, likely only that ancient and formidable figure from the Azure Kingdom! "Your Majesty, the Azure Kingdom has gone too far! This is an outrage! I suggest we immediately send troops to the Azure Kingdom and demand an explanation from their king!" "Yes, Your Majesty, this is intolerable! The Azure Kingdom has repeatedly provoked us. If we, Kyrik, continue to tolerate this, they will only become more arrogant!" The ministers, after regaining their composure, began to speak out angrily. King Kyrik, also unable to bear it any longer, surveyed his furious ministers and said, "This time, King Aldric must give me an explanation!" With a grand gesture, he commanded, "Summon the cavalry, infantry, and spellbeast corps immediately. All families with fighting capabilities in Kyrik must mobilize. Also, send word to Kyrik''s foremost general to lead 300,000 soldiers to the Azure Kingdom!" The white-eyed elder hesitated and then asked, "Your Majesty, this matter is of great importance. Shouldn''t we seek the opinion of the Emperor Dowager?" King Kyrik remained silent for a moment, then shook his head slightly. "The Emperor Dowager has been deeply immersed in cultivation and has not concerned himself with worldly affairs for many years. There is no need to consult him." Seeing this, the white-eyed elder remained silent. The ministers quickly took their orders and left. ... In the duke''s mansion, within the courtyard. Soft light poured down. After a day and night of rushing around, Owen finally returned here, letting out a slight sigh of relief. "How did it go on your end?" Just as Owen sat down to drink a cup of hot tea and rest, Leslie''s figure appeared before him like a ghost. Her long hair fluttered, carrying a chill. However, as she sat down on a stone bench opposite Owen, she seemed both tired and bored, lazily stretching, which accentuated her enticing curves. Owen couldn''t help but feel that Leslie was extremely alluring at this moment, causing him to stare a bit more than usual. Noticing Owen''s fixed gaze, Leslie asked, "What are you looking at?" Owen coughed twice. "Nothing. The treasure map was accurate. Ninety percent of the mana stones and treasures stored in the Azure Kingdom have been looted..." After listening to Owen, Leslie nodded in satisfaction. Although Owen sometimes seemed unserious, he handled matters very well. auction..." Leslie confidently laid out the plan, considering many details and potential changes. Owen was impressed. If he didn''t know Leslie''s relatively young age, her meticulous approach would have made him think she was an old mastermind, planning everything down to the last detail. Indeed, some people were born to be schemers. After discussing the details with Leslie and finalizing the plan, Owen prepared to leave the courtyard. However, just as he reached the gate, he suddenly saw a delicate white hand blocking his way. Madelyn squinted her large eyes, scrutinizing Owen as if he were a heinous criminal. "Madelyn, is something wrong?" Owen asked, puzzled, as he looked at her. Madelyn glanced at Leslie in the courtyard, grabbed Owen''s hand, and pulled him out of the courtyard. She then pushed him against a wall. Feeling Madelyn''s eyes getting closer, Owen felt a bit uneasy. Could it be that Madelyn, his sister-in-law, had developed feelings for him? Just as he was about to speak, Madelyn gritted her teeth and said, "Owen, was it you who did the Kingdom Vault job?!" The Azure royal family had entrusted the investigation of the Kingdom Vault to the Eagle Guard, and Madelyn was the commander. After some investigation, she quickly discovered that the box containing the Godslayer Staff fragment had been opened and immediately thought of Owen. However, due to the duchy''s reputation and her sister''s safety, she had to suppress the matter temporarily and hurried over to confront Owen. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about," Owen replied coldly. Madelyn ignored Owen''s denial, her voice rising, "Don''t play dumb. I''m trying to save you and the duchy! I''ve already discovered that the wooden box contained the handle of the Godslayer Staff! This can only be your doing!" Owen shook his head, "What makes you think that?" Madelyn snorted, "If you have the guts, take out the Godslayer Staff and show me." Owen stared at Madelyn unhurriedly, "If it was me, what would you do?" Seeing Owen''s demeanor, Madelyn sighed and stepped back, her body slightly weak, "I knew it was you. We''re doomed. Robbing the national treasure and killing the prince-if this gets out, my sister, the duchy, and I will be ruined beyond redemption!" Chapter 62: Chapter62-Escape? Chapter 62: Chapter62-Escape? ? Outside the courtyard, looking at Owen, who seemed indifferent as if it had nothing to do with him, Madelyn''s heart sank to the bottom. Owen had an engagement with her sister Leslie, and the marriage contract had already been signed, making him closely tied to House Ravenwood. Even if the family handed him over, House Ravenwood was already under heavy suspicion due to its military power, and the royal family would definitely seize the opportunity to take action against House Ravenwood. So, even knowing that this audacious rebel was right in front of her, looking at her with an indifferent expression, Madelyn could only suppress her emotions and glared at Owen, "How did our House Ravenwood end up with someone like you?" "As the current commander of the Eagle Guard, I can temporarily suppress this matter, but I don''t know how long I can keep it under wraps. His Majesty and the Council of Elders are very concerned about this matter. I will do my best." "I have already contacted some friends in Seaside City. Tonight, you should take your sister and leave here, go as far as you can!" "I will try to handle the rest. Tomorrow is the three-year agreement between Marry and Prince John. His Majesty and the Council of Elders shouldn''t react so quickly, so you still have some time to escape." Looking at Madelyn, who had the appearance of a worried mother, Owen felt a sense of warmth and couldn''t help but smile slightly. Although he knew that Madelyn''s diligent efforts to help him were largely for the sake of House Ravenwood, it was still rare for someone to take such great risks to plan a way out for him and Leslie. So, Owen was about to speak to persuade Madelyn not to be so agitated, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he was interrupted by Madelyn. "You don''t need to thank me. I owed you a big favor from the previous martial arts tournament, so after this, we''re even!" After saying this, she snorted, turned around, and prepared to leave quickly. However, after a few steps, she seemed to remember something, stopped abruptly, turned back to Owen, and loudly warned: "Don''t you dare have any designs on my friend Marry, and if you ever break my sister''s heart, I won''t let you off!" As she spoke the final words, she seemed to think of some terrible outcome. With tears in her eyes, she glanced at Leslie inside the courtyard and left angrily. Owen watched her with a mixture of amusement and gratitude. It was clear she intended to shoulder the responsibility and buy them time. With the weakest body, she bore the heaviest burden. Madelyn was as proud and defiant as ever. Leslie walked up to Owen, "They''re about to find out?" Owen nodded and grunted in affirmation. Leslie looked at Madelyn''s departing figure and smiled faintly, "Isn''t my sister adorable?" "Additionally, Davis, the eldest son of the Prime Minister of the Cloud Empire, has also come to the capital to witness the three-year agreement between Marry and John." Hearing this, Owen''s mind raced. He felt that this three-year agreement was becoming overly significant. Too many heavyweight figures had arrived, and it was being taken too seriously by too many kingdoms, which seemed off. ... "Will the down-and-out Prince John be able to make a comeback and defeat the white swan Marry after three years? Or will Marry completely trample John into the dirt, making him an ordinary man? Place your bets, place your bets!" The capital''s major casinos and bars were already in an uproar. Business had been exceptionally good for these establishments ever since the three-year agreement between Prince John and Marry was approaching. Many people took pleasure in this event and participated in the betting games to varying extents. After being rejected by Marry, Prince John had kept a low profile for three years. There were many rumors about his intense training and terrifyingly rapid improvement in strength. However, the truth of these rumors remained uncertain. The only certainty was that Marry had been diligently training over the years. Not only had she become a student at Luna Academy, but she had also been taken as a disciple by the dean. She was truly a favored child of the heavens! As a result, the vast majority of people in the betting circles, bars, and other places favored Marry to win. However, many natives of the capital favored Prince John instead. "Thirty years east of the river, thirty years west. Back then, Prince John shouted this phrase that became famous across the continent. Those who know shame will strive to improve. Over these three years, he must have gone through countless life-and-death trials. He may not be much weaker than Marry." "I think so too. I''ve heard that Prince John has now reached gold-tier level 8. He''s a truly top- notch genius, even more so than Marry!" "Your source is too unreliable. Three years ago, Prince John was just a bronze mage. How could he have improved so much in such a short time?" "Indeed, it''s impossible. I''ve heard that Marry, the royal family, the Council of Elders, and even her mentor all place great importance on this battle. Prince John doesn''t have the same resources. How could he possibly compare to Marry?" At this moment, the capital was teeming with people. Every hotel was fully booked. Whether they were local street vendors or people from other kingdoms who had traveled here overnight, everyone was talking about this event. The capital was in a state of uproar, with everyone''s attention focused on the three-year agreement. Rumors were spreading, stirring the pot and adding fuel to the fire. Meanwhile, the wealthy and influential had already gathered outside the palace, packed tightly together, forming a sea of people as far as the eye could see.Vissit for updates Chapter 63: Chapter63-What a Cliché Plot? Chapter 63: Chapter63-What a Cliche? Plot? ? Countless eyes of the dignitaries and nobles were fixed on the depths of the Royal Arena, filled with anticipation and curiosity. "So many prodigies have gathered here; this three-year agreement is the grandest event in years." "But why haven''t we seen Owen? Wasn''t he supposed to participate in this three-year agreement as well?" "Yes, most of the prodigies are already here. Is Owen not planning to attend? I mainly came here to see him. He has been at the duke''s mansion and hasn''t appeared in a long time." After scanning the Royal Arena, many people showed slight disappointment on their faces. The three-year agreement was indeed highly anticipated, but more people wanted to use this event to catch a glimpse of the rising star, Owen. After all, Owen was not only unmatched among the younger generation but also outshined the older generation of strong warriors. Who wouldn''t want to see such a legendary figure? Meanwhile, in the VIP seats of the Royal Arena, the prodigies and representatives from various forces were also scanning the crowd, searching for Owen. The three-year agreement had caused a huge stir back in the day, drawing curiosity and attention from all the kingdoms. However, this attention was not enough to make the kingdoms send such heavyweight figures. Their core purpose was to see Owen, to witness if he was as dazzling as the rumors claimed. Owen had previously stirred up a storm in the Azure Kingdom, becoming a renowned figure. How could they not pay attention to such a genius? However, after scanning the crowd, they did not see Owen''s figure, causing them to frown slightly and their gazes to fall on Marry. Among all the prodigies present, Marry had a good relationship with Owen. It was said that she had sent an invitation to Owen specifically for this three-year agreement. Previously, King Aldric had even intended to marry Marry to Owen. Since Owen had not arrived yet, Marry might know the reason. Under their watchful eyes, Marry stood beneath the arena, surrounded by members of the Council of Elders and the royal family. On one hand, they were there to ensure her safety at this crucial moment, and on the other hand, they were helping her adjust her state and breath. With so many kingdoms witnessing this event, Marry could only win; she could not afford to lose. Otherwise, the Azure Kingdom''s reputation would be utterly tarnished! Marry was clearly aware of this. However, her expression remained calm. For this day, she had been diligently training, whether in the capital or at the academy. According to the intelligence she had received, John seemed to have been training hard as well. But with her resources and assistance, she did not believe John could surpass her. This battle was hers to win! Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Marry was also distracted, searching for Owen''s figure. This battle was meant to put the past behind her and completely sever ties with John. On such an important day, she hoped for Owen''s presence. Deep entanglement with her would only lead to being drained dry. Even he felt a bit wary of her, but he also saw this as an opportunity to get closer to her or the Sun-Moon Sect she represented. However, Monroe seemed uninterested in engaging with him. Glancing at Davis, Monroe said slowly: "Are you free tonight? I''ll be waiting for you in my room. Dual cultivation will benefit us both." She glanced around at all the male mages present; none of them caught her eye. By comparison, the previously unimpressive Davis now seemed like a suitable partner for dual cultivation. As for Owen, despite the rumors of him being the continent''s top genius, she hadn''t seen him in person and wasn''t sure he would even show up. So, she decided to keep Davis as a backup. Hearing Monroe speak, Davis understood her true intentions. He cleared his throat and said, "I think I''ll pass. The other women in your Sun-Moon Sect are quite excellent." As the Prime Minister''s son, he naturally represented the interests of the royal family. The Sun-Moon Sect, being a powerful yet unstable factor, needed to be approached gradually and with caution. "Besides, don''t you think that John would be a good choice?" Davis''s gaze shifted to the rest area at the edge of the arena. John had arrived some time ago, but most of the attention was on Marry and the search for Owen, leaving him largely unnoticed. "Gold-tier level 8 is indeed impressive in the mundane world, but it''s not quite up to your standards," Monroe said, shaking her head slightly. Seemingly sensing Monroe''s gaze, John felt his blood boil and couldn''t help but look back at her. Seeing her stunning figure and face, a desire to conquer her immediately arose within him! "Focus, now is a crucial moment for practicing the secret technique!" At this moment, Ymir''s voice sounded in John''s ear, forcibly calming his agitated mind. Upon hearing this, John sobered up and restrained his desires, fully concentrating on merging his staff and weapon. "You may have missed out on the Order of Thunder and the Order of Fire, but there are powers in this world beyond the Orders that can dominate. This technique, Armament Merge, is a secret skill of my family." "It allows you to merge your weapon and staff into your body, using them as a mana core. A mage who trains this way will have strength surpassing others of the same tier!" Chapter 64: Chapter64-As Expected of the Original MC! Chapter 64: Chapter64-As Expected of the Original MC! ? In the rest area at the edge of the arena, the mysterious staff in John''s hand, its light now restrained, gradually transformed into a cloud of earthy yellow gas under Ymir''s guidance. This gas seeped into John''s body, condensing into a deep, special rune on his chest, resembling a miniature version of the staff. His aura grew even more profound and subdued, pressing down on the ground beneath him, causing it to sink as if it could no longer bear his weight. John slowly opened his eyes, feeling the surging mana within him and the immense power emanating from his chest. A look of solemn determination appeared on his face. Three years of painstaking cultivation had led to this moment of settling old scores. The humiliation of being rejected three years ago would be repaid a hundredfold today! With a step, John pressed down on the ground, causing a deep indentation as he flew up and landed heavily on the arena. "The three-year agreement has arrived, Marry. I, John, am here to challenge you!" As he charged onto the arena, John''s previously restrained aura exploded outward with his twisted, frenzied voice, stirring up invisible ripples of wind. Gold-tier level 8! The spectators near the arena looked up in astonishment at John. Most prodigies of his generation were only at the silver-tier, and even the most exceptional had just broken into the gold-tier. But here was John, revealing an extraordinary level right from the start, causing many mages who had previously underestimated him to change their expressions drastically. The further one progressed in cultivation, the greater the gap between each tier, becoming almost insurmountable! Across the capital, the Azure Kingdom, and even the entire continent, prodigies who reached gold-tier level 8 at such a young age were exceedingly rare. And now, John had joined that elite rank! It was impossible not to be shocked and amazed. "Making a strong first impression, this John is very confident about today''s battle. To reach this tier in just three years, he is indeed an exceptionally rare genius. His chances of winning this battle are high!" "If he continues to break through at this pace, he might be the number one, second only to Owen!" "That''s right, I''ve heard that this three-year agreement is not just a battle; they also made a wager!" "I heard that if John loses, he will have to serve the Azure Kingdom for life, responding unconditionally to their missions." "I''ve also heard that Kyrik has already begun mobilizing for war. If John loses, he might be conscripted into the army, answering the Azure Kingdom''s call. The battlefield is a place where death is almost certain..." "But if John wins, Marry will become John''s maid, serving him for three years!" Marry nodded seriously, "I remember, but in the end, the one who will be defeated is you!" "Is that so? Since you acknowledge the wager, let''s have everyone here bear witness. If I lose, I will serve the Azure Kingdom for life. If Marry loses, she must be my maid for three years!" John''s emotions grew more intense as he spoke. Although the spectators were already aware of the wager, hearing John confirm it again made their breaths quicken. Their eyes were fixed on John and Marry, not wanting to miss a moment of their battle. The stakes of this wager were enormous! "Enough talk, let''s begin!" Marry wanted nothing to do with John and aimed to defeat him quickly so she could ask Owen why he hadn''t come to witness the event. As soon as she finished speaking, the light on Marry''s longsword intensified, radiating a pure white glow that exuded a holy and pure aura, clearing the surrounding air. Seeing Marry attack proactively, John laughed heartily. The staff in his chest emitted a special light that spread along his body and onto the arena, transforming into an ancient formation that covered the entire platform. Immediately, the dense patterns on the arena emitted powerful magical waves, transforming into thick earth patterns that intertwined, creating massive blocks of earth the size of houses, encircling Marry like barriers. These barriers began to spin rapidly, distorting the space around them. Trapped within these patterns, Marry''s vision quickly blurred and became chaotic, giving her a disorienting feeling as if she were in a vast desert. Boom! Suddenly, the sound of something breaking through the air echoed. A massive earth pattern surged toward Marry, shining brightly and enveloped in a thick, earthy aura, locking onto her. Marry''s pupils contracted as she struck forward with her sword, one slash after another. Her sword strikes were like waves crashing in succession, creating numerous afterimages. Fierce sword energy continuously flew from her blade, striking the incoming earth pattern. Boom! Under the intense bombardment of sword energy, the advancing earth pattern slowed down. However, more earth patterns rapidly formed behind it, crashing forward with unimaginable force. They shattered the sword energy and continued their relentless charge towards Marry. Chapter 65: Chapter65-Am I Late? Chapter 65: Chapter65-Am I Late? ? As the earth patterns continued to surge towards her, Marry instinctively tried to dodge. However, as soon as she lifted her foot, yellow rays of light emerged from the formation beneath her, wrapping around her legs. Her bones creaked under the pressure, as if caught in iron clamps, rendering her alabaster legs immobile. At that moment, the earth pattern crashed into her like a meteor. "Ugh!"Vissit for updates Marry staggered back, leaving a trail of bloody footprints. Her body felt as if it was being crushed, the pain relentless, and she spat out a mouthful of blood. Despite her body being fortified by secret techniques and potions, making her stronger than an ordinary mage, the impact was too fierce for her to withstand, leaving her severely injured. Struggling to stabilize herself, Marry suddenly realized that her mana and blood circulation were shackled by the heavy yellow glow entwining her body. "With your current strength, you are only fit to kneel before me as a lowly maid!" Having suppressed Marry in a single move, John couldn''t help but laugh maniacally, despite having anticipated this outcome. Three years! Three long years of ridicule! No one knew how he had endured the mockery! For this day, he had endured countless hardships and life-threatening situations, living rough and facing numerous trials. Now, he would use his absolute strength to crush Marry beneath his feet! "From now on, the revered Marry is nothing more than a lowly maid before me!" "Mountain Pattern!" With a surge of mental intensity, John''s fervent shout echoed as he raised his hand towards Marry, pressing down forcefully. Boom! Another massive earth pattern emerged, charging towards Marry with increasing ferocity. As the earth pattern surged forward, it absorbed the light from the formation below and the surrounding patterns, transforming into a towering hill that charged towards Marry. At that moment, Marry felt as though her body was about to be crushed. Her soft skin cracked, blood oozing out, and her bones creaked in agony, as if she were about to fall under this attack. The onlookers were horrified by this scene. John and Marry were both gold-tier level 8 mages. They had expected a balanced fight, but Marry was already injured and on the brink of death as the battle had just begun. John''s combat prowess was terrifying! Some platinum-tier mages, watching the slightly deranged John, wore grave expressions. They had a strong feeling that even they might not be able to withstand this move. John''s current battle strength was approaching platinum-tier! Saint Annie, the Council of Elders, and the members of the royal family couldn''t help but widen their eyes in shock, their hearts hanging in suspense. John''s displayed power far exceeded their expectations, and his techniques were extremely rare, not quite [Order] yet resembling [Order] in a mysterious way. They couldn''t fathom it at all. As everyone held their breath, their expressions tense, Marry also sensed the overwhelming danger. She gripped her sword tightly, its blade glowing with watery light. How could he dare! In the midst of everyone''s attention, Owen shook his head slightly. He had no intention of attracting attention. He had only come because Marry had sent him an invitation; not showing up would have been rude and unusual. He planned to leave after watching the event. But upon arriving, he witnessed Marry''s crushing defeat. Owen shook his head and stepped forward to help the weakened and terrified Marry to her feet. Being knocked off the arena meant she had lost according to the rules and must now become John''s maid as per their agreement. Deep down, Marry felt a surge of despair. Rather than break her promise or suffer humiliation, she considered ending it all. But seeing Owen brought her a moment of peace. As Owen helped Marry up, he glanced at her ten white fingers. Noticing she wasn''t wearing any rings, he sighed in relief. It seemed she wore that particular ring only as a decoration and didn''t keep it on during battles. Thus, his deception with Ymir-that he was the one needing protection-remained undiscovered. The sight of Owen helping Marry, with Marry looking at him with deep emotion, confirmed the previous rumors to the onlookers. It wasn''t just that Marry was interested in Owen; it seemed Owen also had feelings for Marry, as he had twice now saved her from dire situations. "This Owen is quite the romantic. I like that," Monroe said, licking her red lips, feeling a sudden fondness for him. Meanwhile, other top prodigies who knew Owen''s strength became wary. Owen had appeared just as Marry was defeated. What did this mean? Was he here to seek justice for Marry? But wasn''t he Leslie''s fiance?? As the crowd buzzed with discussion, the one whose emotions fluctuated the most while watching Owen help Marry was John on the arena. Seeing the man who had stolen his Order of Thunder and possessed the Order of Fire, and knowing that Marry-the woman he thought of as the epitome of perfection-was deeply in love with Owen, despite him being someone else''s fiance?, filled John with boundless anger and jealousy. "Owen, since you dare show up here, let''s settle this with a fight!" John roared. Chapter 66: Chapter66-The Battle Between the Original and the Current MC! Chapter 66: Chapter66-The Battle Between the Original and the Current MC! ? On the arena, as John''s angry and provocative voice echoed, all eyes turned to him in shock. From the power John had demonstrated, it was clear he was formidable. Even Marry, who had the combined training of the Azure Kingdom''s royal family and Luna Academy, had suffered a crushing defeat. However, Owen was regarded by most mages as the true top genius. Although his current tier was relatively low, the potential he showed in battles made him seem unfathomable. Despite John''s impressive combat strength, many instinctively felt Owen had a better chance of winning. The prodigies from various kingdoms, especially Davis, Monroe, and Carlos, watched with keen interest. Their primary reason for coming was to learn more about Owen. Now, with John stepping forward to challenge Owen, they were eager to see Owen''s abilities and strategies tested. The Council of Elders and Luna Academy members also turned their attention to Owen. Unlike the others, they hoped Owen would accept John''s challenge. They had some confidence in Owen''s combat skills. If he defeated John, it would not only restore the Azure Kingdom''s honor but might also offer a way out of Marry''s predicament. Neither the Council of Elders nor Luna Academy could accept Marry becoming John''s maid; it would be a severe blow to their dignity. Under everyone''s watchful eyes, John, seeing Owen''s silence, coldly pressed him further: "What, are you afraid to accept my duel?" "Marry, you are my maid now! I order you to immediately leave Owen. He is your enemy now!" As John grew increasingly aggressive, Ymir, residing in his necklace, frowned and communicated telepathically to him: "John, Owen''s strength is not simple, and you two might not even be enemies." Ever since she saw the ring Owen wore, Ymir had a complete change of heart about him, though she hadn''t shared this with John. Now, with John provoking Owen, seemingly intent on a life-or-death struggle, she felt very conflicted. After all, whoever possessed the ring was her protector. "Ymir, you know how important [Orders] are. Only by obtaining them can I reach the pinnacle faster and better. Besides, Owen has both the Thunder and Fire [Orders]!" "I am destined to defeat someone like him. Didn''t you say that I am the chosen one?" John replied to Ymir''s message with serious determination. In his mind, the [Orders], the Godslayer Staff, and even the glory Owen possessed rightfully belonged to him! Seeing John''s resolute attitude, Ymir felt even more anxious but couldn''t mention the contract ring. She could only try to persuade him again: "This matter can''t be rushed; it needs to be approached gradually. I have already taught you our family''s secret techniques, which are no weaker than [Orders]. You mustn''t act against Owen now..." John''s expression grew serious, not understanding why Ymir, who had always supported and looked out for him, was now obstructing him regarding Owen. Could it be that Ymir valued Owen''s talent? If Owen didn''t accept the challenge, there was nothing they could do since, strictly speaking, this matter wasn''t directly related to him. "Owen is truly a blessing for our Azure Kingdom, a pillar of the nation, a true statesman!" Even some of the stubborn elders had a greatly improved opinion of Owen. Previously, Owen had helped the Azure Kingdom by eliminating Alfonso, and now he was helping to save face. Only a loyal servant of the empire would do such things! Madelyn couldn''t help but twitch her mouth at the praise from the elders, royal family members, and Luna Academy. The Kingdom Vault incident was also Owen''s doing; if they knew this, she wondered what their expressions would be. However, with Owen gaining more recognition now, even if his actions were exposed later, he might have a chance to redeem himself by his merits. As the crowd buzzed again, Owen, standing on the arena, directly addressed John. "You want to challenge me, that''s fine. But we need to set a wager between us as well!" "If I win, you give me the Thunder and Order of Fire. If you win, your wager with Marry is nullified!" With these words, the crowd erupted in excitement once more! [Order]! Owen actually put two incredibly precious [Orders] up as a wager! Hearing this, many mages couldn''t help but show expressions of greed. [Orders] were legendary treasures, and obtaining just one was already a stroke of immense luck, promising a limitless future. Two [Orders]-that was something they couldn''t even dream of! And now, Owen was using them as a bet! Marry, knowing the importance of [Orders], turned even paler and more weak-looking. "Owen, change the wager. Two [Orders] is too much!" She had absolute confidence in Owen, but John''s strength was formidable. If Owen slipped up, the price would be too high! "Heh, I accept this wager!" John quickly nodded in agreement. Although he sensed Owen''s confidence, feeling like he was sure to win, the opportunity to get two [Orders] was too great to pass up. Missing this chance might mean waiting a long time for another. John''s prompt agreement was exactly what Owen had anticipated. The allure of [Orders] was immense, and for John, it was an irresistible temptation. Chapter 67: Chapter67-Obsidify Level 3 Chapter 67: Chapter67-Obsidify Level 3 ? With John agreeing to Owen''s proposed wager, everyone present held their breath, eyes fixed on the two of them, afraid to miss any detail of the impending battle. John''s terrifying displayed power and Owen''s unprecedented talent made the crowd eagerly anticipate their fight. Especially Carlos, Monroe, and Davis, who had been ordered to come, all held a strong curiosity about Owen. To them, Owen was a mysterious allure. Boom! As countless gazes converged, the atmosphere on the arena quickly grew tense and oppressive. John''s gold-tier level 8 aura spread out, his robe billowing in the wind, exuding an oppressive, mountain-like pressure that caused the arena surface to crack and crumble, sweeping towards Owen. At the same time, light patterns began to radiate from John, quickly covering the entire arena. The many mages watching this scene all had serious expressions. Marry''s previous crushing defeat was due to this special technique, which forcibly suppressed her and led to her rapid collapse. None of them had yet understood what this special technique of John''s was, only feeling that the air grew heavier with the appearance of the light patterns. Owen, within the light patterns, felt this even more keenly. It was as if he had entered a special gravity space, where both the flow of his blood and the circulation of his mana were affected, resembling a weakened version of a domain. But a domain was something John shouldn''t be able to master at his current level, even with Ymir''s assistance. "The original storyline has changed, but John''s techniques are still powerful and domineering. The chosen one indeed lives up to his name." Owen''s expression grew more serious, and suddenly, a gold-tier level 2 aura emanated from him, stirring up waves on the arena. After killing two mages who enslaved zombies, Owen''s level had reached gold-tier level 2! As Owen''s aura spread, many mages were shocked, feeling a sense of awe. One month ago, Owen had been only at bronze-tier level 9. Now, he had broken through to gold-tier level 2. Such a rapid breakthrough was beyond their imagination! It was too fast, crossing an entire tier! "Gold-tier level 2, this guy''s breakthrough speed is truly monstrous..." Carlos murmured to himself. Previously, when he fought Owen, he could still overpower him with his level. But now, with Owen''s level increase, Carlos found himself lagging behind in every aspect. This deepened his sense of defeat and strengthened his determination to catch up to Owen. Aside from the rarely seen Mountain Forces, Carlos now regarded Owen as his greatest rival. "Although his level is not particularly outstanding, his aura is extremely concentrated. It seems he is not only proficient in white magic but also highly skilled in dark magic," Monroe remarked, seriously observing Owen. Her usually alluring eyes were now filled with a serious intent. Owen''s level was significantly lower than John''s, trailing by six small levels. While this gap might not allow for an instant kill, it should easily permit suppression. However, under John''s oppressive aura, Owen stood motionless, as solid as a rock. The mana around Owen swirled and was manipulated by him. Even the mana within his body gathered at the surface, forming an impenetrable armor that dispersed John''s oppressive aura. Storing mana within the body was definitely a dark magic technique. Owen performed it effortlessly, indicating his profound mastery of dark magic. staff! This revelation brought to Owen''s mind the secret technique of Ymir''s family: Armament Merge! It was a legendary secret technique that allowed one to merge with a weapon, enhancing combat power. The higher the quality of the weapon, the stronger the power. It appeared that John''s formidable strength and his ability to match Owen blow for blow were due to Ymir providing him with a legendary staff and enabling him to merge with it. Legendary staffs were extremely rare, often involving [Orders] and domain levels. This likely explained John''s ability to form these intricate formations. After a few more exchanges with John, Owen realized this was a great opportunity! If John could merge with a legendary staff, then perhaps Owen could merge with the Godslayer Staff. The enhancement John received from the legendary staff was significant, so how much more powerful would the Godslayer Staff make Owen? With this thought in mind, Owen continuously channeled the Order of Thunder, steadily closing in on John. John''s confusion grew as he couldn''t comprehend Owen''s intentions. However, he couldn''t distance himself from Owen, as Owen''s speed suddenly surged! The lightning around Owen became more intense, like countless white steel wires entwined around him. Flames began to erupt beneath his feet, exploding and propelling him forward several times faster. John couldn''t evade in time. Seeing Owen rush towards him, he quickly condensed the formation''s light patterns, forming a heavy, shrinking mountain, attempting to suppress Owen. The air screeched under the pressure. But at that moment, Owen''s eyes locked onto John''s ring, and he focused his mind. Mana Void, activate! In an instant, the surrounding mana and John''s formation light patterns were pulled into Owen''s domain, converting into the purest mana and gathering within Owen. Within a single breath, the formation''s light patterns dissipated, and the surrounding mana was completely drained! John was utterly shocked, having never anticipated such an eerie occurrence. Mana was to a mage as water was to fish. Terrified, he instinctively retreated. At that moment, a unique glint flashed in Owen''s eyes. Absolute Copy, activate! Chapter 68: Chapter68-Armament Merge Chapter 68: Chapter68-Armament Merge ? Due to being within the Mana Void, John was reduced to a strong ordinary person, completely powerless to resist Absolute Copy. Thus, a ring quickly appeared in Owen''s hand. Owen immediately probed his consciousness into John''s storage ring. Armament Merge! He quickly found the special secret technique taught by Ymir. Seeing this, a broad smile spread across Owen''s face. Such a unique and powerful secret technique was finally his! Ignoring the retreating John, Owen waved his hand, and the Order of Thunder and Order of Fire flew out from his forehead like two ancient runes, hovering above his head. They intertwined, each emitting a silver-white and crimson light curtain. As the runes rotated, the light curtains gradually merged, forming a barrier exuding a dangerous aura. The space showed slight scorch marks, as if the barrier had divided it into two worlds. After ensuring his protection, Owen immediately began studying and comprehending Armament Merge! Soon, Owen understood the cultivation method of Armament Merge. It was unique and carried certain risks. The more powerful the staff, the greater the changes and backlash encountered during fusion. However, once successfully fused, the boost to tier and strength was immense! Without hesitation, Owen took out the Godslayer Staff from the storage ring, placing it before him. He then began channeling mana elements into the Godslayer Staff according to the Armament Merge technique, while also infusing his mind power into the staff, attempting to refine and merge it right there. John, who had retreated earlier, suddenly felt a sense of relief as familiar mana once again gathered around him. He breathed a sigh of relief, then quickly noticed the barrier occupying half of the arena. Because it was formed by the Order of Thunder and Order of Fire, he could only vaguely see Owen sitting cross-legged inside, seemingly cultivating. The more John observed Owen''s cultivation method, the more familiar it seemed to him. "Isn''t this the cultivation method for Armament Merge?" John thought, stunned. He had spent a long time training in it, so the technique was deeply imprinted in his memory. How did Owen also know it? His face darkened, and he suddenly launched an attack on the barrier. Meteor-like magical orbs, summoned by him, descended from the sky with long flaming tails, crashing heavily on top of the barrier. Boom! Boom! Boom! It was as if powerful explosives were detonating, causing the entire barrier to shake slightly. The rotation speed of the thunder and fire slowed a bit. Many people didn''t understand Owen''s intentions. They were whispering among themselves when suddenly, a wave of violent energy surged from within the barrier, shooting straight into the sky! The barrier, which had remained unbreakable under John''s attacks, was suddenly pierced by this energy. The two [Order] runes flew back into Owen''s body. Immediately, the energy wave grew even more terrifying, churning the clouds above into a swirling storm and bringing down a suffocating, terrifying pressure. What is that... Without the interference of the barrier, everyone could clearly see what was happening inside. The liquid form of the Godslayer Staff had completely merged into Owen''s body. His skin was now covered in a black glow, as hard as indestructible black gold. His skin, flesh, and bones were pitch black, emitting an aura of invincibility. Obsidify successfully broke through to level 3, reaching the Obsidian Bone stage! This advancement greatly enhanced Owen''s physical strength. Simultaneously, the system''s voice sounded. "Congratulations, Host, on obtaining a new passive skill-Supreme of All." "Supreme of All?" Owen''s eyes widened as he carefully examined it. This passive skill had no levels, and its description was simple-Supreme staff, king of all methods, unrivaled in a lifetime! After reading it, Owen felt that this description was much more abstract than the system''s other introductions. Even Owen couldn''t understand the specific function of this passive skill. Reflecting carefully, he recalled that the original work didn''t mention this passive skill either. However, since it was a new passive skill resulting from the breakthrough of Obsidify and the fusion with the Godslayer Staff, it had to be extraordinary. "How did you acquire this skill?!" At this moment, John, having calmed his agitated aura, stared intently at Owen. Judging by Owen''s current aura change, he was definitely cultivating Armament Merge! But this skill was clearly an exclusive secret of Ymir''s family! "How I got it is none of your business," Owen replied, giving John a sideways glance and shaking his head slightly. Previously, John was not a match for him even with this skill. Now that Owen had learned it too, he feared John even less. Owen''s disdain was evident, making the ever-proud John burn with endless rage. "Although I don''t know how you learned this technique, your quick breakthrough means your foundation is as weak as floating duckweed. This time, I won''t hold back!" Chapter 69: Chapter69-Is Owen About to Lose? Chapter 69: Chapter69-Is Owen About to Lose? ? "This time, I won''t hold back anymore!" As John''s cold and resolute voice rang out, he struck his chest forcefully. The legendary staff embedded in his chest, which emitted a dazzling light, began to vibrate slightly. Waves of abundant mana immediately spread from the staff to his entire body, causing intricate golden patterns to crawl all over him. This seemed to be a form of dark magic as well. His already formidable presence began to rise continuously at this moment. It was as if he was bathed in an ocean of mana, instantly dispelling the weakness and fatigue from moments before. Everyone watched in shock as John not only recovered in an instant but also ascended to an even higher level. They were astonished by his powerful recovery methods. Even a platinum-tier mage would likely fall behind in a prolonged battle against him! The dark magic emanating from John gave them an illusion of an invincible, golden deity. Every move he made was imbued with immense mana. Compared to before, the sense of danger John exuded was now much more intense. Just gazing at him made them feel a piercing pain in their hearts, instinctively wanting to keep their distance and revere him. "Golden Glaze, Eternal Immortality!" John let out a long howl towards the sky. His body, covered in golden patterns, began to swell as he charged towards Owen, transforming into a golden crystal form that created a sharp wind as it moved. In an instant, he had already reached Owen, moving at an extreme speed, making the spatial barriers seem like mere decorations. "Golden Glaze, it''s actually this dark magic!" Seeing John already in front of him, Owen was also somewhat surprised. This dark magic was renowned in the original story and was a signature move of the protagonist John. Upon casting it, not only does one''s body become invincible, but various buffs are also applied, significantly enhancing combat strength by more than double. It is said to be second only to top-tier dark magic like Obsidify. It seems that he has mastered this dark magic to an exceptionally high level. With the legendary staff''s support, he has nearly perfected it! "Don''t think you''re the only one who knows dark magic. Your so-called genius ends today!" John''s expression was extremely ecstatic. Not only was he empowered by the Golden Glaze, but he could also feel that Owen''s aura was being suppressed by his own. The difference in their levels, along with the dark magic he wielded, had completely widened the gap between them! As John unleashed his power, his attack speed became increasingly swift, and the strength of each strike grew significantly. Even though Owen activated Obsidify, appearing like a deity in the night, he couldn''t defeat John in a short time. In an instant, the dagger penetrated Owen''s abdomen effortlessly! "Dragonslayer Dagger! That''s a legendary weapon that has truly slain dragons and is stained with their blood. Even a mere scratch from it would be fatal due to the dragon''s curse!" Seeing the dagger in Owen''s abdomen, many elder mages'' expressions changed drastically as they snapped out of the dagger''s influence. They all recognized this legendary malevolent weapon. Even a platinum-tier mage would be doomed if struck by the dagger, let alone Owen, a gold- tier mage. This dagger itself possesses a soul-reaping ability and is tainted with the dragons'' curse. Both the wielder and the victim will be forever shrouded in misfortune. Edward knew the Dragonslayer Dagger the best; his face turned pale, and his monocle fell from its socket without him even noticing. It''s over! Everything is over! His heart was full of shock and regret. Any mage wounded by the Dragonslayer Dagger would die instantly without exception! Although Owen was a genius, his strength was too low. Even mages a tier above him couldn''t withstand the Dragonslayer Dagger, let alone Owen. Now, Owen was doomed! Such an unprecedentedly gifted individual had died here, right under his nose! The other mages were also agape with shock. No one had expected the situation to escalate to this point. John had hidden such a trump card-wielding the legendary Dragonslayer Dagger! This battle between the two seemed to have truly come to an end! Just as they were about to lament for Owen, they suddenly noticed that the Dragonslayer Dagger, which had pierced into Owen''s abdomen, began to shimmer and gradually transform into stardust, disappearing! No! It wasn''t disappearing at all! It was being absorbed by Owen! At that moment, a strong wave of mana erupted within Owen, causing the vibrating void to roar. The system swiftly displayed a notification. "Armament Merge successful. Successfully absorbed the Legendary weapon, Dragonslayer Dagger. Gained Exp, Order of Merlin passive activated, tenfold increase!" After the system notification ended, Owen''s level surged rapidly, breaking through all barriers! Gold-tier level 3! Gold-tier level 4! ... Directly advancing to Gold-tier level 8! He leaped six levels in an instant! Chapter 70: Chapter70-Ready for a Brawl? Chapter 70: Chapter70-Ready for a Brawl? ? On the arena platform, Owen''s heartbeat pounded like a war drum, and dense, viscous mana surged turbulently within him. His body swelled slightly like a balloon, veins bulging all over. Numerous black impurities and grime were expelled from his body under the impact of the raging mana, forming a foul-smelling black membrane on his skin. The mana swirling around him burned like flames, quickly drying the black membrane, which then flaked off as black powder, revealing his refined, bronze-colored skin. An unprecedented feeling of strength filled his entire body, making his eyes gleam and his breath sharp as arrows. It felt as if a single thought could stir up a mana storm! He felt like a sovereign ruler of the world. It was only at this moment that Owen understood what "Supreme of All" truly meant! The Godslayer Staff was indeed a divine artifact, the king of all staffs and weapons on the continent! No weapon has the right to attack its king! It will only be devoured! By devouring others'' weapons, it can convert them into experience! Truly worthy of the Godslayer Staff! Owen''s face lit up with joy. His recent gamble had paid off! Although the Dragonslayer Dagger was a legendary weapon, it was insignificant in the presence of a divine artifact, especially the Godslayer Staff! Feeling the vast mana elements within and around him, Owen couldn''t help but let out a triumphant howl and then smiled at John. He had to admit, John was truly his lucky star! Not only had he delivered the Armament Merge, but he also brought the legendary Dragonslayer Dagger, significantly boosting Owen''s power in a short time! Legendary weapons are extremely rare and difficult to come by. Even if one is fortunate enough to encounter one, without the right opportunities and strength, gaining recognition from such a weapon is nearly impossible. As Owen smiled at John, John''s expression was as if he had eaten something foul. Whether it was the Armament Merge or the Dragonslayer Dagger, these were John''s hard- earned trump cards. Now, it felt like he had handed them over to his greatest rival. This realization drove him mad with rage. He clutched his hair tightly, unable to believe it was real. Even Ymir, within John''s necklace, showed a rare expression of shock. From the moment Owen used Absolute Copy, she sensed things were going wrong. Owen was too mysterious, and their understanding of him was too limited. Now, all of John''s techniques and trump cards had not only failed but had also become Owen''s tools for victory. "Give back the Dragonslayer Dagger!" John, growing more furious, glared at Owen. It was well known that for most mages, even advancing a single level could take months or even years. Advancing seven levels in one go was unimaginable! Yet this seemingly fantastical event had occurred right before their eyes! "Comparing oneself to others can really be frustrating. In a simple battle, Owen has made such a tremendous leap. Truly worthy of being called the continent''s greatest genius!" "Such a figure has never been seen before, in any age. To fight him would surely bring improvement and insight!" "Indeed, even in defeat, to face such a prodigy would immortalize one''s name in history. It''s a life well lived!" Quickly, many prodigies, despite their shock, felt a strong surge of fighting spirit. "Owen, last time we didn''t have the chance to fight. Today, with everyone here, let''s have a match!" Andre, with his bold and forthright nature, felt a deep-seated desire to fight, spurred by Owen''s combat prowess and talent. Even though he knew he wasn''t a match for Owen right now, Owen loomed like a towering mountain, overshadowing the brilliance of all other geniuses. In his presence, others could scarcely be called prodigies. One person, dominating an entire era! To Andre, this was their misfortune. Given the current circumstances, they might never surpass Owen, living forever in his shadow. Yet, it was also their fortune! A prodigy like Owen was destined to become a legendary figure. To live in the same era, to witness his growth, and even to challenge him was a rare opportunity. As Andre stepped forward with immense enthusiasm, other prodigies couldn''t sit still. They rose with determination, issuing their challenges to Owen. After all, challenging other prodigies no longer held any significance. Only by defeating Owen could they face a true challenge! Following Andre''s bold move, many top geniuses on the Genius Leaderboard couldn''t help but stand and speak up as well. "Annie of Moonspring Kingdom challenges Owen!" Seeing Annie, standing barefoot and surrounded by a mist, many were amazed. This usually low-key and reserved saint was also stirred by Owen''s fighting spirit! Chapter 71: Chapter71-Geniuses! Chapter 71: Chapter71-Geniuses! ? "Monroe of the Sun-Moon Sect, here to challenge!" Monroe, who had been seated in the VIP section, glanced at the coldly elegant Annie. Stretching lazily, she showcased her voluptuous figure, making it even more alluring. Her semi-transparent attire revealed her fair skin in the most enticing way. Monroe''s voice carried a seductive tone, drawing the attention of most male mages like an invisible hand. Their gazes fixed on her, drooling and looking utterly mesmerized. "Are the Mountain Forces getting involved too?" Edward and the headmaster of Luna Academy looked slightly grim. They had understood that the Sun-Moon Sect had sent a saint to observe, intending to use this opportunity to gauge Owen''s abilities. But seeing her actively participating was still surprising. The Mountain Forces were known for their mystery and strength, often ignoring matters outside their domain, believing that nothing happening below could affect their status. Their involvement now was an unprecedented sign of how much they valued Owen! They knew very little about this saint of the Sun-Moon Sect, Monroe, and were extremely curious. Especially Davis, who had accompanied Monroe, found himself breathing more slowly. As the son of the Prime Minister of the Cloud Empire, he had tried to learn about Monroe without getting deeply involved with the Sun-Moon Sect. Until now, there had been no good opportunity, but Monroe''s interest in Owen sparked his own. Turning his thoughts quickly, Davis stood up, looking at Owen on the platform, and said loudly: "Davis, son of the Prime Minister of the Cloud Empire, here to challenge Owen!" With Davis''s declaration, many kingdom representatives couldn''t sit still. The Cloud Empire''s influence was vast and its power formidable, deeply impacting the surrounding kingdoms. They knew they weren''t Owen''s match but wanted to challenge him to show their alignment with Davis and, by extension, the Cloud Empire. Voices challenging Owen echoed like a chorus, filling the air and making the blood within one''s body almost boil with excitement. Owen had always adopted an open-arms approach to challenges from his peers. However, the number of challengers this time was simply overwhelming. Accepting each challenge individually would mean battling indefinitely, possibly never finishing. Most importantly, Owen felt that their strength wasn''t enough to pose a real threat to him. After a brief moment of contemplation, Owen looked at the numerous prodigies eager to challenge him and spoke in a voice like a resounding bell: "All of you, come at me together!" Together?! At Owen''s words, the challengers were stunned, their voices seeming to be choked by an invisible hand. They had encountered arrogant people before, but never anyone as brazen as Owen! He intended to take on all the prodigies by himself! Even the older generation was shocked, looking at Owen with astonished faces. Facing so many prodigies alone was something even they wouldn''t be confident about. defeat Owen. If they missed it, they might never have such an opportunity again. "Attack together, don''t hold back. Since he has such confidence, let''s give him a proper lesson!" "Don''t give him any time to gather strength. If he uses techniques like TNT, even if we join forces, we won''t stand a chance!" The prodigies strategized while mobilizing the brilliant mana elements within and around them. Owen''s challenge had backed them into a corner where they couldn''t afford to lose, or they would become laughingstocks and forever be recorded in the annals of Academy City. Witnessing this scene, Edward''s blood was boiling. He felt he was witnessing the birth of a legendary moment in history! Regardless of the outcome, this battle would be the focus of future discussions for generations. No one before had been as audacious or confident as Owen. The royal family, Council of Elders, Luna Academy, and other factions discarded all other thoughts, fully immersing themselves in the spectacle. This battle had truly captured everyone''s attention! In the center of the arena, Owen''s robes billowed in the wind. Facing him, the hundred prodigies activated their most powerful techniques. Chaotic magical fluctuations formed a tide that connected the heavens and earth, sweeping across the world. The sky above them was dark and tumultuous, like the reopening of chaos, with the wind and clouds roaring. "Arrow of the Angel!" Annie''s holy wings unfurled behind her as she drew the celestial longbow in front of her. An arrow, hovering between reality and illusion, was pulled to its limit and then shot through the air. The arrow transformed into a dazzling beam of angelic light, radiating seven colors under its glow. Faint sounds of a divine realm echoed as it descended upon the arena. "Yin-Yang Chaos!" Monroe narrowed her eyes as a crescent moon shadow appeared in her left hand, resembling a delicate silver jade plate. In her right hand, a fiery sun materialized, like a compressed flame radiating pure yang energy. As she clasped her hands together, a celestial fox appeared behind her, racing towards Owen and shattering the bright sky along its path, plunging it into darkness. Chapter 72: Chapter72-Legend Across the Continent Chapter 72: Chapter72-Legend Across the Continent ? Carlos, who had long been eyeing Owen, now stared at him intently, a serious expression on his face. A writhing black tentacle emerged from the void behind him, like a towering black pillar exuding a maddening, terrifying aura. The tentacle surged towards Owen, staining the space around it with a desolate, decaying hue, like a bleak oil painting. The magical attacks from everyone followed one after another, filling the sky with a myriad of colors. The countless chaotic mana collisions created utter turmoil in the sky. Even with Owen''s strength, the onslaught of magical attacks gave him a fleeting sense of facing death. Clearly, Owen''s earlier words had truly angered them, and they were now attacking without holding back, using their most lethal moves. The many veteran figures watching the battle felt a chill run down their spines. Among them were individuals who had broken through to platinum-tier or even diamond- tier. As the magical attacks surged towards them, the veteran figures instinctively felt fear. Facing such attacks themselves, they knew they would be severely injured, if not killed. These young mages were no ordinary individuals; they were the top talents from various kingdoms and factions. Each had a high reputation on the continent, especially Annie and others who were on the Genius Leaderboard. Their combat abilities far exceeded their levels. "Should we just let Owen continue this madness?" "Owen is the top genius. If he dies, it would be a huge loss for our Azure Kingdom!" "I also think we should stop this chaos. Owen is the cornerstone of our Azure Kingdom. Without him, our top talents will always be weaker than those of other kingdoms." "It''s already too late. So many prodigies attacking together with such powerful waves of mana are not easy to fend off." As the members of the Council of Elders retreated in fear, Madelyn and Marry couldn''t help but channel their mana, preparing to help Owen block some of the attacks. They knew their strength was insignificant in the face of the overwhelming onslaught, but they couldn''t bear to see Owen fall. At this critical moment, a shadow of the Godslayer Staff began to emerge on Owen''s chest, emitting a dazzling golden light. This golden light quickly formed a bowl-shaped shield around him, enveloping him in its protective glow. The Guardian Shield had been activated. Boom! Countless long-range magical attacks bombarded the shield like missiles, creating ripples on its surface that spread outwards. Amidst the dense magical barrage, a broad smile appeared on Carlos''s face. Although he didn''t understand why Owen had proposed to challenge all the prodigies alone, this situation presented Carlos with a great opportunity. Now he had a clear understanding of the gap between himself and Owen; it was not a gap that could be bridged by single combat. With so many prodigies present and Owen''s arrogance, this was a perfect opportunity. If they could manage to injure Owen together, he would have a chance to secretly devour Owen''s flesh and blood. Seeing Owen standing there with a stable aura, everyone''s jaws dropped in disbelief. They rubbed their eyes vigorously. But Owen''s figure remained unchanged. He wasn''t just unharmed; his aura was completely unperturbed. The earlier explosion had been terrifying! Owen, positioned at the very center, had emerged unscathed. "He... Owen actually did it! He deflected all those attacks from so many prodigies!" "Owen, what are his true limits?" "Even a platinum-tier mage would struggle to withstand such attacks. Owen has created a miracle!" Moments later, countless pairs of eyes looked at Owen as if seeing him for the first time, with exclamations of amazement and disbelief echoing continuously. Today, they witnessed a miracle! Unprecedented in history! Edward, recording the event, had his pupils suddenly contract. Although he had anticipated this outcome, seeing Owen truly achieve it deeply shocked him. "No! This matter is too significant. It could affect the future of the continent. I must report it back to Academy City immediately!" Edward quickly decided and wrote down every detail of the event. He then used magic to send the urgent message to Academy City. Meanwhile, other factions present also realized the importance of the event and used their own means to report it back as quickly as possible. Owen had created a miracle today, making history! Carlos felt a flash of despair. Today''s events had undeniably dealt a significant blow to him. So many prodigies together were no match for Owen alone! "Owen, where did he come from? Could he be a once-in-a-millennium prodigy, the so-called chosen one? Even that might not compare to him." Monroe rubbed her injured chest, wondering if the Sun-Moon Sect had been detached from the world for too long. Chapter 73: Chapter73-After the Aftermath Chapter 73: Chapter73-After the Aftermath ? The originally highly anticipated three-year appointment was now completely overshadowed by Owen''s glorious feat of defeating hundreds of prodigies single-handedly. The major kingdoms, top factions, and even the reclusive Mountain Forces were all paying close attention to this event. The level of importance they placed on Owen reached unprecedented heights! After all, the combined forces of the prodigies from various factions couldn''t defeat Owen, illustrating the vast gap between them and him. However, what surprised everyone even more was the sudden news from Academy City early the next morning, which caused an uproar in the imperial capitals. "Did you hear? Owen seems to have been ranked on the Celestial Leaderboard by the masters of Academy City!" "Celestial Leaderboard? You must have misheard! He should still be ranked first on the Genius Leaderboard. To enter the Celestial Leaderboard, one must at least reach diamond-tier!" "That''s right, the Celestial Leaderboard is reserved for the continent''s top-tier powerhouses, requiring at least diamond-tier strength to qualify. Owen''s talent and combat prowess are undeniably extraordinary and unprecedentedly powerful," one mage remarked. "But he admitted himself yesterday that he is only gold-tier level 8. While this is top-tier among the younger generation, it''s still far from diamond-tier!" "Above gold-tier is platinum-tier, a gap that most mages find insurmountable. The difference in power is immense. Listing Owen on the Celestial Leaderboard seems unrealistic and misleading..." "Academy City is known for its rigor. They wouldn''t make such an unreasonable move just for hype." The mages in the imperial capital discussed this hotly. Every change to the Celestial Leaderboard drew immense attention, and the fact that it involved Owen added fuel to the fire. Amid their heated debate, the daily newspaper published by Academy City began circulating among various kingdoms and factions. When people read the newspaper, from commoners to nobility, they were momentarily stunned and confused. Owen had indeed made it onto a leaderboard, but it wasn''t the Celestial Leaderboard. Instead, he was ranked first on the Domination Leaderboard! "Domination Leaderboard? What''s that? I''ve never heard of it before!" Many mages frowned, wondering if there had been a printing error. While such a possibility was highly unlikely, they were well-acquainted with the leaderboards published by Academy City, and the Domination Leaderboard was unheard of. Upon closer inspection, they found a brief explanation of the Domination Leaderboard in the newspaper: The Domination Leaderboard is ranked above the Genius Leaderboard, reserved for super geniuses who dominate all peers of the same tier! Such individuals are too exceptional to be listed on the Genius Leaderboard alone. Only by creating a new, higher-level leaderboard can their extraordinary talent be properly recognized! After reading Academy City''s explanation, everyone was dumbfounded. The Academy City''s leaderboards had remained unchanged for thousands of years. During that time, there had been proposals to create new leaderboards, but they were all rejected by Academy City with stern refusals, citing the traditions and rules set by their ancestors and predecessors as unchangeable. But now, for Owen, those stubborn old conservatives had made an exception! They created a new leaderboard just for Owen! And he was the only one on it! This showed how highly they valued him. It was an incredible honor! As long as Academy City existed, Owen''s name would be immortalized with this leaderboard until someone comparable or superior appeared. Neither the elder mages of Academy City nor the major factions and kingdoms believed such a person would appear again. Owen was too extraordinary, a unique figure in the annals of history. While the appearance of the Domination Leaderboard created a storm of emotions among the masses, Owen, the center of it all, seemed indifferent. He lounged in the Duke''s mansion, sipping tea and enjoying a life of luxury. "Mac has come too?" Leslie raised her eyebrows, a hint of surprise flashing across her stunningly beautiful face. "Yes, Mac is here as well." Everyone in the imperial capital knew that Leslie and Mac were childhood friends. Back then, Leslie was a mischievous troublemaker, and Mac was the son of the Council of Elders'' grand elder. Both were renowned for their looks in the imperial capital! At that time, to outsiders, the two of them seemed like a perfect match. "No... something''s not right!" Leslie furrowed her brows, pacing back and forth. An inexplicable sense of danger slowly spread through her mind. "Charlotte, has anyone unusual entered the imperial capital recently?" Leslie suddenly asked. Unusual people? Charlotte thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "Kyrik has sent the Penal Minister." Hearing this, Leslie abruptly stopped. Her cold, stunning face was filled with icy determination. "Something''s happened!!!" Leslie exclaimed, pulling a few badges from her storage ring and tossing them to Charlotte. "Order Benedict to cut off all communication between the imperial capital and the outside world." "Command the Eagle Guard to surround the imperial capital." "Order the Duke''s mansion''s Lion Guard to mobilize fully. I want the imperial capital under control within twelve hours!" "Direct the Black Rose underground organization in the imperial capital to coordinate with Benedict and the Lion Guard." "Contact the Bounty Guild with a large reward. Kill anyone who dares to block our way on the spot!" Charlotte took the badges, stunned as she listened to Leslie issue command after command. Her mind went blank. She had been anticipating this moment for a long time, but she hadn''t expected it to come so suddenly! "Is there a problem?" Leslie asked, frowning. At that moment, she resembled a true empress, exuding a powerful aura with every gesture. "Lord, are you... are you planning to..." Charlotte''s throat tightened as she asked in a low voice. "Yes, the plan has been accelerated," Leslie said coldly. "Understood!" Charlotte, receiving confirmation, hesitated no longer. She disappeared from the courtyard in a flash. Chapter 74: Chapter74-The Storm is Coming Chapter 74: Chapter74-The Storm is Coming ? The Royal Palace, Council Hall. Led by a royal envoy dressed in a golden robe, Owen entered the core location where Azure Kingdom discussed domestic and foreign affairs. This hall was entirely white, with a large arched ceiling adorned with various gems that emitted bright, multicolored light. Chairs surrounded the hall''s edges, enclosing the spacious area. At the front of the hall, King Aldric sat with a stern expression, resembling a mountain, his presence heavy and oppressive. Seated beside him was an elderly man with a cane, exuding a suffocating pressure. Despite his frail appearance, he felt like a dormant beast, subtly suppressing everyone in the hall. This man wore the official attire of Kyrik, with a blood-stained axe embroidered on his chest, marking him as the Kyrik Penal Minister. In any kingdom, the Penal Minister was a figure of immense power and terrifying strength. But with Kyrik currently at war with Azure Kingdom, their Penal Minister had come to Azure Kingdom with great pomp and was treated as an honored guest. What did this mean? A growing sense of unease filled Owen as he quickly scanned the hall. Many familiar faces were present, all holding high positions or prestigious status. Nearly all members of the Azure royal family were present, including Marry, who looked at him with a complex expression. Beside Marry sat two elders from the Council of Elders and the Grand Elder''s son, Mac. Additionally, the headmaster of Luna Academy, dressed in a tasteful purple gown, sat in a corner, her eyes full of interest. The atmosphere in the hall was both subtle and complex. However, all this was quickly disrupted by Owen''s arrival. At the forefront, King Aldric angrily pounded the armrest of his throne, glaring furiously at Owen as he walked to the center of the hall. "Owen, do you know the crime you have committed?!" The hall fell silent at these words. Owen had already sensed trouble; with so many powerful figures gathered here, especially with Kyrik''s Penal Minister being treated as an honored guest, the situation was dire. King Aldric''s sudden question was clearly directed at him! Owen couldn''t help but feel a twinge of anxiety. However, the more critical the moment, the calmer Owen became. Only by staying truly calm could he find a way to break the impasse. "Owen, do you know who I am?!" At this moment, Kyrik''s Penal Minister spoke coldly, his voice grating like chains rubbing together, making one feel uneasy. "Your Excellency, as Kyrik''s Penal Minister, if you have any business with me, please feel free to speak." However, Owen hadn''t expected such a powerful mage in Kyrik who could trace the erased mana back to him. Owen pondered briefly and then ignored the Penal Minister, instead focusing on the still- talkative Mac. "This isn''t a place for you to bark like a dog. You''d better not provoke me, or I might not be able to control myself and kill you!" A flash of killing intent flickered in Owen''s eyes. However, Mac, unfazed, continued to provoke him. "Even in such a setting, you dare to threaten to kill me? Are you admitting that you''re behind Prince Billy''s murder?" Mac knew he couldn''t match Owen''s strength. But if he could pin Billy''s murder on Owen, Kyrik would inevitably retaliate. This way, Mac might reap even greater benefits from the ensuing chaos. At that moment, a melodious and magnetic female voice rang out: "House Ravenwood, here to see His Majesty." As the words fell, Leslie arrived with Duke Charles and Madelyn. After greeting the king, Duke Charles and Madelyn exchanged bewildered looks, not understanding why Leslie had suddenly brought them to the palace. Previously, she had been a recluse, rarely stepping out of her home. However, despite Duke Charles feeling somewhat bewildered, he was experienced in reading the room and immediately sensed that something was off. He cautiously looked towards King Aldric and asked, "Your Majesty, what is happening? Why have so many people been gathered? Owen is a hero, so why is he standing here?" Seeing Duke Charles''s apparent ignorance, King Aldric became even more enraged. "Charles! As a Duke, how can you not know that your son-in-law killed Kyrik''s Crown Prince Billy?! Kyrik has presented evidence, and this matter has caused a huge uproar. Do you know what a war between our countries would mean? Can your family bear the consequences?!" Duke Charles had rarely seen King Aldric so angry. Hearing his words, cold sweat began to form on Duke Charles''s forehead. From King Aldric''s demeanor, it was clear that this was not a baseless accusation; there was concrete evidence proving Owen had killed Prince Billy. But Owen had always seemed harmless, so why would he kill Prince Billy? After his initial shock, Duke Charles, with a serious expression, questioned, "Owen, is this true?" Before Owen could respond, Leslie interjected, speaking earnestly, "Father, Prince Billy''s death is indeed the responsibility of our Duke''s household." Duke Charles was taken aback and was about to ask Leslie for an explanation when King Aldric, following Leslie''s lead, continued, "Since you have admitted it, the Duke''s household must bear some responsibility for this incident due to poor oversight! Owen, as the main culprit, should bear the primary responsibility. Effective immediately, he will be handed over to Kyrik for their judgment. Additionally, we will cede territory and pay reparations to settle this matter. Penal Minister, what do you think?" Chapter 75: Chapter75-The Punishment of Owen Chapter 75: Chapter75-The Punishment of Owen ? "Hahaha!" Seeing Leslie actively betray him, Mac couldn''t help but burst into laughter. He then looked at Owen with pity. "The mighty Domination Leaderboard prodigy, the pioneer of Academy City, how ridiculous! To be sold out by your own fiance?e, such a clown, truly the biggest joke!" As his voice fell, everyone couldn''t help but direct their gazes toward Owen. Leslie was known to be a playboy, doing things entirely based on his whims. They had heard of this before, but they didn''t expect him to backstab Owen at such a critical moment. King Aldric now just wanted to quickly quell Kyrik''s anger, so he coldly said: "Owen, given the circumstances, do you have anything to say?" Owen looked at King Aldric, his eyes growing colder. "What is there for me to say?" From King Aldric''s behavior from beginning to end, it was clear he intended to keep the peace. Regardless of whether Owen was guilty or not, as long as Kyrik wanted him punished, Aldric would hand him over without hesitation. To such a person, Owen had nothing to say. Owen didn''t argue, indirectly admitting to the matter. This shocked everyone present once again. Regardless, Owen''s talent was extraordinary. If he could reasonably prove his innocence, they would still be willing to speak for him and form a good relationship. Especially for Marry, Owen''s words made her feel as if the sky was falling. When she first heard the news, she thought it was impossible, that it must be a misunderstanding. Owen had no motive to harm Prince Billy. But Owen didn''t defend himself, indirectly admitting to it. Her heart surged with emotions, her body trembled, and she fainted. Owen, however, remained calm throughout. Leslie''s statement suggested she was guiding the situation, likely planning something significant. This enigmatic woman couldn''t possibly just sell him out like that! All Owen needed to do was cooperate with her and finish the act. At this moment, King Aldric snorted coldly, glanced at Owen, and announced: "Owen is brutal and immoral, assassinating Prince Billy, leading to conflicts between the two nations, causing suffering and displacement among the people. From today, the engagement between Owen and Leslie is annulled!" King Aldric was very satisfied with Leslie''s performance today. Owen''s current reputation was significant. If he didn''t admit to killing Prince Billy, even as the emperor, it would be difficult to make a direct decision against Owen. Fortunately, with Leslie speaking out, he could quickly deal with Owen. Then, King Aldric turned to the Penal Minister of Kyrik Kingdom and said: These words were undoubtedly harsh. Although the truth was clear, bringing it to light was a direct slap in the face to the emperor and Azure Kingdom. Was she implying they feared Kyrik? Going so far as to sacrifice a domestic talent and pay compensation? Setting aside whether Owen committed the act, even if he did, the two countries were already on bad terms. Eliminating Kyrik''s crown prince should have been a point of pride! So, King Aldric''s mouth twitched slightly. He thought Leslie was just naive and nodded stiffly, "Yes," Seeing this, Leslie frowned slightly and continued to ask, "Your Majesty, I don''t understand. What difference does it make if a useless person dies? How can it compare to someone like Owen?" Upon hearing this, the people who already had issues with Leslie''s words were instantly in an uproar! It seemed that Leslie wasn''t ignorant. On the contrary, she understood everything! The sarcasm in her words was exceptionally piercing! What did Leslie mean by this?! "Leslie, watch your tone. You previously said that the Duke''s mansion should take responsibility for this matter!" An elder from the Council of Elders couldn''t help but speak up, coldly reprimanding her. Leslie glanced at the dark and thin elder with disdain and rolled her eyes, "I only said that the Duke''s mansion should take responsibility. I never said that Prince Billy was killed by Owen." "Prince Billy wasn''t killed by Owen?!" Upon hearing this, everyone became even more perplexed by Leslie, the playgirl, and couldn''t help but whisper among themselves. King Aldric, Kyrik''s Penal Minister, and the elders of the Council of Elders all felt a sinking feeling. For them, it was acceptable that Owen was the culprit. Owen indeed had the strength, and there was evidence pointing to him. But now, Leslie was adamantly stating that Owen was not the killer! "Leslie, do you know who the real killer is?!" King Aldric asked sternly, "This is no trifling matter. If you can reveal the real killer, I can guarantee your safety!" "Really?" Leslie looked King Aldric up and down. Chapter 76: Chapter76-The Bloodstained Conference Chapter 76: Chapter76-The Bloodstained Conference ? King Aldric''s pupils suddenly constricted, and a look of shock flashed in his eyes. Leslie had always maintained the image of a sheltered young lady. Prince Billy was a gold-tier mage, powerful and always accompanied by a protector. On the other hand, Owen was extremely mysterious and unfathomable; the culprit was definitely him! "Leslie, this matter concerns two nations; how can it be treated as a joke?" King Aldric showed deep displeasure and motioned for Leslie to step back. He didn''t want her to continue causing trouble. Seeing this, Leslie smiled and said, "Your Majesty, do you know how Austin and Chelsea died?" Hearing Leslie mention the crown prince and Chelsea, King Aldric''s eyes immediately turned blood-red. This matter had always been a sore spot for him. His own prince was killed in the capital, and the culprit had yet to be found and avenged. As an emperor, this was incredibly humiliating! However, there were currently no clues regarding the matter. "You know who the killer is?!" King Aldric''s bloodshot eyes stared at Leslie, like a lion about to go berserk. Leslie nodded. Then, Leslie looked at the Penal Minister of Kyrik. The Penal Minister felt his scalp tingle under Leslie''s gaze. After that, Leslie''s gaze swept across everyone in the hall. Everyone she looked at trembled and lowered their heads in fear. They all knew that the deaths of Austin and Chelsea were a significant blow to King Aldric. If Leslie falsely accused them, King Aldric, in his rage, might destroy them completely. "Leslie, point out the killer quickly, and I will be your strongest shield!" Seeing Leslie''s serious demeanor, King Aldric couldn''t help but believe her somewhat. This matter had not yielded any leads so far, and he was not willing to let go of any hope or clue. Leslie smiled faintly and suddenly said, "The one who killed your son and daughter-in-law is me. I also killed Prince Billy." ... As soon as Leslie finished speaking, the enormous hall fell into a deathly silence. Everyone felt a mixture of absurdity and terror. "Leslie, do you know what you''re saying?" Even King Aldric felt a flash of panic. If what she said was true, all his previous suppression of the powerful ministers and surveillance of the Duke''s mansion would be a joke! Mac of the Council of Elders was equally shocked. He quickly walked over to Leslie and said, "Leslie, don''t speak recklessly at this time. Don''t let that scoundrel Owen influence you!" Leslie smiled sweetly at the approaching Mac. "Mac, do you not believe what I''m saying?" Mac had never seen Leslie so gentle before and couldn''t help but feel moved. He lowered his voice a bit, "Leslie, quickly apologize to His Majesty. Considering your ignorance, I will plead with His Majesty to forgive you." Leslie''s smiling face suddenly turned cold. "Are you teaching me how to do things?" As soon as she finished speaking, a silver flash appeared, and Mac''s head was instantly severed, flying high into the air. Blood spurted out, staining the white tiles of the hall! The air was immediately filled with a strong scent of blood. Some elders nearby had blood splattered on their faces. son, Mac-Leslie, your crimes are heinous!" "A person as vile as you must pay with blood. Whatever your hidden motives are, after today, they will all be nothing but smoke!" The two elders angrily rebuked Leslie, their auras completely locking onto her. Leslie glanced at them, "Just you two old crocks?" "Arrogant!" The two elders'' faces grew darker and more vicious. "Do you really think the Council of Elders is a joke? If the two of us aren''t enough, what if we add a Fallen Angel?" Fallen Angel?! Hearing this, Owen was startled, suddenly recalling a scene from an anime. In the original story, the Great Elder of the Council of Elders had befriended the Fallen Angel clan from the high mountains of the extreme west during his travels and training. It was said that this clan was exiled from the upper realms and, since they did not originally belong to the human world, they had to form contracts with entities in this world to maintain their connection. And the Great Elder''s son, Mac, the Crown Prince of the Council of Elders, had made a contract with the Fallen Angel clan! According to this contract, if the contractor died, the Fallen Angel would relentlessly hunt down the killer. If the Fallen Angel were left unchecked, this terrifying otherworldly being, with no concept of good or evil, might flatten the entire capital in its quest for revenge! No wonder the Council of Elders had such confidence! The existence of the Fallen Angel was definitely one of the Council of Elders'' most powerful weapons. However, because it harmed both friend and foe and was difficult to control, it was rarely used. But now, with Mac''s death, the Fallen Angel''s target was unmistakably clear. Roar! As Owen''s expression grew serious, a piercing, sharp wail suddenly echoed, forming rolling sound waves that swept over them. Chapter 77: Chapter77-Fallen Angel Chapter 77: Chapter77-Fallen Angel ? The entire palace trembled with the sound waves, and the crystal chandelier above the hall shattered from the vibrations. The palace guards with weaker abilities clutched their ears tightly, but the sound waves still penetrated, like invisible hands piercing their eardrums and stirring their brains. Most of the guards writhed in pain on the ground, bleeding from their seven orifices, continually wailing in agony. Even the powerful elders of the Council of Elders were affected by the sound waves, their minds reeling, bodies chilled, and hands and feet trembling. "Miss, this is bad! A huge black angel is approaching from outside the city. The city''s walls and defenses can''t stop it at all..." Benedict rushed in, his face tense and worried as he spoke to Leslie.?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com The imperial city''s defensive army had been taken over and the city was on lockdown. But even with such tight security, the mysterious, shadow-like Fallen Angel seemed unstoppable. It smashed through the thick, ancient city walls and shattered the city''s protective array! It charged straight towards them! Even the well-trained magical army, joining forces to intercept, could not budge it in the slightest. Instead, they suffered heavy casualties and could no longer hold their ground! Leslie glanced in the direction of the approaching Fallen Angel. Her bright eyes seemed to pierce through the void, seeing the black-winged figure closing in. She felt a bit of a headache. She had considered all other factors and even mobilized the city''s garrison in advance to deal with unexpected situations. But she hadn''t anticipated that the Council of Elders would have such a deep connection with the Fallen Angel. This sudden event caught her somewhat off guard. The magical army was incredibly strong, capable of besieging even a platinum-tier mage, but they couldn''t harm the Fallen Angel in the slightest, which showed how powerful it was. Suddenly, Owen, standing beside Leslie, heard a system notification in his ear. Sensing the approach of the Fallen Angel: Defeat the Fallen Angel, reward unknown. Escape, lose 50% HP. Owen unhesitatingly chose to defeat the Fallen Angel. Whether out of curiosity about the Fallen Angel or his current predicament, he had no other choice. Having made his decision, Owen immediately looked at Leslie. "Leave the matters within the palace to you; I''ll handle the Fallen Angel." Leslie tilted her head to look at Owen, seriously scrutinizing him for a moment before asking, "Are you aware of what a Fallen Angel is?" Owen nodded, "Naturally." His understanding of the Fallen Angel was deeper and more profound than Leslie''s. He had never bought any weapons from here. On one hand, the weapons in the Fate Store were extremely rare and precious, naturally requiring a significant number of fate points. On the other hand, he already had the Spear of Godslaying and didn''t need other weapons. Now, Owen''s gaze quickly scanned the various weapons and settled on the [Spear of Longinus]. Spear of Longinus: This is a spear that once pierced the Angel of God. When divine blood spilled and stained the spear, this legendary weapon was transformed into a divine weapon, capable of annihilating extreme malice, free from worldly cause and effect or curses. Where the spearhead points, even mythical beings become mere sustenance. It is the absolute nemesis of the angelic race. However, this spear is also cursed by the Angel of God. Anyone who wields it will suffer a bloody backlash. After reading the description of the Spear of Longinus, Owen felt more reassured. This spear had slaughtered deities and various mythical creatures, and since the Fallen Angel belonged to the angelic race, it too would be restrained by the Spear of Longinus. He looked at the required fate points-10,000! A full 10,000 fate points! It was more expensive than everything Owen had previously purchased from the Fate Store combined! If he hadn''t defeated John and gained those 10,000 fate points, he would have only been able to look at it longingly. "Though expensive, it''s worth it!" Owen reluctantly confirmed the purchase. This Fallen Angel was as good as his! Immediately, the system interface turned blood red, looking like flowing blood, gushing and surging, making a creepy gurgling sound. The indescribable bloodthirsty madness made it seem as if the entire world was submerged in a sea of blood! Then, in the flowing sea of blood, a blade that seemed to tear through the void manifested, splitting the blood red apart, dividing the chaotic heavens and earth. Next, a mottled and ancient spear appeared before Owen. This was a spear approximately two meters long. Its shaft was covered in blood-red rust, stained with the blood of countless deities. One could almost see countless beings wailing and trembling, and the heavens and earth collapsing! Chapter 78: Chapter78-Spear of Longinus Chapter 78: Chapter78-Spear of Longinus ? Owen steadied himself, his gaze following the length of the spear to its tip. The spearhead was sharp, a slender, razor-edged crescent moon radiating an unimaginable intensity of killing intent, dyeing the void red and causing the surrounding mana to boil. Just looking at it for a moment made Owen''s eyes turn blood red, with an endless killing intent surging uncontrollably from the depths of his heart. At this moment, as the Fallen Angel broke through the formations and smashed through the city walls, appearing within the capital, the once clear sky darkened, like a deep night, exuding a nameless desolation that made everyone''s spirits tremble. This abnormality had long attracted the attention of the various geniuses within the capital. "A Fallen Angel?! How can such a terrifying existence appear here? This is a legendary creature that even a diamond-tier mage cannot contend with!" "I don''t know, but it seems its target is the Azure Palace!" "Such a creature wouldn''t appear for no reason. I have a bad feeling about this!" "Before the Fallen Angel appeared, there was already chaos in the capital. I heard that Kyrik''s Penal Minister came to demand answers, claiming Owen assassinated their Prince Billy." "I heard that too. King Aldric intended to hand Owen over to quell the unrest, but seeing the current chaos in the capital, things don''t seem to be going smoothly." "Do you think Owen might have clashed with the Azure royal family?" "It''s very possible. Rumor has it that the Great Elder of the Council of Elders encountered a Fallen Angel during his travels..." "Oh? Could the Fallen Angel be after Owen?!" The crowd''s heated discussion reached this point, and they widened their eyes, looking in the direction of the palace. Although it seemed incredible, with the Fallen Angel already here, what else could be impossible? Moreover, within the capital now, it seemed that only Owen warranted such a grand display. "An unprecedented Domination Leaderboard first place really attracts trouble." "I wonder what the situation in the palace is like. This Fallen Angel is too terrifying; otherwise, I''d go and see for myself." As the countless geniuses discussed, the Fallen Angel seemed to grow even more furious. A sharp, knife-like chill emanated from it, spreading out in layers as it flapped its wings faster. The cold spread in rippling waves, freezing the air and forming ice crystals that continuously fell to the ground. The ground, houses, and even the frightened people trying to dodge were all frozen in place, covered with a layer of frost, unable to move, their souls feeling like they were being pierced by ice, causing them to wail in agony. This cold continued to spread throughout the entire capital, as if it intended to turn the city into a bone-chilling ice kingdom! The speed of this cold''s spread was rapid. Standing on the street outside the palace, Owen tightly gripped the Spear of Longinus. The cold waves spreading from afar formed brilliant ice crystals on the ground, covering shops and rooftops with thick ice and snow. But as the cold waves approached Owen, the Spear of Longinus in his hand suddenly vibrated slightly, seeming to fuse with his arm. The killing intent that was already swirling around him like red threads suddenly surged, turning into a crimson tide that spread in all directions. The icy ripples that approached were shattered by this tangible killing intent, unable to get any closer. At the same time, as this killing intent began to spread, the ground began to sink, as if being crushed by a heavy object, forming blood-red marks that spread downward and outward. John was meditating to heal his injuries and didn''t expect Ymir to leave so hastily. It was the first time he had seen her in such a hurry, even more so than when he himself had faced life- threatening situations. "Ymir, where are you going? I''ll come with you!" Despite feeling a bit disgruntled, John opened his eyes, hoping to help his mentor in some way. Although injured, he was still quite powerful. Hearing John''s words, Ymir''s eyelid twitched. John had developed a deep hatred for Owen, a grudge that wouldn''t end until one of them was dead. She couldn''t explain the complicated situation to him, so she pretended not to hear and quickened her pace, leaving even faster. Seeing this, John felt that something was different about Ymir. It seemed she was hiding something from him. He frowned slightly and looked in the direction Ymir was heading. There, he could vaguely see the terrifying figure of the Fallen Angel. Not far from the Fallen Angel, he could also sense Owen''s presence! It seemed that Owen was going to fight the Fallen Angel! John''s eyes widened in surprise. As Ymir''s disciple, he naturally knew about the Fallen Angel and was well aware of the terror and power of this unique creature. If his senses were correct, Owen had no chance of surviving this battle! There was absolutely no hope of survival, and even if Owen had some hidden card to kill the Fallen Angel, it would only attract more Fallen Angels! Being entangled with the Fallen Angel meant a relentless, never-ending battle! A sinister smile crept onto his face. Although Owen wouldn''t die by his hand, his imminent death was still something to celebrate. But the next moment, his smile froze. Ymir was rushing over so urgently. Could it be to protect Owen?! Once this thought entered his mind, it was like a nightmare that wouldn''t go away. He couldn''t believe it to be true, nor did he want to think it possible. Yet, Ymir''s unusual behavior only reinforced his suspicion. With Ymir''s strength, what could possibly shock her so much? Thinking of this, John''s eyes filled with blood, and he clenched his fists so tightly that his nails pierced his flesh, dripping blood, yet he seemed not to feel it. At this moment, he felt an unprecedented loneliness and frustration. His glory, everything that should have belonged to him, had been taken by Owen! "Owen! I will ruin you!" The roar of a wounded beast erupted from John''s throat. The turbulent and chaotic mana swirled around the hotel room, sweeping up the desk and bed before shattering them into dust. Chapter 79: Chapter79-The Angels Roar Chapter 79: Chapter79-The Angel''s Roar ? On the street. Pedestrians and mages hurriedly fled in terror, the cries of children and the panicked screams of people blending into a cacophony. The news of the Fallen Angel approaching had spread throughout the imperial capital, causing great panic like a plague. Especially as more and more people in the city died tragically, frozen into ice sculptures under the influence of the Fallen Angel''s aura, only to shatter into powder amidst the tremors. Scenes like a living hell turned the capital into complete chaos. Amidst the crowd fleeing in terror from the path of the Fallen Angel, Owen, wielding the Spear of Longinus, moved against the flow of people. Leaping and running along rooftops, he steadily approached the incoming Fallen Angel. When Owen reached the south of the city, he paused slightly. This was originally where the Council of Elders was stationed, now plunged into a chaotic battle. Mages from the Chrysanthemum Hotel, led by Leslie, were fiercely battling against the mages of the Council of Elders. The fight was incredibly intense. The blue brick ground was already full of potholes, chaotic magical fluctuations rising and falling like tides. Large sections of buildings had collapsed, turning into seas of fire, with black smoke pillars shooting straight into the sky. The mages of the Council of Elders had all received the best training, with high-quality staffs and skills. The mages under Leslie''s command, on the other hand, had a rougher demeanor, displaying a variety of magical skills, most of them quite ordinary. However, in terms of timing, proficiency, and the ferocity of their attacks, they far exceeded the mages of the Council of Elders, clearly having been honed through blood and fire. At this point, both sides were evenly matched, the sound of explosions continuous, and the casualties severe. The battle had reached a fever pitch, with both sides fighting to the death. Even with the Fallen Angel about to pass through, neither side showed any signs of retreating or leaving. Overall, although the battle was becoming increasingly intense, the mages of the Council of Elders were beginning to have thoughts of retreat and lacked the resolve of those battle- hardened mages. If this continued, the mages of the Council of Elders were bound to be defeated. Owen let out a slight sigh of relief. However, just as he relaxed and prepared to head straight for the Fallen Angel, he noticed a figure materializing before him. "Ymir?" The moment he saw the figure, Owen''s eyelids twitched, and he quickly looked around, not seeing John''s figure anywhere. "Owen, leave now! The power of the Fallen Angel is far beyond what you can contend with. Once he targets you, you''re as good as dead, and even I can''t save you!"ir''s stunning face was extremely serious, her beautiful eyes fixed stubbornly on Owen. "The Fallen Angel is indeed very powerful, but I have the Spear of Longinus!" Owen knew that Ymir appeared here because of the contract ring, not out of genuine concern for him, so he did not back down, clutching the spear in his hand tightly. "Spear of Longinus?!" The horn-like curved blade it held in a reverse grip had a nick on its edge, with cracks starting to spread from the nick. With its weapon damaged, the Fallen Angel stared intently at the Spear of Longinus in Owen''s hand, its dread and madness growing even stronger, a fear rooted deep in its bloodline! This innate killing intent was even stronger than its desire to kill Leslie, the contractor. It seemed as if Owen was its natural arch-enemy, destined for a fight to the death! This feeling, like an invisible hand, drove the Fallen Angel to attack Owen until one of them perished! The Fallen Angel''s aura pressed in from all directions, turning the world pitch black, devoid of light and color. The Fallen Angel''s figure merged completely with the darkness. Endless darkness, like chattering black insects, swarmed toward Owen with murderous intent. Owen gripped his spear tightly with both hands, the blood-colored killing intent radiating from him, staining the earth and the void around him red. The waves of blood surged and crashed against the encroaching darkness, emitting a piercing wail and forcing the night to retreat continuously. Under the killing intent of the Spear of Longinus, the eerie domain conjured by the Fallen Angel could not affect Owen. Instead, the ever-expanding killing intent continuously drove it back. This seemed to be within the Fallen Angel''s expectations. "Abyss, absolute darkness!" The deep, ethereal voice sounded, reaching Owen''s ears in an instant. A dark halo, like an enormous black ring, descended from the sky. As the halo fell, houses, earth, and roots quickly turned insubstantial, becoming the deepest, darkest abyss. In the abyss, wisps of black smoke swirled, revealing countless pairs of glowing black eyes gazing up at the heavens from its depths. Then, one after another, decayed, withered hands slowly reached out toward Owen. This decay seemed capable of corroding even time itself, turning the world into a desolate autumn yellow. Wails and moans echoed endlessly across the land. Owen felt his hearing gradually disappear, followed by his sight, smell... it was as if he was sinking into a state of complete sensory deprivation. Chapter 80: Chapter80-The Price of Power! Chapter 80: Chapter80-The Price of Power! ? "What terrifying battle fluctuations! It seems the Fallen Angel''s presence has halted there!" "Someone is fighting the Fallen Angel! My god, who dares to do that?!" As Owen and the Fallen Angel clashed fiercely, many prodigies who had been huddling together to avoid the Fallen Angel quickly noticed the earth-shaking battle. Especially when a black ring, nearly covering the entire capital, descended, their breaths became rapid, like they were being crushed under the weight of a mountain, making it difficult to move. "Owen! It''s Owen battling the Fallen Angel!" Carlos''s eyes, sharp as an eagle''s, spotted Owen in front of the Fallen Angel from afar, and he couldn''t help but exclaim. Owen had already become the strongest among the younger generation in their eyes. But the Fallen Angel''s name was legendary, and even their elders, the renowned mages of the continent, were extremely wary of such beings. Yet, Owen was actually confronting the Fallen Angel head-on, alone! This is madness! "What? Owen, are you sure you''re not mistaken?!" The other prodigies, hearing this, looked at Carlos in shock. Owen''s talent and strength were notable, but they were nowhere near the level of the Fallen Angel. Seeing the disbelief on everyone''s faces, Carlos traced a circle in the air with his finger. A mist of water formed where his finger passed, quickly turning into a water mirror. As soon as the water mirror appeared, it showed the scene Carlos had witnessed. Everyone''s eyes immediately focused on it. Ripples spread across the mirror, revealing Owen''s figure. Opposite him, the towering Fallen Angel, with wings flapping, was enveloped in an ever-encroaching darkness. The darkness seemed to be composed of countless whispering black insects. A mere glance made their skin crawl, as if their minds were being gnawed at, forcing their eyes to squint and their senses to be impacted. It seemed that the scene before them was somewhat delayed. "What a terrifying technique, directly affecting the mind. Owen''s current combat power is formidable, but he is still too young and lacks deep foundations!" "Just by observing, our spirits are being affected. It''s hard to imagine the pressure Owen is enduring being in the midst of it all..." Annie and the other prodigies couldn''t help but clench their hands, their faces showing a hint of dread. Before their words were fully spoken, they saw the black ring, which had already covered the capital, fall again, like a black curtain draping the entire capital in absolute darkness. Cold, silent... An indescribable sense of crisis overwhelmed them. They began to hear whispers in their ears, their perception of their surroundings blurring, as if they were continually falling into hell. The feeling was eerie and unsettling. Carlos and the other prodigies were aware of the situation, but the influence of the black ring on them was too overwhelming. They were unable to take any action and could only watch helplessly. Negative emotions such as despair, horror, and pain began to well up in each of their hearts. Fortunately, just as their emotions were about to collapse, they suddenly saw Owen, who had been standing like a statue in the water mirror, start to move! His grip on the Spear of Longinus tightened, his knuckles turning white and veins bulging like coiled dragons. The killing intent and bloodlight that had been spreading to repel the darkness retracted, flowing back into his body. This made the bloodlight emanating from him appear crystalline and transparent, becoming the only light in the darkness. At that moment, Owen emptied his mind, allowing only the purest killing intent to surface. His eyes glowed blood-red like brilliant rubies. The endless murderous intent lurking in the darkness was fully exposed under his gaze! Then, his spear moved like a dragon, his hands shaking it into countless phantoms, thrusting and slashing through the darkness! Each time the spear struck or swept, sharp screams echoed from the seemingly empty darkness, followed by figures bursting like mud, releasing a deeper-than-night blood plasma with a nauseating stench. He tried flapping his wings, and with a gust of wind, he soared into the sky, flying tens of meters in an instant! He could fly!! Owen''s eyes gleamed with excitement. Flight had always been a special ability possessed by only the most elite mages. But now, with the angel''s halo, Owen could also achieve it! And his speed was incredibly fast! With these wings, he could advance or retreat as needed. He had gained another trump card! While Owen was getting accustomed to the angel wings, a sudden system notification sounded in his ear. "Congratulations on eliminating the Fallen Angel. You have received a mysterious reward- the Fallen Angel Set!" As the system voice faded, black feathers instantly appeared on Owen''s body, intertwining and wrapping around him, transforming into a pitch-black, menacing armor! The Fallen Angel Set! Feeling the comprehensive, impenetrable protection of the armor, Owen felt an immense sense of security. According to the system''s description, the most outstanding feature of the Fallen Angel Set was its defense. Owen now felt he could even withstand an attack from a master-tier mage! Master-tier mages were rare on the continent, each one standing at the pinnacle of their respective kingdoms! Every one of them was an ancient figure, a forefather of their kingdom. Yet, the Fallen Angel Set could endure an attack from such a powerful being! How incredibly indestructible! This time, eliminating the Fallen Angel had been a huge gain! However, just as Owen''s excitement peaked, the Spear of Longinus he was tightly holding suddenly began to agitate. Owen coughed up a mouthful of blood, feeling a ripping pain all over his body, and his eyes swelled up, turning completely blood-red. In the next moment, as a sense of foreboding filled Owen''s heart, his aching eyes suddenly burst! Blood splattered, and Owen''s eyes turned into two dark, bloody cavities, with blood flowing continuously, leaving two streaks of blood down his face, creating an extremely terrifying sight. Chapter 81: Chapter81-The Blind Owen Chapter 81: Chapter81-The Blind Owen ? On the street that resembled ruins, the earth and stones were upheaved. The once magnificent buildings and houses had been leveled to the ground by the recent battle. Various debris and fragments were scattered on the ground. Ymir''s ethereal figure shuttled through the ruins above, anxiously searching for Owen''s figure among the rubble. She glimpsed the lingering battle waves in the ruins, occasionally erupting like volcanic explosions, raising dust and fragments. Her face grew more solemn, and her eyes were filled with worry. She had been observing Owen''s battle against the Fallen Angel in secret. The terrifying combat power Owen unleashed at the end even made her heart tremble with fear. She knew very well how difficult and dangerous it was to drive the Spear of Longinus to that extent. It required the body and mind to be completely immersed in overwhelming killing intent, akin to dancing on a tightrope. A slight mistake would turn one into a mindless killing machine, a mere puppet of the spear! Although Owen, with the help of the Spear of Longinus, had managed to eliminate the Fallen Angel without any danger, the backlash he endured was undoubtedly terrifying! If the backlash was not resolved quickly, although Owen seemed alive now, he was actually on the countdown to his demise. In Ymir''s urgent search, she soon spotted Owen''s figure in the center of the ruins. At this moment, Owen was leaning on the blood-stained Spear of Longinus, standing hunched, with red threads of killing intent occasionally jumping out from his body, as terrifying as a thunderbolt. Especially Owen''s eyes, which had burst into two black holes, revealing wriggling flesh. Blood occasionally flowed from them, leaving two bloodstains on his face. Blood-colored cracks spread from his eye sockets towards his head and cheeks, making him look like a porcelain about to shatter. Backlash! The backlash of the Spear of Longinus! Already worried about Owen''s condition, Ymir couldn''t help but grit her teeth, feeling a surge of anger. She had warned Owen about the risks of using this spear. But Owen just wouldn''t listen. Thinking of the ring in Owen''s hand, Ymir couldn''t help but sigh again. If the backlash continued unchecked, even if Owen didn''t die, he would suffer irreparable damage. Without delay, Ymir split off a part of her mind power from her illusory body, like a fist-sized ball of cotton, and gathered it at Owen''s brow. "Don''t resist, this is the second volume of Armament Merge, which can merge weapons as organs. It''s the only way to save you now. The backlash of the Spear of Longinus is irresistible, unresolvable, and irrecoverable. Only by merging this spear into your body can the backlash be dispelled. Otherwise, you can just wait for death!" Ymir transmitted her voice with a reluctant hum to Owen. Although Owen was severely injured, he still sensed Ymir''s arrival. Hearing the tone of her voice, he knew her mood was not good, and he immediately chuckled dryly and said, "Thank you, Ymir..." He had just tried to drive away the backlash with mana and even activated the Dragonslayer Dagger and Godslayer Staff in an attempt to resolve it. However, the backlash was deeply rooted, seemingly fused with him, and he couldn''t dispel it at all. Instead, it showed signs of getting worse. Owen had heard of the second volume of Armament Merge and knew how important it was for him right now! The Spear of Longinus was incredibly tough and formidable. While the Armament Merge was indeed a nemesis to such divine artifacts, subduing it should require a tremendous amount of effort. But now, in almost an instant, the Spear of Longinus had already completed the smelting process. This was way too fast! How did Owen do it?! Ymir blinked, her face full of astonishment. this moment, Owen paid no attention to Ymir''s shock. After the Spear of Longinus merged into his eye sockets, he first felt a surge of heat, followed by a sense of blood connection with the spear. Moments later, Owen attempted to slowly open his eyelids. As his eyelids opened, familiar light shone into his eyes, and the scene of the ruins was fully captured in Owen''s vision. He could see! He could really see! Owen rubbed his eyes, feeling the joy of regaining his sight after being in darkness. He was no longer blind! Then, Owen felt another surge of emotion because he realized that not only could he see scenes hundreds of meters away, but every detail within his line of sight was crystal clear! Even the fine roots of tiny plants emerging from the overturned soil, with their veins, were clearly visible. His perception of living beings was also exceptionally sharp, as he noticed earthworms, insects, and various ants emerging from the underground soil. These eyes, forged from the Spear of Longinus, had become extraordinary. And this was merely the most basic ability of these eyes! Owen suppressed his excitement and then tentatively looked at Ymir with these new eyes. Ymir had a mysterious origin and unfathomable strength, serving as the mentor and protector of his predecessor, John, which indicated her power and uniqueness. He wondered if these eyes could reveal anything about her. Chapter 82: Chapter82-Escape? Pursuit? Chapter 82: Chapter82-Escape? Pursuit? ? When Owen''s gaze fell upon Ymir, her eyelids couldn''t help but twitch slightly, giving her an eerie feeling of being seen through completely. Instantly alert, her body transformed into mist and hurriedly vanished from the spot. Although Ymir reacted swiftly and disappeared almost instantly, Owen''s transformed eyes still caught her movements. Even if it was just a fleeting glimpse, Owen saw things he had never noticed before. First, he saw the flow of Ymir''s spirit, which was clearly visible in his eyes, including the entire process of her mobilizing mind power to leave. Additionally, he noticed small red dots, varying in size, faintly appearing on her spiritual form. These were Ymir''s weak points and flaws! The moment Owen saw those red dots, the thought popped into his mind! As Owen thought carefully, he realized that these were indeed the spots where Ymir''s mind power was weak or places she subconsciously overlooked. If he were to suddenly attack these red-dot-marked locations, it could likely achieve unexpected results. Additionally, Owen vaguely saw fragments of a divine spark faintly appearing and disappearing deep within Ymir''s soul. Ymir was indeed extraordinary, Owen marveled. If it weren''t for his current eyes, which could discern weaknesses and truths, he wouldn''t have discovered these things even with Ymir always by his side. The Spear of Longinus truly lived up to its reputation as a divine artifact! Owen rubbed his eyes more satisfied than ever. With the augmentation of these eyes, dealing with the Fallen Angel would undoubtedly be much easier. In future confrontations, he now had a powerful new tool. It could even be said that his combat ability had undergone a qualitative leap! After all, being able to see an opponent''s weaknesses was incredibly advantageous, allowing for the possibility of achieving great results with minimal effort. Afterward, Owen quickly opened his system panel to check it. Name: Owen Level: Gold-tier lv8 Talent: Order of Merlin, Starlit lv2, Supreme of AllVissit for updates Exp: 45674/48000000 Skills: Mana Void; Supreme Sword; Guardian Shield, Order Fusion Spell, Obsidify lv3, Judgment Light Sword, Basic Healing Skill, Order of Thunder Usage Skill, Order of Fire Usage Skill, Absolute Copy, Corpse Animation Spell, Armament Merge (Godslayer Staff, Dragonslayer Dagger, Spear of Longinus), Ring of Angel Weapons: Godslayer Staff (2/7), Spear of Longinus, Fallen Angel Set Luck: 90 (Max 100) Fate Point: 4450 After looking at the system panel, Owen felt even more satisfied. If he were to wear the fully defensive Fallen Angel set, he couldn''t even imagine the extent of his combat power. "Master Owen!" As Owen was checking the system panel, he suddenly heard a familiar voice calling from afar. Benedict was leading some elite Wolf Guards, hurrying over. Each of them was fully armed, exuding strong magical fluctuations, almost all of them being gold-tier mages. "Master Owen, where is the Fallen Angel?" Seeing Owen''s back but not the Fallen Angel, Benedict and the others were puzzled and couldn''t help but ask. Dark Tower! The first thought that emerged in Owen''s mind was Leslie''s hidden skill! Owen didn''t know much about the Dark Tower. Although he was the designer of the anime characters, his understanding of the Dark Tower only extended to the end of the first season of the anime. However, based on the information he knew, the Dark Tower consisted of nine levels. For Leslie, it was both a burden and a weapon! She could use the Dark Tower for training, and it contained many lost spells. She could directly upgrade within the Dark Tower and even harness the power of the powerful beings imprisoned inside it! Additionally, the Dark Tower itself was a barrier, and when Leslie activated the Dark Tower, her combat power within its confines would greatly increase. As Owen was lost in thought, a figure covered in the scent of blood approached quickly and appeared beside him. Charlotte wiped the blood off her face and reported in a low voice, "Master Owen, as per your and Miss Leslie''s plan, King Aldric is leading the royal family members towards the border mountains, likely to retrieve the treasure. However..." At this point, Charlotte seemed to remember something and paused. "However, what?" Owen asked with a frown. Charlotte glanced in the direction of the Thousand Peaks and continued, "There is more than just the royal family heading towards the border mountains." "Oh? Who else?" Owen pursued. Charlotte replied, "Carlos and Kyrik''s Penal Minister, they are both secretly following as well." Hearing this, Owen''s expression turned more serious. The royal family heading to the treasure-laden mountains, with Carlos and Kyrik''s Penal Minister following them, indicated they had noticed something! If Carlos and Kyrik''s Penal Minister indeed followed them, their strength could jeopardize Owen''s plan to blow the Council of Elders! King Aldric and his group were not important; the Council of Elders was the key! If the Council of Elders could not be eradicated, truly controlling the Azure Kingdom would be impossible, leaving endless troubles behind. Thus, Owen gave Charlotte a few simple instructions to stabilize the capital''s situation as quickly as possible. Then, he spread his angel wings and transformed into a streak of light, rushing toward the border mountains. ... Meanwhile, in the palace. Whether they were citizens in the city or the various prodigies and guards gathered from different regions, everyone looked up at the sky above the palace. Originally a clear blue sky, it suddenly held a massive black object, endless in sight, like a mountain descending from the heavens, covering the sprawling palace. Chapter 83: Chapter83-The Dark Tower Chapter 83: Chapter83-The Dark Tower ? In everyone''s eyes, the enormous shadow suddenly shrouding the palace had a deep, ancient surface, exuding an aura of antiquity. The more they stared at it, the more their minds sank into it, vaguely seeing a holy paradise and hearing its gospel echoing in their ears. Some lower-level mages couldn''t help but kneel on the ground, bowing and worshipping with fervent expressions, becoming the most devout believers of the shadow. Stronger mages, after breaking free from the influence of the majestic, sacred shadow, tried to lift their heads to see its full form. But no matter how high they raised their gaze, their chins nearly parallel to the towering shadow, they could only see the shape of it piercing the clouds, unable to grasp its entirety. Instead, the oppressive, domineering aura became even more deeply ingrained in their hearts, intensifying their urge to kneel. Only a very few high-level mages could vaguely discern the nature of the shadow. It was a Dark Tower enveloping the palace! Or rather, it was merely the lowest level of the Dark Tower! Above this lowest level, there were layer upon layer of the tower body, reaching straight into the clouds, forming a nine-layer Dark Tower like a pillar supporting the sky! Just a glimpse of the Dark Tower''s full form left the top mages with deep astonishment. It was as if ants had truly glimpsed the vast heavens and understood their insignificance! As everyone''s eyes were drawn to the suddenly appearing Dark Tower, filled with shock, a figure emerged, walking gradually out of the tower. "Miss Leslie! It''s Miss Leslie, she''s coming out!" With the sudden appearance of that figure, everyone''s attention was drawn to her, their hearts couldn''t help but be startled again. To many ministers, Leslie had undergone a complete transformation compared to the past. Not only did she manipulate the royal family, but her strength was also unfathomable, almost monstrous! Many commoners and mages, unaware of what had transpired within the palace, saw Leslie and their already devout expressions towards the Dark Tower became even more fixed on their faces. At this moment, Leslie was stepping through the air, her beautiful face solemn and cold. With each step in the void, a snowflake the size of a head appeared beneath her feet, supporting her, making her look like the center of a world of ice and snow. As she walked forward, the cold and noble chill froze the air. Countless snowflakes danced and fell to the ground, instantly freezing the surface. Falling on rooftops, thick ice crystals immediately formed. Her arrival was like that of a holy snow elf, causing even time to seem frozen at that moment. "Is she... is she really Leslie? So cold..." Everyone present was dumbfounded, even Duke Charles and Madelyn were staring at her with their mouths agape, unable to believe that the Leslie who seemed like an ice queen was the same low-key, extravagant Leslie from before. The difference was simply too great! What surprised everyone even more was that after Leslie, surrounded by ice and cold wind, completely stepped out of the palace, two crystal-clear ice blocks, like pieces of crystal, suddenly flew from behind her, falling heavily onto the solid ground outside the palace. Bang! With a loud crash, the two blocks of ice smashed into the ground, creating person-sized deep pits, with fragments of ice and soil flying everywhere. Everyone''s gaze focused on them, and their bodies trembled as expressions of terror instantly spread across their faces. Inside the transparent ice blocks were two elders who had been mutilated into human sticks! They were frozen inside, their faces twisted in agony, eyes filled with blood, and their pupils full of unwillingness and pain. These two elders of the Council of Elders, who were high-ranking and powerful, had been tortured into this state by Leslie?! Many people were already shivering in the cold wind, and the sight of the two elders in such a condition made them feel a chill that penetrated their bones. How did Leslie become so powerful?! Why did she treat the two elders of the Council of Elders so brutally? This was the imperial capital, and she was provoking the Council of Elders and King Aldric! Their tones were extremely fervent. For Leslie, they had trained rigorously for so long, all for this day! Now, their wish had become reality under Leslie''s orchestration. The transformation of the imperial capital filled them with excitement, and their reverence for Leslie reached its peak at this moment. Seeing her was like seeing a true deity! After hearing these reports, Leslie didn''t say much but asked, "What about him?" Charlotte was momentarily stunned but quickly understood and replied, "Master Owen learned that Carlos and Kyrik''s Penal Minister were tracking the royal family to the border at Thousand Peaks, and he has followed them." After speaking, Charlotte cautiously asked, "Miss, should we immediately support Master Owen?" Charlotte knew Leslie best, as they spent the most time together daily. She had never seen Leslie care so much about a man. Whether Leslie admitted it or not, it was clear that Owen held a special place in her heart. Leslie''s beautiful eyes looked towards the Thousand Peaks, pausing for a moment before she slowly shook her head and said, "No need. If he can handle the Fallen Angel, those small fry are definitely not a problem. There are more important things to do now." Charlotte nodded repeatedly in agreement. Leslie closed her eyes, mentally calculating the current situation, then opened her eyes and ordered, "Charlotte, take all the members of Dark Rose and visit the homes of the influential families one by one. If they are willing to submit, offer them a drink. If they refuse, help them to a dignified end." Though Leslie''s tone was calm, when Madelyn heard it, it was like a thunderbolt exploding in her mind, causing her to tremble all over. She could already imagine the bloodbath that would ensue in the imperial capital once Charlotte and the others started their actions! She never expected her sister to be such a ruthless character! ... "Madelyn." Suddenly, Leslie''s gaze fell on Madelyn, causing her to shiver despite her efforts to remain calm. Her voice trembled slightly as she said, "Sister... Sister, what do you need from me?" Leslie gently patted her shoulder and smiled indulgently, saying, "Don''t just stand there! Quickly take the Eagle Guard and properly calm the citizens." Seeing Leslie''s eyes as pure as gemstones, Madelyn''s fear dissipated significantly. She nodded obediently and immediately gathered the Eagle Guard to stabilize the situation. Although she didn''t understand Leslie''s thoughts or why she was so different from before, there was one thing she was sure of: Leslie would always be her sister, and Leslie clearly felt the same way. That was enough! Chapter 84: Chapter84-Royal Treasure Chapter 84: Chapter84-Royal Treasure ? Amid the turmoil in the imperial capital, Annie, Andre, and other prodigies from various major forces were all looking towards the direction of South Street. They had all seen Owen''s slaying of the Fallen Angel through Carlos'' special magic. "This Owen is truly ferocious. It feels like the Domination Leaderboard we just created for him isn''t enough to highlight his monstrous abilities. Compared to him, we feel like we''re from a different era." "If he can kill a terrifying creature like the Fallen Angel, is there anything he can''t do? Miraculous feats seem to be just ordinary for him." "Comparing ourselves to him is infuriating. With Owen around, from now on, we can only compete for second place." Edward and others shook their heads and sighed, feeling utterly hopeless about surpassing Owen. Previously, even though Academy City had placed Owen alone on the Domination Leaderboard, they had been somewhat unconvinced despite their defeats by Owen. Being in their youthful prime, they had never faced such a significant setback and couldn''t accept the special treatment given to him by Academy City. But now, after witnessing Owen annihilate the terrifying Fallen Angel, capable of destroying the imperial capital, their pride was utterly extinguished by Owen! Owen''s image was deeply imprinted in their hearts, and they completely gave up any thoughts of challenging him! Even Monroe, the saint of the Sun-Moon Sect from the Mountain Forces, felt unprecedented despair. Owen''s existence made her feel that no matter what means she used, she had no chance of victory and was completely crushed by him! While many prodigies were feeling dejected and shaken, news about Leslie mutilating the two elders of the Council of Elders and rebelling quickly spread to them through various channels.?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com "What the heck! Is this news for real? It''s explosive!" "Leslie was really hiding her strength. To have such terrifying power and influence is scary. I''m glad I never offended her before." "Those two elders were top platinum-tier powerhouses. How could this happen to them?" "Leslie is only a year or two older than us, yet her strength is vastly superior!" "I originally thought Owen was the only genius who could crush us, but I didn''t expect there to be another hidden gem like Leslie!" "Damn it, this world really doesn''t lack geniuses. Compared to them, we''re just part of the masses..." Upon confirming the news about Leslie, Edward and the other prodigies, already disheartened by Owen, felt an even greater weight on their chests. Monroe squinted her eyes and said seriously, "There''s a saying that where there is a Crouching Dragon, there will be a Young Phoenix. Owen is clearly the Crouching Dragon stirring up the world, and Leslie must be the Young Phoenix, no less powerful than him!" "If we can defeat Leslie, we might be able to defeat Owen. These two are geniuses beyond our era!" The other prodigies were deeply moved, seeing that even Monroe, the saint of the Sun-Moon Sect from the Mountain Forces, had such respect and fear for Leslie. ... Time flew by, the sun set, and the moon rose. The imperial capital gradually became shrouded in night. Have a child? This abrupt topic change left Leslie momentarily stunned... Even someone as cold as Leslie couldn''t help but blush. "You must hold on to that young man tightly, don''t let other girls steal him away. As far as I know, there are enough girls on the continent who admire Owen to circle the capital three times." Leslie, extremely proud, turned her head away with a light snort. She didn''t refute anything, because even she had to admit, Owen indeed had an indescribable charm. But she wouldn''t be like ordinary girls and become infatuated. However, she could admit that he had a unique allure. Owen and she seemed to have an innate understanding of each other. With just a glance, they could understand what the other was thinking, whether it was about causing turmoil in the world or overthrowing the royal power! She truly enjoyed the wonderful feeling of being evenly matched and having mutual understanding with Owen. Her mind unconsciously replayed the scene of their first meeting. When she thought of the moment they outwitted each other and then reached an agreement with a handshake, a faint smile appeared on her lips. After saying this, she suddenly came back to her senses and realized that Duke Charles had already left. "Was I daydreaming because of that guy?" Leslie was somewhat surprised by her inexplicable actions just now. She shook her head, deciding not to think too much about it. Her beautiful eyes involuntarily looked towards the direction of Thousand Peaks, and she murmured softly, "I wonder how that guy is doing. Hope everything goes smoothly!" Chapter 85: Chapter85-The Royal Familys Revenge Plan! Chapter 85: Chapter85-The Royal Family''s Revenge Plan! ? Among the towering peaks of the Thousand Peaks mountain range, a group of people were frantically running, evading the pursuit from behind. They were none other than members of the Azure Royal Family! Each of them was in a disheveled state, their luxurious and precious robes almost entirely covered in dust. As they fled through the mountains, their garments were torn into rags. Deep exhaustion and terror were etched on every face. Leading the group was King Aldric, his teeth nearly ground to dust as he continuously cursed Leslie along the way. When Leslie had massacred the great hall today, if it weren''t for the premonition of Luna Academy''s principal who escorted them to the Thousand Peaks, they would have already perished at Leslie''s hands! The price they paid to escape to this point was extremely heavy! The twelve-man team of gold-tier mages had been ambushed by Charlotte as they left the city. They sacrificed their lives to cast the Twelve Zodiac Palaces, creating an opportunity for the royal family to flee. However, in their panic as they entered the deep mountains, they were suddenly attacked by Carlos and Kyrik, the Penal Minister. They came with great force, but fortunately, the principal of Luna Academy held off the strong enemies on both sides, allowing the few remaining members to escape with their lives. Though they had escaped to this place, King Aldric was now as ragged as a beggar, drenched in sweat, his clothes tattered, and his crown lost who knows where. The aura of majesty that once surrounded him as a king had dissipated almost entirely. He now resembled a frightened deer, trembling at the slightest rustle in the wind. "Who''s there!" Suddenly, King Aldric felt something approaching from behind and hurriedly cried out, scrambling away in a panic. "Father, it''s me, Marry..." Marry approached, holding some clear water in a lotus leaf, only to find that her once composed father had become so terrified. Seeing that it was Marry bringing him water, King Aldric steadied himself, forcing a wry smile. Feeling parched from the escape, he quickly stepped forward and took the lotus leaf with his mud-stained hands. He drank the water hastily, not caring about his image. Some of the water spilled onto his chest, making his already filthy and tattered clothes look even more shabby. "Good, good. You''ve done well. Now, you lead the group and continue deeper," King Aldric said, feeling slightly calmer after drinking the water. He looked at Marry and discussed their next steps. Marry sighed as she looked at her father''s current state, then nodded repeatedly. With the royal family suffering heavy casualties and her father being severely shaken, she knew she had to take on the heavy burden herself. Marry composed herself, scanned the weary royal family members, and spoke loudly: "Everyone, the Azure Kingdom is now at a critical juncture of life and death. We must all pull ourselves together. Though the current situation is dire, our royal ancestors have left us resources for a counterattack!" Upon hearing Marry''s words, "The royal treasure!" Many of the previously despondent royal members suddenly widened their eyes in astonishment and cried out. They had heard from their elders since childhood about a deeply hidden treasure belonging to the royal family. It was not to be used unless the kingdom was facing life and death. However, they knew nothing about what the treasure contained, where exactly it was, or how to access it. But this legend had been passed down through the royal family for generations. Now, Marry mentioned it again. "That''s right. You might have heard the rumors of the auction. The royal treasure is real and it''s hidden deep within the Thousand Peaks!" Seeing that everyone had regained some spirit, Marry continued to speak, boosting their morale: "We are not far from the treasure now. Once we find it, even though our current situation is dire, we can still turn the tide!" Marry spoke with absolute certainty. "Victory!" "Victory!" The royal members, their eyes now red with determination, roared in unison! ... The lush towering trees grew wildly, with roots crawling over the ground, crisscrossing in every direction. Bright sunlight filtered through the dense foliage, scattering dapples of light onto the group venturing deeper into the mountains. Marry, surrounded by mana, conjured long swords that shredded the branches and bushes in their path, creating a clear trail forward. Behind Marry, King Aldric and the other royal family members, along with the Council of Elders, followed closely, occasionally glancing around with wary expressions. Though they had shaken off their pursuers, the Thousand Peaks were teeming with spellbeasts, making the area far from safe. The deeper they went, the louder and more terrifying the roars of the spellbeasts became, their auras exuding ominous power. Fortunately, Marry remembered the map that guided them away from the dangerous areas where spellbeasts gathered. The pervasive miasma was also navigated safely thanks to the map''s guidance, allowing them to avoid getting lost, making their journey relatively uneventful. About an hour later, Marry, leading the way, suddenly stopped and looked ahead, her face breaking into a broad smile. They had reached the valley where the treasure was hidden! "The royal treasure! The royal treasure!" King Aldric''s dim eyes suddenly brightened. He rushed to the front, staring at the nearby valley with a fervor akin to a starving wolf spotting fresh meat. A single mana stone the size of a thumb could be exchanged for hundreds or thousands of gold coins, enough to support an ordinary family for a lifetime! And here, the end of the pile wasn''t in sight. Even though they were royal family members, accustomed to luxury and having seen countless treasures, seeing so many mana stones amassed here in person, they couldn''t suppress their excitement. It''s known that if someone outside were to accidentally obtain a single mana stone, it would be cherished as a family heirloom, carefully protected and passed down through generations. But here, mana stones were as common as garbage, scattered everywhere, easily found! "Good, good, good! With this legacy left by our ancestors, Leslie is nothing more than a clown, at best enjoying her moment of glory!" King Aldric ecstatically tossed the mana stones into the air, reveling in the feeling of being showered by their energy. However, King Aldric was unaware that these mana stones were merely a tenth of what Owen had left behind. Owen had already plundered the remaining ninety percent. If he knew this, he would probably be spitting blood in rage. After inspecting the mana stones, King Aldric continued deeper into the vault. He knew that at the center of this treasure trove lay various priceless artifacts placed there by generations of the Azure Royal Family. Though mana stones were incredibly valuable, the treasures left by their ancestors were equally rare and could offer even greater assistance in their current plight! Soon, as King Aldric ventured into the central area of the vault, he saw rows of precious magical artifacts neatly arranged. Each artifact radiated a dazzling array of colors, creating a mesmerizing rainbow-like spectacle. "Dragon Scale Armor!" "Mammoth Tusk Spear!" "Royal Holy Grail!" "Light Convergence Mana Stone..." Glancing over the artifacts, King Aldric recognized almost every one of them at a glance. These items were famous not only in the Azure Kingdom but also renowned in other kingdoms. Additionally, the powerful auras emanating from these magical artifacts gave King Aldric a sense of security. With these mana stones, they could hire mercenaries and top forces. Using these artifacts, they could put bounties on the heads of Leslie, Owen, and others. High rewards would surely attract brave individuals. With this dual approach, no matter how ambitious Leslie was or how long she had been preparing for her rebellion, she would still meet a disastrous end. The Azure Kingdom would still belong to the royal family! "Our ancestors were wise. With this treasure, I, Aldric, will surely restore the splendor of the Azure Royal Family!" With a plan set in his heart, King Aldric felt much more spirited and swore an oath to the heavens. He seemed to have returned to his former confident and commanding self. At this time, Marry and the other royal family members also arrived. Seeing the vault filled with luxurious and precious magical artifacts, their eyes widened, captivated by these rare treasures. "Everyone, the time for our counterattack is near. Now, transfer the mana stones and these treasures into the treasure chest and take them with us!" Seeing the others following, King Aldric immediately issued the command, simultaneously tossing out a treasure chest pendant hanging from his chest. This was a special storage magical artifact with a much larger internal space compared to an ordinary storage ring. Bang! As the treasure chest pendant was released, its size immediately expanded with the wind, forming a huge, spacious treasure chest standing before them. Chapter 86: Chapter86-Marry Becomes a Slave? Chapter 86: Chapter86-Marry Becomes a Slave? ? Marry and her companions stared at the huge treasure chest and wasted no time in diligently moving the mana stones and various magical artifacts into the treasury. Of course, this included the Holy Grail, which had been "handled" by Owen. As they transported these treasures, the despair in their hearts vanished, replaced by a newfound hope for revenge!?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com Previously, Leslie''s people had chased them relentlessly, making them flee in embarrassment. From now on, it would be Leslie fleeing in disgrace! Marry, as the highest-ranking member of the royal family next to King Aldric, was specifically responsible for transporting the highest quality magical artifacts. The Holy Grail, a symbol of the royal family, was particularly important to all the royal members. It wasn''t until they had placed it into the treasury that everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Time flew by, and half an hour later, all the items in the treasury had been moved into the chest. Surveying the surroundings, they saw only the mottled walls, now completely empty. Seeing this, King Aldric quickly formed a seal with his hands, preparing to store away the chest and leave as soon as possible. After all, they were still being pursued, and this place, a mountain range teeming with spellbeasts, was dangerous. The sooner they left, the better. However, what they feared most came to pass. As King Aldric was about to stow away the chest, a murderous aura swept in like the edge of a blade, shattering the treasury doors in an instant. Immediately, figures clad in black poured in from the valley outside the treasury. They blocked King Aldric, Marry, and the other royal family members, as well as the Council of Elders'' guards at the entrance. Seeing these cold and ruthless Nether Guards, King Aldric''s heart sank. He knew these people well. They were the ones who had been chasing his group before. If it hadn''t been for Principal Luna''s intervention, they wouldn''t have even made it here alive. And now, not long after, these pursuers had caught up with them again so quickly! "Tsk, tsk, tsk, I knew it. The royal treasure of the Azure Kingdom''s royal family is not just a mere legend," Carlos said with a smile. As King Aldric furrowed his brow and Marry and the others instinctively closed ranks, warily scanning their surroundings, Carlos, flanked by the Nether Guard, walked into the treasury. His smile widened as he gazed at the mana stones and various treasures filling the vault. "His Highness''s intuition has always been accurate. It seems he has won again this time!" Following Carlos, an old man with sparse, snow-white hair and a gaunt frame slowly entered, leaning on a staff. His wrinkled face was etched with deep greed. This was Alvin, the commander of this elite unit of the Nether Guard, a platinum-tier level 9 mage. Originally, he had brought the Nether Guard to secretly protect Prince Carlos, ensuring his safety without causing unnecessary trouble. After all, Carlos was widely recognized as the best successor to the Dark Emperor, both in terms of bloodline and talent, and he could not afford any mishap. However, at Carlos''s request, he decided to trust the prince''s intuition. They had been pursuing King Aldric, intending to extract the secrets of the royal treasure from him. "Indeed, knowing the situation and acting accordingly is wise. I appreciate people like you," Carlos said, clearly pleased with King Aldric''s reaction. However, as he spoke, his tone shifted, and his dark, swirling eyes grew greedier. "But the treasure is not all I want!" King Aldric''s face darkened again. He had already given up such precious treasure, and now Carlos wanted more? King Aldric clenched his fists in anger, but soon relaxed them. Resistance was futile in their current predicament. Bowing his head in defeat, he asked, "What else do you want? As long as you let us leave alive, we can discuss anything." Carlos nodded and smiled. "Simple! Just hand over Marry to me, and I can assure you, this will be my last demand!" To Carlos, the treasure and Marry were the most valuable assets here. He didn''t care about King Aldric and the others. Letting them go could even serve to distract Leslie to some extent. "Marry?!" The royal members'' gazes shifted from Carlos to Marry, their expressions complicated. Although Marry was their sister and they shared a blood bond, the royal family valued blood ties the least. For the sake of interests, anything could be compromised or sacrificed, especially when faced with life and death! So, after a brief moment of shock, their eyes revealed a glimmer of hope. They all wished Marry would agree to Carlos''s demand. Marry sensed the change in the royal members'' gazes. Although she had somewhat expected it, the reality still pained her deeply. Previously, to ensure their safe escape, she had fought bloodily at the rear of the group. Then, as they delved into the Thousand Peaks, she had led the way to fend off spellbeast attacks. But now, no one spoke up for her; everyone hoped she would step forward voluntarily. How heartbreaking this was! Chapter 87: Chapter87-Mindloss Potion Chapter 87: Chapter87-Mindloss Potion ? Marry trembled, sorrowfully brushing her forehead. Then, like a drowning person clutching at a straw, she looked towards her father, King Aldric. Her father had always cherished her since she was young. Even if the other royal members didn''t care about her, surely her father wouldn''t betray her. Under Marry''s gaze, a flicker of struggle and hesitation crossed King Aldric''s face. He certainly wanted to leave safely, but Marry was the most talented and powerful member of the royal family, and in his mind, the best hope for restoring their kingdom. If he left Marry behind, attempting to reclaim the kingdom with nothing would be a fool''s dream! Moreover, Marry was a student of Luna Academy, with an extensive network of connections, which would be incredibly beneficial for their cause. Unless absolutely necessary, he couldn''t sacrifice her just like that. Carlos noticed King Aldric''s hesitation and smiled faintly. The fact that King Aldric hadn''t outright refused indicated there was room for negotiation. So, he upped the ante: "King Aldric, I don''t want to make things difficult for you. Just give me Marry, and I''ll share a portion of the treasure with you. With this portion, whether you wish to restore your kingdom or enjoy a peaceful retirement, it shouldn''t be an issue." Carlos''s words carried a devilish allure. King Aldric''s eyelid twitched, feeling somewhat tempted. The reason he wanted to protect Marry was fundamentally due to the lack of resources; he needed her to restore their kingdom. But with a vast amount of resources, Marry could be sacrificed. "Thirty percent! I want thirty percent of the treasure here!" King Aldric hesitated for a moment before finally looking up at Carlos, his words firm. Carlos had anticipated King Aldric''s reaction, but such prompt agreement made him burst into laughter. "Very well, since King Aldric asks, thirty percent it is. However, Marry needs to drink this potion first." As he finished speaking, Carlos''s storage ring glowed, and he handed a white, round glass bottle to King Aldric. Although King Aldric wasn''t very powerful, he was knowledgeable. Upon seeing the black liquid inside the glass bottle and hearing the mysterious whispers echoing in his ears, he immediately felt goosebumps and a chill in his heart. He recognized the black liquid. It was the extremely evil product of alchemy-the Mindloss Potion. Once consumed, it would strip a person of their consciousness, turning them into a mindless puppet that only obeyed commands. This effect was irreversible; the drinker would forever remain a puppet. King Aldric glanced at Marry, a flicker of struggle in his heart. "As long as Marry drinks this potion, not only will you be able to leave alive, but you''ll also take away thirty percent of the treasure. Why not?" Carlos coaxed. He knew King Aldric was fundamentally a man who pursued profit, and the other royal members were all cold and heartless. Or rather, this was the common ailment of all royal families. King Aldric and the other royal members would undoubtedly make a decision that would satisfy him. Though King Aldric and the royal members treated her this way, they were still her family. For them, Marry decided to sacrifice herself. However, she could not accept becoming a puppet forever. Expressionless, she opened the bottle of Mindloss Potion and looked at Carlos. "If I drink this Mindloss Potion, will you let them go and give them thirty percent of the treasure?" Carlos patted his chest and promised, "I swear by the name of the Nether Kingdom''s Dark Emperor, if you drink the Mindloss Potion, I will absolutely let them leave and allow them to take thirty percent of the treasure of their choice!" Seeing this, Marry hesitated no longer. She held the bottle of Mindloss Potion in one hand and gripped her sword at her waist with the other, preparing to drink and then end her life. Carlos, noticing Marry''s actions, laughed even more arrogantly. Once Marry drank the Mindloss Potion, he had countless ways to prevent her from committing suicide. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Marry tilted her head back, slowly closed her eyes, and prepared to drink the Mindloss Potion. The expressions of those around her changed in various ways. King Aldric''s anxious heart finally felt a sense of relief. The royal members'' faces lit up with smiles of relief. The Council of Elders nodded slightly, seeing hope for survival once again. Carlos was almost ready to burst into laughter. But just as everyone was filled with anticipation, a sharp, piercing sonic boom suddenly echoed from the distance, nearly tearing everyone''s eardrums apart. Immediately following, a figure clad in a ghostly blue, like a dangerous meteor streaking across the sky, shot to the treasure vault above them! A powerful sense of oppression filled everyone''s hearts, making their breathing heavy. "Who are you?!" Carlos and Alvin were the first to react, looking up at the sudden apparition with heightened vigilance. The figure was entirely clad in armor, obscuring their features and form. A pair of pure white wings, with a wingspan of three meters, extended from their back, something completely unfamiliar to them. The figure was clearly humanoid, so why did it have wings? Chapter 88: Chapter88-Crushing Punch Chapter 88: Chapter88-Crushing Punch ? An angel? But angels were legendary beings, unseen for countless ages. King Aldric, the royal members, and the Council of Elders stared in astonishment and caution at the ghostly blue figure hovering above them. Marry, who had been about to drink the Mindloss Potion, stopped her actions and looked in bewilderment at the winged figure. Flap - Flap- Under everyone''s gaze, Owen, with angelic wings fluttering behind him, hovered above the treasure vault, quite pleased with the confusion on their faces. On his way here, Owen had already activated the Fallen Angel set, wrapping himself up completely. Because he didn''t want to attract the attention of other powers again. Although it might sound conceited, he knew that he was already too dazzling, causing many forces to be wary of him. If he displayed even more terrifying combat strength, many kingdoms around the Azure Kingdom would likely be unable to sleep in peace. After all, Leslie had already shown terrifying strength and ambition, seizing the throne of the Azure Kingdom almost effortlessly. It was not impossible for them to attack in the future. Therefore, Owen did not plan to use the Godslayer Staff, [Order], or any of his previous skills this time. He intended to act entirely as a mysterious figure! "Kyrik''s people? But when did they gain such abilities?" Carlos and Alvin exchanged a glance, their confusion growing. In their moment of distraction, Owen''s wings suddenly flapped, sending a gale through the air. His figure shot forward like an arrow from a bow, instantly appearing in front of Carlos. His five fingers clenched into a fist, aiming straight for Carlos''s chest. As he threw the punch, an unending wave of killing intent surged towards Carlos, like an overwhelming force crushing everything in its path. The enclosed space of the treasure vault quaked with the immense pressure. Crushing Punch! This was a skill Owen had picked from the Fate Store on his way here. It was a seemingly simple magic skill, just a straight punch. However, simplicity often hid great power. This punch could grow infinitely stronger, and with Owen''s exceptional physique and intense killing intent, it could shatter a mountain with one strike! Moreover, Owen''s eyes had undergone unimaginable transformations, allowing him to see weaknesses, perceive his opponent''s quirks, and predict their movements. Combined with the extreme speed of his angelic wings, the explosive power of the Crushing Punch could break through any defense! In an instant, Owen appeared before Carlos as if he had warped through space. The incoming punch, shrouded in killing intent, was like a piercing spear, dazzling and deadly. Carlos was shocked; the speed and terrifying explosive power left him momentarily unable to react. "Die, you ant!" Alvin, standing beside Carlos, frowned and quickly moved in front of him, gripping a green staff in his hand. The staff, like a heavy hammer, had a head resembling a lush, full tree. As he swung it down, it created a fierce whistling sound, followed by dense green mana, resembling countless willow branches, attacking from all directions. Carlos was well aware of Alvin''s methods. As the vines grew, his form seemed to blend with them, disappearing from sight. While Alvin and Carlos attacked in their fury, Marry and the others retreated again and again, fearfully moving to the deepest part of the treasury. King Aldric, in particular, was sweating profusely, his eyes fixed on Owen''s back. Alvin and Carlos were already terrifying enough, but now this mysterious figure appeared, seeming even more fearsome than they were. This left King Aldric unsure whether this was a good or bad turn of events, his heart hanging in suspense and anxiety. Swish, swish, swish! Thick vines, as wide as an arm, wriggled and twisted like tentacles, wrapping towards Owen. He punched, smashing the approaching vines into pulp. However, as long as the roots remained, the vines quickly regrew and continued to extend towards him. This method was quite eerie. Seeing this, Alvin gave a cold smile. This near-barrier level technique, the Green Vine Domain, was his strongest method. Anyone trapped within would have their magic and flesh gradually consumed by the continuously regenerating vines, eventually becoming nutrients for them. Among the many dark magics of the Nether Kingdom, it was quite renowned. It was precisely because of mastering this dark magic that Alvin could contend with a junior diamond-tier mage! Although he didn''t know Owen''s tier, he was certain it wasn''t at the diamond level. Prolonged entanglement in the Green Vine Domain would surely lead to Owen''s demise! However, Alvin was somewhat surprised to see that Owen''s armor seemed completely unaffected by the Green Vine Domain. It felt as though the domain''s power couldn''t fully exert itself. The Green Vine Domain, while not a true barrier, was incredibly close to that level, with its own set of rules! While Alvin felt supremely confident, Owen''s eyes glowed again, scrutinizing the Green Vine Domain. "The weakness is here!" In just a few moments, Owen identified a large red spot at the center of the vines, where Alvin had unknowingly positioned himself, acting as the root of all the vines. Eliminating Alvin would cause the Green Vine Domain to collapse! Having confirmed the weak point, Owen hesitated no longer. He surged downward like a dragon diving into the sea, charging fiercely towards the target! Chapter 89: Chapter89-Where Are U Hidding? Chapter 89: Chapter89-Where Are U Hidding? ? In the treasure vault, as Owen dove straight towards the ground, Alvin, who had been quietly hiding underground, suddenly felt a heavy sense of danger. It was as if Owen had seen right through him. The Green Vine Domain was his best shelter; even a diamond-tier mage would struggle to see through it quickly. How did this mysterious person see through his position at a glance? While Alvin was momentarily stunned, Owen''s angelic wings whirred like a meat grinder, shredding the approaching vines into pulp and scattering them everywhere. As Owen got closer to the ground, red killing intent swirled around him, scorching like fire, suffocating Alvin with its oppressive presence. "What terrifying killing intent!" Alvin''s mind was affected by the killing intent. Green light surged from his brow, allowing him to recover quickly, not daring to be careless. He formed intricate hand seals in front of him, chanting ancient words. The vines, which had been collapsing under Owen''s assault, quickly thickened. "Though I don''t know who you are, opposing the Nether Kingdom will only lead to death!" "Go join the Nether Guard in death!" Alvin roared, and the vines, like thousands of writhing poisonous snakes, absorbed the corpses of the slain Nether Guard as nutrients. The surface of the vines began to harden, resembling fish scales, neatly arranged and shimmering with a strange, vibrant green. They surged towards Owen with deadly intent. "No wonder the Nether Kingdom is known for its dark magic. Such methods are indeed sinister and ruthless, not wasting even their corpses..." Owen shook his head slightly, sensing that the dark magic of the Nether Kingdom was becoming increasingly twisted and malevolent. But this thought was fleeting. The angelic wings on Owen''s back slashed like blades at the converging green vines.Vissit for updates This time, however, the vines, having absorbed the corpses of the Nether Guard, were not easily shredded. Instead, the fine scales on the vines vibrated, partially absorbing and deflecting the force of Owen''s wings. The dozens of vines, merely pushed back, once again surged towards Owen, intent on binding him in place and preventing him from approaching the ground. With the Green Vine Domain in place, Alvin was its core and could not easily move. However, as the vines accelerated, aiming to ensnare Owen like ropes, his eyes flashed with understanding, seeing through their trajectory. "It''s time to end this!" Owen didn''t want to waste any more time on Alvin. His angelic wings seemed to expand, then flapped forcefully, generating a gale that rippled through the air. His figure, a dazzling white light, pierced through the layers of vines, and he delivered a powerful punch to the ground. Boom! The entire floor of the treasure vault shook, rumbling like ocean waves, spreading in all directions. Beneath the ground, Alvin, squeezed painfully by the shifting earth, felt as if he were caught in a chaotic landslide. The magical shield around him had already deformed and twisted, while countless roots of the green vines fractured under the impact of Owen''s punch. the most bizarre and terrifying forms of spellbeast magic. If his claws made contact, there was no possibility of recovery. However, as soon as the smile appeared on his face, he realized that no blood flowed from the neck his claws had slashed through. The image distorted and dissipated like a phantom. Carlos''s body stiffened, and he quickly scanned the surroundings warily. "Are you looking for me?" Owen''s voice came from behind Carlos, carrying a hint of mockery. Carlos had hidden well, but with Owen''s newly enhanced vision, he had managed to locate him. Having detected Carlos''s presence earlier, his sudden attack was nothing more than a joke to Owen. "You... your voice sounds familiar! Who are you?!" Hearing Owen''s voice, Carlos instinctively turned around, questioning him. But Owen had no intention of revealing his identity further. Instead, he answered with his fist. Carlos turned swiftly, but Owen''s punch was even swifter. From a distance, it looked as though Carlos had deliberately moved his face into Owen''s fist. Wham! The power of the Crushing Punch was terrifying. Carlos''s defenses crumbled like paper, his teeth shattering from the impact. He was sent flying backward, leaving a trail of broken teeth and blood in his wake. Owen was somewhat surprised to see that Carlos hadn''t fallen after his punch. After all, this punch was powerful enough to overwhelm even a platinum-tier mage like Alvin. Carlos, however, had managed to withstand it through his beastification, though he looked extremely disheveled and his gaze grew even more sinister. Carlos''s reaction only increased Owen''s killing intent. Carlos was indeed a prodigy, destined to become a formidable figure if given time to grow. But unfortunately for him, he had encountered Owen! As killing intent flashed in Owen''s eyes, Carlos''s body jerked as if electrocuted, then he seemed to realize something. "You... you are..." His blood-filled mouth twisted out the words, clearly recognizing Owen. The familiar voice and the deadly intent made Carlos certain that the winged figure was indeed Owen! Realizing this, Carlos''s spirit sank into despair. Chapter 90: Chapter90-Trying to Escape Again? Chapter 90: Chapter90-Trying to Escape Again? ? Carlos had already been defeated by Owen twice. All his past pride had been trampled under Owen''s feet. Even when he had fallen into despair and decided to distance himself from Owen, Owen relentlessly pursued him! From the look in Owen''s eyes, it was clear that he intended to kill Carlos today. Owen showed no regard for Carlos''s status as a prince or his Dark Emperor bloodline, both of which would make any other mage hesitant. Carlos knew he had only one option: escape! Owen''s strength had clearly grown significantly since their last encounter. Immediately, Carlos tried to transform into a hawk, intending to flee using the same trick as before. Owen, having observed Carlos''s every move, was well aware of his escape method from their previous battle in the arena. This time, Owen had no intention of letting him get away. "Let''s see if your speed is faster or mine!" Owen coldly laughed as Carlos transformed into a blackhawk, attempting to flee. In an instant, Owen crossed several hundred meters, appearing right behind Carlos. Carlos hadn''t even had time to breathe a sigh of relief before he felt a massive shadow looming over him. Without looking back, he knew it was Owen who had caught up. Owen''s speed was far superior to his own, even with his secret techniques. Realizing this, his eyes filled with despair. Owen, however, paid no heed to Carlos''s complex emotions of despair, anger, and unwillingness. With his hands like blades, he sliced through the wings of the hawk Carlos had transformed into. Sshhh! The two wings were severed instantly by Owen, blood splattering everywhere. The immense killing intent also tore through Carlos''s chest. His body reverted from hawk form to human, then shattered into pieces, falling in a bloody heap. With Carlos''s death, a leveling-up aura enveloped Owen. After eliminating Alvin, he had been at the peak of gold-tier level 8. The experience gained from Carlos pushed him not only to gold-tier level 9 but also close to breaking through to platinum-tier! Feeling the surging magic and the increasing strength in his body, Owen nodded in satisfaction. Although it was only a one-level increase, nearing platinum-tier brought benefits incomparable to before. By his estimation, his current strength had improved by nearly fifty percent compared to before the breakthrough. Facing Alvin and Carlos again would be a much shorter battle. After quickly stabilizing his level, Owen suddenly heard the system''s notification. "Congratulations to the host for eliminating Dark Emperor bloodline, Carlos. You have gained 8000 fate points." Marry hesitated upon hearing this. Her father and others were still in danger, and her mentor was fighting a strong enemy. Leaving didn''t seem right, though staying wouldn''t help much either. King Aldric noticed Marry''s hesitation. Seeing a chance to curry favor with this powerful figure, he smiled and said: "Marry, the senior is right. It''s safer for you to go to the academy. Besides, Carlos and his men are dead, and Kyrik''s people are intercepted by your mentor. We''ll be safe going directly to the Council of Elders." Seeing this, Marry no longer hesitated and nodded. After all the recent events, she understood the importance of strength more than ever. If she had the power of this senior, things wouldn''t have come to this! Owen nodded with satisfaction. Despite some twists and turns, the plan was proceeding as intended. He prepared to flap his wings and leave, but just then, the system suddenly issued a task: "Congratulations on unlocking a hidden mission: Rescue Luna Academy''s Principal-Raina!" A hidden mission! Owen was startled. He had unlocked a hidden mission! Originally, he had just made up an excuse to send Marry back to the academy and was about to leave directly. He hadn''t expected to trigger a hidden mission! This was a must-accept situation! Firstly, completing a hidden mission would yield more substantial rewards. Secondly, Owen was quite curious and respectful of the Luna Academy''s principal, Raina. After all, Raina was currently ranked among the top ten on the Celestial Leaderboard! She was only 27 years old, exceptionally beautiful, and undoubtedly powerful. Such a figure played a significant role in the original anime. Rescuing her this time would not only bring system rewards but also establish a positive connection with her. Since it was something he could do effortlessly, why not? With that in mind, Owen rushed towards the direction Marry had pointed out at the fastest speed. The closer he got, the more puzzled he felt, sensing something was amiss. Kyrik''s side might have platinum-tier experts, but Raina''s strength was formidable. It shouldn''t have come to the point where she needed rescuing. There had to be some unforeseen circumstances he wasn''t aware of! Anyone ranked in the top ten of the Celestial Leaderboard wasn''t a simple character. For Raina, a platinum-tier mage shouldn''t pose too much of a threat. Chapter 91: Chapter91-The Madwoman? Chapter 91: Chapter91-The Madwoman? ? Owen vibrated his angelic wings, sweeping across the sky like a beam of holy light, quickly arriving at a stone forest. As soon as he arrived, Owen was hit by an overwhelming stench of blood, making him almost gag. Looking down, he saw the stone forest stained red with chunks of flesh and shattered bones, resembling a gruesome slaughterhouse. Upon closer inspection, the flesh and bones were all human organs, with tattered remnants of -clothing- the signature black attire of the Nether Guard. The air was still thick with lingering traces of agitated mana. From this, Owen sensed the presence of the Nether Guard. Clearly, there had just been a fierce battle between Carlos'' men and Raina. The shattered corpses left behind were in a horrendous state, dismembered and strewn everywhere. Even though Owen had witnessed many bloody scenes, he couldn''t help but breathe a little quicker, shocked by the sight before him. If it were a scene caused by a brutal, bloodthirsty maniac, he wouldn''t have hesitated for a moment. After all, not a single mage''s body was intact; it seemed like the work of someone with a twisted mind or a penchant for dismemberment. However, considering the current situation, the only person who had fought Carlos'' men here was Raina. Yet, Raina, as the dean of Luna Academy, despite her young age, was a respected elder and a figurehead of the righteous faction. She shouldn''t be capable of such a thing. Just as this thought crossed Owen''s mind, he suddenly saw an even more terrifying battle wave surging from deep within the stone forest, like a mushroom cloud rising. From that battle wave, Owen sensed an incredibly terrifying and frenzied killing intent, making his eyes tinge with red. Currently, Owen was highly sensitive to killing intent, and judging by it, those killed here by Carlos'' men must have been driven to such acts by their deeds. Immediately, Owen quickened his pace to chase after the source. After a few breaths, the stone forest gradually gave way to towering mountains. In a valley surrounded by several mountains, a woman with azure hair was approaching, her mana rising from her like a wolf''s smoke. Owen recognized her at first sight. Raina! The dean of Luna Academy. Owen had encountered her a few times before, but her aloof personality was just like her disciple, Marry. Unless she sought you out first, any attempts to greet or approach her would be in vain. Thus, Owen only recognized her, having had no prior interactions.Vissit for updates With a furious roar, the eagle beside the Penal Minister, also beaten to the brink of death and its wings stained red, glared angrily at Raina. The eagle was the Penal Minister''s loyal spellbeast, a unique bloodline creature with unparalleled speed and explosiveness. As the determination to fight to the death surged within both man and beast, the Penal Minister quickly took out a crimson pill from his storage ring. "Originally, I didn''t plan to resort to this method, but you''ve pushed me too far. Do you really think we''re so easy to bully?" The Penal Minister threw the pill into the eagle''s mouth, then channeled the remaining mana in his body into the eagle, helping it absorb the pill''s demonic power. This pill was something he had acquired from the Sun-Moon Sect, an extremely mysterious potion. Once given to a spellbeast, it could significantly boost its aggressiveness for a short period! Lana watched the Penal Minister''s desperate move and suddenly smiled mockingly, like a cat playing with a mouse, without making any effort to stop him. As the eagle''s aura surged, its eyes turned blood-red with madness, its strength multiplying several times. Only then did Lana, her expression cold, speak: "At least this beast has some strength. I hope you don''t disappoint me again." Lana observed the eagle, now revitalized and immensely excited, then moved like a sinister shadow to the dying Penal Minister. Her five fingers gripped his neck, and a wave of annihilating magic emanated from her, turning his body into black dust, scattering in the wind. With the Penal Minister dead before its eyes, the already frenzied eagle, further provoked by the pill, let out an earth-shattering roar, now fearless, its wings imbued with a crimson killing intent and rage. However, Lana temporarily ignored the eagle. She suddenly smiled, turning to look at Owen not far behind her. "You''ve been watching for quite a while, haven''t you? Why not join in and play with this eagle? Come on, it''s quite fun!" She winked at Owen. Even as the furious eagle flapped its wings, like a cloud descending from the sky, rushing towards her, ready to swallow her whole! The eagle''s original strength was at platinum-tier level 9, but due to the pill''s stimulation and the Penal Minister''s death, its power had reached a level comparable to diamond-tier! Diamond-tier strength far surpassed platinum-tier, representing a qualitative leap! As the eagle flapped its wings, its giant beak, like two guillotines, locked onto Lana. Yet, Lana was indifferent, ignoring it, her attention solely on Owen, seemingly very interested in this winged man. "Are you human or a monster? Or perhaps a hybrid?" Owen''s face darkened. Was this really the time for mockery? Chapter 92: Chapter92-Dividing the Spoils Chapter 92: Chapter92-Dividing the Spoils ? The eagle''s current strength made Owen sense some danger. If Lana were swallowed, she might sustain serious injuries. Owen''s mission was to protect Raina, so he had no choice but to sigh and charge towards the eagle behind Lana. Lana was simply a madwoman! After sending the eagle flying with a punch, Owen saw Lana''s smiling face and had only this thought. Clearly, she was gambling with her life, betting that he would intervene! If he didn''t intervene, she would either die or be seriously injured! And until now, Lana''s personality hadn''t even met him! No sane person would dare gamble with their own life. As Owen fumed, Lana smiled slightly, the teasing expression on her pretty face growing more pronounced. "Sister Raina is indeed very beautiful and popular. Someone like you must be one of her simps." "But I guess my sister doesn''t like you much. You''re all wrapped up, not showing your face. Are you too ugly and afraid of scaring others?" Lana watched the fight between Owen and the eagle with great interest, occasionally commenting. Owen''s anger flared up. But with the eagle launching fearless attacks, even when he used Crushing Punch to shatter some of its bones, it seemed not to feel pain, attacking him even more crazily, keeping him pinned in place. He could only vent his fury on the eagle. To Lana, Owen''s actions seemed like those of someone embarrassed and angry after having their secret revealed. She covered her mouth and laughed lightly: "My sister won''t give you, her simp, a chance, but if you can please me, I might create some opportunities for you. Show me what you''ve got." Seeing Lana''s increasingly outrageous remarks, even Owen''s patience was tested, his mouth twitching in irritation. He had to speed up, defeat the eagle, and restore Raina''s primary personality as quickly as possible. As Owen''s expression grew more serious, the aura emanating from him surged like a tidal wave. His Crushing Punch began to incorporate the power of [Order], making his attacks even more formidable. Boom! A deafening roar echoed as the eagle''s massive body was sent flying by Owen''s lightning- wreathed punch. It crashed straight into the mountainside, sending rocks and dirt flying and forming a huge crater. "Not bad, this move has a certain simplicity to it, and it carries a hint of the Order of Thunder, hitting the eagle''s weak spot in the chest perfectly..." Lana''s expression became less mocking and more serious and curious as she observed Owen''s explosive power. Rumble, rumble, rumble! Owen smashed the eagle''s skull to prevent it from feigning death. Spellbeasts had extraordinarily resilient life forces, and the stronger they were, the more tenacious their survival instincts. Just as he finished this task, the tunnel around him began to collapse. The tunnel Owen had chased through began to collapse, large rocks falling from above, sealing the cave and seemingly intent on burying them alive. The Fallen Angel set on Owen''s body glowed, forming a protective shield around him, deflecting the falling debris and preventing any harm. However, as more and more rocks fell, the tunnel grew increasingly dark. Owen squinted, looking up at the collapsing tunnel. The eagle, in its desperate struggle for survival, had burrowed nearly a thousand meters underground from the mountains. For other mages, this situation would have been terrifying, the fear and suffocation of being buried alive overwhelming them. Owen, although not among them, still wanted to leave quickly. Digging out of a nearly thousand-meter collapsed tunnel wouldn''t be easy. As Owen began to clear the debris with his mana, Lana suddenly appeared beside him. Holy light emanated from her, dispelling the darkness in the tunnel, and she spoke leisurely: "Leaving here is just a matter of time. No need to rush. This eagle is surely a treasure trove. Why don''t we split the loot?" Owen had long given up arguing with this madwoman, but knowing the beast core would be useful for Seraphina, he agreed. Despite doing most of the work to kill the eagle, Owen didn''t mind giving Lana the rest of the loot, except for the beast core. He had the royal treasury at his disposal and wasn''t particularly interested in the rest. "I did most of the work in this fight. I''ll take the beast core, and you can have everything else from the eagle." Owen laid out his terms directly. Lana didn''t agree immediately. She looked at Owen''s masked face seriously, then nodded when she saw his determined eyes. "Fine, but consider it as you owing me a favor." Owen''s lips twitched. Was that really how she saw it? Ignoring her, he took out an expensive long knife from his storage ring and sliced open the eagle''s chest. Blood and entrails gushed out. Chapter 93: Chapter93-Cross the Line! Chapter 93: Chapter93-Cross the Line! ? The eagle had just fallen, its body still warm, emitting a rather peculiar scent. At first, neither Owen nor Lana paid much attention, focused solely on searching for its beast core. However, as they delved deeper into the eagle''s torn abdomen, Owen noticed that the strange fragrance grew stronger. His eyes turned slightly red, and he felt his blood starting to flow inappropriately. Lana was ahead of Owen, navigating through the massive carcass of the eagle, which was like a house made of flesh and blood. Initially, she seemed like a child who had found a new toy. But as the peculiar scent grew stronger, her face flushed, and she subconsciously licked her lips, suddenly stopping in her tracks. Owen, caught off guard, bumped into her back, feeling as if he had collided with soft, fragrant cotton. The scent of roses mixed with the strange fragrance filled his senses, making his vision blur. Inside the eagle''s sliced-open abdomen, Owen''s gaze grew increasingly hazy. Lana appeared more and more delicate and lovely, and the disgust he had felt toward her diminished significantly. Particularly troubling was his physiological reaction, causing him to slightly hunch his body, unable to stand straight. Wait a minute! That scent seemed to be an aphrodisiac! Owen''s heart sank as he suddenly realized that the pill the Penal Minister had given the eagle was likely a potion from the Sun-Moon Sect designed to enhance a spellbeast''s aggressiveness. And the essence of this substance was to enhance the spellbeast''s mating desire, driving them into a frenzy and making them lose their sanity. The Sun-Moon Sect''s doctrine focused on harmonizing yin and yang, viewing the union of these forces as the ultimate natural order, making them masters of this art. Since the potion was intended for spellbeasts, whose bodies were large and highly resistant to drugs, the dosage had to be substantial and potent, enough to overwhelm any human. Realizing this, Owen immediately tried to suppress his desires, intending to distance himself from Lana. He was here to save Raina, not to cause her harm. Just as Owen was about to push Lana away, he suddenly discovered that Lana had somehow handcuffed them together! "What is the meaning of this?!" Owen tried to break the handcuffs, but no matter how much force he applied, they didn''t budge. This shocked him deeply. Given his current physical strength, even solid alloy would feel like clay in his hands. He could even break gold-tier staffs and weapons with sheer force. But these seemingly silver handcuffs wouldn''t move an inch. Determined, Owen continued to try to break the handcuffs, gritting his teeth in frustration, while Lana''s teasing smile grew even more pronounced. "Weren''t you very strong just now? Why can''t you open a pair of handcuffs? And... it seems like you''re afraid of me, trying to avoid me on purpose?" Lana''s big eyes blinked as her flushed cheeks got closer to Owen''s chest, her breath hot against his skin. Before she could continue to tease the desire-stricken Owen, Lana''s expression suddenly changed, her eyebrows furrowing as something seemed to shift within her. She had intended to keep suppressing Raina, who was trying to resurface. After being buried deep within for so many years, Lana had no intention of relinquishing control now. But considering the current situation, she smiled faintly, "This time, you''re in luck. You''d better perform well and not disappoint me..." As she finished speaking, she suddenly closed her eyes and then opened them again. Owen saw the difference immediately: the madness and teasing were gone, replaced by a calm and composed demeanor. Raina had returned. This time, her eyes showed no trace of mockery or madness, but were filled with holiness and coldness. Seeing this, Owen knew. The Raina personality had emerged! As Owen looked at Raina, she was also looking at him. They stared at each other. Recognizing Owen after he removed his armor, Raina''s pupils contracted sharply. Her already fragile resolve wavered even more. Instead of retreating, Owen was further aroused by Raina''s pure and noble voice, making his scalp tingle and his breath heavy. Raina, already close to Owen, now felt an overwhelming masculine presence, stirring her emotions. "Stay away! Don''t come any closer!" Raina''s body trembled slightly, her hands covering her chest as she stepped back. However, as Owen continued to press forward, Raina slipped and fell backward in panic. With the handcuffs linking them, Owen was pulled down as well, completely falling on top of Raina. Owen''s body was burning with heat, and Raina''s felt like it was being set ablaze, the fire of desire within her flaring up intensely. As Owen landed on Raina, he felt like he was holding onto a soft cushion, indescribably comfortable, and his hands began to roam over her body. Even through her clothes, Owen''s touch made Raina''s delicate, fair skin tremble, quickly turning a rosy shade. "No! Stop!" Raina''s mind was assaulted by wave after wave of desire, like a small boat in a storm, constantly on the verge of capsizing. Her protests only made Owen more wild. He tore off her dress in one swift motion. In an instant, her white, undulating body was left with only thin lingerie, which paradoxically made her even more enticing. Exposed to the air, Raina gasped, but before she could say anything more, Owen''s lips were on hers. Shock flashed in Raina''s eyes as Owen''s masculine scent overwhelmed her. Then his rough tongue began its frenzied exploration. Raina''s body instinctively responded, her own tongue emerging to guide Owen''s. A ten-minute kiss immersed them both entirely in the sea of desire. Owen''s clothes had vanished, and so had Raina''s. They were now completely exposed to each other. Despite being lost in desire, Raina''s inherent modesty and shyness made her use the last of her willpower to quickly channel her mana. She created a surrounding of lush green plants, like a screen of foliage, to shield their bodies. Among the verdant growth, fireflies flickered and danced. Soon, the sounds of Raina''s mixed pain and pleasure filled the air. The two in the grass seemed to be engaged in an intense battle, Owen''s firm thrusts relentless. The water-like screen around them seemed to ripple, the flow unbroken. In the air, sounds of joy, pain, and varying intensities echoed... Chapter 94: Chapter94-Farewell Chapter 94: Chapter94-Farewell ? It was unclear how much time had passed. After exhausting themselves in various ways, Owen eventually awoke from unconsciousness. As he opened his eyes, he realized that the handcuffs binding him were gone. Startled, he quickly sat up and looked around. Raina was already awake, sitting quietly nearby, her gaze complex as she looked at Owen, her white hands tightly clenched. In Raina''s eyes, Owen saw killing intent, regret, resentment, and anger... Owen felt a mix of emotions, knowing that both had suffered losses from this incident. As a man, he felt it was his responsibility to take the initiative, so he cleared his throat and said: "Just now..." Hearing Owen speak, Raina''s forehead veins immediately pulsed, and the killing intent around her sharply intensified. Owen awkwardly scratched his nose and tried to change the subject, "How are you feeling?" As soon as he spoke, Owen felt the atmosphere grow even more uncomfortable. He had never experienced anything like this before and didn''t know how to handle it. Raina had originally planned to kill Owen for taking her purity, something she couldn''t accept. But considering the circumstances, both of them hadn''t anticipated this outcome. Moreover, Owen had come here and fought the eagle without hesitation to protect her, making him somewhat of a savior. She couldn''t bring herself to kill Owen. "Let''s pretend this never happened. If I hear even a whisper of this..." Raina raised her hand and blasted the collapsed tunnel entrance, then dashed out immediately. She didn''t want to stay in this painful place for another moment. As Raina left, Owen watched her back with a complex expression. Although this was an accidental, fleeting encounter, Owen felt a newfound sense of responsibility. Just then, the system''s prompt sounded abruptly. "Congratulations on completing the hidden task: Rescuing Raina. You''ve obtained the skill book-Contract Spell." Owen''s attention was immediately drawn to the glowing Contract Spell book before him. Contract Spells were incredibly rare and valuable.Vissit for updates Kyrik''s current prosperity was largely due to its founding emperor, who had obtained a unique Contract Spell that allowed him to form mutually beneficial contracts with certain spellbeasts. "Yeah, even if Owen is undeniably the greatest prodigy, what does he have to match the Azure Kingdom? He''s still so young; how could he manage it?" As mages debated the matter, more details from the previous day''s events began to surface. "What?! King Aldric of Azure Kingdom, along with the royal family members, was forced to flee the capital under the protection of the Luna Academy''s dean!" "And the renowned Royal Golden Twelve, they were all wiped out!" "When did Owen become so powerful?" "This isn''t just a rumor; it''s true. Too many people witnessed it. I heard the queen has already committed suicide in despair!" "Not only that, but I also heard that all eight of the noble families in the capital have pledged allegiance to Leslie, supporting her ascension to the throne! As for those families that refused to submit, they were all massacred by Charlotte, leaving a trail of corpses!" "Now, Leslie and Owen''s reputation is unmatched. Overnight, dukes and marquises from across the Azure Kingdom have declared their allegiance to Leslie, recognizing Duke Charles''s household as the new royal family!" "The change in power happened so quickly. Even though the academy prominently featured the news in the papers, it still feels unreal." "If it''s hard to imagine how Owen and Leslie achieved this, you should read the academy''s new book, *The Last Night of Azure*, which details the firsthand experiences of the famous Edward!" "I just read the book. The power of Owen and Leslie is terrifying. Owen even killed multiple Fallen Angels, he''s practically inhuman. And Leslie, by herself, managed to cripple two Elders of the Council, her achievements are no less impressive than Owen''s!" Among the citizens of the capital, yesterday''s events were the main topic of discussion. Whether it was Owen slaughtering the Fallen Angels or Leslie taking down two Elders of the Council, the people were left in awe, stunned by their immense power. Meanwhile, at the round table of Academy City''s highest council... The seven lifetime professors of Academy City were seated around the round table. These professors were jointly selected by Academy City for their high moral standing and unrivaled strength as top-tier mages. They rarely met unless it was a significant moment, as they all had their own matters to attend to. But now, they had been suddenly summoned by the head lifetime professor, Alan. The reason was clear to them: the Azure Kingdom had undergone a regime change! This event was bound to impact the continent''s political landscape. And as Academy City was a key witness and recorder of history, they had to pay close attention to this matter. With the other six lifetime professors seated, the head professor, Alan, set down his copy of "The Last Night of the Azure Royalty" and nodded in satisfaction. He turned to Edward, who stood at the edge of the round table, and praised him: "Edward, you''ve done an excellent job with this. The detailed content of this book has garnered much attention and thought. This is a responsibility to history and a significant boost to the academy''s reputation." Chapter 95: Chapter95-The Overall Situation Is Settled? Chapter 95: Chapter95-The Overall Situation Is Settled? ? Edward had known for some time that Professor Alan was reading his book. However, he hadn''t expected to be held in such high regard by him. Quickly, he bowed modestly and offered a series of compliments: "Professor, you overpraise me. This is merely my duty." Academy City held a transcendent position on the continent, and the seven lifelong professors were especially significant. They were the most influential and powerful mages of Academy City. Such figures were rarely seen, and not only had Edward seen one, but he had also received praise from Professor Alan. This made him both excited and a bit overwhelmed. Professor Alan closed the book and said slowly, "The matter of Owen slaughtering the Fallen Angels is already fermenting within the Fallen Angel community. The chieftain of the Fallen Angels has issued the highest kill order. This matter is gaining significant attention. Edward, keep a close watch on this." Oh? Hearing that even the chieftain of the Fallen Angels was paying attention to this matter, Edward''s face showed a trace of shock. As a member of Academy City, he knew many secrets unknown to others, including information about the Fallen Angels. The Fallen Angels were incredibly powerful and notoriously vengeful! Being targeted by them was never a good thing. Now, Owen and Leslie''s actions against the Azure royal family had already caused an uproar. With the involvement of the Fallen Angels, this matter would undoubtedly become even more complicated! Once the news spread, it would inevitably become a focal point for various kingdoms and forces. Regardless of the final outcome, it was certain to leave a significant mark on history. Professor Alan''s request for him to keep an eye on the situation clearly indicated his importance. Edward, trembling with excitement, quickly nodded and assured, "Professor Alan, please rest assured, I will keep thorough records and not disappoint you!" Alan nodded slightly, then looked at the other professors and people gathered around, his expression becoming much more serious. "In addition, Middle Earth Academy City will soon be sending people down here. Everyone, stay vigilant and prepare well. There can be no mistakes!" The last time people from Middle Earth arrived, they directly took the previous lifelong grand professor to Middle Earth. This was an immense opportunity and honor! After all, compared to other places, Middle Earth was like a paradise! In every aspect, it was incomparable to where they were, even the prosperous Academy City seemed like a remote backwater compared to Middle Earth. Hearing this, the other professors and academy members also had serious expressions, understanding Professor Alan''s thoughts. At the same time, they were immensely curious about the mysterious and powerful Middle Earth. Afterward, under the chairmanship of Professor Alan, everyone routinely inquired about recent events in Academy City, and the meeting gradually came to an end. Seeing that things were settled, Edward again saluted Professor Alan. He then decided to continue his journey to the Azure Kingdom to follow up on Owen''s matter. At this moment, in the imperial palace of the Azure Kingdom, the original royal guards had been purged and replaced with the Black Rose. On the throne in the grand hall, it was no longer King Aldric who sat there, but Leslie in a long dress. Though she was a woman, she exuded an aura of dominance over the world. They were well aware of the existence of the former chief elder, whose whereabouts had been elusive and mysterious since his resignation. It was rumored that he had been in seclusion at the Council of Elders headquarters, attempting to break through to a higher level. Such a master-tier mage indeed possessed the power and influence to overthrow a dynasty. Seeing the solemn expressions on everyone''s faces, Leslie continued: "In addition, there is General Stanley. He not only holds military power but has also been at diamond-tier level 6 for many years." General Stanley! Everyone''s expressions became even more serious. Although the strength displayed by Leslie and Owen made diamond-tier mages less of a threat, a master-tier mage existed on an entirely different plane, with incredible power. Even they didn''t have absolute confidence in contending with such a force! Moreover, as they knew, the former chief elder of the Council of Elders, William, had once single-handedly fought against two master-tier mages from Kyrik. Although the details of their battle were unknown, William''s ability to retreat safely from their encirclement demonstrated his terrifying strength. This was also why Kyrik, despite eyeing the Azure Kingdom covetously, had only dared to make minor skirmishes at the borders. They were quite apprehensive about William. As for General Stanley, he had always been King Aldric''s most trusted confidant! After Stanley exhibited extraordinary talent from a young age, the then-prince Aldric had fully supported his training. King Aldric''s eventual ascension to the throne was significantly due to Stanley''s unwavering support. Back then, when Kyrik''s army pressed forward, Duke Charles mostly suffered defeats. Only Stanley''s army continuously brought back victories. They penetrated deep into Kyrik''s rear, conducting raids and killing many Kyrik generals sent to encircle them. That war was Stanley''s defining moment and the beginning of King Aldric''s rise to prominence! These two indeed possessed the power and influence to overturn the favorable situation Leslie had established. As everyone pondered this gravely, Leslie suddenly smiled and said, "Leslie, prepare a banquet at the Duke''s residence." Charlotte was taken aback. Given her mistress''s decisive nature, shouldn''t they be discussing plans to deal with William and Stanley at this time? Why prepare a banquet?! Leslie''s eyes gazed beyond the palace walls, "That guy has returned!" That guy? Owen! Could it be that Owen has returned?! Charlotte''s face lit up with joy. It must be him; only Owen would warrant such attention from her mistress. Chapter 96: Chapter96-Owen and Leslies First Date Chapter 96: Chapter96-Owen and Leslie''s First Date ? Owen rushed back to the Imperial Capital from Thousand Peaks. At this time, the Imperial Capital was heavily guarded. The figures of Black Rose and Eagle Guard were seen everywhere in the streets and alleys. Clearly, the Imperial Capital was now completely under Leslie''s control. As Owen traveled from the city gate to the Duke''s mansion, everyone he encountered, whether Black Rose or Eagle Guard, saluted him solemnly and shouted in unison, "Greetings to the King''s Consort!" Because of this, the entire Imperial Capital knew that Owen had returned. Upon hearing the news, many ministers who had already pledged allegiance to Leslie came with their treasured rare items, hoping to pay their respects to Owen. However, without exception, they were all stopped at the door by Leslie''s personal guards. As for Owen, as soon as he arrived at the Duke''s mansion, he was taken by Charlotte, who had been waiting for him, to Leslie''s private courtyard. Crossing the wooden bridge and flowing water, Owen arrived under the giant tree in the courtyard. At this moment, the giant tree was in full bloom, the fragrance of flowers filling the air, permeating the atmosphere with the beauty of summer. Under the giant tree, there was a table set for a banquet. Leslie was sitting alone at the table, drinking by herself. It was a beautiful scene, with petals falling everywhere, and a stunning beauty sitting alone, drinking wine. Scratching his head, Owen walked up to Leslie and asked, "What''s all this?" Hearing this, Leslie looked up at Owen, a slight smile on her lips. "Sit down and talk." Owen shrugged and took a seat, sitting opposite Leslie, looking at her with a somewhat peculiar expression. Today, she seemed a bit different! "Aren''t you going to eat?" Leslie asked, her beautiful eyes fixed on Owen without blinking. Well! Owen raised an eyebrow, thinking to himself that she was acting strange today... Shouldn''t she have asked him first about how things went? Clearing his throat, Owen coughed lightly and said, "It seems the situation is settled for now, but in reality, we are standing on the edge of a cliff!" He didn''t need any intelligence to know that although the situation seemed excellent, with Leslie having stabilized the Imperial Capital with Black Rose and Eagle Guard and the major families pledging their loyalty, the reality was that as long as two forces remained inactive, her golden era was as fragile as a castle in the air. "I know," Leslie nodded and took a sip of her wine, completely unconcerned, and asked again, "Aren''t you going to eat?" Hearing this, Owen slapped his forehead, then reiterated to her, "I''m talking about the Elder Council and General Stanley. Their silence is too concerning. Very soon, something big will happen!" This time, Leslie put down her wine glass. "You''re right, but now it''s time to eat. My father always said, ''Be quiet while eating."" Owen was taken aback, looking at Leslie in surprise. From what he knew about Leslie, she would never bring up anything related to her family, as it was a taboo subject for her. But now, she had mentioned her father on her own. simultaneously. "You have such an ugly laugh!" Leslie teased. "No, I don''t!" "I saw you that day when you slaughtered the Fallen Angel." "How did it feel?" "Not bad." "Want to use mine next time?" "Sure!" ... Owen and Leslie sat side by side, enjoying the long-awaited summer coolness in the courtyard. Both of them appeared very calm, showing no signs of worry about the imminent arrival of the two diamond-tier powerhouses. Owen didn''t tell Leslie that he indeed had a plan to deal with the two diamond-tier masters. As long as they followed the original plan and detonated the small nuclear bomb, his tier could undergo a qualitative change. At that time, facing diamond-tier masters wouldn''t be an issue. Leslie, on the other hand, also kept something from Owen... She didn''t tell him that the situation was actually more severe than she had described. Owen''s slaughter of the Fallen Angel was already well-known across the continent. She had received news that nine Fallen Angels were flying from the western peaks towards their location, and their target was Owen. The two diamond-tier powerhouses were equally troublesome for her, but not beyond her capability to handle. In fact, to outsiders, the solution seemed simple: if Owen left the Imperial Capital, all problems would be resolved, as the nine Fallen Angels were targeting Owen, not Leslie. In reality, her subordinates had suggested that Owen leave the Imperial Capital, but Leslie outright rejected their proposal. As for the reason... Leslie didn''t want to say, and we didn''t dare ask! One thing was certain: Today''s meal... this villainous couple enjoyed it immensely, More than ever before. Chapter 97: Chapter97-Under the Royal Authority Chapter 97: Chapter97-Under the Royal Authority ? At the Council of Elders, built atop the thousand-blade-high peak, the atmosphere was solemn. The current chief elder, and diamond-tier powerhouse, Otto, was looking down with an expression of grief and indignation at the gathered members of the Council of Elders. "Owen, this vile creature, has gone too far! He has insulted the royal family and killed my son. Such blood feuds are irreconcilable!" "Fellow colleagues, are you willing to join me in slaying this villain and exterminating his entire clan?" Otto''s cold, ruthless voice echoed. His already tall figure, standing on the high platform, seemed like a small giant. The luxurious mage robe on his body fluttered. His pale golden eyes appeared to contain endless fury, stirring the void. Below, the members of the Council of Elders were incited, shouting in unison, "Kill Owen, exterminate his clan!" "Kill Leslie, annihilate the Duke''s household!" Their combined voices echoed like rolling thunder. Their faces showed anger and resentment, as if they wanted to devour Owen and Leslie alive. The Council of Elders was established to protect the royal family, and now it was their time to act! Soon, after the end of this swearing-in assembly, under Otto''s leadership, the group from the Council of Elders marched grandly towards the imperial capital. Although Owen and Leslie had formidable combat strength, the Council of Elders was no pushover! At the same time, as Otto led the Council of Elders towards the capital, General Stanley, stationed at the frontier, also led his elite troops back to the capital. King Aldric had been his close friend since childhood. Without King Aldric''s help and trust from a young age, Stanley would not be where he was today. Now, Owen and Leslie had committed treason, being the chief culprits. The chief culprits must be dealt with! Only with the heads and blood of these two could King Aldric''s shame be washed away! Stanley was bare-chested, his skin a deep bronze, resembling forged brass. His bulging muscles emitted a faint glow, filled with explosive power. Years of military life had not only increased his proficiency in white magic but also continually enhanced his dark magic, reaching a point where he mastered both. Compared to a master-tier mage, he was only lacking an opportunity! He believed that eliminating Owen and Leslie might be the moment when that opportunity would come! As General Stanley and Chief Elder Otto set out for the imperial capital together, the news spread like a sweeping whirlwind. Along the way, citizens and mages of the Azure Kingdom discussed it fervently, and even the neighboring kingdoms focused their attention on the Azure Kingdom''s capital. Both Stanley and Otto were renowned powerhouses, holding high prestige in the Azure Kingdom, and were among the kingdom''s top-tier strength. Their joint journey to the capital to campaign against Owen and Leslie was undoubtedly an event that shook the continent. Such an act of rebellion and usurpation hadn''t occurred in a long time. Crucially, Leslie and Owen had almost succeeded! At the center of this storm, the citizens and mages of the capital were all discussing the matter. "Chief Elder Otto and General Stanley, they are both the elite among diamond-tier mages. Coming together to the capital, who can stop them?" For Owen, winning them over and signaling to the powers behind them was crucial. At the very least, he needed to stabilize them during this period. These elites, whether voluntarily or due to requests from their families, powers, or kingdoms, were keen to participate in the banquet. In the luxurious hall, young men and women held wine glasses, mingling and conversing with acquaintances. Owen stood at the center of the hall, looking more handsome and upright in his formal tailcoat, exuding maturity and steadiness. "Owen, with your talent and strength, your future is limitless. I, Andre, greatly admire and respect you! With Otto and Stanley coming on strong, you should avoid direct confrontation and stall them. The longer you drag it out, the more advantageous it will be for you!" At this moment, Andre, a burly man, downed a glass of red wine and handed a special token to Owen, looking at him earnestly: "If they push you too hard, come find me. This is my token. Although the Sahano Church I belong to isn''t a major power, we have many followers, enough to keep you safe for a while." Owen smiled faintly and patted Andre''s broad shoulder, not taking the token, "I appreciate your kindness, but it should be them who are running." Compared to the ambiguous attitudes of other elites, Andre''s support was clear and unwavering. Owen already had a good impression of this straightforward elite. Now, with Andre offering him a way out, Owen felt even more touched. After all, it''s easy to add flowers to a brocade, but providing help in times of need is much harder. Owen was confident that if he defeated Otto and Stanley, the many elites with ambiguous attitudes present would be the first to congratulate him and bring valuable gifts. However, once Otto and Stanley were defeated, the overall situation would be settled, making their flattery and gifts unimportant. This also showed that Andre was genuinely thinking about Owen''s well-being, without many ulterior motives. Seeing Owen''s firm attitude, Andre did not insist and went off to drink on his own, appearing quite carefree. After Andre left, Davis, the eldest son of the Prime Minister of the Cloud Empire, also approached Owen. Owen had a profound impression of Davis, as the Cloud Empire was undoubtedly a behemoth, and Davis, being the eldest son of the Prime Minister, held a high status and exceptional talent. Even Owen valued someone like him greatly. Chapter 98: Chapter98-What, Lacking Simps? Chapter 98: Chapter98-What, Lacking Simps? ? "Owen, it seems that every time we meet, your strength has greatly improved, making us all feel ashamed," Davis said upon seeing Owen again. He keenly sensed an even stronger sense of danger from Owen. Especially Owen''s eyes, which seemed to penetrate one''s soul, made Davis regard Owen with even more importance, showing genuine admiration on his face. As the eldest son of the Prime Minister of the Cloud Empire, Davis had encountered all sorts of people since childhood. However, none had given him the same sense of being unable to keep up as Owen did. With someone like Owen, anything seemed possible. Among the many elites present, most did not think highly of Owen and Leslie, believing that their success was largely due to the element of surprise. Now that the General and the Chief Elder had reacted, they thought Owen and Leslie would no longer have a chance. If this banquet were not personally hosted by Owen, many would not have even attended. After all, they were facing two diamond-tier mages, not just anyone could contend with such power. However, Davis''s view differed from those of the other elites. Especially now, seeing Owen again, Davis was astonished by Owen''s evident improvement! "This time, the issue is internal to the Azure Kingdom. Our Cloud Empire will not interfere, and other kingdoms will not easily take action. You only need to focus on dealing with domestic threats," Davis said with a friendly smile, treating Owen as a friend and speaking in a seemingly casual manner. Hearing this, Owen sensed Davis''s goodwill. His words assured Owen that he need not worry about other kingdoms, especially the potentially hostile stance of the Cloud Empire. Now, Davis''s clear statement that the Cloud Empire would not interfere was the greatest help for Owen. "Additionally, I have some privately collected information on the General and the Chief Elder that might be of use to you," Davis continued, taking out a package from his storage ring and handing it to Owen. Owen''s heart stirred. Although Leslie''s Chrysanthemum Hotel had already started gathering relevant information, it was not yet the far-reaching network it would become four years later across the Azure Kingdom. Therefore, Davis''s intelligence was extremely valuable! "Know your enemy and know yourself, and you can fight a hundred battles without defeat." He had never faced Stanley and Otto before and knew little about their methods. Having this information in advance would allow him to prepare better. "Thank you. I will always remember this kindness," Owen said solemnly as he accepted the package. hesitation. Her enchanting and seductive appearance tonight, coupled with her intoxicating demeanor, was something even Davis had never seen before. It was clear she had prepared specially to approach Owen today. "I suddenly remembered I have some matters to attend to. You two continue your conversation," Davis said, giving Owen a wary look before quickly turning and leaving, giving the impression of a hasty retreat. Seeing Davis leave, Monroe''s smile became even more alluring. Her red lips curved into a crescent moon shape, and her hand fell naturally onto Owen''s chest, as if they were long-lost lovers reunited. Owen''s eyelids twitched as he calmly stepped back, saying, "Miss Monroe, it seems you''ve had too much to drink." Owen knew a bit about the massive Mountain Forces of the Sun-Moon Sect. Their members were known to stop at nothing for their cultivation and goals, having no moral boundaries, which he found distasteful. Especially due to the situation with Raina, he had indirectly crossed paths with this faction. "Owen, you''re so unromantic," Monroe said, momentarily taken aback by his rejection. But she quickly regained her composure and moved closer to Owen, her eyes fixed on his as if trying to see into his soul. "Owen, the Chief Elder and the General will arrive in the capital tomorrow. Given their level and strength, you can''t possibly be a match for them," she said. "Instead of exhausting yourself trying to escape this certain death, why not leave here with me? Don''t you think you and I are a perfect match?" Monroe''s red lips parted slightly, and her beautiful face showed a hint of genuine affection. "Miss Monroe, we seem to have just met, haven''t we? Isn''t it a bit too early to be saying such things?" Owen shrugged, indirectly rejecting her. He already had Leslie and Raina in his life and had no intention of getting involved with another woman. Moreover, Monroe''s affiliation with the Sun-Moon Sect meant that she could never have a place in his heart, as the Sun-Moon Sect was all about the exchange of interests. She was approaching him now because of his talent, but if she found someone better in the future, she would undoubtedly abandon him without hesitation. Even if she didn''t find anyone better, her primary concern would always be her interests and those of the Sun-Moon Sect, with him only coming last. Such deep calculations would lead to endless troubles once involved. "Owen, there''s no need to refuse so quickly. Let''s not talk about the imminent threat posed by the General and the Chief Elder''s forces tomorrow. Even if you get through this safely, do you really want to stay in one corner and not see a broader world?" Monroe waved her hand, mana surging before her, transforming into various magnificent and unique scenes of the continent. "From what I know of you, Owen, you''re not that kind of person. So why not travel the continent with me?" she continued. "I''m thinking of your best interests. Leaving here would be wise, given the current dangers in Azure. Why take such a huge risk for Leslie?" Monroe had not expected Owen''s refusal. At this critical moment, staying in the capital seemed unwise. Once the General and Chief Elder arrived, the situation could turn dire. "Thank you for your concern, Miss Monroe. I will handle this matter properly. After all, it''s a matter of my life. If you have the time, you are welcome to stay and watch," Owen said politely, despite feeling some dissatisfaction towards Monroe. Chapter 99: Chapter99-The Day of Arrival Chapter 99: Chapter99-The Day of Arrival ? Distanced! Owen was distancing himself from her! As a saint of the Sun-Moon Sect, Monroe had an extremely keen sense of and judgment regarding the subtle emotions between men and women. Owen''s actions at this moment made her feel deeply disappointed and somewhat angry. Since becoming a saint, she had always lived in luxury, having everything she desired. Countless suitors surrounded her, presenting her with various gifts and rare treasures just to gain her favor. In her mind, everything in the world was at her fingertips. She was accustomed to rejecting other men, but no man had ever rejected her! In this moment, her pride felt as if it had been trampled into the mud by Owen. "Oh, I''m sorry, Miss Monroe. I have some matters to attend to. Please continue to enjoy the banquet," Owen said, his eyes now unusually perceptive, quickly sensing a hint of murderous intent from Monroe. It was clear that his rejection had angered her. As soon as he finished speaking, Owen disappeared from his original spot. He genuinely wanted to distance himself from Monroe, and he also had matters to attend to. On the palace''s rooftop, he had sensed a very familiar presence! Shortly after, Owen reappeared, now standing on the eaves outside the banquet hall. On the overlapping blue-tiled and glazed ridges, a graceful female figure floated. She stood with her back to Owen, gazing up at the full moon in the sky, exuding a sense of melancholy and timelessness. Ymir! Seeing that back, Owen immediately recognized her. "Owen, I will be leaving here tomorrow," Ymir said softly, turning to face Owen as he gazed at her, letting out a gentle sigh. Leaving?! Owen had anticipated that Ymir''s seeking him out would mean something significant was happening, but he hadn''t expected her to come and bid farewell directly! "You''re leaving? Where are you going?" Owen asked after a moment of silence. "I will be taking John to Kyrik to continue our training. During this time, you must take care of yourself and avoid being reckless. I''ve always hoped we would meet again someday," Ymir sighed, her tone heavy as if she were imparting final words of wisdom. Owen felt a mix of emotions towards Ymir. If it weren''t for her giving him the second volume of Armament Merge, he might have remained blind forever, his spiritual consciousness suffering backlash and leading to his death. Although her actions had her own calculations, her help was genuine and substantial. "You are the most gifted person I have ever met. As long as you are willing to keep a low profile and gradually improve, your future is boundless. Tomorrow, when the two diamond- tier powerhouses gather, you don''t need to take action forcefully. As long as you stay alive, honor and disgrace are of no importance," she said with a complex look in her eyes before her figure dissolved into mist and vanished. Owen stared at her fading silhouette, silent for a long time. It seemed like a farewell, but in reality, her final words were likely her true purpose. She didn''t want him to die; she wanted him to survive. This was partly due to the contract ring but also likely her personal feelings. ... It seemed they were not overly afraid of the General and the Chief Elder. "When was the last time we saw two peak diamond-tier mages?" "Can Owen and Leslie really withstand their attack? The more I think about it, the more anxious I get." "Any other mage in this situation would have no chance of survival, but these two defy conventional logic..." Many were anxiously discussing, feeling increasingly hopeless and grim. At this moment, Leslie and Owen stood side by side at the highest point of the Duke''s mansion, gazing towards the outskirts of the capital. Today, Charlotte had already surrounded the Duke''s mansion with all the forces under the Duke''s command. This was not only to protect the mansion but also to restrict the movements of Madelyn, Duke Charles, and other family members. Stanley and Otto were coming for Owen and Leslie. Only the two of them could change the outcome. Even though Madelyn and the others were worried about them, there was nothing they could do that would be effective. After all, only Owen and Leslie had the qualifications to contend with the two diamond-tier powerhouses. The others, not even reaching platinum-tier, would only be going to their deaths. "Let''s go. After today, the Azure Kingdom will be free of worries for a while," Owen said seriously to Leslie beside him. He had already prepared a device capable of remotely detonating the Mini Nuke, a special button embedded with a ruby. This button was connected to the nuke using mind power, allowing it to not only detonate the nuke but also to lock onto its location through the ruby''s sensing capabilities. At this moment, the location of the nuke was getting closer and closer to the Council of Elders headquarters. Clearly, King Aldric, eager to return to the Council of Elders and stop running, had been traveling relentlessly day and night. According to the ruby''s sensing, the nuke was almost at the Council of Elders'' doorstep. It was this very nuke that gave Owen absolute confidence. As long as the Council of Elders was destroyed, Otto and Stanley would be minor issues. "Then let''s go. They''re almost at the city gates. Stick to the plan," Leslie said, squinting as she charged towards the city gate. Owen followed, ready for the decisive moment ahead. Chapter 100: Chapter100-The Army at the Gates! Chapter 100: Chapter100-The Army at the Gates! ? At the gates of the imperial capital, the arrival of Edward and his companions ignited a flurry of discussions, causing the atmosphere to grow increasingly intense. "The General has arrived!" Suddenly, a mage near the city walls shouted, his eyes fixed on the plains outside the capital. There, dust billowed, and the sound of spellbeasts galloping could be heard from afar. The ground seemed to tremble and undulate as if a colossal beast was rapidly approaching. Some powerful mages, or those with keen eyesight, quickly spotted a burly man in armor seated on the lead spellbeast''s back. His expression was stern, and a scar that ran across his face like a twisted centipede added a touch of ferocity and valor to his demeanor. At the sight of this man, many mages and gathered prodigies, already tense, began to tremble slightly. General Stanley! This legendary figure of the Azure Kingdom had arrived! It was precisely because of his presence that the Azure Kingdom had remained stable for so many years. He was not only a battle-hardened general but also a diamond-tier level 6 mage, a stabilizing force for the Azure Kingdom. Many mages on the city walls felt as if a heavy stone pressed on their hearts. As Stanley, riding on the back of the spellbeast, drew closer, the sense of oppression grew increasingly terrifying, making them instinctively want to open the city gates and kneel before him. This general had once raided the rear of Kyrik, conquering any city that resisted to the end. He was the butcher who struck fear into the hearts of Kyrik. The mere mention of Stanley''s name incited strong murderous intent among the people of Kyrik. At the same time, the name Stanley was equally renowned among the mages of the imperial capital, instilling deep-seated respect and awe. "Even the winds and clouds change with his arrival. This is General Stanley? Though he has not yet reached the master-tier, he has already begun to comprehend the [Order]. Truly a terrifying figure!" Edward and the other mages, possessing considerable strength and keen eyesight, gazed solemnly at the ever-changing clouds above Stanley''s head. Generally speaking, whether a black mage or a white mage, both harness the power of mana. The difference lies in white mages seeking power externally, while black mages seek it internally. They are far from reaching the level of controlling an entire region or even a [Order]. Only master-tier mages, who have delved deeply into the path of magic, can truly grasp this power. Some exceptional diamond-tier mages can also master parts of the domain and [Order]. This [Order], unlike the [Basic Order] held by Owen, is a unique [Order] comprehended through personal growth. Although not as domineering as the [Basic Order], its power is still formidable! Mages who can comprehend this are exceedingly rare and are undoubtedly legendary figures. Stanley was clearly one of them! At this moment, although Edward and his companions were backed by the stronghold of the imperial capital, the vast, swirling clouds above Stanley''s head made it seem as though the entire sky was pressing down. The capital''s light dimmed, appearing small and fragile. Stanley, the focal point of everyone''s gaze, rode his spellbeast at a steady pace, stopping beneath the city gate. His resolute eyes gazed up at the ancient, illustrious city. In the past, when he arrived here, he was greeted by rows of officials, and sometimes even King Aldric would personally come out to welcome him. But now, he was barred from entry, and King Aldric had retreated in disarray to the Council of Elders. These ripples fell upon the thick city walls, making them shake as if struck by an earthquake. As the sound waves continued to spread and reached everyone''s ears, it felt like sharp spikes piercing their hearing, echoing relentlessly in their minds. Some lower-level mages turned white-eyed and foamed at the mouth, fainting on the spot. Even powerful mages like Edward and other prodigies felt their blood boiling, as if the mana within and around them was resonating with the sound waves! Boom! As the sound waves spread into the depths of the imperial capital, some old houses began to collapse in large sections, ruthlessly destroyed by the waves. However, at this moment, Leslie''s chilling voice spread out. "Otto! This is not a place for you to run wild!" Leslie''s voice was not loud, but it carried a bone-chilling coldness. As it spread, a thin layer of ice formed on the ground, and the buildings and plants within the city seemed to be covered with a light frost. The spreading sound waves also froze and then shattered into icy powder, falling gently to the ground. "Leslie!" Everyone was already very familiar with Leslie''s voice and immediately looked towards its source. Above the royal palace, Leslie walked step by step on a staircase formed of ice and snow. Her white dress intertwined with the ice and snow swirling around her, resembling a snow queen ascending to her throne. A trace of amazement flashed in everyone''s eyes as they gazed at her, nearly unable to look away. Leslie had always been low-key, even after occupying the imperial capital and the royal palace. She had been busy handling various state affairs and had rarely appeared in public. People only knew of her stunning beauty and stubborn personality, but now, seeing her, her aura exuded a natural regal presence, as if she was born to rule. Beside Leslie, Owen stood in a black formal suit, walking alongside her on the icy staircase. Compared to Leslie''s overt dominance, Owen appeared more reserved. However, his gaze was profoundly deep, like that of a mage who had weathered many storms, as if nothing could stir his heart. Calm and restrained, yet with a hidden sharpness lying dormant, unfathomable... Under countless watchful eyes, Owen and Leslie stood side by side atop the city wall, overlooking Otto and Stanley below without a trace of fear or timidity. It was as if they were greeting long-awaited old friends who had finally arrived. The tranquility in their eyes instinctively calmed the many restless mages present. Chapter 101: Chapter101-Old Man, Come Over Here and Get Beaten! Chapter 101: Chapter101-Old Man, Come Over Here and Get Beaten! ? "Owen! Leslie!" Many mages looked utterly shocked. They had assumed that Owen and Leslie would never reveal themselves easily and would instead mobilize a large number of mages within the city to resist to the end. After all, their opponents were two powerful diamond-tier mages. However, Owen and Leslie had both appeared at the city gate. What did this mean? Were they planning to confront Chief Elder Otto and General Stanley head-on? Edward, who had been frantically recording the scene, paused in disbelief when Owen and Leslie made their entrance. He could hardly believe his eyes. He thought Owen and Leslie were incredibly arrogant and oblivious to the gravity of the situation. These were two renowned diamond-tier mages. Among all diamond-tier mages, how many dared to challenge them? If they relied on the city''s formations to resist, they might hold out for some time, perhaps even contending with Otto and Stanley with the help of other mages. But by appearing openly, they were giving Otto and Stanley the perfect opportunity for a decisive strike! Once targeted, escape and concealment would be nearly impossible, leading to certain death. The dignity of a diamond-tier mage could not be challenged! At this moment, not only Edward and many prodigies were astonished, but even Stanley and Otto did not expect Owen and Leslie to show themselves so quickly. Otto couldn''t tell if these two were overly confident or foolish enough to believe they could contend with him. A flash of light from his storage ring produced a bloodstained longsword, which flew straight at Owen and Leslie. "Do you really think that killing a few useless pawns gives you the right to be arrogant in front of me? Now, I give you a chance to atone before everyone by committing suicide!" Despite everything, he was their elder. Striking first would be beneath him, so he decided to give them one last chance to apologize. Otherwise, he would make them understand the true meaning of suffering. The blood-colored longsword flew through the air like a blinding streak, emitting a pungent stench that tinged the air red. Leslie was about to act, but Owen stepped in front of her. "Leave this Chief Elder to me." Based on the intelligence gathered from Davis, Owen was fully aware of the various skills and trump cards of both the Chief Elder and the General. Although the Chief Elder was much stronger than Stanley, the top-secret information indicated that Owen was the best match to face Otto. With narrowed eyes, Owen''s body surface was covered in a writhing, dark light that turned his entire body a black iron color, emitting an indestructible aura. He then clenched his right hand tightly, grabbing the blade of the blood-red sword. With a firm grip, the blade twisted and shattered like a pretzel. "Otto, you are a renowned elder, but do you have the courage to fight me?!" [Order]. This power was a complete downgrade attack against a low-level mage like Owen, who could not possibly resist and was entirely at Otto''s mercy. It was only at this moment that Edward and the other mages realized Otto had made his move! Such speed! Such terrifying power! All the mages present gasped in awe and looked at Otto with reverence. They asked themselves, if they were in Owen''s place, would they have been able to respond under the pressure of Otto''s aura? They realized they would have been beheaded before they even had a chance to react. Owen also found it difficult to break free, feeling as though he was stuck in a quagmire, surrounded by insurmountable resistance. Swoosh! As the large axe was about to cleave Owen''s forehead, the Orders of Thunder and Fire suddenly burst forth from his body. Only an [Order] could counter another [Order]! In the next moment, flames erupted beneath Owen''s feet like a dazzling firework, shattering the powerful binding force. Then, arcs of lightning danced across his body, boosting his speed nearly tenfold. He quickly dodged backwards, causing the scene before his eyes to blur from the rapid motion. He could only hear the howling wind in his ears. At the instant Owen retreated, the silver-white axe fell, grazing his hair and slicing off a few strands, which turned to ash. The turbulent mana from the axe blade shot out, forming a beam several dozen meters long that struck the city wall below with immense force. Boom! The nearly hundred-meter-thick wall erupted in a deafening roar upon impact from the axe blade. The earthy yellow wall, like a gigantic loaf of bread, was cleaved into two sections. The separated halves left a wide, dark groove where the blade had cut! Many mages who failed to dodge in time were caught in the aftermath, becoming unfortunate casualties. The already restless hearts of the onlookers grew even more anxious. Chapter 102: Chapter102-Owens Plan Chapter 102: Chapter102-Owen''s Plan ? Boom! On the walls of the imperial capital, the figures of Otto and Owen clashed continuously, like two meteors colliding, producing deafening sounds. The wall beneath their feet was riddled with holes, nearly shattered by the magical ripples spreading from their battle. Under Otto''s relentless attacks, Owen was forced to retreat continuously, appearing like a flickering candle in the rain, ready to be extinguished at any moment. It was only thanks to the support of the Fallen Angel Set that he managed to hold on until now. However, Owen''s resilience far exceeded Otto''s expectations. Each time the great axe descended upon him, in the face of mortal danger, Owen would activate the Order of Thunder and Order of Fire to forcefully widen the distance between them. This scene left everyone watching in astonishment, their breaths caught in their throats. Given Owen''s current strength, the fact that he could withstand Otto''s attacks for so long was completely unexpected! On the city wall, Edward was frantically recording the battle, his monocle emitting a unique glow that captured every detail of the fight. His astonishment grew stronger with each moment. He had seen many records of diamond-tier mage battles, where such powerful beings displayed terrifying destructive power capable of scorching mountains and boiling seas. From Otto''s demonstrated combat prowess, he had already surpassed that level. The city wall was riddled with holes and left in ruins under his axe. The ancient walls of this thousand-year-old city were nearly destroyed, and the terrifying aftershocks had already killed countless mages. Yet, Owen remained standing, showcasing unimaginable tenacity under Otto''s attacks. It was important to note that Owen''s current level was merely gold-tier. Despite the vast disparity in their levels, Otto had not been able to instantly kill Owen. Instead, Owen had managed to delay him until now. Just this fact alone was unprecedented in historical records and utterly shocking! Edward could already imagine the immense shockwaves this news would send once it spread! However, amid the shock, Edward grew increasingly anxious and worried. His palm, gripping the quill, was already drenched in sweat. Though Owen could barely hold on under Otto''s assault, if this continued, he wouldn''t last much longer! If Owen died at Otto''s hands, it would indeed be news that would shock the continent. But without Owen, finding another prodigy that could attract the continent''s attention and the academy''s focus would be nearly impossible. While Edward was inwardly restless, Leslie, who was also watching the battle, felt equally unsettled. Her beautiful eyes remained fixed on Owen, never leaving him from the start. Owen''s current level was far too low, even though she knew his combat power far exceeded his level. However, every time she saw Otto almost kill Owen, her heart would skip a beat. Bang! A light shadow appeared at Otto''s feet, followed by a dark shadow rushing out to collide with Owen''s Godslayer Staff. Then, Otto''s true form once again traversed the space, and his large axe swung toward Owen. Avatar of Light! This was one of Otto''s trump cards, capable of creating a temporary clone. Though not as powerful as his true form, it possessed five layers of his strength, enough to block Owen''s attack! However, Owen was already aware of Otto''s various skills and trump cards. When the dark shadow appeared, Owen had already been on guard. As Otto''s figure reappeared, Owen transformed into lightning, continuously widening the distance between them, while counting down in his mind for the final moments. He sensed that King Aldric, carrying the treasure, was about to enter the Council of Elders! 30 29 28 ... Counting down silently, Owen pushed the Order of Thunder to its maximum, flickering like a streak of lightning in the air to distance himself from Otto. But this time, Otto had shed his disdain. Even though Owen retreated swiftly and decisively, Otto gradually closed the gap. "Escape? Do you think you can? After playing with you for so long, it''s time for you to die!" The closer Otto got to Owen, the broader his smile became. However, at that moment, Otto couldn''t tell if it was a trick of his mind, but he noticed a hint of a smile on Owen''s lips as well. This sudden realization sparked an uneasy feeling in Otto''s heart! For a mage of his level, he had developed a keen sense of foreboding. This feeling hadn''t surfaced for a long time, but just now, when Owen smiled, it reappeared! Something was wrong! Something had to be wrong! Could it be that Owen had activated something capable of threatening him?! Otto''s mind churned with thoughts, and instead of advancing, he retreated, quickly increasing the distance between himself and Owen. Meanwhile, a smile appeared on Owen''s face. The countdown had ended! Chapter 103: Chapter103-Brighter than Ever! Chapter 103: Chapter103-Brighter than Ever! ? Three minutes earlier... At the Council of Elders'' main hall, when King Aldric and the royal family members finally arrived, the Council of Elders had summoned all its members from their various locations. On one hand, this was to support King Aldric. Since its establishment, the Council of Elders had sworn loyalty to the king and to serve him. Now, with the king displaced and facing internal rebellion within the empire, they had to gather quickly to follow his orders and restore the kingdom. Additionally, the news had already spread as King Aldric made his way there. The king had brought the royal treasure to arm the Council of Elders, intending to crush Owen, Leslie, and their rebellious followers. Thus, the Council of Elders'' members were highly enthusiastic. They all knew the immense value of the royal treasure, which had been kept secret for a long time. Even the slightest leak of this treasure would reveal items of extraordinary worth! When all the elders gathered, it was indeed as they had expected. Precious mana stones, various staffs, weapons, and magical artifacts were piled up in the Council of Elders'' hall like small mountains, dazzling and exuding a fatal allure! Even though they were members of the Council of Elders and had seen many rare treasures, they had never dreamed of seeing such a vast array of valuable items. They were mesmerized, their mouths watering, and their eyes dazzled. Any one of these items could fetch millions of gold coins in the outside world! "With the support of the royal treasure, no matter who might be backing Owen and Leslie, we will surely present their heads to His Majesty!" "Long live the King! With the blessings of the royal ancestors, we won''t even need to lift a finger. The Chief Elder and the General can easily take their heads and bring them before His Majesty!" All the elders of the Council of Elders were lost in the treasure, showering King Aldric with endless compliments. After all, receiving even a single item as a reward would be immensely beneficial to them. With the elders'' flattery and the presence of such abundant treasure, King Aldric''s heart was considerably soothed. Despite the many hardships along the way, the outcome was favorable. He had safely reached the Council of Elders, bringing the royal treasure with him. "Your Majesty, what is that? Why does it look so unfamiliar?!" Suddenly, the second elder, with furrowed brows, pointed at a silver cross among the treasures. He recognized almost all the other items, as they were all well-known and prestigious. However, the cross puzzled him, even after observing it for a while. Other elders, hearing his question, also looked toward the cross. Amid the other treasures, the silver cross appeared neither remarkable nor unique and should not have been there. Initially, King Aldric thought the second elder was merely ignorant. However, upon seeing the cross himself, he too frowned. He realized he didn''t recognize it either. "It must be from a very ancient era, with its related legends and records lost over time," King Aldric casually explained. The other elders nodded, agreeing with his reasoning. "Let''s not dwell on this. Owen and Leslie''s sudden rebellion is a grave offense. I need all of you to give your utmost effort. If any of you need something from the treasure, feel free to select an item." King Aldric waved his hand, not dwelling further on the matter. Compared to the Azure Kingdom, these treasures were inconsequential. With King Aldric''s permission, the Council of Elders erupted in fervent gratitude, bowing enthusiastically before him. "We swear our undying loyalty to Your Majesty!" Their collective voices echoed to the heavens. The aura of every Council of Elders member surged with excitement. At that moment, some elders noticed that the seemingly ordinary silver cross suddenly began to shine brightly, becoming extraordinarily radiant. Their curiosity deepened, wondering if the cross was reacting to the atmosphere and emotions in the room, indicating it was some unique treasure. The second elder also frowned slightly, feeling that something was amiss. He quickly reviewed recent events in his mind. Then, his heart skipped a beat! Since His Majesty had fled the imperial capital, aside from being pursued by Kyrik and the Nether Kingdom, Leslie and Owen had not chased after Emperor Titan. This was very strange! With Leslie''s cunning and calculation, she wouldn''t overlook this detail! Then, his body, like a wisp of smoke, dissipated and vanished as the white light shone upon him. After easily evaporating the Second Elder, the explosion of the nuclear bomb had just begun. The surrounding mountains trembled and shattered in the white light, flattened in an instant. The ground constantly heaved and sank, crumbling inch by inch under the sweeping shockwave. The rocks and soil deep underground were churned up and thrown high into the air. From a distance, the mountains stretching for dozens of miles were completely destroyed. No plants or creatures remained. Countless clouds of dust rose and swirled in the sky, like a mourning lament. This place had become a lifeless dead zone and forbidden area! ... ?? Otto looked confused, wondering if Owen had gone mad. At the very moment this thought crossed his mind, an unimaginable shockwave suddenly surged forth, shaking the entire world! Otto''s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly looked towards the distant horizon. There, on the horizon, endless dust rose like ocean waves, leveling houses, cities, buildings, and even the ground in an instant! The source of the shockwave was the mountain range where the Council of Elders was located! Otto''s heart filled with terror as he suddenly understood the origin of his previous sense of unease. The Council of Elders! Something must have gone wrong with the Council of Elders! As Otto realized this, the shockwave had already spread from the distant horizon, accompanied by a deafening roar that filled the air. Every mage present was captivated by the sound and force of the shockwave. From a distance, the shockwave seemed to engulf the world, rendering them insignificant like ants. Even the mere sound of the wave made their heads ring, almost to the point of bursting. Outside the imperial capital, the mages who first encountered the shockwave were struck as if by a heavy hammer, their bodies flung into the air, chests caved in, spitting blood, and tossed around in the overwhelming force like grains of sand. "Glow Shield!" "Star Protection!" "Tree Spirit Descend!" Desperate, the mages activated various protective spells, colorful lights flashing as they barely managed to fend off the oncoming shockwave. However, the city walls of the capital began to collapse in large sections under the force of the wave, unable to withstand it any longer. Many mages were buried in the rubble. "What happened?!" "That wave seemed to come from a great distance. How can it still be so powerful from so far away?!" Everyone stared in terror towards the direction of the wave, mana flickering in their eyes as if penetrating the vast dust clouds to see a huge, gray-yellow mushroom cloud rising in the distance. "That looks like... the mountain range where the Council of Elders is located!" Seeing the colossal mushroom cloud rising, supporting the sky, countless mages gasped in shock. The Council of Elders headquarters was far from the imperial capital, situated in a secluded mountain range. Yet the shockwave from there had reached the capital and caused such a terrifying disturbance. It was unimaginable what earth-shattering event had occurred at the Council of Elders! Chapter 104: Chapter104-The Afterglow of the Nuclear Bomb Chapter 104: Chapter104-The Afterglow of the Nuclear Bomb ? Almost at the same time, all the major forces across the entire continent sensed the earth trembling, as if an invisible power was pushing the continent to shift! Even many reclusive old monsters showed a few traces of shock on their aged faces. "What is this... what kind of power is this? Why is it so terrifying?!" "It seems the entire continent is affected, yet it doesn''t seem like the might of heaven. If it''s man-made, then what terrifying level has this person reached? To be able to destroy a nation single-handedly would be an easy task..." "Judging by the direction of the tremors, it seems to be coming from the direction of the Azure Kingdom. But the Azure Kingdom is merely a medium-sized dynasty in a remote area. Why would such a commotion arise there?!" Many old monsters looked into the void, their eyes as weak as candle flames but steadfast, piercing through the void to see the enormous mushroom cloud rising into the sky! That mushroom cloud covered a range of hundreds of miles in the sky, where no light could be seen, no traces of life existed, as if chaos had just begun there. Even these old fellows, who were already half-dead, could smell a strong scent of danger from it. If they themselves were to endure that terrifying impact, they would be vaporized, not even being on the same level! All the major forces were observing the direction of the Azure Kingdom and the headquarters of the Council of Elders from a distance. And under the imperial capital, the people who had endured that terrifying ripple of energy brushed off the dust on their bodies, looking up in horror at the more distinct mushroom cloud rising in the sky. They felt that the world seemed small in front of it, vaguely obscuring the sky above the Azure Kingdom! Otto had previously thought Owen was talking nonsense, but now, seeing the unprecedented explosion at the Council of Elders that even affected the imperial capital, his heart sank instantly. As Owen''s mind struggled to regain calm, the system notifications kept ringing in his ears. "Congratulations to the host for eradicating Jack, the Second Elder of the Council of Elders, and earning 10,000 fate points!" "Congratulations to the host for gaining a large amount of experience and leveling up to platinum-tier level 1!" "Congratulations to the host for killing King Aldric and earning 6,000 fate points!" "Congratulations to the host for gaining a large amount of experience and leveling up to platinum-tier level 2!" "Congratulations to the host for eradicating Payne, the Third Elder of the Council of Elders, and earning 5,000 fate points!" "Congratulations to the host for gaining a large amount of experience and leveling up to platinum-tier level 3!" ... The system''s continuous notifications kept ringing in Owen''s ears, along with the glow of level-ups constantly emanating from him. This surge of improvement lasted for several tens of seconds before it finally stopped. Owen calculated his newly acquired fate points-34,000 in total! This amount was more than double what he had previously accumulated. He now deeply understood the importance of fate points. With such a large number of fate points, he possessed a profound foundation. After all, the items in the Fate Store were extremely precious and rare, offering him significant assistance. In addition, Owen''s level had now stabilized at platinum-tier level 7! He had leaped from gold-tier level 9 straight to platinum-tier level 7 in one go! This unprecedented surge in power brought immense improvement to Owen''s physique, mana, and mind power, akin to a refreshing enlightenment. His flesh and meridians emitted a bright glow, showing a natural affinity to the elements. Even without intentionally directing it, mana continuously converged towards him. Chapter 105: Chapter105-Planetary-tier Skill? Seriously? Chapter 105: Chapter105-Planetary-tier Skill? Seriously? ? Standing on the city wall, Owen even felt that mana was like obedient little spirits, seamlessly following his command, devoid of any previous awkwardness. Along with the enhancement of his mind power, his perception of his surroundings became sharper and more detailed, with the range of his senses expanding more than tenfold! This growth felt as if Owen had been elevated from a child to an adult, achieving a qualitative leap in every aspect! This sensation of improvement was intoxicating for Owen. Compared to before, he now truly felt he had entered the ranks of top-tier mages. His sensing and manipulation of mana had become effortless and fluid. While Owen was relishing the changes within him, the Fate Store suddenly lit up.?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com Then the system notification sounded: "Congratulations to the host for unlocking planetary- tier skills!" Owen was delighted to hear this. The range and items in the Fate Store had increased, which was undoubtedly great news. However, the system''s notifications stopped at this point. This dampened the joy Owen felt from gaining a large number of fate points and leveling up. He subconsciously frowned because the super old monster and master-tier powerhouse, the former Chief Elder William, whom both he and Leslie feared, was not on the system''s death list. William, the former Chief Elder, was not dead! There could be no mistake in the system''s notifications. Therefore, there were only two possibilities: Firstly, William''s strength was so profound that he survived the nuclear explosion. Secondly, for some unknown reason, William was not present at the Council of Elders. Regardless of the situation, with William still alive, both he and Leslie might face the pursuit of a master-tier powerhouse in the future! A master-tier mage is the most top-tier existence in any kingdom or power, the foundation of a nation, akin to a nuclear weapon in this world. If such a person were to launch a covert attack, even Owen wouldn''t be confident in resisting it. This potential threat couldn''t be ignored or underestimated. At this moment, many mages who found the mushroom cloud somewhat familiar suddenly recalled the method Owen had used on Tony previously! Although the power back then was far from as terrifying as now, it still shook the entire sky over the imperial capital. Now, this method seemed to be an upgraded version of Owen''s TNT! Thus, many eyes turned to Owen, finding him increasingly unfathomable. As the Chief Elder of the Council of Elders, Otto had seen many prodigies and witnessed breakthroughs due to various opportunities. But none of them compared to Owen''s current leap! Such an increase was simply too absurd! Even seeing it with his own eyes, he found it hard to believe. Not far away, Leslie''s heart also flashed with a trace of shock, but it quickly turned into admiration and praise. This level of upgrading speed-this was someone who could truly match her! Only such a person would genuinely have a chance to accompany her to the end! "You must have been hiding your tier just now, right? Otherwise, not even a god could break through so many levels at once!" Otto said, his voice dripping with venom. "But still, to break through from gold-tier level 9 to platinum-tier level 7 in just a few days-your growth rate is truly terrifying." "Therefore, you will die for the Council of Elders!" he declared. "Today is your death day. Not even god can save you!" The murderous intent in Otto''s eyes almost became tangible. He and his axe seemed to merge into one, a peculiar rhythm emanating from him, spreading towards Owen. Meanwhile, seeing Otto move against Owen, Stanley, who had been watching from the sidelines, took a deep breath and looked at Leslie. "I have to admit, your fiance? is really impressive. If he were given more time to grow, surpassing you and Otto would only be a matter of time." "Unfortunately, he won''t have the chance to grow any further. The gap of an entire tier is an insurmountable chasm for Owen." "Of course, the same goes for you!" As Stanley''s aura swept towards her, Leslie remained calm. "Really? For Owen, crossing a major tier to kill the enemy is not an impossible task. The same goes for me!" As she spoke, Leslie''s body emitted a cold air, her long hair fluttering before turning into a freezing wind that spread in all directions. Her tier climbed from platinum-tier level 3 to platinum-tier level 8! Her tier had also significantly increased compared to before! This couple''s upgrading speed was terrifyingly fast! One must know that other platinum-tier mages spent years accumulating experience to break through. But for Owen and Leslie, experience and bottlenecks seemed non-existent! Seeing the shock in Stanley''s eyes, Leslie beckoned to him. "Whether crossing a major tier to kill is possible, you can try and see!" Chapter 106: Chapter106-Please Give Me an Explanation! Chapter 106: Chapter106-Please Give Me an Explanation! ? Stanley, observing Leslie''s familiar actions, was in no hurry to attack. He spoke seriously: "I did not come here for anything else but to seek justice for the Azure Royal Family. I want to know why you acted against the royal family!" Stanley''s understanding of Leslie was limited, and it was precisely because of this that he felt confused and puzzled by her rebellion against the Azure Royal Family. As Stanley voiced his question, the eyes of the many prodigies and mages present immediately turned to her. They too were very curious about Leslie''s sudden action against the Azure Royal Family, not understanding why she did so. Now, Stanley had asked the question they all wanted to ask. Facing Stanley''s question and the curious gazes of everyone, Leslie said nothing. She simply clenched her five fingers tightly, and an ice-cold spear condensed from frost appeared, which she held horizontally in front of her chest, emitting a cold, smoky chill. Stanley had come with aggression, and no matter what she said, he wouldn''t truly take it to heart. Defeating him would be more powerful than any explanation or words. Seeing Leslie''s stance, Stanley sighed in disappointment. Leslie, from House Ravenwood, was undoubtedly a true top-tier prodigy. If possible, he didn''t want to eliminate Leslie. The Azure Kingdom still needed such prodigies. The future Azure Kingdom needed top-tier powerhouses who could protect the people from storms and disasters. Having guarded the border for many years, Stanley had witnessed the slaughter and plunder inflicted on the frontier people by Kyrik, bodies lying everywhere, and extreme brutality, treating the people of the Azure Kingdom as less than human. Kyrik''s arrogance and confidence stemmed from their national strength, especially having master-tier mages in their ranks. While the Azure Kingdom had a master-tier mage, the former Chief Elder William, his mysterious nature and long absence had diminished his deterrence. If the Azure Kingdom also had a master-tier mage in place, Kyrik would never dare to invade on a large scale! Chief Elder Otto had once had the opportunity to break through to the master tier, but as he aged, achieving that breakthrough seemed increasingly out of reach. Although he was still in his prime, Stanley was currently only at diamond-tier level 6, and he had a long way to go before reaching diamond-tier level 9, the threshold for attempting a breakthrough to master-tier. In his mind, the only person likely to become a master-tier mage within a few years was Leslie standing before him! She had already broken through to platinum-tier level 9, not far from diamond-tier. If she maintained her current rate of progress, it wouldn''t be long before she reached master-tier. Moreover, master-tier might not even be Leslie''s limit! She had the potential to reach even higher levels! "Since you don''t want to explain, let''s settle this with our skills. The Azure Royal Family is the true ruler of the Azure Kingdom. For your betrayal, you will pay the price, Leslie!" Stanley took a deep breath, and with a powerful step, he leaped off the spellbeast''s back, a bloodstained black longsword emerging from his storage ring, which he gripped tightly in his hand. "General Stanley, you may be too arrogant. Domains are indeed powerful, but you''re not the only one who has mastered a domain!" Leslie declared as she struck her spear heavily into the ground. A cold chill spread from the spear, quickly covering its surface with translucent ice crystals. These crystals then spread to the ground, rapidly freezing it in a circular pattern, extending out for dozens of meters. Stanley didn''t even have time to react before he found himself within the frozen expanse. Simultaneously, snowflakes began to fall from the sky. These dense snowflakes were as sharp as metal, slicing through rooftops and piercing the ground. Even when they landed on Stanley''s armor, sparks flew, as if they intended to penetrate him! A domain! This was the fluctuation of a domain! At this moment, all the mages observing the battle showed expressions of astonishment and horror. They had already been shocked that Stanley, at diamond-tier, had comprehended a domain. After all, those who could understand a domain at this tier were always exceptionally talented, often becoming legends. But Leslie was only a platinum-tier mage. How could she also have comprehended the mysteries of a domain?! To them, it seemed utterly inconceivable! The concepts within a domain were incredibly profound and mysterious. They had trained for decades and barely grasped the basics. How could someone as young and relatively inexperienced as Leslie condense a domain? Moreover, her domain was completely covering and freezing Stanley''s domain, indicating that her mastery of the domain far surpassed Stanley''s! Even the proud and noble Monroe felt a surge of shock in her heart! Last night, when Owen rejected her confession, she thought Owen was blind, foolishly choosing Leslie, who seemed destined to be eliminated, over herself. But now, seeing Leslie''s youth and her ability to condense a domain, Monroe couldn''t help but feel a mix of resentment and a tinge of fear deep within her. Chapter 107: Chapter107-Treating Someone with Their Own Medicine Chapter 107: Chapter107-Treating Someone with Their Own Medicine ? The power of a domain was something she, as the saintess of the Sun-Moon Sect, understood all too well. Within a domain, one is like meat on a chopping block, almost without any chance to resist! Moreover, while it was rare, there had been mages throughout history who mastered domains at the diamond-tier. However, those who mastered domains at the platinum-tier were as rare as phoenix feathers! Such individuals, as long as they lived, had unlimited potential and a future with limitless achievements! Even though Monroe usually looked down on prodigies outside her sect, feeling superior to them, she now found herself inferior to Leslie in every aspect! At this moment, it wasn''t just Monroe and the others who were shocked; Stanley, standing within the domain of ice and snow, was even more astounded. He deeply understood the difficulty of mastering a domain, having nearly gone mad after a century of bitter battles amidst mountains of corpses and seas of blood. But now, his strongest card seemed like a joke in front of Leslie. Not only had she mastered a domain, but hers was stronger than his! "Very well, Leslie. I indeed underestimated you before. You are truly worthy of being my opponent!" Stanley said, his expression extremely serious. He shifted from holding his sword with one hand to holding it with both hands. "I hope you won''t disappoint me from now on!" With these words, he took several steps forward. Each step caused the ice on the ground to shatter instantly, ice shards flying everywhere, accompanied by the haunting wails of a battlefield, causing one''s spirit to tremble. However, with Stanley in Leslie''s domain, these tactics had no effect on her. Nonetheless, Stanley was still a diamond-tier level 6 mage, and Leslie did not dare to be complacent. The Order of Ice emerged from her brow, radiating pure icy power. The wind and snow within the domain intensified! Leslie''s figure seemed to merge with the icy wind and snow, her form dissipating, leaving only the cold, deadly intent that locked onto Stanley. Braving the wind and snow, Stanley slashed his longsword in intersecting arcs, creating long cross-shaped blade marks that swept forward. Wherever they passed, the illusion of a bloodstorm and the wails of the damned appeared! The overwhelming wind and snow were evaporated by Stanley''s slash, and there were signs of his murderous domain breaking through the ice, reemerging menacingly. However, Leslie had no intention of giving him any chance. Almost at the moment Stanley struck, she thrust her spear, attacking from his side. Leslie''s body was as lithe and agile as a cat''s, and her spear, covered in solid ice, exuded an added sense of agility and sharpness. As Leslie made her move, the battle-hardened Stanley instantly sensed her location. His figure, like a streak of blood, moved swiftly, turning and slashing his longsword at Leslie, creating dazzling arcs of blood light. Clang! Clang! Clang! The two exchanged several blows in quick succession. Each collision was like an explosive detonation, sending shockwaves in all directions. Their figures continually shifted within the tempestuous waves, making it nearly impossible to lock onto their positions. Dark Tower! Despite being affected, Stanley''s obsession with the Dark Tower made him quickly bite his tongue, using the pain to suppress its influence. Then, like a bolt of lightning, he surged forward, his blood-stained blade aiming straight for Leslie''s forehead. This strike was powerful and forceful, like a waterfall cascading down a mountain, carrying an unstoppable momentum. Although he didn''t know the exact abilities of the Dark Tower, its appearance had triggered a primal sense of urgency and crisis within him. This was a rare sensation, one he had only experienced during life-and-death situations. If the Dark Tower fully manifested, it would spell his doom. He couldn''t allow it to happen! With this thought, his descending blade grew even faster and more powerful, slicing through the air, leaving a long, deep black mark. However, just as the blade was about to strike Leslie''s forehead, her figure was already sheltered within the Dark Tower. Dong! The blade, covered in blood-colored rust, struck the surface of the Dark Tower and immediately shattered, emitting a wailing sound. The recoil force from the broken blade caused Stanley''s hand to crack, blood oozing out, and his hand bones to ache with fractures. The Dark Tower then emitted a unique light, resembling black chains that wound around Stanley. As Stanley recovered from the pain of the shattered blade and prepared to use mana to distance himself from Leslie, he suddenly realized that the black chains wrapped around his body made his mana feel as if it was weighed down by immense shackles, rendering it almost impossible to mobilize! In that brief moment of astonishment, Leslie suddenly opened her cold eyes. The chill was like a sword, piercing Stanley''s heart. The shadow of death made Stanley almost suffocate. However, the next moment, Stanley noticed that the tip of Leslie''s spear stopped right before his eyes and did not continue to pierce forward. "You lost!" Leslie said coldly. Stanley did not argue because if Leslie hadn''t held back, he would have already been pierced through the head. This only made him more puzzled, and he asked directly: "Why don''t you kill me?" Chapter 108: Chapter108-Owens Magnanimity Chapter 108: Chapter108-Owen''s Magnanimity ? To Stanley, victory belonged to the strong. Since he wasn''t Leslie''s match and would have died at her hands, there was nothing more to say. But Leslie had shown mercy! He couldn''t remember having any connection with Leslie and didn''t think of her as someone who would be merciful. Meanwhile, the spectators, who had been watching the battle, stared wide-eyed at Leslie, who now held her spear pointed at Stanley''s forehead, their breaths almost held in suspense. Just moments ago, the two had been evenly matched, the situation intense and deadlocked. How had it suddenly shifted to an overwhelming victory for Leslie? The tip of her spear was so close to Stanley''s forehead that just an inch further would have pierced his skull. After their initial astonishment, the onlookers shared the same thought as Stanley. Leslie had chosen not to deliver the fatal blow at the critical moment. It seemed like she was deliberately sparing Stanley. But this wasn''t in line with Leslie''s usual behavior. Under the puzzled gazes of everyone, Leslie said calmly: "A true general should die on the battlefield fighting against the enemy, wrapped in their horse''s hide, not in the capital, killed in an internal conflict." "When you were very young, you fought against Kyrik. Your fate should be to die on the path to conquering Kyrik, not here." Upon hearing the first part of Leslie''s words, Stanley showed a look of deep agreement.NewW novels updates at novelhall.com His many years in the military had ingrained in him the habits and spirit of a soldier. The highest ideal for a soldier was undoubtedly to die on the battlefield against the enemy, wrapped in the hide of their horse, and return home with honor. However, Leslie''s latter statement touched something deeper and made him wary. He stared at Leslie with a slightly cold gaze. "Are you ordering me to march against Kyrik?" Stanley asked. Leslie retorted, "Why not?" For a moment, the atmosphere between them became tense and subtle. ... As Leslie and Stanley determined their contest''s outcome, Owen and Otto''s battle had reached its climax. Otto, being a diamond-tier mage, had deep reserves of mana, flowing endlessly like a mighty river. In contrast, Owen, whether maintaining his Obsidify state or using his eyes to track Otto''s movements, required a significant amount of mana. If not for his extraordinary recovery abilities and the support of his Basic Healing Skill, he wouldn''t have been able to last this long. Even with the Basic Healing Skill aiding his recovery and providing continuous mana for combat, Otto grew increasingly fierce with each strike, adopting a strategy of trading blows. Ultimately, Otto''s depth and experience far exceeded Owen''s. If this continued, Owen was certain he would be the one to face a crushing defeat. So, after withstanding a powerful axe strike from Otto, Owen seized the opportunity to retreat, creating distance between them. However, his eyes showed little fear. When Owen defeated Madelyn and first made a name for himself, the Council of Elders had already begun collecting information about him. Thus, Owen''s TNT skill was no secret to Otto. He knew it required significant power and carried substantial risks for Owen. [Order], a rare and wondrous element in the world, was something that even Otto, nearing master-tier, respected and feared. If the two [Orders] fused and exploded, the resulting power might not be as catastrophic as the blast that destroyed the Council of Elders, but it would still be immensely destructive. Even facing the explosion directly could endanger his life. But Owen had a trump card. And so did Otto! "It has been many years since anyone has forced me to this point. I thought I would only need to use this move against a master-tier mage. I never expected to use it against a platinum- tier mage. Fate truly has a sense of irony," Otto remarked, shaking his head slightly, his gaze complex. Light began to surge around him, and an ancient portal slowly emerged behind him. Owen intended to use his most powerful technique for a decisive victory, and Otto had the same idea. The longer this battle dragged on, the more his reputation would suffer. He needed to eliminate Owen quickly to avoid unforeseen complications. Moreover, Stanley''s defeat by Leslie was beyond his expectations. He could not afford to waste any more time with Owen. "Primal Gate!" "Your most loyal servant calls upon you to descend!" "Descend!" As the portal''s shadow gradually materialized, Otto clasped his hands together like a devout nun, his prayers growing louder and more fervent, causing the surrounding mana to tremble. "Primal Gate?" Hearing Otto''s incantations, many mages looked on in deep confusion, not understanding what this technique was. They could only feel that the sky behind Otto seemed to be supported by an ancient stone pillar, forming a portal that felt like the sole structure in the world, ancient and grand, filling them with a sense of dread. Merely gazing directly at the portal''s shadow felt like blasphemy, a sin. Many low-level mages, upon seeing the portal, immediately fell to their knees, bowing repeatedly like puppets, as devout as if they were witnessing their deity. Even Edward, Andre, and others found their eyes drawn irresistibly to the portal, as if it possessed an inexplicable allure. Chapter 109: Chapter109-The Primal Gate Chapter 109: Chapter109-The Primal Gate ? Outside the imperial capital, a colossal portal stood between heaven and earth, resembling the Gate of Myriad Worlds, or perhaps the cornerstone of the world and the source of magic, ancient and mysterious. The massive stone structure, seemingly formed naturally, was covered in marks from rain, snow, and ice, giving it an aura of timelessness that could leave anyone who gazed upon it in a daze. "The Primal Gate!" "How on earth did Otto learn this skill?!" Not long after, Edward, Monroe, and a few others wore expressions of sheer terror and astonishment. They recognized the Primal Gate as a terrifying yet extremely sinister forbidden technique! Any skill categorized as forbidden was invariably both extraordinarily powerful and exceptionally evil. If such techniques were to spread, they would bring endless calamities. This was why they were jointly banned and prohibited from being practiced by any mage! Even in Academy City and the Sun-Moon Sect, forbidden techniques were untouchable. The factions behind these institutions had scarcely any records of such skills, emphasizing their prohibition, as practicing them would ultimately harm both the practitioner and others. Yet, this rarely mentioned but clearly forbidden technique had been discovered and mastered by Otto! According to their knowledge, once the Primal Gate was opened, it would release Doom Light, annihilating everything in its path and recreating primordial chaos. Even after thousands of years, the land would remain desolate! It was terrifying to the extreme! Moreover, the most frightening aspect of this technique was its severe backlash, which seemed to consume the caster''s lifespan. Otto was actually planning to use this move to eliminate Owen, showing how much he valued and intended to kill Owen! "This situation is dire. If Otto really opens the Primal Gate and releases the Doom Light, Owen''s TNT, despite its power, will be reduced to chaos by the Doom Light as long as it is made of matter and energy!" "This forbidden technique can threaten even master-tier mages'' safety. We indeed underestimated Otto as the Chief Elder!" "To have successfully mastered a forbidden technique, the Chief Elder''s talent in this area is astonishing. I''m afraid Owen is doomed," Edward and the others'' expressions changed drastically. Those who had planned to distance themselves from the battle now turned and fled in panic, fearing they would be caught in the crossfire and left without a grave. Even the previously confident prodigies with protective treasures no longer dared to stay, quickly retreating and putting as much distance as possible between themselves and Owen and Otto. They felt that both Owen and Otto were complete madmen. Neither TNT nor the forbidden technique were things they could withstand at their current levels. They couldn''t begin to imagine what kind of catastrophic explosion would occur when these two terrifying forces collided. As everyone fled further and further away, the Primal Gate behind Otto almost became tangible, manifesting in the world. this moment, Otto, standing before the gate, seemed as small as a black dot. However, since his aura was merged with the Primal Gate, his small body exuded a presence that distorted the space-time around him, making him appear extraordinarily domineering and terrifying. Otto''s eyes, now pitch black and ancient, coldly stared at Owen. "With the Primal Gate revealed, Owen, any of your techniques are meaningless!" At this moment, with the Primal Gate standing behind him, the dangerous fluctuations from Owen''s impending TNT seemed to vanish. The sense of danger that had just surged in Otto''s heart disappeared like smoke in the wind! Owen''s TNT had completely lost its threat to him. Or rather, under the Primal Gate, all techniques were futile. Otto didn''t understand, but Owen knew very well. The second form skill of the Godslayer Staff, Guardian Shield, quietly appeared in front of him. From the moment he started condensing the TNT, he had been luring Otto into using this move! According to the intelligence he received from Davis, the Primal Gate was a forbidden secret technique, but it was also a projectile-type magic. And this type of magic was perfectly countered by the Guardian Shield! Based on the [Order] of the Guardian Shield, any projectile-type magic would be reflected back with triple the force! Killing Otto with conventional methods was nearly impossible for Owen. But if Otto himself helped, it would be much easier. Now, the Doom Light shot from the Primal Gate was the perfect weapon for Otto''s own demise. "Old man, who said TNT is my strongest attack? Sometimes, being a frog in a well isn''t a good thing," Owen said calmly, shielded by the Guardian Shield. As soon as he finished speaking, the Doom Light struck the Guardian Shield, which absorbed the impact and then reflected it back like a mirror. Otto noticed the Guardian Shield glowing in front of Owen. He didn''t know what it was but sensed it was the source of Owen''s confidence. If he could destroy it, he wanted to see how devastated and hopeless Owen would look. However, just as this thought crossed his mind, he saw the Doom Light being reflected back at him by the curved shield. At that moment, facing his own Doom Light, now nearly three times stronger, Otto felt his scalp tingle with fear! It was as if the Doom Light he had summoned had turned into a sword aimed straight at his heart. When the reflected Doom Light struck him, he felt an indescribable pain, as if he were being torn apart. His skin, then his flesh and bones, began to dissolve like snow under the scorching sun, disappearing as if they had never existed! He didn''t even have time to react or scream before he was reduced to ashes. Chapter 110: Chapter110-Planetary-tier Skill Chapter 110: Chapter110-Planetary-tier Skill ? As Otto was obliterated by the Doom Light reflected by the Guardian Shield, becoming part of the ashes, Davis, Monroe, Edward, and the others gasped in disbelief. They had just realized that Otto held an absolute advantage, even Owen''s TNT was obliterated under the Doom Light. Yet, just as the Doom Light was about to fall upon Owen, it was blocked! It''s known that the Primal Gate''s Doom Light can destroy everything, recreating chaos, and is among the most fearsome offensive forces in forbidden arts. However, it was now blocked by Owen, and even reflected by the light shield on him, causing Otto to be indirectly killed by his own means. "What on earth is that light shield? Owen had never used it before!" "I don''t know, but judging by Owen''s calm demeanor from beginning to end, it seems he anticipated this..." "Otto turned to ashes; he was close to a master-tier mage, which is incredible!" "In today''s era, platinum-tier mages rarely fall in battle, let alone a top-tier diamond-tier mage." After a brief silence, the crowd erupted in a deafening discussion. The eyes that turned to Owen were now filled with awe. Though they were unsure what method Owen used at the end, it was undeniable that Otto truly died because of that Guardian Shield. Owen is only a platinum-tier level 7 right now! What kind of terror would he unleash once he breaks through to the diamond-tier?! Given the speed at which Owen is advancing, they vaguely felt that the time is not far off. A true new star has risen. If previously Owen was only renowned among the younger generation, almost everyone only regarded him as a leading figure among the young. At this moment, with Otto dying at his hands, even the veteran mages had to admit that Owen now has the potential to stand among the ranks of the top-tier mages in various kingdoms, holding his ground as a prodigy among the veteran mages! How incredible is this? After all, for a mage to break through to the diamond-tier, they must undergo long periods of rigorous training and honing, typically taking nearly a hundred years to reach this tier. However, Owen, who was initially thought to be merely a prodigy, had unknowingly caught up with and even surpassed them. "Guardian Shield truly deserves to be the second form of the Godslayer Staff..." At this moment, Owen gradually withdrew the Guardian Shield, a hint of shock on his face. The terror of Otto''s Doom Light just now made TNT look useless. If it weren''t for the Guardian Shield, he would have been the one to turn to ashes. He won this time by a stroke of luck. Even though he had previously learned from the information provided by Davis that Otto possessed the Primal Gate, a forbidden technique, if Otto''s ultimate trump card had not been a ballistic-type forbidden art, even Leslie would have found it troublesome. It would have been impossible to eliminate him so easily. Although the process was somewhat arduous, the final result was satisfactory. "Congratulations, host, for eliminating Chief Elder Otto and earning 20,000 fate points!" "The experience gained today has reached its limit, and the overflow experience has been converted into 30,000 fate points!" The system prompt sounded, and Owen was somewhat surprised. Even a kingdom like the Azure Kingdom did not have the qualification to compete for such skills. Even if they sent people to participate, they would only be cannon fodder. These skills are incredibly tempting even for master-tier mages! They could even attract the attention of grandmaster-tier mages! Now, the rare planetary-tier skills were more than just one in the Fate Store! Owen rubbed his hands in anticipation as the Fate Store he opened transformed into eight streams of light, surrounding him like stars, radiating brilliant light. Seeing this, Owen''s eyes nearly popped out of his head. The Fate Store had put up eight different planetary-tier spell skills at once! It''s known that any single planetary-tier spell skill involves the mysterious [Order] level. Once mastered, it would elevate a mage to a top-tier power in the continent, gaining widespread fame! Securing just one would make any mage ecstatic, with no complaints whatsoever. Yet he had a wide selection to choose from! Immediately, Owen''s gaze swept over the eight stars circling in front of him. "Meteor Shower Technique, a planetary-tier spell skill, contains the mysteries of both the earth and sky [Orders]. Mastering this technique allows one to summon a meteor shower from the heavens above; minor mastery can destroy a city, while full mastery can obliterate a nation." After reading about the starry light orb in front of him, woven with earth-yellow and sky- blue hues, Owen swallowed hard, extremely tempted. Just from the description of this planetary-tier spell skill alone, he could imagine countless meteors trailing long fiery tails descending from the sky, wielding near-apocalyptic power. Owen never felt he had enough of such large-scale destructive spell skills! However, when he glanced at the price, he couldn''t help but twitch his lips. Seventy thousand fate points! He currently had only a little over eighty thousand fate points. Purchasing it would mean he would have to forego any other planetary-tier skills. He wasn''t confident he could earn tens of thousands of fate points in a short time. So, Owen had to force himself to calm down and look at the other planetary-tier skills available. With so many options here, and limited fate points, he needed to be cautious and choose the skill that was the best and most beneficial for him, or else he would waste this excellent opportunity. "World in Hand, a planetary-tier spell skill, contains the [Order] of space. With minor mastery, one can open up a small world. If integrated with one''s domain, it can imprison enemies within. With full mastery, it can evolve the elements of earth, fire, wind, and water, becoming a world unto itself, allowing the caster to become the master of this world." Chapter 111: Chapter111-I Dont Understand This Skill! Chapter 111: Chapter111-I Don''t Understand This Skill! ? After reading about it, Owen couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. This skill could actually create a small world! It is known that those who can touch the essence of the world almost always bear the title of a god! And this skill could allow the practitioner a glimpse into that extraordinary power in advance! Although this skill didn''t have the destructive power of the Meteor Shower Technique, in terms of potential, it definitely surpassed it. Owen glanced at the required fate points-seventy-five thousand. Owen''s excited heart calmed down a bit. Although he had Mana Void, his domain range was too small to truly cover an area of several miles. This skill was somewhat impractical for him. So, Owen continued to look further. After several hundred breaths, after reviewing all eight stars, Owen''s attention was focused on the last planetary-tier spell skill. Supreme Order! The name of this skill was quite special. Owen had some impression of this [Order]; it was mentioned in the introduction of the first episode of the anime''s background. The Dark God King was not born in this plane but came from the previous plane. It is said that Supreme Order was a skill possessed by the Dark God King''s father. However, the anime did not elaborate much on this skill. It was only mentioned that this skill could create and destroy all things, serving as the foundation and prototype of all spells.?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com It is both a spell and time and space itself. Extremely powerful and profoundly mysterious. When Owen first saw the name of this planetary-tier skill, he wondered if he was mistaken. This skill clearly wasn''t a planetary-tier existence but something higher, even a legendary universe-level divine skill! Only a god could master and perform such a skill! Yet, this skill truly appeared here. And the required fate points were only eighty thousand! It could be acquired for eighty thousand fate points! Owen was undeniably tempted! Even though he didn''t know what kind of existence the Dark God King''s father was, the power of the Dark God King still circulated throughout the continent to this day. His staff possessed various incredible abilities. Moreover, the anime introduced him as part of a special background, indicating that the Dark God King''s father was also an incredibly terrifying existence. Owen didn''t know if he would ever encounter this skill again if he missed it. Leslie sensed that Owen had some secrets, but she didn''t press him. Instead, she turned her attention to Stanley. Owen had secrets, and so did she, which she didn''t see as a problem. Owen felt the same way. Although he was curious about Leslie''s Dark Tower, if she didn''t mention it, he didn''t plan to ask. Moreover, with so many people watching them, it was better to focus on the task at hand. Under the gaze of Owen and Leslie, Stanley took a deep breath, recovering from the shock of Otto''s death, and coldly glanced at Owen and Leslie. "Although your strength is formidable, and I am not your opponent, the destruction of the Azure Royal Family and the Council of Elders must be explained to me and the world!" Stanley''s attitude was resolute. The previous defeat had dealt him a significant blow, but it also made him completely indifferent to his own life and death. "Leslie, not to mention your past crimes, you''ve secretly built a power, threatened ministers and mages to serve you, behaving like a treacherous villain!" "And the Crown Prince, the Queen, the son of the Chief Elder, the Elders of the Council of Elders, all died miserably at your hands. This shows how ruthless you are, lacking any sense of reverence!" Hearing Stanley''s words, Leslie shook her head and said: "Firstly, I did threaten those ministers and some mages, but only because I had leverage over them. They were corrupt and unrighteous, which allowed me to control them. Moreover, under my leadership, rewards and punishments are clear. Even without using leverage, how many do you think would leave me?" "The bustling world is all for profit; people come and go for their interests. I can bring them benefits, so they are willing to follow me. It''s merely a transaction." "As for the Crown Prince and the people of the Council of Elders, they were already doomed. I was merely carrying out justice on behalf of the heavens!" "The Azure Kingdom''s current state of weakness and vulnerability is entirely the fault of the Council of Elders and the Royal Family. If not for their narrow-mindedness, constant scheming, and suppression of domestic talents, how would it cause a brain drain and disunity among the officials?" "They were blind to the suffering of the people. The streets are full of beggars, and thieves and bandits emerge one after another. You probably haven''t noticed, have you?" "Under my governance, this will never happen! The Azure Kingdom will rise and no longer suffer oppression!" In the end, Leslie spoke as if making a promise, her expression solemn. When Leslie''s words fell, everyone present, except Owen, stared at her in shock. Stanley, finally understanding her intentions, questioned: "Leslie! What do you mean? Are you planning to become the first empress of the Azure Kingdom?" Leslie replied seriously, "Why not!" Stanley angrily retorted, "Your methods are bloody, and your schemes are ruthless. How can you rule as an empress without the people''s support, bringing disaster for a thousand years!" Leslie snorted coldly, "Only those who rule the world can gain the people''s support! The current Azure Kingdom is corrupt from top to bottom and requires strict measures. This is what''s beneficial for the people and the Azure Kingdom. Has there been any rebellion in the imperial capital under my rule?" Facing Leslie''s question, Stanley was left speechless. He knew that he was a failure today, and no matter what he said, it would be meaningless. Thus, he began to remove his armor, preparing to retire and live in seclusion. But at that moment, Leslie planted a spear in front of him and asked seriously: "General Stanley, are you a general of the Azure Royal Family or a general of the Azure people?" Chapter 112: Chapter112-War! Chapter 112: Chapter112-War! ? "General Stanley, are you a general of the Azure Royal Family or a general of the Azure people?" Leslie''s questioning voice echoed, and Stanley felt a wave of confusion. As a soldier, he had always fought to protect the people of the border. This commitment was ingrained in him. He had come to the imperial capital to demand an explanation from Owen and Leslie because their rebellion had caused turmoil in the once-stable Azure Kingdom! Now, as Leslie had said, under her rule, there had been no major unrest in the capital or elsewhere. The real casualties and disruptions affected mostly the noble families. Additionally, Chief Elder Otto and the Council of Elders were eliminated and destroyed by Owen. The Azure Kingdom would soon return to peace, only with a new empress in charge... As various thoughts and emotions surged in Stanley''s mind, Leslie noticed his inner wavering and waved her hand to the back. Immediately, Charlotte appeared beside Leslie in a flash, holding several hundred urgent letters with respect.?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com These letters had red feathers attached, signifying that they contained the most critical information for the empire. Leslie glanced at them and took a letter from the pile, beginning to read it aloud. "At approximately 10:00 on the 16th, tens of thousands of Kyrik border troops attacked Sandfall City on the frontier. Sandfall City is in a state of emergency and requests reinforcements!" "At approximately 11:00 on the 16th, Kyrik unleashed spellbeasts to attack the important frontier town, requesting aid!" "At approximately 12:00 on the 16th, outside Sandfall City, a large number of spellbeasts were gathered. Spellbeasts attacked the city with the main army. The defending general fought bravely but was no match for Kyrik''s overwhelming force. Sandfall City was breached, and the defenders lay dead everywhere." "After the city fell, the Kyrik army looted, killed, and committed countless atrocities. They then set fire to the city, with flames soaring into the sky, visible from miles away." Upon reading this, Leslie scattered the letters before Stanley. Stanley was deeply shocked by the news Leslie had read. He hadn''t expected that during his time away from the border, Kyrik would take advantage of the situation and launch a massive attack on the frontier. Even Sandfall City, a frontline border town, had been breached! He remembered that the commander of Sandfall City was a straightforward man who had sent his wife and children away long ago. When Stanley first heard this, he laughed at the commander, thinking that with himself stationed at the border, Kyrik would dare not invade, and if they did, they would meet their doom! There was no need for such premature preparations for the aftermath. However, now it seemed that the internal turmoil of the empire had foreshadowed great trouble. Even sensing the imminent danger, the commander and his soldiers fought to the end, protecting the people of Sandfall City until they perished in battle. Stanley''s heart ached sharply. Especially upon hearing about the fall of the city, his heart sank to the bottom. Seeing this, Leslie nodded slightly, then turned her slightly authoritative eyes to Owen, with a playful smile on her lips. "I think we should renegotiate our cooperation." "Ah?" Owen opened his mouth, a little taken aback, not knowing what Leslie meant, but he nodded in agreement. So he followed Leslie to the Duke''s mansion. "The General Otto was killed by Owen, and General Stanley was subdued by Her Majesty Empress Leslie to continue guarding the border. They really won!" Although the battle at the gates of the capital had ended, various news about the battle spread like wildfire, causing the capital to boil with excitement and commotion. Many citizens, who had been worried that Stanley would massacre the city, finally relaxed, and all eyes were fixed on the direction of the capital''s gate. Even though Leslie had previously asked Madelyn to reassure the citizens of the capital, telling them that they would surely survive this calamity, deep down, they were somewhat skeptical. After all, the Chief Elder and the General were renowned diamond-tier mages with formidable reputations. Although Owen and Leslie were top prodigies, they were still far behind such veteran powerhouses. But unexpectedly, not long after, Owen and Leslie achieved a resounding victory! "They really are monstrous talents. No wonder Academy City specifically created a Domination Leaderboard for Owen. I think, aside from Owen, Leslie... no, Her Majesty the Empress, also deserves to be on it!" "Of course, I''ve heard Her Majesty the Empress has mastered the power of a domain, but she''s only at the platinum-tier. Imagine how terrifying she will be when she grows to the diamond-tier or even the master-tier!" "I can''t help but feel this isn''t entirely a good thing. Leslie is very cunning; before she revealed her ambition, she deceived all of us. I feel that the throne of Empress of the Azure Kingdom is not the limit of her ambitions!" "I feel the same way, but I think it''s a good thing. Ambition leads to progress. Under her leadership, the Azure Kingdom might become a super kingdom far beyond its peak..." "She''s an unprecedentedly young empress, truly the first female empress of our time!" "The first female empress? That''s an apt title, matching her formidable strength and unpredictable ambition. But is this ultimately good or bad?" People in the capital, the citizens, and the mages of the Azure Kingdom were all discussing this matter. Whether Leslie becoming the empress is good or bad for the Azure Kingdom, no one could say for sure. However, one thing gradually became a consensus. Leslie had both the strength and ambition and was definitely an empress who wouldn''t be content with the status quo! After all, when she defeated General Stanley, she didn''t kill him but instead ordered him to raise troops against Kyrik! Chapter 126: Chapter126-Leslie About to Lose? Chapter 126: Chapter126-Leslie About to Lose? ? "What a promising younger generation! Truly remarkable!" After Leslie placed Owen on the ground, the Grand Elder of the Fallen Angel, hovering in mid- air with his wings flapping, had eyes filled with endless astonishment. William, as his close friend, was someone whose immense strength he knew well. Even among master-tier level 1 powerhouses, William was an exceptionally formidable presence. Even he, as a mythical being of legend at the same tier, did not possess the power to annihilate him. Yet, Owen, whom they had considered their prey, managed to do so.NewW novels updates at novelhall.com Owen, a mere platinum-tier junior, had miraculously achieved this feat right under his nose! This left him bewildered, as if in a dream, while his murderous intent toward Owen and Leslie peaked. From the moment such a prodigy became an enemy, there was no alternative path but annihilation! Owen had indeed performed a miracle, but his current condition was clearly dire. In his eyes, although Leslie bore some resemblance to Owen, she could not possibly unleash power equivalent to a master-tier level. The gap in tier was not something Leslie, a platinum-tier mage, could overcome! He was not like William, and he would not become the laughingstock of master-tier mages, forever etched in history as a disgrace. "To think a small Azure Kingdom could have two such outstanding talents. Unfortunately, your brilliance ends here, having encountered me!" With those words, the Fallen Angel Grand Elder charged at Leslie, his aura icy cold. Although he underestimated Leslie, William''s demise was a lesson, and he would not make the same mistake! As the Fallen Angel Grand Elder made his move, Owen felt a blur before his eyes, and then a shadowy figure suddenly appeared before him, enveloping him with an overwhelming and suffocating magical presence. Under the oppressive aura, the mana around Leslie slowed and was suppressed, but soon, an icy cold chill rose from Leslie, freezing all the incoming energy in its tracks. The surrounding space seemed to transform into a massive ice crystal. "Order of Ice... I sensed something familiar about your aura before. To think that this rare [Order] is with you-fate is on my side!" As Leslie activated the Order of Ice to counter the oppressive aura of the Fallen Angel Grand Elder''s bloodline, the Grand Elder realized that the cold emanating from Leslie was indeed from the rare Order of Ice! While all [Order]s possess mystical qualities, some are especially unique, and the Order of Ice is one of them. The Fallen Angel clan had expended considerable effort searching for this [Order] but had only managed to acquire the Order of Water as a compromise. Now, the much-coveted Order of Ice was with Leslie. If they could eliminate her, the path of ice would be within the Fallen Angel clan''s grasp! Growing increasingly greedy, the Fallen Angel Grand Elder licked his lips, his black feathers transforming into rushing rivers imbued with unimaginable force, striking Leslie. Boom! "Alas, the power Her Majesty has unleashed is terrifying, but the difference in level is just too great." "Even though Owen has slain William, if the Grand Elder of the Fallen Angel clan isn''t defeated, today''s situation remains dire!" At this moment, seeing Leslie''s repeated attacks being easily deflected by the Grand Elder, and even seeing Leslie injured, everyone''s faces grew grim. Most of the people in the Azure Kingdom''s capital had already accepted Leslie as their Empress. If Her Majesty Leslie and Owen were to die, they truly didn''t know what the future of the Azure Kingdom would become. "Sister!" Madelyn watched Leslie''s retreat, her pale face full of worry and anxiety, wishing she could rush up and fight alongside her sister. Duke Charles, standing beside her, quickly restrained her. He knew well the terror of a master-tier mage, and with Madelyn''s current strength as a gold-tier mage, rushing in would only mean certain death. "Don''t worry, Leslie, like Owen, is someone who plans several steps ahead. She will find a way!" Although Duke Charles was deeply concerned about Leslie''s current situation, he still believed that Leslie could work miracles! After all, Owen had done it. With what he knew of Leslie, she would do whatever it took to succeed. Edward''s eyes were wide with anticipation. Owen had just broken the ironclad shackles between tiers, and if Leslie could replicate that feat, the threat of master-tier mages would be significantly diminished by their presence. However, judging by the current situation, even though Leslie seemed to be using some means to boost her strength, she didn''t appear to be a match for the Grand Elder of the Fallen Angel clan. What other trump cards does she have? Chapter 138: Chapter138-The Worsening Battle Situation Chapter 138: Chapter138-The Worsening Battle Situation ? Ironkeep. This is the most critical natural fortress located on the border between the Kyrik Kingdom and the Azure Kingdom. Standing over ten thousand feet high and built into the mountains, it stretches for hundreds of miles like a massive barrier coiling above the mountains, blocking the fierce winds sweeping in from Kyrik. It also keeps out swathes of terrifying spellbeasts. It has always safeguarded the peace of the Azure Kingdom. Ironkeep is the most vital strategic stronghold that the Azure Kingdom guards-a genuine strategic chokepoint. If this fortress falls, the dozens of cities it protects in the Azure Kingdom will be left defenseless! With the expansive plains, the spellbeasts and cavalry of the Kyrik Empire could advance unimpeded! They might even directly threaten the safety of the capital. Knowing the importance of Ironkeep, after other towns had fallen and been captured, General Stanley decisively adopted a strategy of holding onto what remained. He gathered all the available elite forces here. However, like General Stanley, the Kyrik Empire also placed immense importance on Ironkeep. At this moment, both the 100,000 elite troops of Kyrik and their elite unit of seventeen terrifying Crimson Dragons were gathered here, continually launching assaults on Ironkeep. "General Stanley, the Azure royal family has already fallen. Why persist in fighting to the death for someone who killed the royal family?" High above Ironkeep, a female general clad in golden armor, wielding a broad sword and standing in mid-air, coldly watched General Stanley as he fought fiercely below. She couldn''t understand why Stanley, who had previously led his army to the Azure Kingdom''s capital to seek justice for the Azure royal family against Leslie, now fought relentlessly. Even when injured and bloodied, he showed no intention of surrendering or retreating, choosing instead to resist her, the grand general, and her four deputies single-handedly. The four deputies standing beside the female general also gazed solemnly at Stanley, who fought like a blood-soaked dire wolf. Stanley was now a diamond-tier level 6 mage, extraordinarily powerful. Even the female general, Grace, was only diamond-tier level 5. In terms of tier, Stanley had the upper hand. Moreover, Stanley had mastered a nascent domain. Even with the combined efforts of the four deputies, who were also diamond-tier mages, and Grace, they could only barely suppress him. If it were a one-on-one fight, they wouldn''t stand a chance against Stanley. Each of them was a seasoned warrior, having fought through hundreds of battles and killed countless powerful spellbeasts. Yet compared to Stanley, they fell short. Even as his opponents, they had to admit that his talent and strength were unparalleled among Kyrik''s generals. However, as their expressions grew more solemn, their excitement only increased. Stanley was infamous as a butcher in Kyrik, and if they could take his head back to Kyrik, they would be hailed as heroes! Under their increasingly fervent and excited gazes, Stanley''s expression grew even darker. If he were only facing the female general Grace and her four diamond-tier deputies, he might be at a slight disadvantage. fighting! "General, when will our reinforcements arrive?" Some soldiers, desperately fending off the spellbeasts'' attacks, gripped their blood-stained swords with faces full of exhaustion and despair. Their arms had grown numb from the constant swinging. Yet beneath Ironkeep, Kyrik''s elite troops continued their assault under the cover of the Crimson Dragons, attacking like waves that grew stronger with each surge. They truly couldn''t hold on any longer! Thud, thud! Some wounded soldiers were struck in the neck by the elite forces of the Kyrik Empire, producing the sickening sound of flesh being torn, before they fell backward, never to rise again. In that moment, their faces showed no pain, only a hint of resigned despair. And this was only the beginning, as General Stanley struggled to hold on and the Crimson Dragons became increasingly active. Whenever the Crimson Dragons detected the Azure Kingdom''s soldiers resisting stubbornly, they used their aerial advantage to unleash fiery breaths, reducing dozens of Azure Kingdom soldiers to ashes. Even though the formation''s defenses grew stronger as they neared Ironkeep, with the advancing forces of the Kyrik Empire, the heavily damaged protective barrier of the formation could no longer hold. It shattered like a sky collapsing, disintegrating into countless glimmers of light and vanishing. With the shattering of the Heavenly Dou Formation, the power boost and the determination it provided to all the soldiers vanished in an instant. Every soldier and mage of the Azure Kingdom present was momentarily stunned, watching the descending points of light as if witnessing their own demise. "Why? Why does the Kyrik Empire have more reinforcements while ours are nowhere to be seen?" At that moment, the exhausted soldiers of the Azure Kingdom were consumed by this thought. If they had reinforcements, they could continue to hold their ground against Kyrik''s elite forces. But now, several days had passed with no sign of reinforcements, and with the Heavenly Dou Formation shattered, their last shred of resolve had disintegrated into nothingness. This shift was even more apparent to Kyrik''s elite troops. The once fiercely resolute soldiers of the Azure Kingdom were now gradually retreating! Clearly, with the formation broken and reinforcements nowhere in sight, their morale had crumbled! Chapter 165: Chapter165-Owen vs. Rachel Chapter 165: Chapter165-Owen vs. Rachel ? Rachel, the Dragon Princess, and two master-tier mages simultaneously launched their attack on Owen. The terrifying mana waves they unleashed caused the faces of the onlookers to suddenly change, and they retreated in fear. The mere pressure from their auras was enough to slice through their flesh, causing waves of excruciating pain. "Four master-tier mages attacking together-Master Owen is in danger now! These mages from Middle Earth really have no sense of honor!" "Exactly! The mages from Middle Earth are already stronger than us, and now they''re ganging up on him? They have no shame!" Most of the onlookers were well-known mages, all of whom were very familiar with Owen''s reputation. The fact that a diamond-tier mage was holding his own against master-tier mages was nothing short of a miracle. But now, four master-tier mages from Middle Earth were attacking Owen with no restraint, and the soul-crushing pressure they exuded was enough to make anyone shudder. At the same time, they increasingly felt the shamelessness of the Middle Earth mages. For the sake of victory, they were willing to do anything! Despite the murmurs of the crowd, the Dragon Princess felt no shame. Instead, she coldly snorted: "A bunch of bumpkins! Since ancient times, the victor is king. If I can get outside help, then you should too if you''re capable!" "The world isn''t just about fighting; it''s also about connections!" The Dragon Princess laughed wildly, as if she could already see Owen being torn to pieces. But before she finished speaking, Owen, who rarely spoke, suddenly smiled and stared at the Dragon Princess. "Since you''re so eager for me to call for reinforcements, I''ll graciously fulfill your wish!" "Come out, Seraphina!" As Owen''s words fell, a sudden burst of light emanated from a formation within him. In the next moment, the enormous figure of Seraphina emerged from the formation, her head the size of a house. Her blood-red eyes, glowing like lanterns, shot out a sinister light as they locked onto the Dragon Princess. At the same time, as Seraphina emerged from the formation, a sudden tremor of fear and unease ran through the Dragon Princess''s bloodline. It was as if she had encountered an even more terrifying and ancient bloodline! This was the first time the Dragon Princess had ever felt such a sensation from a spellbeast! Even in the mana-rich, opportunity-filled Middle Earth, she had never sensed the existence of such a spellbeast! It seemed that this gigantic serpent posed a deadly threat to her! Moreover, from Seraphina, she instinctively sensed an opportunity for a bloodline evolution. It was as if devouring Seraphina would purify her dragon bloodline, possibly even leading to a further evolution towards the ancient dragon lineage! While the Dragon Princess''s gaze was fixed on Seraphina, Seraphina''s attention was equally focused on her. Dragons, since ancient times, have been at the pinnacle of powerful species. For Seraphina, devouring a dragon would accelerate her evolution and transformation far more than consuming any other species. In an instant, cold glints flashed in the eyes of both the Dragon Princess and Seraphina, sending out ripples of energy between them. was not just one or two. Even though the three of them were attacking together, Owen showed no sign of fear. In a mere flash of thought, he prepared to quickly eliminate them. Suddenly, angelic wings appeared behind Owen, making him look like a holy angel, exuding a swift and domineering aura. Then, Owen activated Shadow Step, and his entire body disappeared into the void, as if merging with the water''s surface. Shadow Step perfectly concealed his presence, and the speed granted by his angelic wings had also become faster with the increase in his power and level. The combination of these two abilities made him like a natural-born assassin, ready to deliver a lethal strike from the shadows at any moment. Rachel and the two Protectors had already locked onto Owen''s aura. But as Owen''s figure vanished, they suddenly realized that his aura had also become erratic and impossible to track. Instead, they felt as if they were being targeted, as if they had unknowingly gone from being hunters to being hunted! "Be on high alert, and don''t let Owen pick us off one by one!" Rachel remained cautious, becoming even more composed as the situation grew critical. She quickly transmitted this message to the two Protectors. The two Protectors nodded in agreement. Owen''s stealthy tactics were indeed strange. Since they couldn''t locate him, the best strategy was to remain still, preventing him from picking them off one by one. After all, in a one-on-one situation, the Dragon Princess had already been defeated, so they stood no chance against Owen on their own. Facing him alone would be a death sentence. However, them gathering together was precisely what Owen wanted and had prepared for. If they had dispersed, it would have been a more troublesome situation for him. As the two Protectors and Rachel drew close to each other, standing back-to-back, they surrounded themselves with special glowing patterns that protected them within. "Owen''s tactics may be strong, but his level is too low. The longer he drags this out, the more it benefits us." Rachel continued transmitting her thoughts to the two Protectors. Judging by Owen''s actions, it seemed he was determined to take her down today, and she had similar intentions. After all, aside from being associated with the Supreme Order, Owen''s talent was extraordinary. He could be admitted into the most prestigious academies in Middle Earth, making him highly valuable for research. Chapter 166: Chapter166-Clues to the Third Seal Chapter 166: Chapter166-Clues to the Third Seal ? Rachel and the two master-tier Protectors stood back-to-back, forming a triangular stance as they hovered in the void. The surging mana from each of them converged into towering beams of light, merging above their heads into a dazzling point of light. Within this point of light, the powerful and domineering mana of the three intertwined and flowed, resembling a brilliant tricolored pearl. Once the light point reached a certain intensity, it quivered slightly and then cast down three brilliant beams, enveloping the trio within, forming a small, pyramid-like barrier. As the protective barrier took shape, both the prodigies from Middle Earth and the onlooking mages felt a rolling wave of repulsive force push them back, their faces filled with solemnity. Just the aura emanating from the barrier made them feel as if they were facing an unshakable mountain. No matter how much effort they put in, they couldn''t leave even the slightest mark on that barrier. However, inside the barrier, Rachel and the two Protectors didn''t show the slightest relaxation. On the contrary, they became even more cautious. Despite their extensive search with mind power, they still couldn''t detect Owen''s whereabouts. Rachel, in particular, though only a diamond-tier level 9 mage, had extraordinary talent that surpassed most mages in every aspect. Her spiritual perception was comparable to that of a late-stage master-tier mage. At this moment, her mind power covered a radius of several dozen miles, with every mountain, river, and blade of grass clearly outlined in her mind, far surpassing the combined coverage of the two master-tier mages. Yet, within this vast range, Owen''s aura was completely absent. There wasn''t even the slightest fluctuation in mana or space. It was as if Owen wasn''t in this world. However, the sense of danger within Rachel''s heart only grew stronger, like oil being poured onto a raging fire. Unlike Rachel, the two master-tier mages, after sensing for a moment, snorted lightly, and the vigilance on their faces gradually turned to disdain. "Hmph! That guy''s acting all mysterious. He''s probably fled in fear by now. After all, a diamond-tier weakling like him couldn''t possibly escape our mind power detection!" "Exactly! Our mind power is partially merged with the world itself. That guy must have used some secret technique to flee. His earlier words were just to deceive us. With his diamond-tier strength, there''s no way he could cause any real trouble." The two master-tier mages exchanged a glance, seeing the same indifference and contempt in each other''s eyes. "Don''t underestimate him. Owen is definitely hiding here." Seeing the two mages growing more dismissive of Owen, Rachel frowned and quickly reminded them. Though she hadn''t yet fought Owen, the feeling he gave her was deeper and more unfathomable than any opponent she''d faced before, like a dense fog. She knew she couldn''t afford to be careless! However, the two master-tier mages didn''t take Rachel''s warning seriously. "With our perception, there''s no way Owen could escape us. Rachel, you''ve just arrived in this barren place, so you''re being a bit too tense..." "These bumpkins are good for nothing but empty talk!" Something''s wrong! The remaining flesh of the two master-tier Protectors trembled with a sudden sense of foreboding. If this Owen was just a clone, then where was his true body? More importantly, if a mere clone was this terrifying, how powerful was Owen''s true form? Could it be that what Owen said earlier was true? Had grandmaster-tier Protectors really fallen at his hands? Countless thoughts flashed through their minds. Before they could suppress these thoughts, they suddenly felt a searing wave of heat descend from the sky, like a rapidly expanding sun. As it passed, it boiled the air and evaporated the remaining flesh. Horrific, eerie screams echoed from the flesh, but as the heat wave faded, the world fell silent. The figures and auras of the two master-tier Protectors were completely gone! The two master-tier Protectors had been killed! As the onlookers stared at Owen, whose body was now wreathed in flames and emerging from the void, their expressions were filled with terror. Especially the prodigies from Middle Earth-they knew all too well the power of master-tier Protectors. Even in Middle Earth, these master-tier Protectors held esteemed positions, to say nothing of a place as desolate as this! But now, they had been cut down like nothing by Owen, a mere diamond-tier mage. Moreover, from the moment Owen struck to their demise, it had all happened in just a few breaths! Owen''s power was utterly terrifying! Rachel, who had been standing not far from the two master-tier Protectors, also had her pupils suddenly contract, her face full of shock. She had sensed Owen''s attack and originally thought those two could at least hold him off long enough for her to launch a fatal strike. But as she was preparing her forbidden spell, those two had already been wiped out in an instant! She realized now that she hadn''t taken Owen seriously enough! Chapter 167: Chapter167-Enslaving the Top Talent of Melodic Academy Chapter 167: Chapter167-Enslaving the Top Talent of Melodic Academy ? A wave of panic surged in Rachel''s heart. She knew that even with her current combat strength, it would take an immense effort and a prolonged battle to kill those two master-tier Protectors. It was unimaginable to do so as effortlessly as Owen had just demonstrated. Moreover, Owen showed no signs of exhaustion, as if eliminating them was merely a casual task for him. This realization filled Rachel with unprecedented caution and vigilance. Owen''s combat prowess was superior to hers! Though she was reluctant to admit it, the truth was undeniable. Immediately, Rachel hastened her hand movements, preparing to activate the forbidden spell she had nearly completed. Once the spell was unleashed, even if Owen was stronger than her, victory would still be within her grasp. However, as Rachel decisively continued forming the hand seals, Owen, who had been watching her closely, wasn''t about to give her the chance to complete her preparations. A barrage of Judgment Light Swords, brimming with vast mana, rained down from the sky, accompanied by the sound of tearing wind, bombarding the area where Rachel stood, sealing it off entirely. *Boom! Boom! Boom!* A series of relentless collisions echoed. Suddenly, a radiant, seven-colored light burst forth from Rachel''s body. The gems on her bracelet emitted a hazy mana, enveloping her and dissipating the incoming light swords. However, the sword strikes were only the beginning. As the void rippled, lightning and flames intertwined, streaking across the sky like meteors, slamming into the seven-colored light. This strike, infused with the power of Order, acted like a grinding mill, quickly wearing down the seven-colored light before continuing its assault on Rachel. The rainbow-colored bracelet shattered under the force of the attack. Rachel''s pupils contracted¡ªshe hadn''t expected Owen''s assault to be so powerful that even this magical artifact, capable of withstanding master-tier mage attacks, could only last a moment before breaking. "Skyfall Thunder Formation!" A cold gleam flashed in Rachel''s eyes. From beneath her feet and above her head, the patterns of a formation emerged, with strands of lightning leaping from it, exuding an aura of utter destruction, shattering the void. Under the influence of this aura, the light swords continued to be extinguished by the dancing lightning, turning to nothing. As the formation began to take shape, a smile appeared on Rachel''s face. Skyfall Thunder Formation. This was one of her trump cards. Once fully formed, it would transform into a boundless sea of lightning, annihilating all life within it. Even with Owen''s terrifying strength, under the onslaught of this formation, a master-tier mage would perish. Owen might struggle for a while, but he would still be forced to submit. After all, this formation was famous even in Middle Earth. But just as this smile formed on her face, Rachel''s pupils suddenly contracted as she felt a presence behind her. This presence exuded a familiar aura. Owen! When did he get behind me?? Rachel was horrified, her skin prickling with goosebumps. Though the forbidden spell was powerful, it required full formation to reach its peak strength. After all, the quickest way to rapidly enhance his combat strength was through unsealing the Godslayer Staff! Moreover, the help provided by unsealing the Godslayer Staff was incomparable to any other method! Judging by the position of the red dot, he could confirm that the key to unlocking the third seal of the Godslayer Staff lay within the royal family of Kyrik! As Owen stared intently at the red dot on the system interface, the onlookers around him were all gazing at him with expressions of horror. Henry and the others, not far behind Owen, were already staring in stunned silence. From swiftly killing two master-tier Protectors to easily subduing Rachel with some unknown method, everything had happened so quickly. While they had some confidence in Owen, they were also well aware of how terrifying Rachel was. She was a formidable figure in Middle Earth, capable of defeating enemies across tiers! Originally, they believed that whether Owen or Rachel emerged victorious, it would only be after a fierce and grueling battle. But now, Owen had effortlessly subdued them! "How many more tricks does Owen have up his sleeve? That chain actually subdued Rachel!" "I thought his claim of capturing Rachel was just a boast, but he''s proven us wrong so quickly!" "This is incredible. At this rate, the major forces of Middle Earth will soon fear him like the plague!" Henry and the others exchanged glances, seeing the shock mirrored in each other''s eyes. As for the prodigies who had followed Rachel, they were drenched in cold sweat, wondering if they had come to the wrong place today. Weren''t they supposed to be teleported to a barren land outside the mana-rich Middle Earth? How did they end up encountering someone as terrifying as Owen? Not only had he killed two master-tier Protectors, but even Rachel, their idol and war goddess, couldn''t withstand a single blow from Owen and was swiftly taken down. The shock they felt was nothing short of earth-shattering! And as they watched in terror, Rachel, now wearing the Slave Chain and gradually succumbing to the chain''s influence, began to blush. Her cold demeanor softened, her eyes grew hazy with infatuation, and she opened her mouth, sticking out her tongue like a submissive dog, gazing at Owen. Chapter 168: Chapter168-Shaking Middle Earth with One Man’s Strength Chapter 168: Chapter168-Shaking Middle Earth with One Man¡¯s Strength ? Rachel, dressed in her mage''s robe, gazed at Owen with soft, tender eyes. Her fair cheeks were tinged with a faint blush, and her eyes, once cold, now shimmered with a look of adoration and submission, as if she were looking at her master, awaiting his commands and comfort. Seeing Rachel''s reaction, Owen couldn''t help but show a trace of surprise on his face. He hadn''t expected the Slave Chain to be so powerful. It had only been on Rachel''s neck for a short time, yet it seemed her spirit had already been influenced, as if she would do anything at his slightest command. This reaction from Rachel, who had always been an untouchable figure, left the already shocked prodigies from Middle Earth and Henry''s group even more astounded. In their eyes, Rachel was the untouchable first chair of Melodic Academy, the goddess they revered, cold and indifferent to everyone. Now, she had become like a lovesick woman in front of Owen, a mere native. They could only think that Owen had used some strange and sinister method! "My goddess!" Some of the prodigies felt a surge of anger, wishing they could tear Owen to pieces on the spot. But the aura emanating from Owen was too terrifying, like a fierce beast, making them too fearful to act. They could only fume inwardly. After all, Rachel had been defeated, and two master-tier Protectors had been killed. Such a remarkable and brutal record was something they could never have imagined. The last bit of pride in Henry and the others'' hearts vanished the moment Rachel, like a besotted fool, reached out and wrapped her arms around Owen''s neck. Previously, they had looked down on Owen due to his humble origins, even after he had slain Kaldan and many powerful Protectors. In their minds, the top prodigies of Middle Earth were still stronger than Owen. But now, seeing Rachel, the first chair of one of the three major academies, being easily subdued by Owen, they finally realized that one day, Owen''s name might truly shake Middle Earth. In fact, it could be said that he had already started to shake the entire Middle Earth. As countless eyes watched, and Rachel''s soft, delicate hands caressed him, Owen couldn''t help but feel a ripple of emotion. If Leslie was a woman who was cold both inside and out, then Rachel felt like fire encased in ice-a blazing passion hidden beneath a cold exterior. Others might not be able to melt the ice on her surface, but with the help of the Slave Chain, Owen had indirectly melted that icy facade. All that fiery passion was now directed at him. But just as Rachel''s hand touched Owen''s cheek, a look of struggle suddenly appeared on her face. "What... what have you done to me?" The next moment, a flash of clarity passed through Rachel''s eyes. The fiery gaze was once again covered by a cold frost as she glared at Owen. She had tried to attack Owen just now, but to her shock, she found that after the thought arose, her body refused to obey her commands. She could only stare angrily at Owen. The events of her joining the academy had happened a long time ago, and even most of the current students at the academy were unaware of them. Yet Owen, someone neither from Middle Earth nor the academy, knew so much. More importantly, Owen claimed that the academy''s apparent disregard for her was actually a sign of their high regard! This was something she had never considered! Reflecting on it now with this perspective, aside from the fact that no mentors wanted her and the headmaster rarely taught her, she did indeed have unrestricted access to resources, the library, and various training grounds within the academy-more so than even the core students... "Even if what you say is true, that the academy values me and lets me grow on my own, you must not understand the weight of Melodic Academy. For such a colossal institution, no one is indispensable, least of all me!" Although she found some truth in Owen''s words, Rachel didn''t believe she could influence Melodic Academy, let alone Middle Earth. "If you knew the sacrifices the academy made for you in secret, you wouldn''t say such things." Owen shook his head slightly, a look of reminiscence crossing his face. "You should remember that every time you were about to break through to a higher tier, you would be challenged by senior students or even mentors, causing your tier to become unstable and eventually making you fall back, right?" "Didn''t you ever find it strange? Why would some students and elders at the academy go out of their way to make things difficult for you, even to the point of damaging your tier and harming your foundation?" Hearing Owen mention this, a wave of anger surged within Rachel. Since she had joined the academy, every time she had broken through to a higher tier on her own, there was always a student who would challenge her. It was as if she was born to attract hatred. And whether she accepted the challenge or not, they would strike, resulting in her being severely injured and her newly acquired tier falling apart due to the impact. To recover her tier and seek revenge, she had to train day and night, and the bitter experience of this struggle was etched deeply into her bones. Just thinking about it made her entire body ache. Seeing Rachel''s reaction, Owen sighed. "Didn''t you ever find it odd that every time you fell from a higher tier, you were able to recover so quickly, almost as if you had divine assistance?" Chapter 169: Chapter169-The Shocked Dragon Princess Chapter 169: Chapter169-The Shocked Dragon Princess ? "Did you become more than ten times stronger after breaking through again?" Owen asked. Rachel''s heart trembled, and although she wanted to refute him, she eventually pressed her lips together, saying nothing. Owen''s words were true. Although the process was painful and she had to train tirelessly day and night, every time she cultivated after a setback, it was as if she were blessed by the gods. Her strength would undergo a tremendous transformation! This improvement was so significant that even she was surprised by it. Seeing Rachel''s hesitation, Owen smiled and said, "That''s because you didn''t just break through a tier again. You reached level 10 of that tier and then broke through to the next major tier!" If Madelyn was the first mage Owen encountered who reached the pinnacle of level 10, then Rachel was even more special. She reached the pinnacle at every tier! Yes, Rachel had reached the pinnacle at every major tier! The entire Melodic Academy had been orchestrating her progression! "The pinnacle of a tier?!" Hearing this, Rachel felt as if a thunderbolt had struck her mind. She had suspected that she might have reached the pinnacle of a tier; otherwise, her strength wouldn''t have increased so dramatically. But achieving this pinnacle required not just luck but also vast resources. She didn''t think she had the fortune or the resources necessary for such a feat. If what Owen said was true, and every time she fell and rose again, she was breaking through to the pinnacle, then Melodic Academy had been orchestrating her breakthroughs all along! The students and mentors she had once hated were, in fact, her greatest benefactors! Moreover, the academy must have been secretly providing her with rare treasures- after all, both recovering from a tier drop and breaking through to the pinnacle would require immense resources, even by Middle Earth standards. Few forces could afford such expenditures! "You... you''re spouting nonsense! How could Melodic Academy devote so much effort and resources for me?" Rachel''s mind was in turmoil. She had never seriously considered these things before, always focused on improving her strength as quickly as possible. Now, with Owen''s words, her worldview began to crumble. "Heh, if these events don''t convince you, then surely you remember the Blood Catastrophe in Middle Earth?" Owen continued. "The Blood Catastrophe!" At those words, Rachel''s face suddenly changed. Back when she had defeated many of the academy''s prodigies and became the first chair, she was considered the most esteemed individual in the academy, second only to the headmaster. At that time, the academy''s long-lost treasure reappeared, and she led a group of students to retrieve it, only to fall into an ambush set by enemy forces. Everyone except her was killed. Afterwards, the enemy forces, which included grandmaster-tier mages and all the kingdoms involved, were obliterated overnight! It shook all of Middle Earth. She had assumed that the academy''s wrath was due to the loss of its treasure and the deaths of the students. But the terrifying Blood Catastrophe had ceased just as suddenly after she regained consciousness... "Owen, you''ve arrived just in time to be buried here with this beast!" the Dragon Princess roared, accelerating her charge, her golden light dazzling and blinding. However, as soon as she transformed into a golden arrow and reached Seraphina and Owen, she suddenly saw a golden light radiate from Owen''s body, forming a soft, gauzy barrier. Her powerful charge, which should have struck like a hammer, landed on it as if hitting cotton, rendering it completely ineffective! More importantly, within this golden light, she sensed an aura that was all too familiar. "This... this is impossible!" Upon closer inspection of the aura within the golden light, the Dragon Princess''s eyes widened in disbelief. Because right now, on Owen''s forehead, there was also a golden Dragon Clan Emblem! The Dragon Clan Emblem only appeared on those of noble blood within the dragon clan. Any creature bearing this emblem could command the dragons to obey them. How could a lowly human like Owen possess their Dragon Clan Emblem?! The Dragon Princess rubbed her eyes vigorously and repeatedly stared at the emblem on Owen''s forehead. It was identical to the one on her own forehead. Exactly the same! What is going on?! The Dragon Princess''s heart pounded wildly. Seeing her reaction, Owen reached up and touched the golden Dragon Clan Emblem on his forehead, a smile forming on his lips. The **Absolute Copy** ability had indeed copied the Dragon Clan Emblem, exerting absolute control over dragons. As long as the emblem''s level was not higher than his own, no dragon could harm him! After all, internal conflict among dragons was forbidden! This was why the Dragon Princess''s powerful attack had dissipated upon encountering the Dragon Clan Emblem. The other mages watching were equally stunned as they stared at Owen. They had expected a fierce life-and-death battle between the Dragon Princess and Owen, but it had been resolved so easily. At that moment, Rachel, who had regained her composure, suddenly noticed Ymir''s figure among the crowd. "Sister Ymir!" Upon seeing the shadow floating in mid-air, Rachel''s face lit up with surprise and joy. Chapter 170: Chapter170-MC John Encounters Again! Chapter 170: Chapter170-MC John Encounters Again! ? "Sister!" As a descendant of Middle Earth House Kate, Rachel had been required from a young age to learn from her sister, Ymir. Her sister had once led House Kate to a period of prominence, bringing glory to the family. However, for reasons unknown, Ymir mysteriously disappeared, and without her, House Kate struggled in Middle Earth, falling into decline. Despite this decline, Ymir remained a figure of reverence in the hearts of everyone in House Kate. During Rachel''s darkest moments at Melodic Academy, her faith was fueled not only by her family''s expectations but also by the desire to restore her sister Ymir''s glory. After all, Ymir had always been the role model Rachel aspired to emulate. Rachel never imagined that outside of Middle Earth, in Kyrik, she would see her sister Ymir''s figure. Although Ymir was only a spectral image and not her true form, the aura emanating from Ymir surpassed that of most mages and was far stronger than Owen. If Ymir were to act, she could not only turn the tide of the situation today, defeating Owen but also make the name of House Kate resound throughout Middle Earth once more! As Rachel recognized Ymir and called out, all the talents from Middle Earth and other gathered geniuses followed her gaze. The Middle Earth talents were well aware of Rachel''s background. House Kate, though now a lower-tier family, had once been glorious. The sister she spoke of immediately brought Ymir''s image to their minds. However, the non-Middle Earth mages were unaware of who Rachel''s sister was, but they knew Rachel held a significant position within the Middle Earth group, and someone she called "sister" must be even more powerful. They feared that today''s events would take yet another unexpected turn. Under their watchful eyes, the crowd parted, revealing John and Ymir, who had been hiding among them. The events that had transpired earlier were silently observed by both John and Ymir. Owen''s formidable strength deeply shocked them both. This made Ymir even more hesitant about whether to help Rachel, the most outstanding descendant of their family and her younger sister. But before Ymir could decide, Rachel had already recognized her in the crowd. At this moment, because Ymir was in her soul state, the other mages could only see John and could not perceive Ymir behind him. "Sister! Owen not only killed Kaldan of Pyrothrone Kingdom but also slaughtered the Protectors of many Middle Earth geniuses. He is bloodthirsty and ruthless, like a demon king. Now he''s attacking us again. If he enters Middle Earth, he will be a disaster!" Rachel''s anxiety grew as Ymir remained silent. She quickly spoke, accusing Owen of his cruelty. Owen chuckled at this and couldn''t help but respond, "You speak so self-righteously, but wasn''t it you people from Middle Earth who attacked me first? I was merely defending myself. Now that you can''t win, you start spewing nonsense and slandering me? Is this what Middle Earth is about? Is this what Middle Earth''s so-called geniuses are?" Owen''s eyes grew cold. He had already suspected that Rachel and John were birds of a feather. When they had the power, they talked about strength. When they didn''t, they began to preach about morals. Disgusting! Not wanting to waste any more words with Rachel, Owen waved his hand, intending to forcibly take her away. Once the Slave Chain enslaved her spirit, let''s see how much longer she would continue to cry out. "Stop!" But at that moment, John suddenly leaped into the air, blocking Owen''s path. "You murderous demon, how dare you continue to bark here? Release Rachel, the top student, now, or today we fight to the death!" At this moment, John stood with a righteous air, radiating a heavy and powerful magical aura that faintly locked onto Owen. Owen had already noticed John earlier but hadn''t expected him to jump out so directly. But it didn''t matter. As the protagonist of the anime, John was full of fate points, something Owen had long coveted. "John! Isn''t he the dark horse who defeated Azure Kingdom''s Princess Marry?" "I''ve heard of him. Princess Marry, such a prodigy, couldn''t last ten moves against him. He''s one of the top five on the Genius Leaderboard in Academy City!" As John appeared and blocked Owen''s path, many of the mages present recognized him, feeling a bit startled as they began to discuss him. Seeing that many had recognized him, John couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride. Even though Owen had overshadowed him, he was still a prominent figure among the prodigies! However, just as his pride was rising, the subsequent remarks from the crowd shattered it into pieces. "But I think he lost to Owen before, didn''t he? And it seemed like a pretty bad loss." "Yeah, he was at a higher level than Owen and still lost badly. Now his level is lower than Owen''s. If he challenges Owen again, he''s likely to lose miserably." "To keep fighting despite repeated defeats, that''s something commendable. Losing to Owen doesn''t really bring shame." Chapter 171: Chapter171-Seeing Me is Like Seeing a God Chapter 171: Chapter171-Seeing Me is Like Seeing a God ? The mocking voices of the crowd converged, causing John''s face to twitch as he felt an unprecedented sense of humiliation. Why did everyone think he was inferior to Owen? Why was Owen celebrated as a genius while he was just a stepping stone? From his three years of bitter training to the intense battles against spellbeasts in Kyrik, all of it was meant to bring him fame and respect as a brilliant talent. He had originally planned to amaze everyone during the three-year agreement and had already shaken the Azure Kingdom, but Owen had ruthlessly crushed him into the dirt. This grudge had always lingered in his heart. Although this moment had come somewhat suddenly, John had made extensive preparations to defeat Owen and wash away his shame. In front of the Middle Earth prodigies and the many continental mages gathered here, he was determined to kill Owen! If he could defeat Owen, his name would not only spread across the continent but might even reach Middle Earth! "Owen, this time, your death has come!" Anger flared in John''s eyes as his diamond-tier level 1 aura surged, spreading like molten lava, staining the air a deep, dark purple. The pressure from this aura was so immense that the air crackled, and black cracks appeared and spread in the void. The mages present looked at the aura surrounding John with astonishment, feeling an overwhelming pressure that forced them to step back involuntarily. To the mages of the continent, John was not an unknown figure. On the contrary, his three-year agreement and his victory over Princess Marry had made him a prominent figure. Unfortunately, his humiliating defeat at Owen''s hands had severely damaged his reputation. After all, to most mages, the victor becomes the king, and no one sings praises for the loser; they only remember the unparalleled king. However, at this moment, the terrifying aura emanating from John gave them the illusion that they were facing the Dragon Princess again. Despite being just diamond-tier level 1, John''s aura was as powerful as that of a master-tier mage. John was indeed terrifying! No wonder he dared to stand up and challenge Owen at this time! The prodigies from Middle Earth, including Rachel, the Dragon Princess, and Henry, knew little about John. But judging by the aura he was emitting, this mage from a barren land possessed strength and talent that surpassed most Middle Earth prodigies, approaching the level of the top-tier geniuses. If he could defeat Owen this time, John would rank among the top prodigies of Middle Earth. Especially Rachel, who looked at John with deep seriousness. She didn''t know much about John, but she knew her sister very well. If Ymir was secretly assisting him, John''s talent must be extraordinary. Otherwise, with Ymir''s pride, she wouldn''t voluntarily help or guide anyone. Most importantly, Ymir, for some reason, didn''t want to act and was hiding in the necklace. But John, despite being far below Owen in level, still stood up without hesitation. As the crowd watched, the dark purple aura surrounding John gradually condensed into intricate, palm-sized runes as he formed hand seals. Owen''s taunting words felt like a slap in the face to John, shattering his pride and dignity! "Owen, there''s always someone stronger out there, and you''re too arrogant!" John glared at Owen, took a deep breath to suppress his agitation, and then a pale light began to radiate from his body, making him look like an indestructible stone statue. Under this light, his body even appeared somewhat translucent, gleaming with a peculiar radiance. White King Form! This was an extremely powerful dark magic technique. Once activated, the body became as hard as diamond, nearly impossible to damage. Additionally, reaction speed and mana sensitivity would increase significantly, temporarily boosting him from diamond-tier level 1 to diamond-tier level 5! With this dark magic, he could temporarily increase his level by four! The mages watching couldn''t help but gasp in shock. After all, to most continental mages, diamond-tier was already the pinnacle of power! Temporarily boosting one''s level by four was almost unheard of! Even the Middle Earth prodigies were stunned by the transformation in John''s body. With their extensive knowledge, they quickly recognized that this dark magic technique was incredibly rare and powerful, even in Middle Earth. With the power of this technique, John''s combat strength had risen to the point where he could face a master-tier mage directly! Bang! The sudden surge in strength rekindled John''s confidence, and he charged at Owen with renewed determination. His elbows, fists, and feet all transformed into the most ruthless weapons, aiming straight for Owen''s vital points. Owen remained unafraid, his body, strengthened by Obsidify, as tough as metal, directly clashing with John''s attacks! Clang, clang, clang! The sound of metal striking metal rang out continuously as countless sparks flew from their collisions, burning through the void and emitting a pungent smell of scorched air. After dozens of fierce and brutal exchanges, John suddenly coughed up blood and was sent flying back. Owen''s punch had landed squarely on his chest, bending him like a shrimp and sending him hurtling backward, spitting blood and staining his chest red. The once-high aura quickly diminished under Owen''s blow. Chapter 172: Chapter172-The Great Change in the Fate Line Chapter 172: Chapter172-The Great Change in the Fate Line ? Puh! John spat out blood as Owen''s punch sent him flying. His face darkened to an extreme as he struggled to stabilize himself in mid-air, several dozen feet away. Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, he glared at Owen with eyes that burned with killing intent and madness, distorting the very air around him. Sensing the volcanic fury building within John, Ymir, hidden within the necklace, quickly sent him a telepathic message. "John, that''s enough. Your current strength is far inferior to Owen''s. Continuing this fight will only lead to your defeat." She understood all too well the deep-seated enmity between John and Owen, as well as Owen''s formidable power and terrifying talent. "Not his match? Do you not have faith in me either? You used to say that there was no prodigy in this world who could compare to me that I was the most brilliant genius in existence!" Ymir''s words of comfort only served to deeply provoke John. Memories of the past, along with his seething anger, surged within him, causing his eyes to bulge like fish eyes, bloodshot and deranged. John could never forget the day when Marry came with her haughty demeanor to annul their engagement. The searing humiliation nearly drove him to madness. It was Ymir''s sudden appearance that had calmed and encouraged him, instilling within him a firm belief¡ªthat his talent, strength, and determination were unmatched, even among the geniuses of Middle Earth! It was Ymir and this belief that had enabled him to forget the pain, the hardships, and the relentless training day and night.CHeCk for new stories on no/v/el/bin(.)c0m But now, Ymir was telling him that he was inferior to Owen! He couldn''t accept it! John''s increasingly erratic demeanor caused Ymir to fall silent. She had indeed once valued John''s talent highly, recognizing an inexplicable great fortune surrounding him. Such a person was destined to become one of the world''s top powerhouses, with a boundless future. But she had never expected that in the barren land of Middle Earth, where producing one John was already astonishing, an even more extraordinary Owen would appear! If John''s limitless potential was something she could foresee and predict, then Owen''s talent and rapid rise were like some kind of error-a chaotic anomaly that defied all reason! Facing such an unpredictable existence, even Ymir had little confidence, for she had no idea how many trump cards Owen had yet to play. Moreover, Owen possessed that ring, making it impossible for her to take action against him. However, Ymir also knew that John was a person of unwavering will. "Armament Merge!" John''s face twisted into a blood-red grimace as his veins bulged, covering his forehead. A hoarse voice burst from his throat, filled with a madness that could drive anyone to the brink of insanity. If conventional methods couldn''t harm Owen, then surely his most powerful, secret technique¨Dprepared specifically for Owen-would catch him off guard! Armament Merge, second stage! As John''s crazed voice rang out, his skin began to bulge and writhe, as various magical artifacts emerged from beneath his flesh, dripping with blood and exuding a pungent metallic odor. These were the magical artifacts he had collected during his time, guided by Ymir. Swords, spears, staves, and more-all emanating their own domineering auras, far from ordinary. Many of these had once been used by master-tier mages, and there were even a few grandmaster-tier and legendary magical artifacts among them! Due to the unique nature of these artifacts, it was almost impossible to refine them through conventional means. After all, magical artifacts of this level possessed their own spiritual essence. However, the Armament Merge technique that Ymir had taught him was highly unique, with an ultimate secret far beyond the second stage that Owen had learned. This ultimate secret was John''s greatest hope of defeating Owen! No matter how terrifying Owen''s strength and talent were, even making Ymir feel a touch of despair, the immense power contained within these artifacts was overwhelming. If he could harness this power, not only would Owen fall, but even a grandmaster-tier mage would be doomed. Thus, to wield this ultimate secret, John didn''t hesitate to use his body as a vessel to nurture these artifacts. Although he had only established a preliminary connection with these magical artifacts, the power within them was already vast as an ocean-his strongest trump card! Swish, swish, swish... The artifacts flew around him like a torrential flood, cutting through the space around them like transparent ice, leaving behind deep scars and emitting a hoarse, sizzling sound as black smoke occasionally rose from the air. "I have nurtured you with my body for so long, and now, it is time for you to serve!" John abruptly raised his blood-streaked right hand, and the wounds on his hand seemed like a mass of blood-red eyes, lightly pulsating, emitting a tremendous suction force that swirled up countless silver streams of energy. Then, the densely packed magical artifacts began to emit a brilliant light, and countless tiny elemental particles flew out from the artifacts, converging into John''s body. Chapter 173: Chapter173-The Growth of the World Tree Chapter 173: Chapter173-The Growth of the World Tree ? Under the clear, blue sky, John stepped through the void, his right hand raised high. His entire body seemed like the gaping maw of a demon, devouring the elemental energy contained within the magical artifacts surrounding him. As the countless elemental particles illuminated his body, he suddenly radiated a dazzling light, and then his form began to swell. He transformed into a towering, blood-red elemental giant, standing between heaven and earth, immense and imposing, exerting a crushing pressure that seemed to forbid the very existence of the world. The Dragon Princess and the other Middle Earth prodigies and mages, who had just been floating in mid-air, now felt an overwhelming pressure emanating from John, as if the sky itself were collapsing, making it impossible for them to continue flying. "What kind of technique is this? It''s terrifying!" "It seems like a forbidden technique, and John has mastered it to an extremely high level!" "Using a forbidden technique right away? What kind of grudge does John have with Owen?" "No matter what, after this move, the outcome between the two will definitely be decided, perhaps even to the point of life and death..." At this moment, as they gazed upon the blood-red elemental giant towering over the earth, the Dragon Princess and the others were filled with terror and astonishment. From this technique alone, they could sense the aura of death. If they had to face it directly, their minds would be in turmoil, and they would have no choice but to close their eyes and await death. The power of this move was simply too terrifying! While everyone retreated in fear, Owen, who was facing this attack head-on, showed a slightly more serious expression. He knew that if John dared to challenge him, he must have some sort of trump card. This move, in particular, made Owen feel a tinge of danger, even more so than when he faced the Dragon Princess before. However, that was all it was. "You are indeed strong, but your fate is to fall by my hand!" "From now on, seeing me will be like seeing a god!" "Kneel!" Owen''s eyes widened as the colossal shadow of the Supreme Order manifested behind him. The enormous shadow seemed to engulf the heavens and the earth, then instantly merged into Owen''s body. The power bestowed by the Supreme Order was something beyond John''s comprehension. As the shadow merged with him, Owen''s eyes became almost entirely filled with elemental energy, glowing with a dazzling, blinding light. Within his eyes, one could see thunder falling like rain, flames spreading like light smoke across the sky, and vast expanses of ice sealing the world, with snowflakes drifting like willow fluff... In Owen''s gaze, the Supreme Order, under the influence of a terrifying will, manifested and flowed, particularly the three elements Owen had mastered-thunder, flame, and ice. As the elemental giant formed by John threw a punch, before it could even reach Owen, it began to boil, freeze, and flash like lightning under the flux of these three elements in Owen''s eyes. The elemental giant was completely broken down into its constituent elements, rapidly dissipating into the air, causing the towering figure of John''s elemental giant to quickly shrink and disintegrate. No! At that moment, John felt an indescribable discomfort. The mana that was originally under his control was being sliced apart, evaporating and dissipating as if his very flesh were being cut away. In this bone-deep pain, it felt both like an instant and like countless years had passed. imperceptible. However, based on the system''s brief description and the tree''s name, it was clear that this tree was anything but ordinary. Using a Silver Tear to stimulate its growth seemed necessary. As the Silver Tear touched the roots of the Tree of the World, its delicate, densely packed roots, anchored in the void, trembled slightly. The roots, like living tendrils, quickly absorbed the Silver Tear, and wherever it was absorbed, a tenacious, immortal silver hue appeared, significantly accelerating the tree''s mana absorption. The Tree of the World''s growth also visibly sped up, with more roots spreading into the void. The trunk became thicker, and the leaves turned a vibrant, jade-like green, emitting a mysterious glow. Although Owen still didn''t know exactly what purpose the Tree of the World would serve, its growth made him instinctively feel a sense of closeness, as if being near the tree enhanced his mana absorption and deepened his understanding of the [Order]. This discovery delighted Owen. Although the Tree of the World was difficult to cultivate, he had a strong intuition that once it matured, it would bring him unimaginable gains and advancements! After collecting his thoughts, Owen then took out the second drop of Silver Tear and fed it to Seraphina, who was recovering from her injuries. In the earlier battle, Seraphina had sustained serious injuries. Although its bloodline was stronger than the Dragon Princess''s, it lacked in level, combat experience, and external aids. Fortunately, it had almost fully recovered by now. The moment Owen took out the Silver Tear, Seraphina felt an intense desire within her, sensing that devouring this silver drop would bring her immense benefits. "Seraphina, grow strong. The next time, even dragons with pure bloodlines will be nothing but prey for you." Owen gently petted Seraphina before feeding her the Silver Tear, using it to enhance her bloodline. Although Seraphina was already very powerful, she still struggled against formidable opponents. This Silver Tear would help nourish her further. After consuming the Silver Tear, Seraphina contentedly closed her eyes, fully immersing herself in absorbing its power. The Silver Tear immediately transformed into a silver mist upon entering her mouth, permeating her internal organs and even her bones, causing her entire body to appear as if clad in silver armor, emitting a radiant silver glow. Chapter 174: Chapter174-Becoming a God in a Thought, Becoming a Demon in a Thought Chapter 174: Chapter174-Becoming a God in a Thought, Becoming a Demon in a Thought ? The changes in Seraphina''s body and aura were immediately noticed by the Dragon Princess and other Middle Earth prodigies, leaving them in a state of disbelief. Evolution and growth? Could they be seeing this correctly? Previously, Seraphina was indeed terrifying, but she had not seemed invincible. However, now, with the changes occurring from within, an instinctive fear rooted deep in their bloodlines began to rise. It was clear that Seraphina was evolving, but such changes usually only occurred when breaking through to a higher tier or advancing to the next growth stage. Yet, Seraphina had not reached either of these milestones, and still, she was undergoing a massive transformation. Once this evolution was complete, her power would undoubtedly become even more terrifying. For a moment, the awe in their eyes as they looked at Seraphina intensified. "What exactly did Owen feed her? Why is she changing so drastically, even evolving toward maturity, with her bloodline still continuing to strengthen..." The Dragon Princess was especially shocked, as she vaguely sensed that Seraphina''s drastic evolution was due to some kind of liquid that Owen had suddenly given her. Although the liquid had appeared for only a brief moment, the emanating waves from it made every cell in her body crave it-it was undoubtedly an extremely rare and precious treasure of the world.CHeCk for new stories on no/v/el/bin(.)c0m Once Seraphina completed her transformation, the Dragon Princess knew she would stand no chance against her. The thought of a former defeated foe becoming a force that could crush her was something the proud Dragon Princess could not accept. "Damn Owen!" The Dragon Princess glared at Owen, gritting her sharp, white dragon teeth in frustration. If not for Owen''s unexpected use of the dragon''s Holy Token, Seraphina would have certainly suffered serious injuries just moments ago. As the Dragon Princess glowered at Owen, he hesitated briefly before merging the last drop of Silver Tear into his own spirit. The Silver Tear had countless miraculous uses; by absorbing it with his spirit, Owen could ensure his consciousness would exist independently of his physical body. Even if his body were destroyed, Owen could find a way to rebuild it. Additionally, strengthening his spirit allowed Owen to sharpen his perception of the world around him, making the mana surrounding him more responsive, as if they were worshiping their king. Owen''s mind began to feel slightly disoriented, his body ignited by some invisible force, turning into a blazing flame. This is... Elementalization! Owen was slightly surprised. Normally, only seasoned master-tier mages who had achieved an exceptionally high degree of control and affinity with elements could achieve this. But now, with the aid of the Silver Tear, Owen''s spirit had not only solidified into reality and received a significant boost, but his control over mana had also taken a qualitative leap forward. Owen''s sudden surge in mind power and the beginning of his body''s elementalization sent an invisible wave of shock and pressure through everyone present. After all, a single battle usually only brought about some experience, but how had Owen made such a massive leap forward? Before this, Owen''s combat power was already terrifying, completely surpassing his peers. Even Protectors, who were a full tier above him, had fallen by his hand. Now, with this immense improvement, it was unimaginable how terrifying Owen''s combat strength had become! Henry, the Dragon Princess, and even the shackled Rachel all stared at Owen with expressions of horror. Compared to Owen''s advancement, their own previously proud breakthroughs seemed like nothing more than a snail''s pace. "Come, come... enter the Demon Realm, and you will possess unimaginable power..." "Come, take this step. The victor rules, the loser serves. In this world, the strong make the rules, and the weak obey. But we will break the rules!" "Open your heart and embrace eternal power..." As the voice shifted from hoarse to fervent, images of John''s life flashed before his eyes- especially the humiliations and defeats he had suffered at the hands of Owen. These memories, like deep, bloody wounds, were vividly displayed before him. He was meant to soar like a divine dragon, but repeatedly losing to Owen had made him a laughingstock! "Power!" "I need power!" "From now on, I will command the heavens to follow my will!" "I will rule the earth as king!" "And those who have hurt, hated, and harmed me will suffer in the three thousand hells for eternity!" John''s heart screamed out, and the dark, deep shadows around him seemed to revel in his wicked banquet, seeping into his body through every pore! As John accepted the Demon Realm''s invitation, Owen, who had just finished absorbing the benefits of the Silver Tear, suddenly heard the system''s voice. "Detected that the fated one, John, is descending into madness. The second main quest has been activated." "Quest requirement: After the fated one, John, completes his transformation, kill him. Completing the quest will earn 1,000,000 fate points and a choice of any universe-tier spell." "This quest is a special quest. You may choose to forfeit the quest, in which case you will receive no rewards or penalties." After hearing the system''s quest, Owen''s gaze fell on John, still kneeling on the ground. At this moment, John''s body was covered in a strange, writhing black liquid that seemed to have a life of its own, parasitizing John''s body. The light shining on him was absorbed by the liquid, making John''s body appear distorted and blurred. So this is what it means to descend into madness? Though Owen had heard of such things before, this was the first time he had actually witnessed it, and he couldn''t help but feel a bit curious. Then, his thoughts quickly turned to the 1,000,000 fate points and the universe-tier spell. These were rewards Owen simply couldn''t refuse! Chapter 175: Chapter175-The Insanely Powerful Owen? Chapter 175: Chapter175-The Insanely Powerful Owen? ? One million fate points-enough to directly purchase the Advanced upgrade of Supreme Order. The current entry-level version of Supreme Order had already provided Owen with a tremendous boost. Without this [Order] as an aid, he wouldn''t have been able to stand against those Protectors from Middle Earth. If Owen had the advanced version of Supreme Order, the enhancement to his strength would be unimaginable. Moreover, one million fate points would allow him to buy many strange and powerful items from the system shop, enough to arm himself to the teeth. As for the universe-tier spell skill, just the thought of it made Owen drool with anticipation. After all, even the entry-level Supreme Order was only a planetary-tier skill, while the universe-tier was an entire tier higher! The power and value of such a skill far surpassed that of divine skills. Its might and rarity couldn''t even be measured in fate points! The key was that this wasn''t a random reward but one that Owen could personally choose. This meant the system''s value had indirectly increased again. With these two combined rewards, there was absolutely no reason for Owen to refuse. Although the Demon Realm was terrifying, known as the source of evil and chaos, the dark side of light, an irredeemable place of corruption, anyone who entered would have their morals and humanity twisted, willing to do anything for power. The speed at which one could grow their strength was nearly tenfold or even a hundredfold what it would normally be. The saying that "corruption makes you ten times stronger" wasn''t just a saying. If others knew that their mortal enemy had entered such a terrifying realm, they would be filled with dread, unable to sleep or eat in peace. After all, emerging from that realm meant rapidly and terrifyingly enhanced strength, with methods so cruel and horrifying that even the thought of it made one''s scalp tingle. They would stop at nothing to eliminate the threat early. The thought of this also crossed the minds of Henry and the others. As prodigies of Middle Earth''s top forces, they were naturally aware of the horrors of corruption. Now, being forced into the same situation as Owen, they couldn''t help but quietly send him a telepathic message out of fear for what John might become. "Owen, this man has already been corrupted. He will surely become a grave threat in the future. It''s best to kill him now to prevent future problems!" "Throughout history, every prodigy who became corrupted has unleashed terrifying bloodshed and caused countless casualties..." As they urged Owen to take advantage of John''s weakened state to kill him, John slowly stood up, glancing at Ymir, who had been forced out of her necklace by the rolling demonic energy emanating from him. His eyes, devoid of any whites and filled with darkness, were cold and emotionless, like a deep abyss that swallowed all his feelings. "Do you want to come with me?" Although these words were spoken out of concern, they were so cold coming from John''s mouth that they made Ymir shiver. Ymir looked at John, sensing that his aura had become increasingly indistinct and difficult to grasp. However, Edward didn''t doubt Owen''s claim. He frowned deeply and sighed. "You have no idea. Middle Earth is in an uproar over this. Pyrothrone Kingdom has vowed to kill you at any cost to avenge Prince Kaldan! This time, they''ve sent sage-tier experts, and not just one!" "There are even rumors that god-tier experts might come!" As Edward finished speaking, everyone present was shocked. They all knew Edward, the historian of Academy City, and knew that he wouldn''t lie. If he said so, it meant that the forces of Middle Earth had truly been enraged by Owen and were determined to settle this once and for all. To mages outside of Middle Earth, a master-tier mage was already considered the pinnacle of power, let alone grandmaster-tier, sage-tier, or god-tier experts. To them, these were beings of legend, terrifying in their power. Even for mages from Middle Earth, sage-tier and god-tier experts were incredibly rare and formidable. In Middle Earth, such beings rarely made appearances. Once they did, no matter how extraordinary Owen was, he would be nothing more than a lamb to the slaughter. However, while everyone else was shaken by this news, Owen remained exceptionally calm. He simply said, "Don''t worry. They may talk big, but they won''t actually come to the continent." Edward frowned, thinking Owen was underestimating the situation. Pyrothrone Kingdom was a giant even within Middle Earth, and they would take Prince Kaldan''s death very seriously. "Owen, I don''t understand where your confidence comes from. While it''s true that entering the continent from Middle Earth can cause damage to anyone above the sage-tier through the teleportation array, just one successful arrival would be fatal for you." "And your possession of the Supreme Order gives them reason enough to take that risk! Are you really counting on luck-that they''ll all perish during teleportation?" Owen smiled and confidently patted Edward''s shoulder. "I never rely on luck." After speaking, he turned his attention to Rachel, who was still bound in chains. Rachel had initially felt a glimmer of hope that the arrival of Pyrothrone Kingdom''s experts would be her salvation. But now, as Owen looked at her with a smile, a chill ran down her spine. She shrank back and warned Owen, "I advise you to give up. Even if you kill me, you won''t be able to force the academy to do anything. If you surrender now, I might leave you a whole corpse. Otherwise, with Pyrothrone Kingdom''s temperament, they''ll make you wish you were dead." Owen didn''t bother responding to her threats. Instead, he reached out and, as easily as lifting a small chick, carried her into a secluded chamber at the back of the group. This chamber had originally been prepared as a resting place for Kaldan-luxurious and fully equipped, it blocked all external sights and perceptions. Chapter 176: Chapter176-Negotiation Rights Chapter 176: Chapter176-Negotiation Rights ? When Owen led Rachel alone to the secret chamber, the Dragon Princess and Ymir felt a jolt of unease, suspecting Owen had ill intentions. They immediately moved to intercept him. Owen, having anticipated their actions, glanced back at them with a sharp look that locked onto the two. The mind power he had enhanced through the Silver Tear was released, exerting a mental pressure that twisted the void like two invisible hands, pinning them firmly in place. The men in the group, including Henry, were momentarily stunned by this display, followed by a tinge of envy. Who wouldn''t want to abduct a stunning beauty? Moreover, seeing Owen deliberately stopping the Dragon Princess and Ymir while taking the defenseless Rachel into the secret chamber alone made them think all sorts of things. After all, in the eyes of Henry and the other prodigies of Middle Earth, Rachel, with her unparalleled beauty, was a goddess beyond reach. Many of the female mages present, meanwhile, gazed dreamily at Owen''s departing figure, unable to hide their admiration as they started to drool. The mere thought of being taken into a secret chamber by a handsome man like Owen, to be at his mercy, made their faces flush and their thighs involuntarily tighten. ... Inside the secret chamber, Rachel''s heart pounded as she faced Owen''s cold expression. Feeling at a loss, she kept retreating until she found herself against the cold wall of the chamber. "What... what do you want?" Rachel put on a facade of bravery, but her trembling voice betrayed her fear, as though she might bite her tongue and kill herself if Owen came any closer. Seeing her in such a state, Owen realized that her spirit was under significant pressure, and her former arrogance had dissipated. Only then did he speak: "Listen to my orders carefully, and I promise not to harm you. But if you don''t cooperate, don''t blame me for what happens. Do you understand?" "What... what do you want me to do?" Rachel hesitantly asked, noticing that Owen''s gaze lacked any lecherous intent. "First, bring out the heirloom of your Melodic Academy, the [Lunar Disc], and then contact your academy''s dean," Owen ordered, gesturing for her to proceed. According to the original intel, Rachel had been using this disc to quickly level up, and it was also the medium through which she communicated with the dean and the academy''s higher- ups. The Lunar Disc! Hearing that Owen had set his sights on this treasure, Rachel''s heart skipped a beat. The fact that she carried this heirloom was a closely guarded secret. How could Owen be so certain? Or was he merely testing her? Feigning confusion, Rachel replied, "The Lunar Disc is the academy''s heirloom. Even the dean cannot easily access it. How could it be with me..." Before she could finish, Owen''s expression darkened slightly, and an invisible mental force rippled out from his eyes. like a prison, warping Owen''s body as if to crush him on the spot. "Dean!" Seeing the projection of the dean appear and attack Owen directly, Rachel''s heart surged with excitement. No matter how powerful or strange Owen''s abilities were, what did it matter? The dean''s power was unfathomable, ranking among the top in Middle Earth and revered by countless mages. Even a mere projection of his was beyond Owen''s ability to contend with. However, to Rachel''s surprise, Owen remained calm despite the attack from the renowned dean of Melodic Academy. He casually glanced at the elder and said, "You must be the dean of Melodic Academy, Rictor, correct? I''m Owen. If you don''t want anything to happen to your top disciple, I suggest you behave yourself." As he spoke, the figure of Owen trapped in the collapsing space suddenly dissolved into mana and vanished. At the same time, Owen stepped out of the void behind Rachel, placing a hand on her shoulder with a confident smile. The Melodic Academy''s dean, who had been prepared to kill Owen, slowly relaxed his hand, a hint of surprise flashing in his eyes. "No wonder you dared to kidnap Rachel and threaten Melodic Academy. You do have some skill," Dean Rictor remarked calmly, eyeing Owen with his confident and relaxed demeanor, making no further move to attack. Although Owen was despicable for threatening one of the three great academies of Middle Earth, Rachel''s safety was paramount. From the brief exchange, it was clear that Owen''s methods were peculiar, and it would be difficult to eliminate him quickly. Moreover, the Slave Chain around Rachel''s neck was already causing him concern; any rash action could result in irreparable harm to her. Therefore, to be safe, he decided to talk things over with Owen, especially since Owen didn''t seem intent on killing Rachel. After a brief pause, he looked around the secret chamber and said cautiously, "You brought Rachel here alone and summoned me. Whatever your intentions are, just say it clearly. If your demands aren''t excessive, I might consider them." Dean Rictor spoke conservatively, suspecting that Owen''s intentions were likely related to the Pyrothrone Kingdom, which had recently taken an interest in him. Seeing the dean''s caution, Owen smiled slightly, "Actually, my demands are simple-just two. As long as Melodic Academy agrees, I''ll release Rachel and all your academy''s prodigies unharmed." Chapter 177: Chapter177-Owens Two Demands Chapter 177: Chapter177-Owen''s Two Demands ? "Are you serious?" Seeing that Owen seemed inclined to negotiate, Dean Rictor looked at him skeptically. "Of course I''m serious. The reason I kidnapped Rachel and want to negotiate with your Melodic Academy is because Middle Earth forced me into this. If you hadn''t attacked me, would I be doing all of this for fun?" Owen snorted, turning the question back on him. Watching Owen play the victim, Dean Rictor''s mouth twitched slightly. Indeed, Middle Earth was the first to make a move against Owen, but Owen''s retaliation- killing Kaldan and several Protectors-was clearly excessive. Even before Melodic Academy''s people had made a move against him, Owen had either killed or enslaved them, and now he was threatening the academy. For someone like that to claim to be a victim was something Rictor found hard to accept. However, outwardly, he nodded in agreement. "Indeed, the various forces of Middle Earth may have been too aggressive this time, but our Melodic Academy had no part in it. Consider the deaths of those two Protectors as our apology. As long as you release Rachel, I can swear on my position as dean that Melodic Academy will not pursue this matter any further." Rictor followed Owen''s words, trying to extricate the academy and Rachel from the situation. Hearing this, Owen chuckled and said, "I appreciate your sincerity, Dean Rictor. Since Melodic Academy also bears some responsibility in this matter, I have a simple request: help me keep Pyrothrone Kingdom at bay for one year. Make sure they don''t bother me. That''s my first condition." Keep Pyrothrone Kingdom at bay for a year?! Rachel, standing in front of Owen, instinctively shook her head repeatedly. Pyrothrone Kingdom was a colossal force within Middle Earth, with countless powerful figures. The Emperor of Pyrothrone Kingdom was known to be extremely protective. After Owen killed Prince Kaldan, the entire kingdom, from top to bottom, would undoubtedly be enraged and would not let Owen off easily. Asking them to stay quiet for a year was almost impossible. Moreover, while Melodic Academy wielded considerable influence in Middle Earth, being one of the three ancient academies, it was a relatively loose and neutral organization, rarely involving itself in the conflicts of other powers. Owen was simply dreaming if he thought he could threaten the academy into acting. "Owen, when you killed Kaldan, you should have anticipated Pyrothrone Kingdom''s retaliation. This isn''t the time to be grasping at straws. Our academy cannot help you with this," Rachel said directly, attempting to reject Owen''s demand. The matter of the Godslayer Staff was too important. Middle Earth had expended untold resources and effort to disperse and seal it. If the Godslayer Staff were fully unsealed, it would undoubtedly cause widespread chaos. No matter what, he couldn''t agree to Owen''s demand. "Are you really unwilling to give me the information?" Owen''s brow furrowed, his tone taking on a more threatening edge as he questioned Rictor''s firm stance. "There truly is no such information!" Rictor shook his head firmly. "Is that so?" Owen, seeing Rictor''s unwavering attitude, snorted coldly before turning a lecherous gaze towards Rachel. He licked his lips, saying, "Then I guess I''ll have to perform a live show right here!" "As Melodic Academy''s top student, someone your academy has invested so much in, you must be quite... ripe." At these words, flames of rage ignited in Rictor''s eyes, and he was filled with the urge to tear Owen apart on the spot. "Owen! Don''t you dare!" "Let''s see if I dare or not!" Owen didn''t waste any time, reaching out to tear open Rachel''s gown, revealing her snow-white neck and her graceful figure. Seeing Owen''s sudden action, Rictor panicked and quickly softened his tone, saying, "Owen, Owen! Didn''t we already agree to help you keep Pyrothrone Kingdom at bay for a year? We can talk this over..." Seeing Rictor''s reaction, Owen finally paused and gave a wicked smile, "I''ve already said, I have only two requests. If you agree to them, I won''t harm Rachel. When the time comes, I''ll return her to your academy unharmed. But if you continue with this false reluctance, there''s no guarantee she''ll remain a virgin." Hearing this, Rictor quickly suppressed his urge to argue and swiftly changed his stance, saying, "To be honest, I just checked our records. We do have some information related to the Godslayer Staff." Rachel, who had been in a state of panic, was furious when she saw the dean cave in to Owen''s threats, especially after Owen mentioned her virginity. Just moments ago, the dean had been firm, but now he was backing down. "Dean, my body is a small matter, but the Godslayer Staff is not! We cannot compromise with this villain!" Rachel, though deeply concerned about her virginity, couldn''t stand to see the dean being manipulated by Owen. "Hahaha!" Owen couldn''t help but laugh aloud at Rachel''s words. "It seems you really don''t know anything!" Chapter 178: Chapter178-All Part of the Plan, Rachel’s Breakdown Chapter 178: Chapter178-All Part of the Plan, Rachel¡¯s Breakdown ? Owen''s laughter echoed throughout the secret chamber. Dean Rictor''s face darkened, and a sense of foreboding began to creep into his heart. Rachel, on the other hand, furrowed her brows, staring at Owen. What didn''t she know? Was there something she should have known? Under Rachel''s questioning gaze, Owen squinted his eyes and sighed with a click of his tongue, "Even now, you''re still in the dark, fooled by your academy. The reason they care so much about whether you''re a virgin is because you possess the bloodline of the ancient succubus progenitor!" "As you level up, if you lose your virginity, the person who takes it will experience a significant breakthrough in their own level." "The founder of Melodic Academy, that first king, has been stuck at a bottleneck in his advancement. They''ve invested so many resources and efforts into you, hoping to use you to break through that barrier!" Owen''s words fell like sharp blades, piercing deep into Rachel''s heart, leaving it bleeding. Her mind became hazy, unable to believe that this could be true. But as she thought back, ever since she joined Melodic Academy, the way the mentors looked at her had always been different, very special, unlike how they treated other students. And as one of the top three academies in Middle Earth, Melodic Academy had produced countless geniuses, yet it seemed they favored her above all others. This had caused some dissatisfaction among other students at the academy. At the time, she believed the academy valued her talent, and she felt deeply touched and grateful. The academy had greatly helped her achieve her current status and power. But now, it seemed she had been deeply manipulated. "Nonsense!" "Rachel, the academy''s investment in you is entirely selfless. Owen is just slandering us!" Dean Rictor quickly refuted, his eyes glaring angrily at Owen.Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com "Slandering you?" Owen smiled slightly. "That''s easy. I''ll just take Rachel''s first time and then return her to you unharmed. How about that?" "You! You! Shameless!" Dean Rictor hadn''t expected Owen to be so insistent on this matter! The problem was that he genuinely feared Owen might do something so shameless. Even though Rachel wasn''t yet at her peak, her bloodline was still special, and taking her virginity would still result in significant power gains. Owen was sure of this and might really take advantage of Rachel. And someone with Rachel''s unique bloodline was not easy to find. If Owen destroyed her, it would be impossible to find a suitable replacement in the short term. After a brief moment of consideration, not wanting Owen to continue using this as leverage, Rictor nodded and said: The Dragon Princess and Ymir, not knowing the truth, became tense. "Though you are despicable, I still thank you for telling me the truth!" Rachel''s words left both the Dragon Princess and Ymir puzzled. What was going on? Shouldn''t Rachel be filled with hatred for Owen right now? Why was she thanking him? And what was this so-called truth? Just as the two were about to question her, Rachel spoke first: "I''m fine, I just want to be alone for a while." Ymir took another careful look at Rachel, noticing that while her chest was disheveled, the rest of her clothes were intact. It seemed that Owen hadn''t actually done anything to her. Realizing she had misunderstood the situation out of concern, Ymir felt a bit relieved and her gaze toward Owen softened slightly. She gently stroked Rachel''s long black hair, then, as if struck by a thought, she stood up and walked toward the door. At the doorway, she stopped and looked back at Owen, "Owen, could we speak privately?" Owen hesitated briefly, then nodded and followed Ymir out of the chamber. Once outside, Ymir led Owen to a deserted grassland, where she snapped her fingers, erecting a magical barrier around them, isolating them from all outside perception. Inside the barrier, Owen''s expression grew slightly serious. Although he hadn''t interacted much with Ymir, he knew that she was John''s mentor, a crucial character in the original story, and she had been extremely helpful to him in the past. Now that John had gone astray and she was being so serious, Owen couldn''t shake the feeling that something significant was about to happen. Ymir studied Owen for a moment, a hint of nostalgia in her eyes. "John was someone I valued greatly. I always believed he was destined to change the continent, perhaps even Middle Earth itself. And indeed, he did not disappoint-he grew quickly, smart, resilient, and with great fortune. However, everything changed when he met you." "When I first saw you, I felt you were different from others. After your repeated victories over John, I became even more certain of it." "Perhaps you''re the one destined to change the continent and Middle Earth." "Or perhaps you''ve already changed them." "Looking back, your journey of cultivation and growth has been filled with miracles and impossibilities. Before you, the continent had never seen a mage like you." "Perhaps handing the Godslayer Staff over to you is the right choice after all." Chapter 179: Chapter179-The Royal Tomb of Kyrik Chapter 179: Chapter179-The Royal Tomb of Kyrik ? Within the pale purple magical barrier, Ymir''s tall, striking figure hovered above the ground. Her long legs, as white as ivory, added a certain allure, as though she was a vision seen through a mist, despite her being in a spirit form. However, Owen''s focus wasn''t on Ymir''s appearance but entirely on what she represented. The Godslayer Staff! Was Ymir planning to give him all the information about the Godslayer Staff? In the original story, Ymir was the one who knew all the clues about the Godslayer Staff. It was through her help that the original protagonist, John, managed to fully grasp and unseal the Godslayer Staff. Owen, on the other hand, had painstakingly gathered bits of information about the Godslayer Staff from the system''s hints.Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com If Ymir were to reveal everything to him now, it would be an enormous advantage. After all, Melodic Academy had agreed to help him fend off Pyrothrone Kingdom for a year under the threat of Rachel''s virginity. But after a year, the enraged Pyrothrone Kingdom would surely come after him with a vengeance. Melodic Academy might also secretly plot against him, not to mention other forces in Middle Earth eyeing the Supreme Order. His situation was far from secure. Unsealing the Godslayer Staff would be a massive shortcut, significantly boosting his combat power within that year. As Owen''s gaze grew more surprised and expectant, Ymir reflected on her past interactions with Owen. Finally, she made up her mind, and a ripple passed through her forehead. A scroll imbued with a part of her spirit slowly floated toward Owen. When Owen caught the scroll, detailed information about the Godslayer Staff immediately flooded his mind. At the end of this information, Ymir''s voice echoed in his thoughts: "Although you are known to others as ruthless, violent, and uncontrollable-a demon king of sorts-I know that sometimes you act out of necessity. I hope that the next time I see you, you will have nearly restored the Godslayer Staff." "I''m leaving now. After being away from Middle Earth for so many years, I want to return. Also, during this year, please take care of my sister Rachel for me." Hearing this, Owen abruptly opened his eyes and looked around. The purple barrier had already vanished, and Ymir''s figure had disappeared without a trace. Owen sighed in slight regret, wondering when and under what circumstances he would see her again. "Since Rachel is your sister, I will take good care of her. As for the clues about the Godslayer Staff, I will gather them one by one," Owen said seriously, even though Ymir was no longer there. He then carefully examined the memory Ymir had left behind. It contained all the clues about unsealing the remaining parts of the Godslayer Staff, and many of these clues were quite detailed. ... Not long after, when Owen returned to where Henry and the other Middle Earth prodigies were, most of them greeted him with obsequious smiles. "Owen, now that you''ve secured Rachel, isn''t it time to let us go?" Owen had shown incredible daring, and none of them knew what further trouble might follow if they stayed with him. Moreover, both Pyrothrone Kingdom and Melodic Academy were forces they didn''t dare provoke, and Owen had already created significant enmity with both. He wasn''t alone anymore; he had these prodigies from Middle Earth to use as pawns, and his own strength had reached diamond-tier level 8. He was no longer afraid of any master-tier mage. Even though the Royal Tomb of Kyrik was a dragon''s lair, it might still be worth the risk. "Everyone, according to what I know, a fragment of the Godslayer Staff is now in the Royal Tomb of Kyrik. This time, I''ll need all of you to give it your all," Owen declared. At this, the Middle Earth prodigies erupted into panic. "Damn, the Royal Tomb of Kyrik? That''s one of the four forbidden zones, filled with countless vicious zombies and curses. They say that once you enter, there''s no coming back!" "Why would it be in such a dangerous place? Besides zombies and curses, there are countless traps and formations in there. This is way too dangerous!" As Middle Earth''s prodigies, they were well-versed in the continent''s layout. While they could freely roam most of the continent, the four forbidden zones were places even they wouldn''t dare to venture into lightly. Fear spread quickly among them as they discussed the tomb''s many terrifying legends. The tomb was ancient, and because almost no one had ever returned after entering, its interior remained largely a mystery. Most of what was known came from rumors and legends. They couldn''t say for sure what dangers lurked within, only that it was a place to be avoided at all costs. Unlike them, Owen, having read the original story, had a fairly clear understanding of the tomb''s contents. The zombies within were powerful, numbering in the tens of thousands, forming terrifying hordes. Even more dangerous were the four strongest generals in Kyrik''s history, who had been turned into undead guardians of the tomb! Additionally, within the tomb lay the Fountain of Youth''s waters and the body of Kyrik''s founding emperor! In the original story, this emperor sought immortality through the Fountain of Youth and had this palace built, where he placed himself in a deep sleep, surrounded by countless undead to guard his tomb. His plan was to devour the Fountain''s waters upon waking and ascend to god-tier. However, in the original story, before he could achieve god-tier, he was stabbed to death by Leslie. All in all, while the Royal Tomb of Kyrik was undoubtedly perilous, Owen was determined to obtain the fragment of the Godslayer Staff hidden within, no matter the danger. Chapter 180: Chapter180-Pyrothrone Kingdoms Killing Intent Chapter 180: Chapter180-Pyrothrone Kingdom''s Killing Intent ? As the Middle Earth prodigies were fervently discussing the situation, Edward couldn''t help but step forward, concern evident in his voice: "Owen, according to the records in Academy City, the dangers within that tomb are immeasurable. Moreover, once Kyrik discovers our intentions, they will undoubtedly mobilize their entire nation to stop you. While their strength may not match that of Middle Earth''s forces, their numbers are not to be underestimated. Are you certain about this course of action?" To Edward, Owen''s plan seemed like another one of his audacious, continent-shaking schemes-practically impossible to achieve! Owen''s expression remained resolute as he responded without hesitation, "The Godslayer Staff must be unsealed, and no one will stand in my way. If the royal family of Kyrik tries to stop me, then we''ll annihilate them first-it''s not out of the question!" As soon as Owen''s words fell, it was as if a thunderclap had erupted across the sky, sending a shiver down the spines of everyone present. Having spent time around Owen, they knew that once he made up his mind, nothing-no matter how difficult-could change it! Once again, the continent was on the verge of upheaval. Owen''s deep gaze turned back to Edward, a smile playing at the corners of his mouth as he said, "Edward, I hear the position of Academy City''s head professor will soon be up for grabs. If you help me, you''ll have a shot at that position." Hearing Owen''s words, Edward''s eyes immediately lit up. The head professor''s upcoming ascension to Middle Earth was a settled matter, and his position had already become the target of countless ambitions within Academy City¡ª including Edward''s own. After all, who in Academy City didn''t aspire to reach the pinnacle, to become the person who leads and sets historical records for the city? However, that position was not one just anyone could occupy. Up until now, it had been a distant dream for Edward, with his current strength, status, and influence still far from what was required. But with Owen''s backing, Edward realized he might actually stand a chance. Even if he didn''t secure the position this time, his future prospects would greatly improve. Given Owen''s rising strength and influence across the continent, his opinions would increasingly shape decisions even within neutral Academy City. "Owen, are you serious?" Edward swallowed nervously, the temptation in Owen''s words almost too great to resist. As long as Owen confirmed his promise, Edward would be willing to take on any risk, no matter how dangerous. "Of course, I''m serious!" Owen nodded without hesitation. The Royal Tomb of Kyrik was extremely perilous, and to ensure success, Owen needed to rally every available ally. Edward, with his strong combat abilities and access to Academy City''s intelligence network, could provide invaluable support. With Owen''s confirmation, Edward''s face flushed with excitement as he glimpsed a bright future ahead. At that moment, the sound of bodies descending through the air filled the area. Charlotte, leading a group of Dark Rose operatives, landed around Owen like raindrops. Each of them wore solemn expressions, dressed in tight, black gowns that accentuated their curvaceous figures, drawing the gazes of many men who couldn''t help but stare and swallow with desire. After the Dragon Princess left, Charlotte and the other Dark Rose women couldn''t help but turn their gazes toward Rachel, who now looked pitiful with her red, swollen eyes. Rachel was exceptionally beautiful and carried herself with an extraordinary presence. Due to the emotional turmoil she had endured, she felt an inexplicable sense of closeness to Owen, instinctively standing beside him and clinging to his arm. This display of intimacy caused Charlotte and the others to frown slightly. As Leslie''s personal guards, they were well aware of how much their young lady valued Owen. Seeing this "butterfly" trying to seduce Owen in Leslie''s absence was infuriating! "She''s my slave now. You don''t need to worry. I''ll take her back to the room and settle her first," Owen said, noticing the disapproving looks from Charlotte and the others. He knew they might have misunderstood the situation but didn''t bother explaining further. He just wanted to ensure Rachel was taken care of before they tackled the Royal Tomb of Kyrik. If anything happened to Rachel, it would be a burden he couldn''t bear. ... As Owen led Rachel back to the secret chamber, news of Owen''s killing of Crown Prince Kaldan spread like wildfire across Pyrothrone Kingdom in Middle Earth, causing an uproar. In Middle Earth, Pyrothrone Kingdom was a dominant force, known for its strength and aggressive nature. They were the ones who bullied others, and no one dared to act against them-especially not against someone of royal bloodline like a prince! Now, a figure of such importance had been brutally killed outside Middle Earth by a "barbarian" from a remote land. For the warlike Pyrothrone Kingdom, this was not just a devastating loss but also an unbearable humiliation! The entourage that left Middle Earth for the continent was lavish, even including grandmaster-tier Protectors. Yet despite this, Crown Prince Kaldan had been slain. Such a colossal grudge could only be avenged with blood! As tensions simmered, everyone-from Pyrothrone Kingdom''s officials and citizens to the various factions beyond its borders-held their breath, anticipating a storm of revenge to be unleashed upon the continent. Within Pyrothrone Kingdom, elite troops, great generals, and even more powerful sage-tier mages were all on high alert, poised to strike at the continent and destroy Owen once and for all. In the royal court, where the kingdom''s nobility, high officials, and venerated mages gathered, the Emperor of Pyrothrone Kingdom sat on his throne. His eyes were filled with rage, his face flushed with fury, veins bulging with murderous intent. "Owen, that wretch! Lawless and brazen, daring to slaughter my son! Hear me, generals: go to the continent, capture him, and tear him apart, so that his soul is condemned for eternity!" As his cold voice echoed through the hall, the Emperor angrily picked up a golden token from the table and hurled it toward the assembled warriors below. Chapter 181: Chapter181-Planning Before the Storm Chapter 181: Chapter181-Planning Before the Storm ? In the grand hall. The golden token thrown by the Pyrothrone Kingdom Emperor suddenly hovered in mid-air, and the surrounding space rippled like water. Moments later, the Melodic Academy''s dean, Rictor, appeared out of nowhere. Rictor extended his aged hand, catching the token that signified the order to move against Owen. As he rubbed the heavy, cold token between his fingers, he sighed softly. "Your Majesty, I urge you to reconsider taking action against Owen." The moment these words were spoken, everyone in the hall froze in place. They had not expected Rictor, the dean of Melodic Academy, to personally appear here. Even more surprising was that he had come to prevent Pyrothrone Kingdom from taking action against Owen! Everyone in Middle Earth knew that Owen had killed the crown prince. How could such a grievous crime go unpunished? "Dean Rictor, I respect you as the head of Melodic Academy, a man of great stature, but this is a private matter for Pyrothrone Kingdom. Even if you value that wretched Owen''s talent, you have no right to interfere here!" The Pyrothrone King slammed his hand on the table, glaring at Rictor. Although Melodic Academy''s power and influence exceeded that of Pyrothrone Kingdom, the death of the crown prince was like a sharp thorn lodged deep in the king''s heart. No one could plead for Owen''s life! The other ministers in the hall, feeling the king''s anger, remained silent, though they looked at Rictor with a mix of confusion and respect. Many of them had studied at Melodic Academy and were once Rictor''s students. They held him in high regard and didn''t want to make things difficult for him. However, they also couldn''t understand why Rictor would defend Owen, especially with such firm resolve. "Your Majesty, I''m not saying you shouldn''t avenge Prince Kaldan, but I ask that you refrain from any retaliatory action against Owen for one year. After that year, Melodic Academy will not interfere," Rictor said, addressing the enraged Pyrothrone King in a tone that, though polite, left no room for negotiation. "Why?" The Pyrothrone King stared intently at Rictor. Although Pyrothrone Kingdom and Melodic Academy were both top powers in Middle Earth, there had been little conflict or interaction between them. For Rictor to personally intervene and stop the king from avenging his son left the king utterly perplexed. Naturally, Rictor couldn''t reveal that Owen had blackmailed him or the secret concerning Rachel. He merely responded calmly, "If Pyrothrone Kingdom takes any action against Owen within this year, it will be considered an act of war against Melodic Academy."Upstodatee from At these words, the Pyrothrone King and his ministers were all stunned, their minds buzzing, unable to believe what they had just heard. Attacking Owen would be considered a declaration of war against Melodic Academy! If, before, Rictor''s intervention seemed like a personal favor or a recognition of Owen''s talent, this declaration changed everything. War was a harsh and ultimate response, signaling an unresolvable conflict between two powers. Once war broke out, regardless of who was right or wrong, the outcome would be devastating, with heavy losses on both sides. Moreover, Melodic Academy had a deeper foundation, with alumni and influence spread throughout Middle Earth. In a full-scale war, Pyrothrone Kingdom might not be able to hold its own. But for Melodic Academy, which had always remained neutral and refrained from engaging in such conflicts, to now threaten war over Owen was unprecedented! Even the enraged Pyrothrone King paused, his cold voice trembling slightly as he said, "Dean Rictor, although you are the head of the academy, this is a grave matter, and it''s not something you can decide on your own!" "Bishop Taylor! You''ve returned from your travels?!" The Pyrothrone King turned his head and, upon seeing the old man, his face lit up with joy. This Bishop Taylor was the archbishop of Pyrothrone Kingdom''s largest religious order, the Scorched Flame Church. He had long been the king''s right-hand man. However, a few years ago, he had a revelation and decided to journey through the forbidden zones of Middle Earth. Now, he had finally returned! "Yes, I have returned. Under your majesty''s rule, Pyrothrone Kingdom has flourished, and even in the forbidden zones, your renown is widely spoken of." Taylor bowed with clasped hands in salute. "Heh, if my renown were truly that powerful, we wouldn''t be humiliated by Melodic Academy like this, prevented from avenging my son''s murder," the Pyrothrone King growled, his anger flaring up again despite Taylor''s praise. "Your Majesty, that''s precisely why I''m here!" Taylor''s voice remained calm, but a cold glint flickered deep in his eyes, like a venomous snake, sending a chill down one''s spine. "Do you have a way to avenge my son immediately?" The Pyrothrone King looked at him eagerly. Taylor paused for a moment before replying, "Your Majesty, Melodic Academy is taking this matter very seriously. We should avoid taking direct action, as it could be detrimental to the empire if discovered. However, if we cannot strike at Owen directly, we can make him come to us. We just need to kidnap the right person, and Owen will come to us on his own. At that point, even Melodic Academy won''t have anything to say." Upon hearing this, the Pyrothrone King''s spirits lifted. "And who is this person we should kidnap?" Taylor gave a mysterious smile, "I know just the right candidate." ... In the Kyrik kingdom, among the group of Middle Earth prodigies led by Henry. After Owen brought Rachel back into the secret chamber, he contemplated briefly before leading her into a separate space. This space was something Owen had created recently by drawing on his understanding of the Dark Tower. It was his own personal domain, designed to nurture the growth of the World Tree. Currently, this vast, white space was almost completely empty, with nothing but the small, central World Tree, standing like a blank canvas. "Now you have two choices: either stay outside and stick close to me, even if it means getting sick of each other, or stay here and help me tend to this tree for a year. I''ll provide you with all the necessary supplies for living and training. I won''t bother you otherwise, and after a year, I''ll let you out." Chapter 182: Chapter182-The Division of Labor Chapter 182: Chapter182-The Division of Labor ? Inside the mysterious small space. Rachel, slightly dazed, looked at Owen, who had just given her the conditions. After a brief pause, she opened her somewhat pale lips and said, "I''ll stay here." Her voice was soft but firm. The impact that both Owen and Melodic Academy had on her was overwhelming. She needed some time alone to calm down. Seeing this, Owen didn''t say much, only issuing a final warning, "Since you chose to stay here, you better not have any improper thoughts. Every thought you have will be known to me through the chains. Betrayal or escape will result in unimaginable pain." After speaking, Owen took out a large amount of cultivation resources, food, and water from his storage ring and placed them in front of Rachel. Once everything was arranged, Owen''s thoughts moved, and he returned to the outside world, immediately beginning to organize a meeting between Academy City, the Middle Earth prisoner group, and Dark Rose. Inside a hastily set-up tent. Owen sat at the head of the table, while the others were seated on either side, their expressions somewhat grave. While Owen had been away, they had already been discussing among themselves how to take down Kyrik as quickly as possible. They were well aware of Kyrik''s strength. Although their current lineup was quite formidable, they knew that a head-on confrontation, even if victorious, would result in heavy losses.Re?a? latest cha/p/ters on Owen glanced at the attendees, noting their grave expressions and understanding that they lacked confidence in the task at hand. He then turned to Edward and said, "Edward, your intelligence network is extensive. I need you to provide detailed information on Kyrik''s eight princes and the whereabouts of Kyrik''s relatives." "Eight princes? Aren''t there nine princes in total?" The young elites from Middle Earth were startled upon hearing this. Edward cast a glance at the Middle Earth elites and replied, "Your information is outdated. The eldest prince, Billy, has already been killed." What?! The Middle Earth elites were shocked. The death of a Kyrik prince was a significant event, and from Edward''s tone, it seemed that Billy''s death was connected to Owen. Was Owen always this bold? Edward ignored their shock. As someone who documented Owen''s incredible feats, he was often left in awe. These Middle Earth elites, who had not experienced as much turmoil, couldn''t possibly comprehend it. "Master Owen, rest assured, I will take care of this," Edward said, bowing as he accepted the task. As he accepted the task, Edward sensed that Owen''s plan was likely more complicated than just kidnapping. However, since Owen didn''t elaborate, Edward didn''t ask further. He trusted that Owen''s decisions were well-considered and meticulously prepared, so there was no need to worry. Their reaction was expected by Owen, and under his somewhat stern gaze, everyone gradually fell silent, all staring at him, hoping he would reconsider. "The plan is already set and cannot be changed. However, I will draw away the strong guards while you infiltrate Kyrik King''s bedroom. Just focus on completing the task." Owen offered them some reassurance in the end. Hearing that Owen would distract the powerful guards, Henry and the other Middle Earth elites breathed a slight sigh of relief. Without those master-tier mages, and especially the grandmaster-tier mage, Kyrik King''s bedroom, though still dangerous, was no longer an insurmountable death trap. "Alright, start your preparations. This time, failure is not an option!" With that, Owen took Seraphina and flew towards the Kyrik capital. The remaining Henry and others, their expressions serious, also began their preparations! ... In the Kyrik capital, within the palace. Several senior ministers were gathered before the Kyrik King, discussing the matter of Owen. The news that Owen had led Seraphina and the Fallen Angel, wiping out the Crimson Dragon Legion, 200,000 elite soldiers, and several deputy generals, had already shaken Kyrik to its core. Before this incident, Kyrik''s morale had been high, their forces advancing with unstoppable momentum. It seemed that once they took Ironkeep, Azure Kingdom would be within their grasp. However, Owen''s intervention had led to a massive loss for Kyrik''s army, ruining their favorable position. Furthermore, according to frontline intelligence, Owen had brought a group of Middle Earth elites and was heading straight for the Kyrik capital. "Your Majesty, Owen is too ruthless and cannot be judged by common sense. In my opinion, we must send at least two master-tier mages and four diamond-tier mages to capture him!" "Isn''t the Minister of War overestimating him a bit? While it''s true that he killed several generals, he''s still young and merely a diamond-tier mage. To deploy such forces would be to boost his reputation while undermining our own." "I agree with the Minister of Finance. There''s no denying Owen''s talent and strength, but one master-tier mage should be sufficient to capture him!" The other ministers nodded in agreement. Although Owen had devastated their elite forces, those were only middle and lower-tier soldiers. Kyrik''s true trump cards, the master-tier mages, had yet to be deployed! As they debated, a guard suddenly rushed in and knelt before the king, saying, "Your Majesty! Bad news! Owen has already arrived outside the capital!" Chapter 183: Chapter183-The Confrontation Before the Palace Chapter 183: Chapter183-The Confrontation Before the Palace ? "What?! Owen has brought people here?!" The entire hall fell silent as everyone turned their wide-eyed gaze toward the kneeling guard commander, utterly shocked. It had only been a day or two since the frontline army had suffered a devastating defeat, and Owen had already crossed the border between the two countries? How could he have moved so quickly? Even the Kyrik King, who had been sitting steadily on the dragon throne, changed his expression slightly. He abruptly stood up, his eyes fixed urgently on the guard commander. "Where exactly is Owen now?"Vi?Sit no(v)3lb/!n(.)com for new novels The guard commander hurriedly bowed his head and replied, "In...in the sky!" The hearts of everyone in the hall skipped a beat, and they quickly looked up toward the sky outside the hall. At that moment, the setting sun painted the sky red like blood. A colossal serpent, as vast as a mountain range, stretched across the heavens, its body piercing through the flaming clouds, making it appear even more menacing and gigantic, exuding an aura of terrifying power that sent chills down their spines. And atop the serpent''s head stood a figure clad in a black robe, standing tall and straight. Although his figure seemed small, he appeared to be the very center of the world! The mana in the sky swirled around him as if the stars themselves were encircling him. Those ministers who saw Owen felt a deep, inexplicable chill in their hearts. Behind Owen, on the serpent''s back, stood several other powerful figures, all glaring down at the scene below with menacing eyes. Owen had truly arrived! At that moment, the Kyrik King and the many high-ranking officials were filled with dread. Meanwhile, the many mages in Kyrik''s capital had already noticed the massive serpent spiraling through the sky. The oppressive force radiating from the serpent as it soared through the sky weighed down on every Kyrik mage, making their bodies and minds tremble with a sense of foreboding. Some mages, in particular, recalled the prophecy of the high priest: Kyrik will fall at the hands of the snakefolk. Wasn''t that massive serpent in the sky a kind of snakefolk? Although it appeared to be in its juvenile stage, the pressure it emitted left them without the slightest thought of resistance. As Owen, along with Seraphina and others, arrived at the imperial palace of the capital, all the powerful mages, the Imperial Guard, and other formidable forces in Kyrik mobilized urgently! In a matter of moments, the skies above the palace were filled with the sound of people breaking through the air. Several terrifying figures shot out from the palace, standing opposite Owen. Below the palace, countless mages, moving like a swarm of ants, surrounded the palace in dense numbers. As Kyrik swiftly responded to Owen''s arrival, Owen''s attention gradually shifted to the figures in the sky not far away. Leading the group were two men and one woman, three master-tier mages, all above level 3. They were quite old, their faces deeply lined with wrinkles, and they exuded a heavy aura of decay, as if they had just emerged from their coffins. Though they were clearly at the end of their lives, the oppressive force they radiated tore through the sky like roaring waves, constantly battering Owen, attempting to crush the diamond-tier mage on the spot. Behind these three aged master-tier mages stood six diamond-tier mages at their peak. Owen glanced briefly at the Kyrik King before turning his attention to the elderly man with white eyebrows standing beside him. This man''s aura was so faint it was nearly undetectable, but Owen''s keen eyes discerned his level: master-tier level 9! Clearly, this man was the White Guardian, one of Kyrik''s most powerful protectors. Few knew that the White Guardian, who had reached the master-tier centuries ago, had already begun to touch the grandmaster-tier! Owen''s expression grew slightly more serious as he turned back to the Kyrik King, who was shouting at him. "You''re not qualified to take my life," Owen declared. "Hand over the fragments of the Godslayer Staff. I know you have them. If you cooperate, I will spare you and Kyrik today." For Owen, the nine mages before him were indeed formidable, especially the White Guardian. Combined with the protective array left by Kyrik''s founding emperor, even a grandmaster- tier mage would struggle to break through. However, Owen''s goal was never to capture the Kyrik King''s palace! He only needed to obtain the Godslayer Staff fragments and unlock its seal. The Kyrik King sneered coldly at Owen''s demand. "Heh, you must be dreaming!" "You are already a trapped rat, unable to escape. Instead of spouting nonsense, you''d better prepare your last words and face your death!" To the Kyrik King, Owen was just a diamond-tier mage. Despite the strength and numbers of those he had brought with him, they were nothing compared to the mighty forces of Kyrik gathered here. Owen''s blind confidence had led him into an inescapable abyss! The Kyrik King waved his hand grandly. "Whoever kills Owen will be granted land and title!" At these words, the assembled mages became visibly excited. The people of Kyrik were known for their fierce spirit, and they highly valued noble titles. Such titles not only brought them personal wealth and status but also provided protection for their descendants. However, obtaining a title was extremely difficult, usually requiring significant military achievements. Now, simply by killing Owen, they could be granted a marquisate. The reward made their eyes burn with desire! Chapter 184: Chapter184-The Ultimate Evolution of Obsidify Chapter 184: Chapter184-The Ultimate Evolution of Obsidify ? In front of the Kyrik King''s palace. As the Kyrik soldiers and mages were roused by the King''s words, their eyes burned with intense fervor as they glared at Owen, ready to strike at any moment. Owen remained calm, casually snapping his fingers. The storage ring on his hand flashed, and a small, transparent cross appeared in his palm, emitting a faint, flickering white light. "That''s...TNT!" As soon as Owen revealed the cross, nearly everyone present recoiled in fear, taking several steps back. With Owen''s growing fame across the continent, rumors and stories of his various methods had spread widely. Among these, the most attention-grabbing technique was undoubtedly TNT. Back then, Owen had used this very method to transcend tiers, killing Tony in a single blow, causing a great uproar in Azure''s capital.U//ppTodated fr/o/m Later, even the Council of Elders, a gathering place for numerous powerful individuals in Azure Kingdom, was destroyed by TNT. The shockwaves of that event were felt even in Kyrik. Owen''s other techniques, such as the Godslayer Staff, were undeniably powerful, but to most mages, TNT was Owen''s signature move! And now, Owen had brought out TNT once again! The fear this instilled in everyone was unimaginable! As the crowd anxiously watched the cross in Owen''s hand, Owen smiled faintly and raised it slightly. "It seems you all are quite familiar with this thing." At his words, the people present swallowed nervously, their throats dry with fear. The aura emanating from the cross was intensely dangerous and terrifying. It was like tossing a restless catfish into a calm lake, stirring visible ripples of chaos in the surrounding void. Even the space around the cross trembled slightly, fracturing into black, twisted cracks that spread out like a spider web. This was naturally the result of Owen''s enhanced understanding of [Order], making the cross even more terrifying. The other ministers present, sensing the dreadful energy from the cross, retreated further in fear. The Kyrik King, seeing this, snorted coldly, stepped forward, and said in a stern voice: "Owen, this TNT of yours indeed has some power, but I am not one to be easily frightened!" "If you have the guts, go ahead and use it. The protective array left by our ancestors has shielded Kyrik for thousands of years, saving it from countless threats. What can your TNT do to us?" As soon as he finished speaking, the ground of the entire palace trembled slightly. The cracks between the paving stones glowed with brilliant array patterns that converged and gathered at the center, transforming into a beam of light that shot into the sky. The dazzling light then bloomed like a flower, instantly covering the entire palace. The previously fearful ministers, now bathed in this light, quickly found their nerves calmed. They watched as the blooming array light formed a massive dome-like shield over the palace, isolating Owen and his group. As the thought crossed their minds, a deafening explosion echoed from all directions, shaking the very ground beneath them. Even with the array''s protection, the entire palace trembled slightly, and the deafening roar was like needles piercing their ears, causing intense pain and leaving them disoriented. What''s going on?! The most powerful among them, the elderly white-browed man, was the first to react. His brows furrowed deeply as he quickly looked towards the source of the sound in all four directions, his face suddenly darkening. The Kyrik King and the other ministers soon followed suit, turning their gaze towards the four directions from which the roar had come, their hearts pounding. In all four directions-east, west, south, and north-massive mushroom clouds were rising, their searing magical energy distorting the sky and incinerating everything in their path. Beneath those mushroom clouds lay Kyrik''s four most important major cities! At that moment, the four major cities were completely engulfed by the rising mushroom clouds, turning into scenes of hell on earth. The towering city walls had collapsed into rubble. Rows of houses and buildings were shattered into dust by the spreading shockwaves, scattering into the wind. Had they not known the exact locations of these four cities, they would hardly believe that the desolate, ravaged landscape before them was once the most prosperous and important cities next to the capital. Now, these four cities were utterly destroyed, reduced to nothing! The Kyrik King''s fury reached its peak, his eyes bloodshot, his fingernails digging into his flesh. As the Kyrik King, he understood better than anyone the importance of these four major cities. Not only were they the four protective barriers around the capital, but they were also gathering places for many mages and elites. They even housed large bases for training and taming spellbeasts. The loss of any one of these cities would be incalculable, a devastating blow to Kyrik''s national power. "Kill!" "Kill him!" "Strike now and grind Owen into dust!" The hoarse, almost frantic voice of the Kyrik King echoed through the palace, spreading his order to every corner. Chapter 185: Chapter185-The Power of the Dharma Form Chapter 185: Chapter185-The Power of the Dharma Form ? In an instant, the numerous mages and Imperial Guards, who had been eagerly waiting for action, surged out like a swarm of locusts after the Kyrik King''s command, rushing towards Owen. Seeing these Kyrik forces, who had been hiding within the protective array, now charging out, a smile appeared on Owen''s face. The array was extremely intricate, and even with his current strength, it was difficult to break. If they had stayed inside, Owen wouldn''t have had an easy solution. But since they were coming out to face him, Owen wasn''t going to be polite. Immediately, Owen activated the Supreme Order. Several ethereal figures split from his body, engaging the attackers head-on. With Owen''s current understanding of Supreme Order, he could create nearly ten avatars. While these avatars weren''t as powerful as his main body, they were more than enough to deal with diamond-tier mages and could even hold their own against master-tier mages for a considerable amount of time. Thud, thud! One by one, figures were sent flying, coughing up blood. The Imperial Guards who rushed forward were the weakest among them; merely coming into contact with one of Owen''s avatars left them spitting blood and crashing heavily to the ground, their faces filled with shock. To become an Imperial Guard, one had to be among the best of their peers in both talent and strength. With the resources and magical artifacts at their disposal, their combat abilities far exceeded their level. But now, even working together, they were like ants before Owen''s avatars, completely unable to resist. At the same time, the more powerful mages also began fiercely battling Owen''s avatars, the resulting energy clashes distorting the very sky. Owen himself was prepared to join the fray, but then the system''s notification suddenly rang in his mind. "Congratulations, host, you''ve gained 1 million EXP!"Ne/w novel chapters are p/u/blished on One million EXP. Owen''s heart skipped a beat. With the way his EXP requirements had evolved, a million EXP was a monumental amount. But it made sense to Owen-after all, the destruction of four major cities should yield such a massive reward. "Congratulations, host, Obsidify has advanced to the highest level, unlocking the Ultimate Dharma Form!" The system''s notification continued, leaving Owen stunned. He hadn''t expected to gain such a tremendous reward. Previously, he had invested considerable effort to upgrade Obsidify to what was then its limit. Beyond that point, it had seemed impossible to advance further, as he had reached the technique''s bottleneck. Breaking through that bottleneck wasn''t easy. Only a few exceptionally talented practitioners in history had managed to do so, often after expending immense resources. Owen, with his busy schedule, hadn''t had the time or energy to attempt breaking through Obsidify''s bottleneck. But now, seemingly through accumulation, he had unexpectedly broken through! Ultimate Dharma Form! He had reached that level! This was a special tier rarely mentioned in any records. Owen himself only had a vague understanding of it. point that he could no longer maintain the Supreme Order technique. His avatars quickly dissolved back into mana, returning to the massive Dharma Form, alleviating the sense of weakness and depletion that had been creeping up on him. If Owen tried to maintain both the Ultimate Dharma Form and Supreme Order simultaneously, he estimated that with his current level and mana reserves, he could only last for about ten breaths. "Maybe instead of combining Supreme Order, I could try using Mana Void!" Suddenly struck by inspiration, Owen quickly activated Mana Void! Mana Void absorbed all the mana within its domain, creating a magical vacuum where no mana could exist. And the power of the Dharma Form was equally mysterious-the gravitational black light suppressed the physical body. Mana Void sealed the body. The combination of these two restrictive powers made Owen feel that even a grandmaster- tier mage would have no choice but to submit before him! Boom! As the pale domain created by Mana Void rapidly expanded, the mana in the air was swiftly absorbed, forming a magical vacuum that continued to spread outward. The mages who were already terrified and awestruck by Owen''s Dharma Form were now further horrified by the appearance of this strange domain. The bizarre and massive Dharma Form was already enough to send chills down their spines, making them feel utterly powerless. Now, with this eerie restraining magic domain manifesting, their hearts filled with nothing but despair and terror. In an instant, the confidence and resolve of the mages who had sworn to capture Owen melted away. Their legs trembled as they retreated, and Owen''s already towering figure seemed even more colossal and unstoppable in their eyes! The Kyrik King, looking up at the overwhelming power Owen displayed, felt cold sweat dripping from his forehead, his heart filled with dread. His previous arrogance was completely replaced by shock and fear. How could Owen, a mere diamond-tier mage, possess such terrifying abilities? Even within the protective array, the pressure emanating from Owen left him feeling terrified, with no sense of security at all. "This boy is too dangerous! White Guardian, please take action!" Now thoroughly afraid, the Kyrik King immediately ordered the white-browed elder to engage Owen. At the same time, he gritted his teeth and used an iron hook inside his ring to pierce his finger, letting blood drip down and soak into the ground, where it quickly vanished. Chapter 186: Chapter186-The Three Shocking Punches that Stunned the World Chapter 186: Chapter186-The Three Shocking Punches that Stunned the World ? Kyrik Palace. Under the astonished gazes of countless onlookers, Owen''s massive Dharma Form stood proudly between heaven and earth, radiating an oppressive aura. It felt like ants gazing up at the sky; all that remained on their faces was sheer terror. Owen''s display of power was unprecedented! As they stared in horror, unsure of what to do, the white-browed elder who had received the command from the Kyrik King took a step forward. Like a white phantom, he flickered several times, appearing before Owen. His hair was gray, and the aura emanating from him was deeply heavy. Among all the mages suppressed here, he was the only one who maintained a calm demeanor. Even under the force of Owen''s Dharma Form, he could still rise into the air, resisting the bone-deep pressure. "The younger generation has grown to such a level, making us old-timers feel ashamed. But fortunately, this old body of mine still has some strength left to shine." A rare gleam flashed in his murky eyes as he looked at Owen''s massive Dharma Form. Instead of intimidating him, it ignited a desire to fight. Since becoming the Protector, he hadn''t fought a powerful opponent in many years. As the white-browed elder appeared before Owen, the eyes of everyone present, from the Kyrik King to the master-tier and diamond-tier mages, all focused on him. The fear in their expressions finally began to ease. This White Protector was the anchor of Kyrik. Since he became Protector, there had been no major upheavals in Kyrik for many years. All of this naturally stemmed from the White Protector''s immense power. Master-tier Level 9! He had reached the peak of the master-tier and was showing signs of breaking through to the grandmaster-tier. In a land where even diamond-tier mages were rare, the status and power of a master-tier mage were beyond question. In fact, the strength and influence of a kingdom were closely tied to the number of master- tier mages it possessed. Once someone reached the master-tier, even if a kingdom expended all its resources to support them, breaking through to the next tier would be incredibly difficult, requiring years or even decades of arduous cultivation. Master-tier Level 9 was the pinnacle for many mages across the continent, a level countless mages could only aspire to throughout their lives. Now, this legendary mage, who rarely made a move, had stepped forward. Although Owen''s reputation had recently soared, giving him an almost unstoppable aura, the White Protector''s fame had long been deeply ingrained in the hearts of the people of Kyrik. No matter how extraordinary Owen was, he could never cross such a vast gap in levels! After all, the further one progressed in cultivation, the greater the difference between even the smallest tiers-an insurmountable chasm. collided. The gravitational black light and the crystalline jade light entangled, expanded, and devoured each other, each trying to annihilate the other. This collision lasted only a brief moment before a pale Mana Void power suddenly surged from Owen''s Dharma Form-encased fist, like a white curtain. It wrapped around the White Protector''s fist, causing the magical pressure from his fist to dissipate instantly. The jade-like fist lost its luster, returning to the color of flesh. Then, Owen''s fist continued its unstoppable descent, striking the White Protector with such force that he was sent plummeting deep into the ground, raising clouds of dust and debris. "White Protector!" The sight of the White Protector being punched into the ground was witnessed by Kyrik''s many ministers. They all cried out in shock, their faces turning ashen. The White Protector was their strongest figure. How could he be so utterly defeated in a single exchange?! Even some of the prodigies who followed Owen from Middle Earth were shocked, the mere waves of power from Owen''s punch giving them a sense of facing death. Now, seeing Owen effortlessly defeat a master-tier Level 9 White Protector with a single punch, they realized that Owen''s combat strength far exceeded their imagination! At this moment, as he gazed at the White Protector buried in the ground, Owen glanced at his fist, now glowing with pale light, and his face grew even more jubilant. The power generated by the fusion of Dharma Form and Mana Void was far more terrifying than he had imagined. Whether dark magic or white magic, both were rooted in mana, and Mana Void could be considered the nemesis of most mages. Meanwhile, Dharma Form could suppress the physical body, so even if a mage had an exceptionally strong physique, they would still be suppressed by Dharma Form. With both at his disposal, even this master-tier Level 9 White Protector, who had dominated Kyrik for years, was defeated in a single move! However, Owen also understood that although the White Protector had been defeated, his foundation was solid. Meanwhile, maintaining his Dharma Form was not easy, and he needed to end this quickly without delay. In an instant, killing intent flashed in Owen''s eyes as he launched another thunderous punch downward. The White Protector, just emerging from the ground, saw Owen''s fist once again bearing down on him. His face showed even more fear and a desire to retreat. From the brief exchange earlier, he could tell that Owen''s strength had surpassed his own, especially with that bizarre domain that could forcibly absorb his mana. This was an utterly heaven-defying domain ability, making Owen a foe that couldn''t be underestimated. Chapter 187: Chapter187-The Founding Emperor, a God-tier Powerhouse! Chapter 187: Chapter187-The Founding Emperor, a God-tier Powerhouse! ? As soon as the thought of fleeing arose in the White Protector''s mind, the feeling of being locked on by that overwhelming force surged back to the forefront. He realized that Owen''s punch had already locked onto him, leaving him no choice but to retrieve a special staff from his storage ring and grip it tightly in his hand. This staff was adorned with five dragon heads, each in a different vibrant color, emanating a restless aura. The dragons seemed almost alive, and under the infusion of his mana, they roared to the heavens, echoing across the sky. Boom! Just as Owen''s massive Dharma Form was about to crush the White Protector, the Dragon Staff suddenly burst forth with dazzling light. It was as if five ferocious dragons leapt from the staff, coiling above the White Protector like pillars holding up the sky, blocking Owen''s punch. The power of the Dharma Form, capable of grinding flesh to dust, reverberated through the void, causing it to tremble violently. However, these five manifested dragons were not made of flesh; they were entirely composed of dense mana, exuding the dominant pressure of the dragon race, and astonishingly, they managed to withstand the punch. The White Protector breathed a slight sigh of relief. This Dragon Staff was his life-bound staff, a legendary magical artifact imbued with the power of the dragon race. He had relied on his own strength for most situations, rarely needing to use the Dragon Staff. But now, Owen''s combat power was so terrifying that he had no choice but to play his trump card. Roar! The five dragons on the Dragon Staff roared thunderously under the White Protector''s command, their deafening cries echoing through the heavens. The sound waves were incredibly effective in shaking mind power. All the mages who heard the dragon''s roar found their vision quickly blurring, their senses weakening as if they had suffered a severe blow to the head. From Owen''s previous attacks, it was clear that neither his physical body nor his Mana Void could be contested head-on. In the White Protector''s view, Owen''s only weakness was his mind power. Mind power cultivation was difficult, typically only increasing as one''s level rose. Given Owen''s current level of only diamond-tier, even if his combat power was strong, his mental strength would surely be his weak point. Among the five-colored dragons, aside from earth, fire, wind, and water, there was also a gray, ethereal dragon of mind power. This, the White Protector believed, was his greatest opportunity. However, as the mental dragon''s roar spread, Owen''s expression remained largely unchanged, unlike the other mages. Instead, he looked down calmly at the five-colored dragons. Suddenly, the descending fist erupted with a deep, mysterious glow. Crack... The force contained within Owen''s punch, like a tidal wave, exploded forth, crushing the five- colored dragons. Their faces contorted with agony, and their roars turned into cries of fear and despair. Then, with a resounding boom, they shattered!Re?a? latest cha/p/ters on as the pinnacle of power. But now, right before their eyes, he had been obliterated by Owen in just three punches! In the next moment, the once-stunned Kyrik mages'' faces were instantly filled with terror and dread. Even their strongest White Protector wasn''t a match for Owen, who had killed him so easily. They felt their courage to face Owen slipping away entirely. Owen''s combat power was simply too terrifying! At that moment, Owen''s attention was entirely focused on the system interface. After annihilating the master-tier Level 9 White Protector and reaping the substantial experience he provided, along with his previous accumulation, Owen''s level had once again increased, reaching diamond-tier Level 9, just a step away from master-tier! Additionally, the White Protector, being a figure of great importance in Kyrik, had contributed 30,000 fate points upon his death! Owen was extremely pleased with the system''s rewards, but just then, his massive Dharma Form began to tremble slightly. A deep sense of emptiness welled up within him, gnawing at his insides, causing extreme discomfort. The combination of Dharma Form and Mana Void, while formidable enough to crush even seasoned veterans like the White Protector as easily as a chicken, consumed an enormous amount of mana. Now, after only a few moves, Owen''s mana was nearly depleted, and even his Obsidify- enhanced body was starting to crack, unable to bear the massive load. If he could perfectly control the fusion of Dharma Form and the domain, Owen felt strongly that even a sage-tier mage wouldn''t be able to stand against him; he could even obliterate them! With a thought, Owen spent 500 fate points to purchase an Advanced Healing Potion, quickly restoring his body''s depleted energy. "Such a huge mana consumption... Regular methods won''t suffice to provide a continuous supply of mana. It seems that I''ll have to wait until the Tree of World matures so that it can continuously provide me with mana to meet the consumption..." As his mana rapidly recovered, Owen''s mind shifted to the Tree of World. Only the Tree of World, with its immense power and uniqueness, could sustain the vast amount of mana he would need in the future. After all, even now, activating the Dharma Form already made him feel like he was running out of mana. He was also thinking about simultaneously using the Supreme Order along with other skills, which would require even more mana-likely only the Tree of World could provide such an endless supply. While Owen was deep in thought, he suddenly sensed something. He quickly turned to look at the palace shielded by the array. There, a vast, overwhelming pressure suddenly erupted. His instincts told him that this power was extremely dangerous, even life-threatening! Chapter 188: Chapter188-A New Internal Conflict Plan Chapter 188: Chapter188-A New Internal Conflict Plan ? Boom! The previously calm palace now trembled violently, as if a massive earthquake had struck. All the mages within the palace looked around in terror, their bodies swaying, some unable to keep their footing. No one knew what was happening. As the palace shook, a terrifying aura that made everyone shudder emerged from beneath the palace. It was like a biting winter wind, causing everyone''s hair to stand on end and their skin to crawl. The mages of Kyrik, upon sensing this aura, felt their legs go weak, and they instinctively fell to their knees, their very bloodlines trembling in worship. Owen, who had sensed this terrifying presence first, immediately ordered a retreat. Without hesitation, he grabbed Seraphina and flew off into the distance. Owen''s actions and reactions were swift, and some of the prodigies from Middle Earth who were following him hadn''t even realized what was happening. But out of trust in Owen, they quickly turned and fled. Once they had put some distance between themselves and the trembling palace, they curiously looked back, only for their pupils to constrict in shock. The palace, which had been firmly rooted to the ground, was now rising like a mountain. And beneath the palace, a colossal hand, with unimaginable strength, was lifting the palace into the air, revealing itself to the astonished crowd. Boom! The earth-shaking sounds continued. Under that giant hand was a massive figure. Though his face was difficult to discern, the majesty in his brow and the crown atop his head left no doubt this was Kyrik''s founding king, a god-tier powerhouse! At this realization, everyone''s eyes widened in shock, their faces paling as cold sweat drenched their backs. As the imposing figure of the god-tier king appeared, the entire sky seemed to be sealed by some unknown force. The mages who had planned to escape felt the air around them solidify, turning into a quagmire. Their attempts to flee slowed dramatically. This is bad! As their bodies were nearly frozen in midair, the mages'' faces turned grim, and a strong sense of impending death gripped their hearts. It seemed that with the complete manifestation of Kyrik''s founding emperor, their lives as insignificant ants would be snuffed out. The booming sounds grew more deafening, like the approach of death itself. As the emperor lifted the palace, his figure became increasingly clear and majestic. The Middle Earth prodigies, already nearly immobilized in midair, felt as if an invisible hand was crushing them. Their veins bulged as they struggled to breathe. Even Owen, still in his Dharma Form state, felt immense pressure. Despite the vastness of his Dharma Form, he seemed small in the face of the god-tier emperor. It was like a small wizard meeting a great sorcerer. Owen was indifferent to such matters and replied casually, "If you want to publicize it, go ahead. It''s not a big deal." To Owen, who had been through so much, the destruction of Kyrik''s four main cities wasn''t particularly significant. He had long passed the stage of needing to boost his reputation. By now, who on the continent didn''t know the name Owen? What Owen considered trivial, however, was a monumental event in Edward''s eyes. After all, anything related to Owen would attract massive attention, let alone something unprecedented like this. With Owen''s approval, Edward couldn''t suppress the smile on his face, already envisioning the sensational impact this news would have on Academy City''s daily reports. Then, as if recalling something, he hurriedly wiped the corners of his mouth and respectfully handed Owen a stack of documents. "By the way, Mr. Owen, I''ve found the information you asked me to investigate. Here''s the list of Kyrik King''s mistresses and princes. Please take a look!" Owen quickly took the documents and flipped through them, looking quite satisfied. As expected of intelligence from Academy City, the documents provided detailed information on each prince and also recorded recent details about their mistresses. As Owen finished reviewing the information, a cold glint flashed in his eyes, causing Edward to shudder. It was clear that this intelligence had given Owen ideas for a new grand plan. Edward was about to subtly inquire about Owen''s plan when Henry and the others from Middle Earth rushed over, sighing deeply. Seeing their expressions, Owen immediately knew that the mission hadn''t gone as smoothly as hoped. When they saw Owen standing in the camp, they shuddered as if mice had spotted a cat, their eyes full of fear and awe. Earlier, when they had sneaked into the palace, they had witnessed Owen''s battle prowess, particularly his enormous Dharma Form. Even from afar, they could feel its terrifying pressure. This only strengthened their resolve to never cross Owen and, above all, to never provoke him. "Mr. Owen, while we managed to infiltrate Kyrik King''s bedroom smoothly, unfortunately, we didn''t find any clues about opening the Kyrik Mausoleum..." Henry said nervously and uneasily.DiiSco?ver new stories on Chapter 189: Chapter189-The Furious Kyrik King Chapter 189: Chapter189-The Furious Kyrik King ? "Not finding it is fine." Owen thought for a moment but didn''t blame the others. Considering the timing, the action against Kyrik might not align with the anime''s timeline, so it made sense they couldn''t find clues about entering the Mausoleum in the Kyrik King''s bedchamber. However, it wasn''t a big issue. He already had a grand plan set to be executed tonight. Owen glanced at the intelligence report in his hand, "The empire''s second prince is the king''s favorite. The king''s mistress is the 20-year-old daughter of the prime minister. These two are quite close in age." The others exchanged glances, not fully understanding Owen''s plan, but seeing how confident he appeared, they knew this plan was likely more complex than he let on. ... Meanwhile, in the Kyrik capital, the giant hand that had lifted the palace had disappeared, and the palace had temporarily returned to peace. But the Kyrik King''s heart remained restless. Owen was proving far more difficult to deal with than he had anticipated. He was barely in his twenties, at the diamond-tier, yet even the master-tier Level 9 White Protector had met his end at Owen''s hands. If Owen continued to grow, what terrifying power would he wield when he broke through to the master-tier? Though the palace was currently protected by formations and the power of the founding emperor, these were external forces and could only shield the palace. If Owen were to attack key cities like he did with the four major cities earlier, even with the palace standing, the king would be left isolated and alone. The more he thought about it, the more agitated the Kyrik King became. He ran his hands through his messy hair, feeling a growing headache. The empire''s most powerful protector, the White Protector, had already fallen, and there was no one by his side capable of standing against Owen. Owen''s combat prowess was simply overwhelming. Knock, knock, knock... As the Kyrik King grew increasingly agitated, there was a knock on the study door, and a beautifully dressed, dazzling young woman timidly walked in. It was Windsor, the prime minister''s daughter and the king''s recently taken concubine. Windsor obediently walked over to the Kyrik King, gently massaging his shoulders before laying beside him, batting her lively eyes. "My lord, it''s getting late. It''s time to rest." She spoke softly, her breath fragrant, as she began to undress the Kyrik King with her delicate hands. But the Kyrik King was in no mood for this. He pushed her away roughly, glaring at her coldly. "Get out!" Windsor, shocked that the king, who had called her his "sweetheart" just that morning, was now telling her to leave, felt her eyes welling up with tears. She looked at him, hoping he might change his mind. However, the Kyrik King, his mind consumed with how to deal with the looming threat of Owen, only grew more furious as Windsor didn''t leave and began to sob softly. "Didn''t you hear me? I said get out!" His voice was hoarse and tinged with madness. Windsor, startled, clutched her chest and, deeply disappointed, turned and left the room, thinking that all men were no good. The sweet words of yesterday were all forgotten now. With a sigh, she returned to her bedroom and lay down, sulking. The scent of the incense at her bedside seemed to grow stronger, her eyelids growing heavy. Soon, she closed her eyes and drifted off into unconsciousness, unaware that she had lost consciousness. Shortly after Windsor fell asleep, a shadow flickered past the door, silently entering the room. The figure placed her into a sack and carried her away. The figure waited a moment, ensuring no one noticed anything unusual before cautiously leaving the room and taking her to a brightly lit, bustling brothel. Not long after, another shadow arrived at the brothel, this one carrying a naked man over his shoulder. ... Around them, dozens of naked men and women lay intertwined, the scene one of utter debauchery. An orgy! And with his most beloved concubine! The Kyrik King nearly spat blood from rage. He rushed forward and slapped the second prince across the face. "Prince! You are Kyrik''s second prince! The future heir! And in the midst of a national crisis, you engage in such disgraceful acts!" The Kyrik King was livid. His son was about the same age as Owen, so why was the difference between them so vast? Owen kept him awake at night with worry, while this prince, whom he favored and cherished, was not only useless but also created such a disgraceful scandal! "And you, you shameless harlot!" After slapping the prince, the Kyrik King turned his fiery gaze on Windsor, who lay clinging to the prince. It felt as though a dagger had been plunged into his heart, leaving him unable to breathe! In his fury, the Kyrik King''s heart began to ache intensely. His body convulsed as he collapsed to the ground, foaming at the mouth, his breath erratic. "Your Majesty!" "Your Majesty!" The guard commander and the royal guards turned pale with fear at the sight of the collapsing king. They hurriedly lifted him and rushed him back to the palace for treatment. Not long after they returned to the palace, the king''s condition stabilized under the care of the royal physician, and he slowly regained consciousness. However, his eyes were still bloodshot, burning with indescribable fury and murderous intent. Then, as the Kyrik King slowly recovered from his anger, he seemed to make a firm decision. Clenching his fists, he gazed into the distance, his resolve unshakable. "Prepare the carriage, we''re going to the Mausoleum!" The matters concerning Owen and the second prince had pushed him to the brink. Perhaps it was time to invoke the power of the Mausoleum to turn the tide. Hearing the word "Mausoleum," the guard commander couldn''t suppress a shiver. The Mausoleum wasn''t just one of the continent''s four forbidden zones; within Kyrik, it was the forbidden zone of forbidden zones, filled with unimaginable danger. Of those who ventured near, nine out of ten never returned! It was a place so feared that people generally avoided even mentioning it! Chapter 190: Chapter190-Kyrik Mausoleum Chapter 190: Chapter190-Kyrik Mausoleum As soon as the cold yet firm words of the Kyrik King echoed out, he strode out of the great hall with determined steps. However, the moment he stepped outside, he was greeted by rows of men and women kneeling at the entrance, all trembling in fear with their heads lowered. Among them, conspicuously, were the Second Prince and Windsor, who had been lying in a brothel not long ago. When the Kyrik King had flown into a rage earlier, they were immediately roused by the royal guards, and now they knelt at the entrance, trembling with terror as they begged for forgiveness. Vi?Sit no(v)3lb/!n(.)com for new novels They had no idea how to explain the absurdity of the situation. Everything felt like a dream¡ªfalling asleep the night before and waking up now, only to find themselves inexplicably inside a brothel. As the Kyrik King scanned the row of kneeling figures, including the Second Prince, his gaze was like a sharp blade, as if he could slice them to pieces on the spot. His already indifferent expression grew even colder. He had once held great expectations for the Second Prince and these other princes. They were all quite talented and had the full support of Kyrik''s resources. The Kyrik King had hoped they would become the pillars of the nation. To this end, he had hired the best mentors and provided them with precious cultivation resources, hoping they would achieve something great and contribute to Kyrik''s strength. But to his utter shock and disappointment, the Second Prince and those he had valued so highly, instead of helping him in this critical moment by thinking of ways to eliminate Owen, had indulged in debauchery and disgrace, even bringing shame upon him! The more the Kyrik King thought about it, the angrier he became. His chest heaved violently as rage boiled within him like an erupting volcano. His fists clenched tightly, and his knuckles turned white from the strain. Slash! In the next instant, he abruptly drew the sword of the guard next to him. The cold light flashed, and before the nearest princes could even beg for mercy, blood spurted from their necks, and their heads fell to the ground in an instant! Warm blood splattered across the faces of the Second Prince and others kneeling nearby. They stared in horror, their eyes wide, but none dared to make a sound. Silence! An eerie stillness blanketed the scene. No one had expected the king to be so enraged, slaughtering his own sons with his own hands! The severed heads that rolled on the ground still bore expressions of terror and despair. "Owen, huh? I look forward to meeting you soon," he muttered softly, a faint and enigmatic smile curling at the corners of his lips. ... An hour later, Owen, along with Henry and a group of Middle Earth elites, silently arrived above the Kyrik Mausoleum, standing on the back of a colossal Seraphina. Hidden among the clouds, they looked down from the sky. Below them, the Kyrik Mausoleum loomed like a ghost town nestled within the desert. Howling winds swept across the barren land, kicking up clouds of dust and sand. The ancient tomb, nearly one with the surrounding mountains, exuded an aura of mystery and dread. The towering mountains, carved and chiseled by time, were etched with the scars of wind and frost. The enormous stones were weathered and cracked, with twisted thorns and wild grasses growing in the crevices. The stone gates of the mausoleum, set among the wild grass, remained tightly shut. The iron guards standing watch at the entrance were rusted and worn, silently telling the tale of past glories and ancient sorrow. Surrounding the mausoleum was a vast, desolate wasteland, devoid of any vegetation¡ªjust endless sand and stones, with occasional glimpses of scattered bones. In the fading light of the sunset, the desert took on a blood-red hue, sending chills down the spine. From within the mausoleum, faint growls and eerie wind sounds echoed, as if countless vengeful spirits roamed inside. Owen stood atop Seraphina''s head, blending seamlessly into the thick clouds, silently observing the scene below. The Middle Earth elites behind him were growing increasingly restless. Earlier, Owen had tasked them with infiltrating the royal palace to find clues on how to enter the mausoleum. Despite their best efforts, they had found nothing of use, leaving them feeling uneasy. As Owen''s power continued to grow more terrifying, so too did their reverence and fear for him. They knew their situation was precarious and were eager for any chance to redeem themselves. Henry took a deep breath and, gathering his courage, cautiously approached Owen. "Master Owen, is there anything we can do?" he asked, his voice trembling slightly. Owen cast a cold glance at them and spat out two words, "Stay quiet." Henry and the others nodded repeatedly, and time slowly passed in the suffocating silence. After a while, Owen''s expression suddenly sharpened, and he muttered under his breath, "They''re here." Behind him, Henry and the others from Middle Earth flinched and quickly followed Owen''s gaze, looking down through the clouds. The Kyrik King had arrived with his army! Chapter 191: Chapter191-Seeking Help from the Four Generals Chapter 191: Chapter191-Seeking Help from the Four Generals Henry and the other Middle Earth elites took deep breaths, swiftly steadying their restless hearts. From their vantage point high in the sky, and with the thick clouds as cover, they could only make out the vague outlines of the Kyrik King and his army approaching below. However, Owen''s eyes were extraordinary, and with his exceptional vision, he could clearly see everything. At this moment, the Kyrik King, accompanied by six master-tier powerhouses, approached the mausoleum with a solemn expression. The aura of pride exuded by the master-tier mages spread out, distorting the very air around them, creating a powerful pressure that warped the void. Surrounded by these powerhouses, the Kyrik King, who had already changed into his royal robes and donned a gleaming crown, stood at the center of their formation. With the protection of the six master-tier mages, their surging mana swept through the air, clearing a path by dispersing the overgrown weeds that covered the front of the mausoleum, opening a way forward. As the weeds were pushed aside and they reached the tightly sealed stone gates of the mausoleum, a sense of nervousness and anticipation welled up inside the Kyrik King. The mausoleum was not only the resting place of the kings of Kyrik but also the foundation of Kyrik''s power. Within this mausoleum lay Kyrik''s mightiest mages and its final trump cards! Though the mausoleum now appeared somewhat neglected, with overgrown weeds and signs of disrepair, the Kyrik King knew well that if he could persuade the beings inside to lend their strength, defeating Owen would be a matter of moments! However, even he wasn''t sure about the state of the mausoleum''s interior after so many years. Were the ancient tomb guardians still as fearsome as they once were? His mind raced with thoughts as the Kyrik King gently traced the intricate patterns on the tomb''s gates, reminiscing about Kyrik''s glorious past. Kyrik cannot fall during my reign! With this thought firmly planted in his heart, the Kyrik King immediately pulled out a golden dagger from his waist and began cutting his palm. Drip... Thick blood oozed from the wound in his palm, filling the air with a pungent metallic smell. Despite the pain, the Kyrik King pressed his hand firmly against the stone gates, and the blood quickly flowed along the special patterns carved into the gate, seeping into it. Boom... As the blood was absorbed, the tightly sealed and ancient gates trembled as if something immense was about to rise from the ground. Under the watchful gaze of the Kyrik King and his entourage, the gates, which had been sealed for countless years, finally began to open! Meanwhile, high above in the clouds, Owen couldn''t help but marvel. It turns out the key to entering the mausoleum is the blood of the Kyrik royal family! Boom... It turns out the key to entering the mausoleum is the blood of the Kyrik royal family! "Do not disturb us again." With that, the general turned and began to close the mausoleum gates. As the gates shut, the eerie cold that had pervaded the air vanished instantly. The figures of the four ghost generals were also hidden behind the gates, cutting the Kyrik King off from them as if they were in two separate worlds. The Kyrik King stood there, stunned, unable to believe that the four generals had refused to help him! Even after all his begging, they still had no intention of intervening! But these four ghost generals were powerful, once generals handpicked by Kyrik''s founding emperor. Even though they had now become puppets, the Kyrik King dared not underestimate or show any disrespect toward them. He could only stand there, his aura growing increasingly desolate. With the four ghost generals refusing to act, his greatest hope had been extinguished, leaving him feeling disheartened. However, after a moment of thought, he seemed to come up with a new plan. He looked toward the distant horizon, lost in thought. If the ghost generals of the mausoleum refused to act, then the only option left was to ask the Sword Master to descend the mountain. After all, the Sword Master''s favorite disciple, the White Brow Elder, had been killed by Owen! Given the Sword Master''s fiercely protective nature, he would surely act. And with a bit of embellishment, not only would Owen meet his end at the Sword Master''s hands, but the Azure Kingdom would also be destroyed in the process. While the Kyrik King was devising his plan against Owen, Owen had already slipped inside the mausoleum before the gates fully closed. With the unique magical skill Shadow Step, Owen merged seamlessly with the void, unnoticed by any of the mages. His movements were as light as the wind, making not a sound. However, just as the gates were about to close, the four ghost generals suddenly sensed a faint, mysterious presence approaching from the outside, as if something intended to slip past them unnoticed. They exchanged glances, surprise evident in their eyes. With their current strength and perception, especially while inside the mausoleum, their mind power was sharp and infallible. But in their senses, nothing was there! Yet, their instincts, a talent they had honed, told them otherwise. Even if one of them had been wrong, it was impossible for all four to be mistaken! Something¡ªor someone¡ªhad snuck inside. Their gazes turned wary as they scanned the tomb, searching for the source of the hidden presence. Chapter 192: Chapter192-A "Familiar Face" Inside the Mausoleum Chapter 192: Chapter192-A "Familiar Face" Inside the Mausoleum ? Inside the mausoleum, the four ghost generals scanned the surroundings, their sharp gazes like lightning. A dense, viscous mind power spread out, penetrating every corner of the mausoleum. As the primary guardians of the mausoleum, their duty was not only to prevent its destruction but also to stop any intruders. Anyone who dared to trespass would be killed without mercy! Under their icy mental sweeps, Owen, who was lurking within the mausoleum like a ghost, felt his muscles tighten. He instinctively slowed his breathing. Though Shadow Step made him almost one with the surrounding void, undetectable even by grandmaster-tier mages, these four ghost generals were far more formidable than ordinary master-tier mages. They had sensed something amiss, even if they couldn''t pinpoint his exact location! If they found him and attacked together, Owen would be in extreme danger in this treacherous mausoleum! The tension in the air was palpable, the atmosphere so tight it felt like it might snap. The four ghost generals investigated for a while, but aside from the eerie fog swirling in the deep corridors, they found nothing out of the ordinary. The generals furrowed their brows, still somewhat suspicious. However, seeing no clear signs of intrusion, they slowly closed their eyes and returned to their posts, standing guard in the four cardinal directions like statues. Once the ghost generals had settled into their positions, Owen remained still for a few moments before exhaling slowly and regaining his composure. He glanced deeper into the passageway, took a deep breath to steady his heartbeat, and cautiously ventured further. Relying on his memory from the original anime, Owen had some understanding of the mausoleum. The coffin of Kyrik''s Founder King should be located in the deepest part of the tomb! As Owen moved deeper into the passage, the eerie gray fog thickened, obscuring his vision. He could barely make out the giant, broken statues standing on either side of the passage, like soldiers guarding the dead. Their faces were twisted and menacing, their bulging eyes seemingly glaring at any intruders. Patrolling around these statues were undead soldiers, their armor corroded and full of holes from the ravages of time. The weapons they clutched were rusted and decayed, yet the cold aura emanating from their bodies was strong and chilling, like a winter wind cutting to the bone. With each step these undead took on the crumbling stone floor, a spine-chilling creak echoed through the corridor, as if carrying an ancient curse. Owen carefully avoided the patrolling undead. Although they were not particularly powerful, their sheer numbers filled the passage, and the slightest disturbance would draw their attention. Moving with utmost caution, Owen''s faint breaths and heartbeat seemed deafening in the deathly silence. After winding his way through the maze-like corridors for half an hour, Owen finally reached the end of the fog-shrouded passage, where a faint light flickered ahead. "I''m finally close!" Seeing the light at the end of the tunnel, Owen extended his mind power forward. After detecting no abnormalities, he let out a breath of relief and quickly stepped out of the fog-covered corridor. At the mention of her sister, Diana''s smile froze, and she fell silent. Leslie, her stern older sister, had left a deep impression on Diana during her childhood, instilling a certain fear in her. As the two of them spoke, the ground outside the hall suddenly trembled, and an icy, bone- chilling aura surged into the room. Owen and Diana''s expressions immediately turned serious. Both sensed that one of the ghost generals was approaching. Thump, thump! The heavy footsteps of the armored ghost general echoed through the hall. In his hand, he gripped a skeletal battle axe, its blade etched with cursed runes. As the general entered the hall, his hollow eyes scanned the surroundings, and the frigid air beneath him crystallized into frost on the floor. With each step the ghost general took, the ground quivered slightly, producing a deep, ominous sound. Owen and Diana quickly hid behind the coffin, suppressing their auras and making themselves as invisible as possible, not daring to make the slightest sound. After patrolling the hall for a while, the ghost general approached the golden coffin on the platform, lingering for a moment as though sensing something. Owen and Diana exchanged glances, each secretly gathering mana. If the ghost general detected them, they would strike together and eliminate him swiftly. Just as their tension reached its peak, the ghost general shook his head, then turned and left the hall. A short while later, as the sound of the ghost general''s footsteps faded, both Owen and Diana exhaled in relief. Owen glanced at Diana and warned, "Diana, this place is incredibly dangerous. If the ghost generals discover us, this will turn into a deadly trap. Stay close to me, and don''t act recklessly." Diana didn''t argue. Instead, she looked at Owen curiously and asked, "What exactly are you doing here?" Owen pointed to the golden coffin in front of them. "There''s something inside that I need." Diana''s eyes widened in realization, and she quickly shook her head, trying to stop him. "No! Owen, my mentor once told me that something terrible is sealed inside this coffin beneath Kyrik''s mausoleum. You absolutely cannot open it!" Owen was well aware that this place was dangerous, and he knew that the Founder King''s coffin was no ordinary object. But between the system''s rewards and unlocking the Godslayer Staff, the coffin had to be opened! Taking a deep breath, Owen said resolutely, "No matter what, I have to try." Chapter 193: Chapter193-The Corpse in the Golden Coffin Chapter 193: Chapter193-The Corpse in the Golden Coffin ? As Owen placed his hands firmly on the golden coffin, the coffin trembled slightly. In that instant, a faint sound of breathing emerged from within, although it was barely audible. Both Owen and Diana, being highly skilled mages, clearly sensed it. Owen''s heart skipped a beat as he stared at the coffin, murmuring softly, "Could it really be the body of the Founder King inside...?" The Founder King of Kyrik was a god-tier powerhouse who built the mausoleum for the purpose of seclusion in the future. If he were truly lying inside, opening the coffin could awaken him. Despite Owen''s current strength, compared to a god-tier mage, he was still leagues behind. A single finger from the Founder King could easily defeat him. The gap in their power was insurmountable. However, Owen had come this far and had found the coffin-there was no way he could give up now. Despite the risks, the coffin had to be opened! Firming his resolve, Owen took a deep breath and began applying pressure to the edges of the coffin with his hands. Owen''s physical strength had become terrifying, especially after his breakthrough in Obsidify, which had transformed his body into something far beyond its previous state. Even a mountain could be pushed aside with his raw physical power. As he exerted pressure, a bone-chilling coldness seeped from the coffin, traveling up his hands and into his fingertips, as if trying to freeze his spirit. Fortunately, Owen''s mind and body were far stronger than others at his level, and the cold posed no significant threat to him. He continued pushing on the coffin lid, but it didn''t budge, as though a mysterious force was sealing it in place. Surprised, Owen''s expression grew more serious. Clearly, something significant was hidden within the golden coffin, and the possibility that the Founder King was lying inside became more and more likely. Diana had already noticed Owen''s unusual struggle. If even he couldn''t open the coffin easily, then it was certainly no ordinary coffin. She called out anxiously from the side, "Owen, stop wasting your energy! We need to leave, now!" Owen ignored her, focusing his attention on trying to push the lid once more. This time, he summoned every bit of strength he had, activating Obsidify, causing his body to turn pitch black like ink. His skin glistened with a crystalline sheen, as if coated in black crystal, increasing his strength immensely. Creak... A faint sound echoed as the tightly sealed coffin lid shifted slightly. The movement was small, but it was enough to unsettle the coffin. At the same time, that faint breathing sound became clearer, as if something was about to break out of the coffin! Gritting his teeth, Owen mustered all his strength and pushed the coffin open in one powerful motion. As the coffin lid slid open, Owen''s gaze was immediately drawn to the sight inside, and his heart raced with tension. The breathing was now unmistakably loud. Bang! Owen''s powerful punch struck the woman''s smooth forehead, causing her head to reel as though she had been struck by a mighty hammer. Her previously flawless forehead swelled with a dark red bump. Her serene expression twisted slightly in response to the pain, and the mana within her body grew chaotic. Seizing the moment, Owen exerted all his strength with his right hand and finally wrenched the red gem from the woman''s crown. The red gem glowed brightly, casting a blood-red light like a unique lantern. Not wanting to waste time, Owen immediately summoned the Godslayer Staff and embedded the gem into the staff''s shaft. The Godslayer Staff trembled slightly as intricate patterns spread from the red gem across the staff, filling every inch with intricate designs. A special aura quickly began to emanate from the staff. "Congratulations, host, for completing the mission!" "You have received 100,000 fate points!" "You have unlocked the second skill of the Spear of Longinus-[Fallen Sun]." "The third seal of the Godslayer Staff has been lifted, granting the skill [Godslayer Array] (1/3, Beginner Level)." A series of system notifications flashed before Owen''s eyes, filling him with joy and excitement. But he also felt a bit puzzled-had it really been that easy? Just as this thought crossed his mind, Owen''s pupils shrank in shock. He realized that the woman lying in the coffin had suddenly opened her eyes, which were now filled with blood-red light. At the same time, a chilling pressure surged from her body, freezing the air around them. Layers of frost spread out from the golden coffin, covering the entire hall in ice! "Damn intruder! How dare you steal my treasure!" A hoarse voice, laced with madness, escaped the woman''s lips as she sat upright, her bloodshot eyes locking onto the fleeing Owen with a deadly glare. But before Owen could make his escape, Diana, sensing danger as soon as the woman had opened her eyes, had already turned and bolted. Though Diana didn''t know exactly what the red gem was, she could tell from Owen''s reaction that it was the object he had come for. As the two of them reached the entrance to the hall, four towering figures blocked their way. The four ghost generals had been alerted by the disturbance! Chapter 194: Chapter194-Death of the Ghost General Chapter 194: Chapter194-Death of the Ghost General ? In the cold and eerie mausoleum hall, the red-clad female corpse, now floating in midair, moved rapidly toward Owen with each step, intent on hunting him down. The chilling aura emanating from her body froze the ground beneath her feet, as though an ice goddess had descended upon the world. Feeling the cold emanating behind them, both Owen and Diana grew tense. This red-clad corpse had already reached the master-tier level, exuding an oppressive aura. They could both sense the danger she posed. Even more concerning, she had referred to herself as a princess. It was highly likely that she was the daughter of the Kyrik Founder King, and with such a background, she would be extremely troublesome to deal with! If they alerted the Founder King, their situation would become far more dangerous and dire. However, blocking their escape were the four ghost generals who had suddenly appeared at the exit. They stood like impenetrable walls, exuding a manic, blood-red energy, cutting off their retreat. "We sensed something unusual earlier, but we didn''t expect two rats to sneak in here and disturb Princess Victoria''s slumber!" The four ghost generals glared down at Owen and Diana, their expressions filled with a murderous intent so palpable it almost took physical form. As the guardians of this place, their duty was not only to protect the Founder King but also to guard the princess, who was the Founder King''s most beloved daughter. "Thieves! Return the gem to me, now!" "And you-who are you? How dare you lay hands on me! Do you even know that not even my father ever struck me?" Seeing Owen and Diana blocked by the four ghost generals, Princess Victoria, still dressed in her red gown, was furious. She stood with her hands on her hips, glaring at Owen. Though she had been asleep earlier, she clearly remembered that it was this annoying boy who had struck her! As Princess Victoria''s gaze locked onto Owen, so did the auras of the four ghost generals. Especially when they noticed the large bump on Princess Victoria''s forehead, their fury surged even more. It was their duty to protect the princess, and now that she had been harmed, they had failed. This was a grave dishonor to the proud ghost generals, like a slap in the face. "Kill!" In an instant, their cold, merciless killing intent materialized like invisible blades, slashing toward Owen. Being targeted by five master-tier mages at once-Princess Victoria and the four ghost generals¡ªwould make even someone as battle-hardened as Owen feel the immense pressure. These five master-tier mages were far from ordinary. The auras they emitted were leagues beyond those of the master-tier Protectors from Middle Earth. Any one of them could easily annihilate a Middle Earth Protector. Now that all five were focusing on him, Owen felt as though mountains were pressing down on him, causing his bones to creak under the strain. Diana, standing beside Owen, had long since lost her usual playful demeanor, her expression now filled with seriousness. Just from enduring the residual auras of the five master-tier mages, her own mana circulation had slowed significantly, making it clear how overwhelming their power was. It was hard to imagine how much pressure Owen was enduring while directly confronting the auras of these five master-tier mages! Yet, despite her worries, Diana noticed that while Owen''s expression was serious, his own aura was not collapsing. He was resisting the overwhelming pressure from all five master-tier mages! Five master-tier mages couldn''t suppress Owen! Diana was astonished. Even though she had great confidence in her own abilities, she knew that she would be completely overwhelmed by these five powerful mages. encasing him. Cracks quickly spread across the ice, and within moments, it crumbled into dust. Seeing Owen''s form disappear, the four ghost generals smirked coldly. Any who dared trespass in the mausoleum was bound to die! Now that they had reduced Owen to dust, they could at least redeem themselves for their earlier failure. This would be enough to report to their emperor. However, while the ghost generals were feeling relieved, Princess Victoria scanned the empty hall with a frown, sensing that something was off. "Be careful, that scoundrel isn''t dead yet!" Suddenly, Princess Victoria''s pupils dilated as she cried out in alarm. The four ghost generals quickly followed her gaze, focusing on the area where the ice had just shattered. There, the air began to writhe strangely, like dough being kneaded. Then, two blinding red lights appeared, like two falling suns from the horizon, burning through the air before slamming into one of the ghost generals. This was none other than the second skill of the Spear of Longinus that Owen had just unlocked: Fallen Sun! The unexpected attack caught the four ghost generals off guard. Their pupils contracted in shock, and cold sweat broke out across their backs. The general hit by the two burning suns could only watch in horror as his body, mana, and flesh melted into molten lava, dissolving into black smoke. Sizzle... In a matter of moments, the once-towering figure had been reduced to charred remains, his once-powerful aura now dissipated. "General Grimblade!" As General Grimblade''s life force quickly faded, the remaining three ghost generals and Princess Victoria gasped in disbelief. General Grimblade, whose power was equal to theirs, had been killed in a single strike by Owen''s sudden assault! How had this guy survived their combined attack? And more importantly, how was he, a mere diamond-tier mage, able to unleash such devastating power? At that moment, the shocked ghost generals and princess stared at Owen, their mouths agape, unable to believe what they were seeing. Chapter 195: Chapter195-Desperation, the Founder King’s Killing Intent! Chapter 195: Chapter195-Desperation, the Founder King¡¯s Killing Intent! ? General Grimblade, clad in full armor, wore a look of utter horror on his face as two massive holes, the size of millstones, were blasted through his chest. His body rapidly disintegrated into dust, starting from the gaping wounds left by Fallen Sun, and vanished into the wind. As everyone stared in shock at Owen, General Grimblade had already dissipated into nothingness, as if he had never existed. Hidden in the shadows, Diana was equally stunned, her gaze fixed on Owen as if seeing her brother-in-law for the first time. She had seen Owen leave behind a clone while concealing his real body. At first, she thought Owen was simply dodging the ghost generals and the princess''s attacks, much like she had done. But it turned out Owen had been silently gathering his power. The two blazing beams that shot from his eyes had been so intense that even the mere aftershock made her eyes sting, rendering her momentarily blind, as if she had gone blind. The power of that attack was truly terrifying. General Grimblade, who was clearly stronger than the average master-tier mage, had barely managed to form any defenses before being annihilated by this fearsome strike! Diana, a prodigy of Sunluna Academy, was horrified. She had encountered many top-tier powerhouses in her life. Anyone who reached the level of a master-tier mage was, without exception, exceptional in terms of talent, insight, and determination. At that level, it was already incredibly difficult to gain an advantage in a duel with an opponent of equal tier, let alone kill them with a single blow. The most astonishing fact was that Owen was currently only a diamond-tier level 9 mage! He hadn''t even reached the master-tier yet, and he was still worlds apart from these ghost generals! "Brother-in-law''s power is insane... but I really like it!" Diana bit her lip, her eyes practically sparkling with admiration as she stared at Owen. The remaining three ghost generals, sensing the complete disappearance of General Grimblade''s aura and watching his body turn to ashes, were left in a daze, struggling to believe what had just happened. As members of the Four Ghost Generals, their strength was nearly equal. If Owen could kill General Grimblade in one strike, it meant he had the power to kill them all! "Could he be that Owen?" Suddenly, the three surviving ghost generals trembled, recalling Kyrik King''s earlier request when he had come to the mausoleum. At the time, they hadn''t taken Owen seriously, dismissing Kyrik King as a weakling. But now, having faced Owen themselves, they realized just how gravely they had miscalculated! Princess Victoria, meanwhile, was drenched in cold sweat, her back soaked. If Owen''s attack had been directed at her instead of General Grimblade, she would have had no way to defend herself against such a terrifying magical assault! As everyone in the hall stood frozen in terror, Owen blinked his red eyes, struggling to calm himself. The second skill of the Spear of Longinus-Fallen Sun. Even Owen had been shocked by its power. The sheer piercing force and the destructive, searing intent were far more vicious and bloodthirsty than the Godslayer Staff''s Supreme Sword! It felt as though nothing could survive beneath the scorching heat of the sun. However, as powerful as the skill was, it consumed an immense amount of mana, especially mind power. After using it just once, Owen felt a dull ache between his brows, and his mind grew heavy with fatigue. "Congratulations to the host for killing a master-tier ghost general. Exp increased by 100,000." sweep over him like an endless tide, hurling him backward. The divine aura contained within that force made Owen''s body tingle, his bones feeling as though they were being torn apart. "This is... Kyrik''s Founder King, Nicola! The god-tier mage?!" Owen was sent flying dozens of meters before he finally managed to stabilize himself, staring in shock at the mirror on Princess Victoria''s chest. From the reflection, he saw a bald, elderly man with a wrinkled face and a fierce expression, wearing an imperial dragon robe and a crown. Despite his age, the terrifying power and authority that emanated from him made it feel as though simply looking at him was a blasphemy, a crime! This was someone Owen recognized immediately-the Founder King of Kyrik, a true god-tier mage! A god-tier mage! Such a being was a legendary existence on the continent. Even in Middle Earth, god-tier mages were the most powerful beings, capable of mastering entire regions like lords of the land. They could turn the world into their domain! For those who had not reached the god-tier, facing such a being was like facing an insect before a giant¡ªa single thought from a god-tier mage could wipe them out. Meanwhile, Diana, who had been hiding in the void, was forced out by the overwhelming divine power, revealing herself not far behind Owen. Her face was pale with terror as she stared at the elderly figure in the mirror. Even at Sunluna Academy, god-tier mages were not beings that ordinary students could encounter. Each god-tier mage was a living legend, a part of history. Thus, Diana knew all too well how terrifying such a being was. Any tricks or defenses would be useless against a god-tier mage. A god-tier mage was no longer human in the conventional sense. They had transcended into another dimension, becoming a different kind of existence altogether. Diana glanced at Owen, her face twitching slightly. Owen''s actions in the mausoleum had caused a massive disturbance, and now things had taken a very dangerous turn. Even the name of Sunluna Academy wouldn''t be enough to quell the wrath of Kyrik''s Founder King. "Owen, you''ve really gotten us into a mess this time." Diana''s face turned pale. This was the first time she had felt the chilling presence of death so strongly. Chapter 196: Chapter196-Facing Divine Magic Chapter 196: Chapter196-Facing Divine Magic ? "Owen, how about you hand it over? And maybe apologize?" Feeling the increasingly terrifying divine presence, Diana quickly sent a telepathic message to Owen, her voice tinged with fear. Facing a god-tier mage! Even someone as carefree as her couldn''t help but feel a tinge of dread. If they were only up against the four ghost generals and Princess Victoria, while it would be a tough situation, she had already made some preparations, and it might not be impossible to fight or escape. However, a mysterious mage with such terrifying power was a completely different story. For mages like them, it was an overwhelming, insurmountable force. As Diana sent her telepathic message to Owen, the lens on Princess Victoria''s neck suddenly gathered golden specks of light, resembling clusters of fireflies, gradually forming into an illusory finger. "To die under my finger is an honor you should be proud of." The illusory finger, as thick as a massive pillar, shot out from the mirror, causing the void to burst with a deafening crackle, with fine black cracks continuously expanding. At the same time, the void in front of the finger seemed frozen in time, even the mana ceased to flow, becoming immobilized. As the finger pressed forward, everything shattered, producing a piercing roar. When the finger appeared, the three ghost generals, Princess Victoria, and even Diana were all struck with terror, their eyes wide and bodies trembling uncontrollably. Though the finger was aimed directly at Owen, the residual power it emanated pierced their eyes like needles, causing their vision to blur. It was as if ants were witnessing the vastness of the heavens-completely beyond their comprehension. Every drop of mana in their bodies seemed to worship this force, their blood circulation nearly stopping. Under this attack, all resistance felt as futile as smashing an egg against a rock. While everyone in the hall was paralyzed with fear, Owen was the only one unaffected by the divine presence. As the illusory finger grew larger in his pupils, every detail of the fingerprint became crystal clear. The overwhelming divine power tried to crush his spirit and force him to submit. But Owen, always steadfast, felt his Godslayer Staff, now unsealed, flare up in response, as if provoked by the divine power. It suddenly emitted a dark golden light, transforming into a golden shield that greatly diminished the divine force, protecting Owen from being crushed. If not for the Godslayer Staff, Owen''s mind would have already been overwhelmed, succumbing to the divine presence, leading to certain death. "So this is the terrifying power of a god-tier mage? Just an illusory finger can cause such havoc." Owen squinted his eyes. Even with the Godslayer Staff''s protection, shielding him from the tidal wave of divine force, the mana fluctuations from the illusory finger left his heart pounding. The power was restrained, but it was by far the most fearsome skill Owen had ever encountered! "Step back. I''m about to make my move." Sensing the danger, Owen quickly sent a telepathic message to Diana, then clenched his fist as the Godslayer Staff, inlaid with a ruby, appeared in his palm. As soon as he gripped it, a domineering aura surged from him, rippling out in golden waves, dispersing the divine force contained within the finger. Diana, who had been paralyzed by the divine presence, snapped back to reality and looked at Owen, standing tall and defiant before the divine finger. She retreated in shock, utterly taken aback. Yet here, in front of their eyes, Owen had managed to block it. What kind of array was this?! As everyone looked on in shock, the Kyrik Founder King''s eyes grew even more vicious. The divine finger pressed forward with greater force, intensifying the collision. Behind the array, Owen saw that the Godslayer Array had truly blocked the divine finger, a flicker of shock crossing his face. No wonder it was the third skill provided by the unsealed Godslayer Staff. The destructive aura emanating from the Godslayer Array even eroded the divine power, and began devouring the divine finger, creeping toward the mirror on Princess Victoria''s chest. Princess Victoria''s expression changed drastically. The complex array spun, slicing through the void and the divine finger, reaching the mirror at lightning speed. The change came too fast for her to react. She only felt a sharp pain in her neck as the mirror shattered, shards embedding in her flesh, blood flowing down in streams, bringing with it a deep, piercing pain. Her father''s attack had been blocked! Everyone present was filled with disbelief. What shocked them even more was the golden blood dripping from the shattered mirror. Each drop of blood squirmed like a living creature, radiating divine power that twisted the void. "The emperor is wounded!" Seeing this, the three ghost generals were terrified, their eyes bloodshot, their worldviews shattered. Who was this Owen? For him to block the emperor''s attack was already unbelievable. They, as servants of the emperor, knew all too well the extent of his power. Beneath god-tier, all were ants. Yet here was an ant defying the heavens! Diana, too, felt her mind reeling. She rubbed her eyes repeatedly, wondering if she was seeing things. Had that god-tier mage been injured by Owen? "Holy...!" "This guy is a beast!" Diana had no words to describe the shock in her heart. Staring at Owen''s back and the shattered mirror stained with divine blood, she couldn''t help but think that this world was far too surreal! Chapter 197: Chapter197-Wounding a God-tier Mage Chapter 197: Chapter197-Wounding a God-tier Mage ? "From now on, in the academy, I won''t even look up to the Headmaster, only you!" This thought gradually filled Diana''s mind. At Sunluna Academy, a place full of geniuses, she had always thought of herself as the top talent. The Headmaster was only ahead because he''d been cultivating for a few more years. If she reached his age, she was certain her level and strength would surpass his. Therefore, at Sunluna Academy, she treated everyone with a carefree attitude, showing no reverence to anyone. But now, after seeing Owen wound a god-tier mage, it was as if a great mountain had pressed down on her heart. For once, she was truly impressed! Owen is amazing! I''ll be his fan for life! "Why are you spacing out? Hurry up and run!" "If you don''t leave now, you might not get the chance!" While Diana was lost in thought, staring at Owen''s back, Owen suddenly flickered and turned to run. The power of the Godslayer Array had far exceeded his expectations; it seemed like it truly had the ability to slay gods! But even though its power was terrifying, it had drained two-thirds of his mana. He didn''t have enough mana to continue using such a powerful move. If the Kyrik Founder King attacked again, he would have no means to resist. As Owen bolted, Diana snapped back to reality upon hearing his voice and hurriedly followed him. It wasn''t until Owen and Diana had escaped that the three ghost generals and Princess Victoria finally realized what had happened. "Although that move wounded His Majesty, Owen''s condition must be terrible now. A technique like that must be hard to pull off!" As they prepared to chase after Owen and Diana, a terrifying fury, accompanied by divine power, tore through the layers of space and descended upon the hall. The entire hall shook like waves, rumbling as smoke and debris fell from the ceiling. It seemed as though the hall would collapse at any moment. "So many years!" "So many years!" "A diamond-tier ant has actually wounded me!" The Kyrik Founder King''s voice, filled with rage and madness, echoed in every corner of the Mausoleum. "Kill him!" "At all costs, kill him!" His bloodthirsty command reverberated from the mouths of every zombie in the Mausoleum! The three ghost generals and Princess Victoria, their eyes brimming with excitement, immediately began pursuing Owen. Though they didn''t know exactly what had transpired inside the Mausoleum, the two overwhelming forces they had sensed were rarely encountered even in Middle Earth. For Owen to have emerged unscathed was nothing short of miraculous! "What a terrifying aura... Is that the Godslayer Staff, unsealed again?" Soon, everyone''s gaze fell on the Godslayer Staff clenched in Owen''s hand, and their expressions grew even more astonished. From Owen''s appearance and the frenzied aura emitted by the Godslayer Staff, especially the lingering madness coming from within the Mausoleum, it was clear that Owen had further unlocked the mysteries of this powerful staff! For a moment, Henry and the others from Middle Earth rushed forward, their faces filled with concern. "Owen, are you alright? Do you need our help?" "Those ghost generals are powerful, but if we join forces, we might not need to fear them." Owen waved them off casually, uninterested in their concern, and gestured toward Diana. "This is Diana. She''s a friend of mine. Treat her well. I''ve got some things to take care of." With that, he turned and walked straight into his private sanctuary without looking back. Henry and the others stared at Diana, bewildered. When Owen had entered the Mausoleum earlier, he had brought no one along. Who was this Diana? Though she appeared to be male, her mannerisms and demeanor were entirely feminine. Was she cross-dressing? Could she be Owen''s confidante? After a moment of confusion, they quickly plastered on ingratiating smiles, showering Diana with attention. Diana, meanwhile, was just as surprised to see how these famous talents from Middle Earth, who had always been so arrogant, were now so deferential to Owen. After all, these people, each with illustrious backgrounds and exceptional talent, would even treat the Prince of Pyrothrone Kingdom, Kaldan, with veiled contempt. Yet, after spending a short amount of time with Owen, they were now fully devoted to him. It only reinforced Diana''s belief that her idol and brother-in-law was truly a rare and extraordinary man. ... Owen flickered, and using the Dark Tower, entered his personal sanctuary. The moment Owen appeared, Seraphina, who had been stored here for only a short while, eagerly swam over to him, affectionately rubbing her head against his arm, flicking her red tongue as if expressing how much she had missed him. Rachel, who had been locked up here earlier, now seemed much calmer upon seeing Owen. "You''re growing nicely!" Owen scratched Seraphina''s head, he glanced at the Tree of World that had been planted here, a look of surprise and joy appearing on his face. Chapter 198: Chapter198-Rachel: Don’t Come Any Closer! Chapter 198: Chapter198-Rachel: Don¡¯t Come Any Closer! ? At this moment, the Tree of World stretched its lush green branches freely in the small world, brimming with vitality. Every leaf seemed to be filled with endless life force. Compared to when it was first planted, it had grown twice as large, now nearly reaching Owen''s height from its original palm-sized sapling. The mana emanating from the Tree of World had also become thicker, like clouds of mist gathering between the branches, exuding an air of mystery. As Owen was examining the Tree of World, Rachel, dressed in a long gown, slowly walked over. Perhaps due to being confined here for some time, she no longer appeared as the despondent, abandoned figure she once was. She had regained her composure, and a trace of liveliness returned to her bright eyes. Her gaze toward Owen was somewhat complex as she slowly handed him a finely crafted crystal cup and softly said, "These are three drops of dew from the Tree of World. I''ve collected them for you." "Oh?" Owen was surprised and quickly reached out to take the cup. When he saw the three pearl-like drops inside, a flash of excitement appeared in his eyes. The dew from the Tree of World was an extremely rare and precious material, possessing miraculous powers capable of healing nearly any severe injury in the world. Its value was immeasurable. Once the dew formed, it would soon evaporate and return to the environment. For Rachel to have managed to collect three drops during this time clearly showed that she had been carefully tending to the Tree of World. More importantly, Rachel could have absorbed the dew herself, but she chose to give it to him instead. This dew was extremely important to Owen, who frequently found himself in fierce battles. Filled with gratitude, Owen looked sincerely at Rachel and said, "Thank you, Rachel." Hearing Owen''s thanks, Rachel froze, standing still. In her mind, Owen had always been a cold, ruthless, and cruel figure. To hear the word "thank you" filled with warmth from Owen''s mouth was beyond shocking for her. However, she could tell that Owen''s gratitude was genuine, without any pretense. Rachel raised her delicate eyebrows and studied Owen''s slightly joyful expression, silently wondering, "This man is indeed handsome, but it''s a pity his heart is so wicked." Her mind wandered back to her past encounters with Owen. Although Owen appeared to be quite evil, he had never actually harmed her. The most crucial thing was that if Owen hadn''t exposed Melodic Academy''s schemes, she would still be serving them, unaware of their betrayal. Unknowingly, the fear and resistance in her heart began to give way to a subtle ripple of change. Setting aside her bias against Owen, she realized that his talent, courage, and strategy far surpassed any of the exceptional individuals she had ever known. It was only now that she fully understood just how remarkable Owen''s abilities were... Though she was irritated, she didn''t dare resist, fearing that Owen might actually start taking advantage of her. Feeling both angry and helpless, Rachel glared at the recovering Owen, baring her teeth and claws at him in a silent display of dissatisfaction. "Just because he has such an innocent face..." After venting her frustration for a while, Rachel''s gaze was once again drawn to Owen''s chiseled and stern features. Whether it was because she was too close to him or because of the Slave Chain, the more she looked, the more she felt that Owen''s face seemed to possess some kind of magnetic charm, making her inexplicably attracted to him. While Rachel''s feelings toward Owen wavered, Owen suddenly sensed something unusual during his recovery. It was the sensation of an impending breakthrough! Taking a deep breath, Owen decided to use the accumulated Exp to push himself directly to master-tier lvi! Most of his current enemies were master-tier, and as a diamond-tier lv9 mage, he was still too weak. The gap between tiers was an insurmountable divide for most mages, especially at the master-tier, where even a small difference in levels could mean a world of difference. Breaking through to master-tier lvi would result in a dramatic increase in his power! With the influx of Exp, the flow of mana within Owen''s body suddenly accelerated, and the mana in the small world around him gathered like dancing sprites. Even the Tree of World, as if sensing something, began releasing pure clouds of mana, pushing it toward Owen''s body. As this mana flowed into Owen, it also passed through Rachel''s body, completing a cycle before returning to Owen. In no time, with the dual nourishment from the Tree of World and Rachel, Owen''s body emitted the glow of a level-up. Immediately, he felt his meridians and flesh rapidly regenerating and transforming, as if they were merging with the surrounding world. His affinity with mana soared, and it seemed that with a single thought, he could control all the mana within a radius of dozens of miles. Master-tier lv1! He had finally broken through! As Owen marveled at the newfound mastery over his body, a notification from the system rang in his ears. "Congratulations, host, on acquiring the powerful [Order] that controls the power of healing -Order of Life!" Chapter 199: Chapter199-Order of Life Chapter 199: Chapter199-Order of Life ? Order of Life! As Owen felt the mystical [Order] radiating pure white life energy within his domain, a deep sense of joy spread across his face. Though the [Order] appeared to be a palm-sized droplet, it held an overwhelming life force, far more intense than any river, lake, or sea! Staring at this [Order], it was as if one could witness the revival of all things-lush greenery and boundless vitality. Unlike the aggressive auras of the Order of Thunder or Order of Fire, the Order of Life was exceedingly gentle. The pure white life energy emitted from the [Order] continuously flowed into his body, accelerating the healing of his injuries and hidden wounds. It felt like a spring breeze caressing him, soothing and refreshing his entire body. As his wounds rapidly healed, Owen grew even more satisfied with the Order of Life. While his combat strength far exceeded others at his tier, and he had explosive powers from the Supreme Order and Obsidify, his recovery had always been a significant weakness. Now, with the Order of Life, that shortcoming was remedied! Moreover, within Owen''s [Order] domain, the birth of the Order of Life seemed to enhance the Order of Fire and Order of Thunder, causing them to become more volatile and powerful. After getting accustomed to his newly strengthened body and refined mana, Owen suddenly sensed the presence of Dark Rose approaching, clearly in a rush to find him with urgent news. Owen stood up and left the space. As soon as Owen departed, Rachel, who had been sitting dazed, suddenly shuddered, her expression slowly returning to normal. Moments ago, when the Order of Life was born within Owen, the pure life energy had also flowed into her body, making her feel as though she was floating on clouds, her mind in a dizzy haze. It wasn''t until Owen left that she gradually snapped out of this strange sensation. "What just happened?" Rachel was bewildered, but when she examined her body through internal observation, a flash of shock crossed her face. In her perception, a mysterious blood-red rune had suddenly emerged from her chest, radiating an irresistible allure. Just looking at the rune, she could see her own desires and emotions reflected back at her- particularly lust, which made her blush with embarrassment. Within the rune, it seemed as though a red bridal chamber was unfolding, waves of passion surging within. In the chamber, she saw herself, barely clothed, her snow-white skin exposed, while the man on top of her was none other than Owen... Rachel''s heart raced in panic at the sight, and she noticed the blood-red rune was gradually merging into her body. Her skin became even more radiant and smooth, gleaming with a seductive allure. Her figure also became more voluptuous, her curves straining against her dress, which seemed ready to burst at any moment. Her face flushed with a rosy tint, exuding a strong sense of enchantment. The ancestral bloodline of the ancient succubus! In an instant, Owen''s earlier mention of her bloodline power flashed through Rachel''s mind. It seemed that when Owen had used her body to heal his injuries, he had accidentally unlocked her bloodline power! ... Meanwhile, at the borders of Kyrik, the army led by General Stanley was launching a fierce assault. After Owen had decided to take action against the Mausoleum, Stanley, following his orders, led the elite forces in a rapid strike on Kyrik''s border cities. With Owen having destroyed four of Kyrik''s major cities, the entire country was in turmoil, and morale had plummeted. Charlotte was unsure of the exact reason. However, knowing Owen wasn''t one to act rashly, if he had abandoned the advantageous situation so abruptly, it had to be something serious. ... Above Kyrik''s skies, a figure streaked across the horizon like a comet, covering miles in an instant, moving so fast it was nearly impossible to track with the naked eye. All that could be seen were the massive white wings beating rapidly. It was Owen, racing back to the Azure Kingdom. Just after leaving his private world, Owen had received an urgent message that shook him to his core. A mysterious figure had appeared in the Azure Kingdom and had attacked Duke Charles'' residence. If it hadn''t been for Leslie''s timely intervention, Duke Charles''s fate would have been sealed. Moreover, the mysterious figure had shown power beyond that of a master-tier mage! The mages in the capital were no match, and the casualties were severe. Leslie was currently locked in battle with the mysterious foe! Leslie is in danger! This was Owen''s first thought upon hearing the news. Even with his rapid advancement and skyrocketing battle strength, facing a grandmaster-tier mage-a power above master-tier-would require him to give his all and use his most secret techniques. Leslie''s level was now below his, and even with the Dark Tower as her trump card, she would struggle against a grandmaster-tier mage. The enemy had targeted Duke Charles right from the start, clearly indicating they were no ally. Leslie, as she was now, would not stand a chance against a grandmaster-tier mage! "Who is it?!" As Owen frantically pushed his Angel Wings to their limit, speeding back toward the Azure Kingdom, he ordered Dark Rose to investigate the mysterious grandmaster-tier mage. In the continent, master-tier mages were already near the peak of power, and grandmaster- tier mages were even rarer-beings on an entirely different level. They could wield the power of the heavens and earth itself, and even with the Order of Ice, Leslie would be at a huge disadvantage. Moreover, such powerful individuals were renowned across the continent, and even in Middle Earth. Why had this one suddenly attacked the Duke''s residence and engaged Leslie in battle? Chapter 200: Chapter200-Leslie vs Grandmaster-tier Mage Chapter 200: Chapter200-Leslie vs Grandmaster-tier Mage ? "Who exactly are you?"No?v(el)B\\jnn "Why did you attack Duke Charles?" Outside the Duke Charles'' manor in the imperial capital, Leslie, clad in an extravagant golden robe and crowned, stared at the figure in a black cloak opposite her, her expression stern as she questioned him. The black-cloaked figure slowly raised his head, revealing a face covered in eerie black tattoos, exuding a terrifying aura of decay. As this aura swept through the area, the cobblestones on the street, the high walls on either side, and even the corpses he had killed, rapidly decayed, emitting a foul stench. Even Leslie''s gaze upon him felt like it had crossed ancient time, becoming distorted and blurred. In the face of Leslie''s questioning, the figure, who was Taylor, the Grandmaster-tier Archbishop of one of the top sects in Pyrothrone Kingdom-Sect of the Scorched Silence-did not respond to her. Instead, he looked at the young queen before him with some surprise. Not long ago, he had broken into House Ravenwood, intending to take Duke Charles and bring him to Pyrothrone Kingdom to force Owen to come forward. According to his information, Owen was an orphan with few people he cared about. Duke Charles, as his future father-in-law and benefactor, was someone Owen would undoubtedly be concerned about. But what Taylor didn''t expect was that as soon as he entered House Ravenwood, ready to capture Duke Charles, he was stopped by this young queen. Initially, Taylor hadn''t taken Leslie seriously. However, Leslie had unexpectedly blocked his attack! It must be noted that Taylor''s level had now reached Grandmaster-tier Lv2! At such a level, he was practically an emperor in the Azure Kingdom. As far as he knew, Owen had already killed the last master-tier mage in Azure Kingdom, leaving the empire without any master-tier mages. Yet Leslie, who was only at diamond-tier Lv5, somehow gave him a faint sense of danger! What''s more, this person actually had the audacity to question him! His dark eyes scrutinized Leslie, and he said coldly, "So, you''re Leslie, the queen of the Azure Kingdom? I originally planned to capture Duke Charles first and then come for you. But since you''ve delivered yourself to me, you and Duke Charles can come with me now." As Taylor spoke, his voice seemed to carry an undeniable authority, making it impossible for others to resist. Leslie''s brow furrowed slightly. From the moment Taylor appeared in the capital, she had sensed something was wrong. The pressure from a Grandmaster-tier mage was nearly suffocating. However, since she didn''t know this powerful figure''s identity or intentions, she had refrained from acting rashly. But to her surprise, this mysterious mage had directly targeted Duke Charles! Although Duke Charles wasn''t her biological father, he had raised her and treated her well, so she couldn''t tolerate this mysterious figure''s actions. And now, he was after her! "Kneel!" Seeing Leslie attempting to resist, Taylor sneered. His tattoo-covered hand pressed down harder, and the pressure increased, this time with a corrosive aura. The air sizzled as it was corroded. The ice crystals that had just formed on Leslie''s body quickly became riddled with holes, emitting black smoke. And this was only the beginning. The corrosive pressure continued to descend, threatening to destroy Leslie''s clothes, flesh, and even her magic. But just as the pressure mounted, Leslie''s limbs suddenly elongated, and her body became covered in dense white fur like silver needles. The oppressive aura pressing on her was instantly dispelled. Leslie, who had been driven into the ground, sprang up like a coiled spring, and a spear materialized, shooting toward Taylor''s forehead at a sharp angle. This was Leslie''s first true confrontation with a grandmaster-tier mage, and she knew the gap between them was vast. So, she chose to take the initiative, attacking to defend. Only by doing so could she find a slim chance of survival in this desperate situation! Her sudden assault was lightning-fast. The spear''s brilliant gleam tore through Taylor''s protective magic, striking directly at his forehead. However, just as the spear was about to pierce through, the black tattoos on Taylor''s face began to writhe as if alive. A layer of obsidian-like scales appeared, deflecting the spear with a powerful shockwave. The spear recoiled, and Leslie, still gripping it, was sent flying backward, her hands bloodied from the force. "You''ve got some skill. That was a swift and sharp attack. A typical master-tier mage could have been caught off guard and injured. But the difference between us is too great." Taylor shook his head as Leslie flew back. He could see her potential, but it didn''t matter. She was still within his grasp. As he finished speaking, a black magic pattern flew from the tattoos on his body, forming an indestructible black rope. Ignoring the distance, it bound Leslie''s mutated form tightly. Chapter 201: Chapter201-Deathmatch, Burning the Mana Core Chapter 201: Chapter201-Deathmatch, Burning the Mana Core ? Bound by the black magic patterns, Leslie suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of aging. Her vitality seemed to drain away; her spirit weakened, her blood turned sluggish, and the magic flowing within her felt as though it had lost its energy. Every aspect of her strength had drastically diminished. This sensation caused Leslie''s expression to darken. Although she knew how terrifying a grandmaster-tier mage could be, especially one from the Middle Earth Pyrothrone Kingdom, like the tattoo-covered mage before her, she hadn''t expected such a vast gap between their powers. The fact that Taylor had effortlessly dissolved her attack and restrained her so easily shook even Leslie''s usually steady heart. But quickly, she banished these distracting thoughts. Her body swelled rapidly, and the power of the kitsune bloodline surged through her. Invisible spiritual flames ignited from the center of her brow, spreading across her entire body. When the flames came into contact with the black magic patterns binding her, they sizzled and exploded. "Kitsune aura... That ferocious beast has long since gone extinct, yet you possess its bloodline. Is this your trump card for defying me?" Taylor shook his head slightly. Although Leslie''s aura was increasing rapidly, it was still insignificant to him. With a flick of his finger, a small firefly-like light shot out, quickly expanding in the air and transforming into a golden magic circle suspended before him. Within the array, scenes of temporal distortion appeared, emitting a glow that bent space. The light shone on Leslie and began pulling her into the array. The Divine Confinement Array! Under this array, everything from mana to blood energy would be heavily suppressed, becoming Taylor''s to control. Within the array''s light, the spiritual flames that had just flared from Leslie''s body flickered wildly, dimming significantly. The kitsune''s innate technique was being suppressed! This was the first time Leslie had encountered such a situation since tapping into the kitsune''s power. Her heart heavy, she gripped her long spear tightly, layer after layer of ice forming along its shaft. Bitter cold emanated from it, and then, like an arrow loosed from a bow, she thrust forward! As the spear moved, ice and snow howled like a descending ice dragon, bringing forth a flurry of frost that slammed into the magic array. Boom! A deafening crash echoed as the spear''s icy power surged like crashing waves. At first, it seemed to have little effect on the array, but then, a multitude of ice runes burst from the spear, and the array froze instantly, ice spreading across its surface before shattering explosively. Taylor''s expression darkened. Leslie was truly reckless, daring to attack him time and time again, refusing to surrender. Just as anger began to rise within him, Leslie''s spear reached him. The ice runes embedded in the spear shot like arrows, bombarding his protective shield. The ice runes contained a trace of the power of Order, and even though Taylor was a grandmaster-tier mage, the surface of his shield began to frost over, the ice spreading inward. "The Order of Ice? You have some fortune, but it''s a pity-you don''t yet grasp the true mysteries of Order," Taylor scoffed. His magic shield trembled and shattered the ice. At that moment, Leslie, her limbs elongated and her body covered in white fur, appeared behind Taylor like lightning. In her palm, a black glow flickered, and she slammed it into his back. Mana followed, and her skull nearly shattered, blood gushing from her forehead. Leslie''s head throbbed as if it had been struck with a hammer, her brain rattling inside her skull. With just a single strike, Taylor had gravely wounded her. Taylor chuckled coldly and was about to deliver another blow when he suddenly felt an extreme surge of madness radiating from Leslie. "This... Burning your mana core... Are you insane?" Taylor''s pupils contracted as he sensed Leslie''s rapidly rising aura. In an instant, she had reached the master-tier level, and the mana swirling around her was filled with uncontrollable frenzy. She was burning her mana core! Burning one''s mana core was a desperate, suicidal tactic. Once ignited, the mana core couldn''t be extinguished. When the core was depleted, the mage would either become a cripple or die on the spot. For any mage, this was the ultimate taboo-a path no mage would willingly take unless they had no other choice. "From now on, this battle is to the death!" Empowered by the terrifying surge of mana, Leslie''s forehead wound rapidly healed, and her body expanded. A storm of ice and snow radiated from her, dropping the temperature drastically as countless snowflakes descended. Simultaneously, the Dark Tower, bolstered by Leslie''s enhanced magic, hovered above Taylor''s head, casting down beams of black light that suppressed his aura. As the gap between them narrowed, the feeling of danger within Taylor grew ever stronger. ... Meanwhile, in the skies above the edge of Kyrik. Owen was in constant contact with Dark Rose, asking for updates on Leslie and the imperial capital''s situation. "Middle Earth, Pyrothrone Kingdom''s Archbishop... a grandmaster-tier mage named Taylor!" Upon hearing the identity and strength of the person attacking the capital, Owen''s anxiety grew. A grandmaster-tier mage was formidable even for him, and Leslie was in even greater danger. Chapter 202: Chapter202-The Entire City Trembles Chapter 202: Chapter202-The Entire City Trembles ? Over the imperial capital of Kyrik, a black tower loomed in the sky, emanating a cold, merciless aura. It was like the chill of winter, piercing and biting, with white snowflakes frozen in the air, drifting down continuously. "Interesting, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen such a reckless junior," Taylor said with a cold smile as he stood under the shadow of the Dark Tower, watching Leslie charge toward him. The black tattoos on his aged face squirmed, gathering at his feet and transforming into a thick, inky black swamp. Then, black spikes shot upward, colliding with the frigid current emanating from the Dark Tower, producing a resounding clash. Even though Taylor could see that the Dark Tower was extraordinary and mysterious, as a grandmaster-tier mage, he wielded the power of the world itself. He transformed the environment into a swamp, matching the power of the Dark Tower. With each collision, his suppressed aura was gradually recovering. "Ice Dragon''s Wrath!" At that moment, Leslie''s cold, low voice suddenly rang out. The turbulent mana and mind power surged from her, pouring into the ice runes. Behind her, a massive ice dragon, formed entirely of frosty energy, slowly emerged. This ice dragon, tens of meters tall like a towering structure, gleamed with sharp triangular scales that reflected the biting cold. Its imposing and ruthless gaze conveyed its overwhelming might. As Leslie charged at Taylor like a meteor, the dragon opened its fearsome maw and unleashed a blast of frigid blue dragon breath. Wherever the breath reached, the temperature plummeted, and everything froze over in a flurry of snow and ice. The dragon''s breath contained the power of Order, and even Taylor, a grandmaster-tier mage, found his body encased in thick ice, freezing him into a statue and completely halting his movements. However, the frozen layer cracked almost immediately, the fissures resembling exploded fish scales, ready to shatter at any moment. But in that brief instant of freezing, Leslie had already closed the distance. Surrounded by the blazing magic flames born from burning her mana core, Leslie''s aura became even more volatile and fierce. Boom! Boom! Boom! Leslie had turned into a human weapon, unleashing a relentless barrage of magical attacks that pounded against the ice encasing Taylor. Empowered by the Order of Ice, each attack landed with deafening force. "Ugh!" Taylor groaned in pain, blood spurting from his mouth. The blood was ice-cold, steaming with frost, and even had tiny ice crystals forming within it. After being frozen by the Order of Ice, Taylor''s defenses were at their weakest. He couldn''t cast any spells to block Leslie''s ferocious assault, and he was forced to endure the full brunt of her terrifying attacks. "Damn it!"No?v(el)B\\jnn Now, this grandmaster-tier mage was clearly going all out, shattering the very void, yet he couldn''t take down Leslie. In fact, his injuries were growing more severe! The clash between these two had shaken the entire city. Everyone had stopped what they were doing, staring at the distant battle in awe. Though they didn''t know why the grandmaster-tier mage was fighting Leslie, the outcome of their battle would undoubtedly alter the course of history. As the first queen of Azure Kingdom, Leslie''s fall or survival would decide the fate of the kingdom-whether it would be torn apart by other hungry nations or continue to stand strong. And if she defeated a grandmaster-tier mage, it would be a historic first on the continent! Boom! Boom! Boom! Their battle continued for only a short while longer. After exchanging hundreds of blows in quick succession, a deafening crash echoed across the sky. Suddenly, a figure was thrown back, battered and bloodied by the aftermath of the clash. The onlookers held their breath, staring intently at the scene. Was Leslie finally overwhelmed? As this thought crossed their minds, they saw the figure arc through the air before crashing into the palace walls with immense force, shattering the wall into rubble and sending dust flying. Then, everyone saw Taylor lying in the massive crater, his body drenched in blood, covered in claw marks, with crimson blood pooling around him. Taylor, the grandmaster-tier mage, had been severely injured and thrown from the battlefield! Countless onlookers widened their eyes in shock, unable to close their gaping mouths. At that moment, a chilling gleam cut through the air-a spear thrown by Leslie, tearing through the sky with the sound of splitting fabric. It aimed directly at Taylor''s forehead, carrying the final blow of the fight. Taylor, still in excruciating pain, felt his body unresponsive. Leslie''s relentless attacks, along with the Dark Tower and kitsune, had been more than he could handle. Now, this spear was imbued with lethal intent, and in his current state, he had no way to survive a final strike infused with Order. In desperation, Taylor crushed a ring on his finger, causing the space behind him to warp and swallow him whole. Almost at the same moment he vanished, Leslie''s spear, its energy spent, fell from the sky, its glow fading as it tumbled to the ground. Chapter 203: Chapter203-The First Time with Leslie Chapter 203: Chapter203-The First Time with Leslie ? Leslie couldn''t hold on any longer! As Taylor was about to leave, this thought suddenly crossed his mind. Regret flooded his heart. If he had endured just a little longer, even with his severely injured body, Leslie-whose level was far below his own and who had burned her mana core-would have been left completely helpless, a wounded husk, at his mercy. Yet, fear of death and Leslie''s unwavering resolve had forced him to retreat. Throughout their intense battle, Taylor had sensed Leslie''s strength waning. However, each time he believed she had reached her limit, Leslie had somehow managed to persevere. This repeated disappointment instilled a sliver of fear deep within him. Her willpower was unmatched by any Middle Earth warrior or ascetic he had encountered.No?v(el)B\\jnn It was as if nothing could stop her once she set her mind to something. Damn it! In a mix of anger and regret, Taylor was swallowed by the space portal, leaving the battlefield and returning to Middle Earth. This spatial escape was his greatest trump card-his safeguard in case of life-threatening danger. However, using it now made him wish he had no such option. He couldn''t shake the feeling that things would''ve been different without it. After Taylor disappeared, Leslie''s airborne body trembled violently before she crashed to the ground. If not for the spear she leaned on, she wouldn''t have been able to stand at all. She was drenched in blood, her once pale skin covered in burn marks. Her entire body seemed withered, her face deathly pale. She licked her parched lips, watching as Taylor disappeared through the spatial portal back to Middle Earth. Only then did she allow herself a small sigh of relief. If not for the last burst of strength that had forced Taylor to retreat, she would have been completely defenseless against him in her current state. Looking down at her burning, aching body, Leslie sensed the remains of her mana core within her. Once her wellspring of magic, it had withered, though it had not yet crumbled like sand in the wind. A wave of dread surged through her as she tried to summon mana to stabilize the core. If her mana core dissolved, she would lose her magic forever and become unable to practice again a magical cripple. Despite her best efforts, no mana responded to her commands. Instead, the remaining magic within her began to leak out, dissipating along with her failing core. "Your Majesty!" The guards from House Ravenwood and the palace, having arrived at the scene, saw the state Leslie was in, and many of them had tears in their eyes. Although some people had called Leslie a ruthless tyrant, they knew that since ascending the throne, she had improved their lives, showing concern for both the soldiers and the common folk. She was the queen who had propelled Azure Kingdom toward its rise. But now, the queen had burned her mana core, becoming a cripple who could never use magic again! The vitality radiating from Owen was unlike any healing magic she had ever encountered-far more precise and powerful. Her injuries had been severe, with deep, bone-revealing wounds and mana-induced internal damage. Even with regular magic, it would have taken a long time to recover. Yet, under the influence of Owen''s magic, most of her injuries had already healed. Only her severely damaged internal organs and her destroyed mana core had not yet recovered. When Leslie awoke, Owen exhaled a long breath of relief. The Order of Life truly lived up to its reputation as the strongest healing force. Although Owen had only begun to grasp its power, it had already managed to heal the majority of Leslie''s injuries. "Owen, thank you," Leslie said softly, her expression filled with gratitude as she regained her voice. "You''re my fiance?e-no need to be so formal," Owen replied, somewhat uncomfortable with Leslie''s politeness. In his mind, Leslie was already his wife. What Leslie said next left Owen stunned. "Owen, I''m a cripple now. I can no longer use magic. Let''s call off our engagement." Leslie''s voice was calm at first, but when she reached the words "call off our engagement," her lips trembled slightly. She knew Owen''s talent was boundless. The continent was merely the beginning for him. He was like an eagle destined to soar higher and higher. Before, Leslie had been confident in her own abilities. She had believed she could stand by Owen''s side and explore the vast world together. But now, as a cripple with a burned-out mana core, that dream was gone. Since she could no longer accompany him on his journey, she would let him go, even if she loved him deeply. Owen''s mind buzzed as he realized Leslie''s intent. She didn''t want to hold him back. Without hesitation, he pulled Leslie into his arms and kissed her passionately, his embrace both commanding and resolute. In that instant, it was as if the two of them had ignited, their kisses deep and intense, as if trying to merge into one another completely. Chapter 204: Chapter204-Sending Troops to the Pyrothrone Kingdom! Chapter 204: Chapter204-Sending Troops to the Pyrothrone Kingdom! ? In the small courtyard, Owen and Leslie shared a passionate kiss. Perhaps due to her broken mana core and a sense of despair, or maybe because she had a premonition that she was about to lose Owen forever, Leslie shed her usual cold demeanor and actively embraced Owen. After a long while, the two finally separated. Owen gazed at Leslie''s flushed face with a serious and determined expression and said: "Since you''re my fiance?e, no matter sickness or health, you are mine!" Leslie had rarely seen Owen this serious. Her face flushed even more, and she buried her head in Owen''s chest. If anyone else had seen Leslie acting so meek and affectionate, they wouldn''t have believed their eyes. After all, Leslie was always cold and distant toward others, holding herself like an untouchable monarch without a hint of other emotions. Owen, too, was momentarily mesmerized. It took him a while to snap out of it. He gently patted her back and said: "Even if you really can''t use mana anymore, we''re still husband and wife. Besides, who says your mana core can''t be restored?" Leslie blushed even more at Owen''s sweet words. But when she heard the second part, she suddenly froze, lifting her head in disbelief as if she had misheard. Her mana core had already been burned out, turned to ash. Everyone knew it was impossible to recover from that. However, Leslie also knew that ever since Owen had risen to prominence, miracles seemed to happen frequently around him. Given her understanding of him, Owen was not someone to make empty promises. If he said there was a way, then there might really be a way! In Leslie''s astonished, hopeful gaze, a light flashed from Owen''s storage ring. A single drop of dew from the Tree of the World floated in the palm of his hand. "For ordinary people, ordinary methods wouldn''t work. But I am no ordinary person." Owen smiled, then infused the drop of Tree of the World''s dew into Leslie''s body. Leslie immediately felt a slight warmth in her abdomen, followed by a refreshing coolness that flowed throughout her body, as though sweet spring water was washing over her. The sensation was indescribably soothing. Owen then formed a series of hand seals, and the Order of Life flew out from his [Order] domain, channeling mana into Leslie''s body, reaching deep into her dantian. As the Order of Life entered her body, the dew from the Tree of the World became even more dazzling, eventually transforming into a dense mist that permeated Leslie''s meridians, healing the damage. The life-infused mist gathered in her abdomen, gradually forming a new mana core, about the size of a thumb. With the appearance of the mana core, Leslie felt her once-broken connection to mana rekindle with intensity. Her fallen rank swiftly rose as her mana core regenerated. Her mana core had truly returned! Even now, Leslie felt dazed. The complete destruction of a mana core was considered irreversible, even by the most powerful forces of Middle Earth. Feeling Owen''s body tense with anger, Leslie clasped his hand, her gaze resolute: "With your talent and mine, even though the Pyrothrone Kingdom is a mighty empire in Middle Earth, we will have the power to bring it down in a few years." She knew Owen could be impulsive, and this incident had clearly pushed him. But now wasn''t the right time to act. Owen squeezed her soft hand, shaking his head slightly: "If someone hits my wife, and I do nothing, what kind of man would I be?" Seeing Owen so determined, Leslie smiled. "Whatever you decide, I''ll follow you." Though she didn''t know what Owen planned, she didn''t ask. She trusted that while this decision might partly be made in the heat of the moment, Owen must have some plan. And even if he didn''t, as long as she could be with him, she had no regrets. Leslie''s unwavering support only strengthened Owen''s resolve. With a thought, two radiant Holy Tokens appeared on his forehead! One Fallen Holy Token. One Dragon Holy Token. As these two tokens appeared, they immediately cracked, releasing brilliant beams of light that shot up into the sky, piercing through the clouds and exploding at the peak of the heavens. The dazzling points of light spread across the sky like a spectacular fireworks display. Every corner of the continent could see it clearly. Mages across the land were drawn to the phenomenon, but they were not of the dragon or Fallen Angel races, so they couldn''t understand the deeper meaning behind the Holy Tokens. They only felt a bone-chilling coldness from the light, an ominous sense of foreboding. At the same time, the Fallen Angel patriarch gazed at the shattered Fallen Angel Holy Token in stunned silence. Though most people didn''t understand the Holy Tokens'' meaning, he did. It was a message of war-every Fallen Angel, including the king, was to invade the Pyrothrone Kingdom! The message was simple, but its implications made his eyes widen in shock. As a king, he knew full well the ancient strength and far-reaching influence of the Pyrothrone Kingdom in Middle Earth. Chapter 205: Chapter205-The Joint Operation of the Dragon Clan and Fallen Angels! Chapter 205: Chapter205-The Joint Operation of the Dragon Clan and Fallen Angels! ? Though he wasn''t entirely sure why Owen harbored such murderous intent toward the Pyrothrone Kingdom, the Heavenly King knew that with Owen''s current power, confronting such a massive force head-on was unwise. Once war broke out with the Pyrothrone Kingdom, it would undoubtedly be a battle to the death. Frowning slightly, the Heavenly King hesitated. Following Owen''s order, regardless of the outcome, would have profound consequences for the Fallen Angel race. However, his hesitation didn''t last long; he ultimately decided to follow Owen''s plan. "All members of the Fallen Angel clan, prepare for battle!" This command, carried by his will, appeared in the minds of every Fallen Angel. Meanwhile, in the Dragon Valley, the domain that the Dragon Clan had ruled over for millions of years in Middle Earth, the elderly Gold Dragon King stretched his massive body comfortably in a mana-rich hot spring. The Dragon Clan had kept a low profile in recent years, and no one had dared to provoke them. This secluded and peaceful life pleased the Gold Dragon King, and he had grown content with it. However, he sometimes wondered if he had become too idle, doing nothing but enjoying a life of indulgence. "Forget it, I''ll think about it tomorrow," he muttered as his budding ambition was once again subdued by the soothing hot spring. His massive head sank into the water, bubbling contentedly. But the next moment, a dazzling light erupted above Dragon Valley like fireworks. Startled, the Gold Dragon King felt the fluctuation of the Dragon Clan''s Holy Token from this strange phenomenon. "What''s going on? The Dragon Clan has been extremely low-profile in recent years. How could there be a fluctuation from the Holy Token?" He stroked his dragon beard in confusion. Within the Dragon Clan, the Holy Token was an extremely precious object. Only those who had surpassed most of the Dragon Clan in strength and gained widespread recognition would be granted a Holy Token. Alternatively, dragons born with exceptionally noble bloodlines might also receive one. However, those who held Holy Tokens were all within Dragon Valley... His momentary confusion was quickly replaced by an even greater puzzle. He understood the command embedded within the Holy Token: "Exterminate the Pyrothrone Kingdom?" The Gold Dragon King was dumbfounded. The Dragon Clan held itself above all other races, including humans, and rarely interacted with them. He had heard of the Pyrothrone Kingdom, a relatively powerful human force, but the Dragon Clan had no deep-seated hatred toward them. "Who issued this command using the Holy Token?!" All dragons who held a Holy Token shared the Gold Dragon King''s confusion. They could sense the sudden command. The Dragon Princess, who had just returned to Middle Earth from the continent, shook her head slightly at the Gold Dragon King''s query. She was about to say she didn''t know when she realized that the direction from which the Holy Token had activated seemed to come from the continent-specifically, the Azure Kingdom. Her heart skipped a beat, and she hurriedly transmitted a message to the Gold Dragon King, "Ancestor, if I''m not mistaken, this Holy Token command wasn''t issued by our Dragon Clan." ?? The Gold Dragon King was full of questions. "How could our Bone Dragon Clan miss such a delightful slaughter?" "Quickly lock onto the coordinates and open a void channel! Let''s descend immediately!" "I can''t wait to taste the blood!" The Bone Dragons roared in anticipation, their towering skeletal forms shaking. Many of them turned their gaze toward the depths of the bone forest, where a grand stone palace stood. In front of the palace was a small girl with a human form. Seeing her, every Bone Dragon''s eyes filled with reverence and awe. This was the prodigy of their clan, a being with a semi-ancestor-level bloodline! She was their princess, and at only three years old, she had already reached the Master-tier! It was an occasion worth celebrating. They would spread her name across the realms, ensuring that all living beings would know and fear her. Under the gaze of countless Bone Dragons, the Bone Dragon Princess, a delicate little girl, tugged on the arm of a middle-aged man with a dragon''s head and a human''s body, asking in a sweet voice: "Daddy, what are we going to do?" The Bone Dragon Chief doted on the little one, gently stroking her silky black hair. "We''re going to destroy the Pyrothrone Kingdom, sweetheart," he replied with a smile. The little princess tilted her head, her bright, clear eyes blinking with curiosity. "Why are we destroying the Pyrothrone Kingdom? Do we have a grudge with them?" The Bone Dragon Chief laughed heartily. "Who cares about that? We''re wiping them out just because we can. They''re just a puny human kingdom." "When the time comes, whatever you want, just let Daddy know! Daddy will get it for you!" "Yay! Daddy, you''re the best!" ... In the Azure Kingdom, in the small courtyard. After Owen crushed the two Holy Tokens, two symbols automatically appeared on his left and right hands, marking them like coordinates, like banners. In his mind, he received responses from the Gold Dragon King and the Fallen Angel Heavenly King. They agreed to follow his command. "Excellent. After this battle, the Pyrothrone Kingdom will be no more!" Owen''s eyes burned with rage, and the murderous aura radiating from him caused the air in the courtyard to boil, the temperature rapidly rising. Chapter 206: Chapter206-Time Reversal Chapter 206: Chapter206-Time Reversal ? On the high mountains where the Fallen Angel Clan resided, massive, cold-breathing Fallen Angels, with wings far larger than their bodies, flapped against the wind, surging in the direction of the Azure Kingdom. The chilling aura they emitted caused the sky to darken, as though the once-clear sky had instantly transformed into a cold, eerie night. Nearby, various spellbeast races sensed the abnormality. They looked up at the suddenly darkened heavens, and upon seeing the sight of the numerous Fallen Angels, they hurriedly restrained their own auras in fear. "What are they planning with such a large-scale mobilization?" "It''s one thing for ordinary Fallen Angels to move together, but why is the aura of the Heavenly King mixed in with them? Could it be that the Heavenly King is going to take action too?" These spellbeasts, most of whom were powerful and intelligent, couldn''t figure out what was going on. They suspected it had something to do with the earlier glowing Holy Token of the Fallen Angels. Meanwhile, within Middle Earth, following the Gold Dragon King''s order, enormous dragons, as large as mountains, soared into the sky, converging toward the Azure Kingdom, their colossal forms blotting out the sun. As their overwhelming pressure swept across the skies and lands, spellbeasts and humans alike trembled under it, feeling as though these dragons could crush them with a mere thought. This grand display soon caused a massive uproar across the land. The sight of so many dragons taking to the skies at once was something most had only heard of in legends. After all, the Dragon Clan, with its noble and ancient bloodline, had always stood at the pinnacle of all life. Though their numbers had dwindled, and they had maintained a low profile for centuries, their presence was still a heavy, invisible weight on everyone''s minds. Every movement of the Dragon Clan caught the attention of the great powers, and now, with such a large mobilization, everyone wondered what had happened to shake the dragons into action. In the Demon Realm, following the resonance of the Dragon Clan''s Holy Token, the bone dragons, with their skeletal wings, locked onto the coordinates of the Holy Token and began flying toward the Azure Kingdom. Their movements caused tremors throughout the vast Demon Realm, as this was the first large-scale mobilization of the bone dragons in thousands of years. ... At the ducal mansion, led by Diana and Edward, the people from Middle Earth hurried to the mansion. The oppressive atmosphere weighed heavily on them as they noticed how suddenly busy the mansion had become. They had all seen the two Holy Token lights rising into the sky earlier, and they knew the source of the light was the ducal mansion. As they entered and saw Owen, their attention was immediately drawn to his arms, which were surrounded by special runes. "Mr. Owen, I knew you were the one who shattered the Holy Tokens!" Edward said, his heart full of shock. Even though he had previously suspected that Owen was behind this, having it confirmed now left him even more astonished. As a historian of Academy City, Edward recognized the command embedded in the two Holy Tokens¡ªan attack on the Pyrothrone Kingdom of Middle Earth. It was absolute madness! "Sis... Mr. Owen, I have to say, you''re really bold. That''s the Pyrothrone Kingdom of Middle Earth! You said you''d attack them, and now you really are going to attack them?" Diana exclaimed, her eyes shining as she looked at Owen. After their previous expedition to the Mausoleum, she knew Owen was fearless, defying even the gods'' might and attacks. However, the Pyrothrone Kingdom was vastly more terrifying than Kyrik. Compared to the Founder King of Kyrik, the Pyrothrone Kingdom was far more formidable. Even after each major upheaval in Middle Earth, the Pyrothrone Kingdom had remained unshaken, a testament to its deep and immeasurable power. Now, someone from a remote continent like Owen was actually attempting to wipe out a force that had existed for tens of thousands of years. Diana felt both awe and admiration. Fortunately, Duke Charles had always shown goodwill toward Owen and Leslie from the beginning. Under Duke Charles'' complicated gaze, Owen''s mind power suddenly expanded, instantly covering every inch of the ducal mansion. Even the secret chambers deep underground could not escape his detection. Yet, after this thorough search, there was no sign of Madelyn. Where could she have gone? Seeing Owen''s mind power dissipate as quickly as it had spread, Duke Charles, Diana, and Edward noticed the deepening frown on his face and realized that even Owen hadn''t found Madelyn. "This is truly strange. Madelyn was clearly in the mansion''s courtyard just before," Duke Charles thought, his heart sinking. The other members of the mansion were equally anxious, their eyes red from worry. Madelyn had always been kind to them, and they didn''t want anything bad to happen to her. Owen held a favorable impression of Madelyn, who had once helped him keep the Kingdom Vault a secret and even devised plans for him and Leslie''s future. She had treated them as family. "If she was in the courtyard earlier, then her disappearance must have left some trace. Let''s see what really happened..." Owen muttered, mana beginning to circulate around him. Diana was momentarily stunned. "What happened before has already passed-how could you possibly see it?" "By reversing time, of course," Owen replied calmly. Time reversal?! Diana stared at Owen in utter disbelief. She had heard of this ability, knowing it was a tremendously powerful investigative spell. But it involved the mysterious Order of Time and Space, something even their headmaster struggled to perform. How could Owen, a newly ascended master-tier mage, possibly pull it off?! Chapter 207: Chapter207-The Awakening of Madelyn Chapter 207: Chapter207-The Awakening of Madelyn ? Under Diana''s doubtful gaze, Owen remained calm, and the Supreme Order''s power began to radiate from him. Time reversal was impossible for most people, but for someone wielding the Supreme Order like Owen, it was no challenge! He could draw upon his future self''s power and briefly reverse time, though he couldn''t alter the past. However, witnessing past events was well within his capabilities. As the Supreme Order''s aura spread from Owen, everyone felt an overwhelming pressure weigh down on their hearts. Soon after, the scene before them blurred, and like a movie being rewound, all the events that had transpired in the ducal mansion began to play out in reverse. "Wow, is this what time reversal looks like? How in the world did Mr. Owen pull this off?" Those present were filled with awe as they watched Owen''s back, their respect for him reaching new heights. This ability, which seemed divine in nature, was now under Owen''s control. Even Diana, her eyes wide with shock, muttered to herself, "No wonder the Headmaster wanted me to bring him to the academy. If he joins the academy, I can''t imagine the kind of upheaval he''ll cause." As the group''s thoughts raced, the scene through the reversed timeline stabilized, and they found themselves looking at Madelyn inside the ducal mansion. The time reversal began to flow forward normally. Now, it was as if everyone was there in person, watching the past unfold, though they couldn''t touch or speak to Madelyn-nothing they did could affect her. Bang! The sudden sound of a door being kicked open echoed through the mansion. The group watched as the guards stationed at the entrance were thrown back, crashing into the room unconscious, their fate unknown. "The ducal mansion... I''ve finally arrived." A cold, iron-like voice came from the entrance, and then a figure in a black robe with dark markings on his face-Taylor-stepped into view. The group, already on edge, trembled with fear at the sight. They now knew that the previous attack on the ducal mansion had been carried out by Taylor, the archbishop of the Pyrothrone Kingdom. And now, here he was, just as they feared. Taylor''s icy gaze swept across the room, quickly locking onto Madelyn. He sensed a unique energy coming from her. As he focused on her, his expression changed slightly-Madelyn''s eyes were blood-red! Blood Eye! While Taylor stared at her, Madelyn frowned, studying him in return. She had been about to leave the mansion to purchase some spellbeast crystals for her training, as she''d been feeling unusually hot lately, a sign that she was close to a breakthrough. But before she could step outside, she encountered this unwelcome black-robed guest- Taylor! "Indeed, it''s the rare Blood Eye! Unfortunately, it hasn''t awakened yet, but even so, this is a valuable discovery," Taylor muttered, his eyes gleaming with greed as he confirmed what he saw. The Blood Eye was an extremely rare talent, even in Middle Earth. Before its awakening, it didn''t display any remarkable abilities, but once awakened, it became one of the most terrifying gifts-granting not only immense power but also the ability to manifest incredible and mysterious techniques. "Blood Eye?" But the blood-red curtain was as solid as iron under his mental assault, and the blood- colored light began seeping into his mind, as though it were trying to turn him into a slave of the Blood Eye! "Blood Eye may be powerful, but at your level, you can''t suppress me! Do you think my centuries of grandmaster-tier power are so easily overcome?" Taylor snarled as the influence of the Blood Eye grew stronger, twisting his expression. With a roar, a black swamp-like energy surged from him, swallowing up the blood-red light and attempting to devour Madelyn. However, just as Taylor unleashed his domain''s power, a massive tide of blood surged toward him, crashing against the black swamp. Boom! A deafening explosion echoed in Taylor''s mind. His body was thrown backward, the black swamp retreating back into him, unable to expand any further. As Taylor crashed to the ground, the pain coursing through his body brought clarity back to his mind. The blood-red light faded from the air, and when he opened his eyes, his pupils constricted in shock. Madelyn had undergone a complete transformation after the Blood Eye''s awakening. She now wore a blood-red dress, her three thousand strands of white hair cascading like a waterfall. She was a breathtaking figure, as if she had emerged from the very depths of darkness. Her blood-red eyes, in particular, looked like they were formed from the purest essence of blood. A single glance at her Blood Eye evoked an irresistible allure, and one''s own blood seemed to boil uncontrollably. After awakening, Madelyn''s blood-red eyes were devoid of emotion. She stretched out her pale, slender hand, and eerie blood-colored waves emanated from her, striking Taylor again. Taylor tried to summon his mana to resist, but he found that the lingering blood-colored energy on his body had suppressed his mana. In this state, he was like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered! His face twisted in fear. As the blood-colored waves sliced through the air like blades, he felt the chilling presence of death approaching! Chapter 208: Chapter208-Mary and Leslie Chapter 208: Chapter208-Mary and Leslie ? Within the Duke''s manor. Madelyn, dressed in red, looked like a demon lord born from a bath of fresh blood. The waves of crimson energy radiating from her sliced through the void, leaving behind lingering black scars that didn''t fade for a long time. Locked in the crimson ripples, Taylor felt as though he was staring death in the face, his scalp tingling with fear. But just at that critical moment, Taylor was suddenly stunned. The crimson energy surging toward him abruptly froze in the air, as if held in place. Then, the space behind the blood-clad woman suddenly split open on both sides, like a door slowly opening. A tall woman with a mask, her figure slender and curvaceous, her long lashes fluttering, and an expression of pride, stepped out. Her movements were slow, but with her sudden appearance, time seemed to freeze in this part of the world. After stepping out of the void, the proud and stunning beauty with a hint of a domineering presence lightly placed a hand on Madelyn''s head. Madelyn, still in her red clothes, didn''t even have time to react before her eyes closed drowsily, and she fell into a deep sleep. At the same time, the restless crimson energy radiating from Madelyn vanished without a trace, as if it had never existed. Taylor, who had been watching, was dumbfounded, his back cold with sweat. Even with his current cultivation, there was no way he could survive after Madelyn had awakened the Blood Eye. Yet this mysterious masked woman had put Blood Eye to sleep with just one hand. Such terrifying power! Even more shocking was that before this woman appeared, Taylor hadn''t sensed even a hint of her presence. "May I ask, what is your name, senior?" He swallowed hard, hesitated for a moment, and then cautiously asked. This woman was far too mysterious, her strength unfathomable, likely some long-renowned elder. Moreover, with Madelyn having awakened the Blood Eye, the situation was critical. The masked woman seemed to have set her sights on Madelyn. However, the masked woman didn''t respond to Taylor''s inquiry. Instead, she narrowed her bright eyes, smiling faintly as she glanced in Owen''s direction. "I''ll be taking this young girl with me for now~" Her voice was light, but it sent a chill down Owen''s spine. The people behind Owen, even more terrified, paled and recoiled in fear. "We''re supposed to be observing through time. Could this masked woman actually see us?" "Holy crap, she really seems to see us. Who is she?" "Could she be a god-tier expert? Maybe the God King of Middle Earth?" "No way, it can''t be the God King. The God King is a man, not a woman!" As the group murmured in fear, Owen shook his head slightly and said, "This person isn''t a god-tier expert, and she''s definitely not the God King. This is the Archdemon." Owen remembered from the anime that in the Demon Realm where John had fallen, there was a demon lord who ruled over an entire realm. Having witnessed the fall of the Azure Kingdom, Mary had matured significantly. The haughty arrogance of the spoiled princess was mostly replaced by steely determination, like a sword tempered through countless trials. As she walked, there was a slight air of aggression about her. As Owen observed Mary, she approached the pavilion, her breathing quickening slightly. The calm on her delicate face gradually faded, replaced by flashes of anger, killing intent, affection, and gratitude-all these emotions uncontrollably flickered across her face. In the end, these emotions were suppressed into a tense calm. She took a deep breath, gently smoothing her heaving chest, and sat down opposite Owen. "I think it''s time we had a proper talk." She stared straight at Owen, her gem-like eyes seemingly trying to peer into his very soul. Owen, feeling uneasy under her gaze, cleared his throat and gently pushed a cup of tea toward her, speaking softly, "Have some tea first. We can talk about anything you want, as long as you''re willing to talk to me." Mary didn''t refuse the tea, but neither did she drink it. She simply continued to look at Owen. "Owen, we...we''re friends, aren''t we?" Owen nodded, increasingly sensing that Mary''s visit was far from ordinary. Seeing Owen nod, Mary''s expression grew more conflicted, her eyes reddening slightly. "Owen, do you know? From the moment I first met you, I started to notice you. No one has ever shone as brightly as you, like a star in the sky. You were just like the one I dreamed of..." As she spoke, memories of the many times Owen had helped her resurfaced, each rescue deepening her feelings for him. But just as Owen was unsure of what to say, Mary suddenly changed the subject. "King Aldric and the Council of Elders... it was you who killed them with TNT, wasn''t it? And the royal treasures-those were taken by you, right?" Her voice carried a hint of accusation. Though Owen had anticipated this day would come, he hadn''t expected it to arrive so soon. After a brief pause, he nodded slightly, not intending to lie to Mary. Hearing this, Mary gazed at him in a daze. Although rumors and reports from Academy City had pointed to Owen as a key player in the royal family''s downfall, she still wanted to hear it from his own lips. As Mary seemed lost in thought, Owen was about to offer some comfort, but Mary continued speaking. "In truth, from the moment King Aldric and the royal family forced me to drink the Mindloss Potion for their own safety, my feelings for them disappeared." "From that moment on, I realized that to them, I was nothing more than a tool to be discarded for the greater good." Mary grew more agitated, and tears began to fall from her eyes like a broken kite string. Chapter 209: Chapter209-The Person Mentor Wants to Kill, Could It Be You? Chapter 209: Chapter209-The Person Mentor Wants to Kill, Could It Be You? ? Mary cried sorrowfully. It was the first time Owen had seen the usually cold and independent Mary showing such vulnerability. Faced with the tears of such a stunning beauty, Owen felt flustered, not knowing how to react. Mary, who had been sobbing, noticed Owen''s awkwardness, his hands unsure of where to go, and couldn''t help but laugh through her tears. "Honestly... when they made me drink the Mindloss Potion, I felt utterly hopeless, like I had been abandoned by the world, and I wanted to die right then and there." "But that masked man knocked the potion away. He thought he was hiding his identity well, but I knew it was you in disguise. Someone in this world still cared about me..." As she spoke, she inched closer to Owen, the grief and sorrow in her eyes gradually replaced by a shy sparkle. Owen coughed twice, quickly gulping down two cups of strong tea in front of him. He couldn''t help but think of the old saying: Women and petty men are the hardest to deal with. Just moments ago, she had been crying her heart out, and now she was acting like this-it was impossible to figure out what was going on in her mind. But since she had already guessed it, Owen decided to admit it openly. However, just as he was about to speak, Mary continued, "Aside from you, the only other person who truly cares about me is my mentor." Mary''s mentor! Owen''s heart sank. Although there had been some factors like the influence of a love potion and Lana''s involvement, he had indeed slept with Raina. As Owen''s hands fidgeted and his toes curled with embarrassment, Mary sighed and said, "I don''t know why, but ever since she escorted me and King Aldric that time, my mentor has been acting strange..." "Oh? How so?" Owen''s eyes widened, and he asked quietly. "You don''t know? My mentor''s been mumbling every day, saying she''s determined to kill someone. She''s so adamant but hasn''t made a move. Every time I ask her, she says I misheard and tells me to train hard so I can avenge her in the future." Mary''s expression grew more serious as she continued, staring intently at Owen with her clear eyes. "Based on what I know about my mentor and the situation at that time, I feel like the person she wants to kill might be you. After all, you were the one in disguise with the mask who appeared there." Hearing this, a thin layer of sweat appeared on Owen''s forehead. He hadn''t expected Raina to harbor such strong murderous intent toward him, nor had he anticipated that Mary''s intuition would be so accurate, directly pointing to him. "Ahem, Mary, I''ve heard you''ve already reached platinum-tier. That''s really impressive!" Owen awkwardly tried to change the subject. However, Mary didn''t respond, instead frowning slightly. "Owen, why has my mentor been feeling nauseous and losing her appetite? What really happened in the mountains that day? Did you hurt her?" Owen was at a loss for words when suddenly, Leslie appeared out of nowhere, looking at Owen with curiosity. "Oh? What happened in the valley? Come on, tell me, I''m interested." tightly. She had known Leslie was much stronger, but she hadn''t realized just how vast the gap between them was. Leslie had defeated her in a single move. They weren''t even on the same level. For now, Mary suppressed her rage and looked toward Owen. "I will find out what happened in that valley!" With those words, she quickly turned and left. After she was gone, Owen immediately looked toward Leslie, ready to explain. But before he could speak, Leslie smiled and stepped forward, silencing him with a kiss. The sweet scent of her breath and the softness of her lips, like decadent chocolate, scattered all the words Owen had prepared to say. After a moment of kissing, Leslie licked her lips and said possessively, "You''re mine. I won''t let another woman have you!" She then leaned in and planted a heavy kiss on Owen''s neck, leaving a red mark that pulsed faintly with mana. The mark bore Leslie''s essence. No matter where Owen went, she would be able to sense him. Owen touched the mark on his neck, preparing to spend some rare, intimate time with Leslie. At that moment, Seraphina suddenly burst out of Owen''s small, personal world. Her tiny form, resembling a plump little snake, affectionately coiled around Owen''s arm, nuzzling his cheek. Leslie looked at the sudden appearance of Seraphina and found the little creature irresistibly cute. She reached out with her pale hand and gently stroked Seraphina''s head. Seraphina tilted her head, glancing up and down at Leslie. She could sense something unusual about the relationship between Leslie and Owen, though, being so young, she couldn''t fully comprehend it. Owen gently knocked on Seraphina''s head, feigning anger as he asked, "What''s the matter? Why did you come out of your little world without permission?" Seraphina rubbed her itchy little head with her tail and flicked her tongue, sending an excited mental wave to Owen. Chapter 210: Chapter210-Leslie Declares Her Sovereignty Chapter 210: Chapter210-Leslie Declares Her Sovereignty ? "The sun? Are you saying Rachel grew a sun in the small world?!" Owen was startled by the mental wave Seraphina sent him. Growing a sun! Owen was shocked. According to his calculations, it would take three months for that small world to generate light. Yet, thanks to Rachel''s bloodline, it had only been less than a month, and there were already such incredible results! Leslie, unaware of the situation, curiously asked, "Owen, what''s going on?" Owen immediately explained the situation regarding Rachel''s kidnapping and the Tree of World. "The succubus progenitor''s bloodline, held alone in a small world..." Leslie narrowed her eyes, murmuring to herself. She was well aware that men were often fickle creatures, and when faced with an extraordinary beauty, they could easily lose control of themselves. Even though she knew Owen wasn''t an ordinary man, Leslie also understood the unique allure of a succubus. Their temptation could make any man willing to do anything. Rachel, not only of noble birth but also possessing the bloodline of the succubus progenitor, had a seductive power that was beyond ordinary. Moreover, even after being imprisoned in Owen''s small world, she had diligently taken care of the Tree of World... Leslie nodded slightly, saying, "I didn''t expect a hostage to be of such use. Since that''s the case, let''s go see her together. With the bloodline of the succubus progenitor, she must be an exceptional beauty." Hearing the jealousy in Leslie''s words, Owen''s mouth twitched. He had thought Leslie didn''t care about such things, but now it seemed that no matter the woman, bloodlines couldn''t escape such rivalry. Both Leslie and Rachel were anything but ordinary women. The thought of them meeting and possibly competing for dominance made Owen feel a headache coming on. Luckily, at that moment, a piercing sound came from the distant sky, followed by a chilling cold rapidly sweeping over them! The Fallen Angels had arrived! Owen and Leslie immediately shifted their attention to the sky, their expressions growing serious. As they looked toward the horizon, the mages and commoners within the capital felt the temperature plummet, becoming bone-chilling cold. Confused, they glanced around. Snow began to fall from the sky, and wherever it landed, a thin layer of frost quickly spread, creating a biting cold. Many who witnessed this were deeply frightened. "Fallen Angels!" "The Fallen Angels are here!" Their fears were soon confirmed as cries of terror echoed through the capital, causing panic to spread. Harming Owen''s family was a surefire way to invite the wrath of many. But Otto hadn''t expected Owen to be *this* angry! The determination radiating from Owen was absolute-there would be no stopping him. The Pyrothrone Kingdom was no ordinary foe, and Owen had taken a huge risk this time! However, Otto knew that while Owen was still only at the master-tier, his talent, strength, and influence had already made him like a young dragon soaring toward the heavens. This attack on the Pyrothrone Kingdom, driven by his immense rage, would surely be remembered in history, regardless of the outcome. And now Otto himself was involved in this monumental event. Otto''s attention shifted to Seraphina, who was on Owen''s arm. Noticing the aura she exuded, Otto''s face showed a deep sense of shock. "It''s been so little time since I last saw her, and her bloodline has already reached semi-god- tier? That bloodline growth rate is terrifying! Is this the fearsome potential of the continent''s number one spellbeast?!" Owen''s expression remained calm. "It''s only semi-god-tier. At my current rate of nurturing, she''ll reach god-tier bloodline soon enough. That day isn''t far off." Hearing Owen''s words, Seraphina nodded firmly, her trust in Owen deeply ingrained in her very being. Owen patted her head and looked back at Otto. "Are all the Fallen Angels here?" Otto nodded, "This time, the three-tribe coalition includes three god-tier beings, seventeen sage-tier, countless master-tier experts, and over a thousand diamond-tier warriors. Everyone is assembled." The lineup was truly formidable! Still, the Pyrothrone Kingdom was not to be underestimated, and Owen remained cautious despite his newfound confidence. Otto looked Owen up and down. "Heading to Middle Earth with the [Order] and the Godslayer Staff in your possession... I doubt Middle Earth will let you leave easily. Are you sure you want to go?" The Pyrothrone Kingdom might not go all out against the coalition forces, but Owen was a different story. He had personal enmity with the Pyrothrone Kingdom''s Pyrothrone King, and with the coveted artifacts in his possession, Owen was sure to be a target. He would face overwhelming opposition. Owen said nothing, only nodded firmly. The Pyrothrone Kingdom had crossed a line. They had touched his untouchable reverse scale and must pay the price! As Owen''s emotions surged, he suddenly felt a soft hand clasp his own from behind. Turning, he saw it was Leslie. Leslie smiled gently and said, "I''ll go with you." Chapter 211: Chapter211-My Daughter Has a Demi-God Bloodline! Chapter 211: Chapter211-My Daughter Has a Demi-God Bloodline! ? Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The sound of rapid movement through the air echoed across the Imperial Capital as the Fallen Angel army, led by Owen, surged toward the teleportation array to Middle Earth, covering the sky like a black cloud. Each Fallen Angel was incredibly powerful, leaving a trail of cold darkness in the void where they passed. The massive gathering of Fallen Angels resembled a black storm cloud, blotting out the sun. Every kingdom and power on the continent was in shock, gazing up at the oppressive sight. "What''s happening? Why are so many Fallen Angels mobilized?" "It seems Owen has gathered them, and they''re headed for Middle Earth!" "What are they going to do in Middle Earth?" "I heard that Owen is leading the Fallen Angels to attack the Pyrothrone Kingdom." "What?! Attack Pyrothrone Kingdom? That''s one of the most renowned dynasties in Middle Earth. Owen must be insane!" "I''m not entirely sure, but it seems the Pyrothrone Kingdom provoked Owen first..." At that moment, countless powers and top experts across the continent were discussing the matter. After all, this was the first time anyone had dared to invade Middle Earth! Middle Earth, in front of the Bronze Gate. The once clear sky was now covered with dark clouds, and within those clouds, massive true dragons swirled, exhaling clouds and gripping lightning as if they were lords of heaven and earth. It was the god dragon clan gathered here! "Your bone dragon clan is almost entirely out, huh? What''s with bringing so many?" Amid the dark clouds, the leader, the Gold Dragon King, revealed his golden, forged-like body. His slitted eyes glanced toward the ground as his dragon whiskers floated, expressing his surprise. Before he could finish speaking, a hearty laugh suddenly echoed through the skies.No?v(el)B\\jnn In the area the Gold Dragon King was gazing at, black mist rose and coalesced into a dark dot of light. The light rapidly expanded, and massive bone dragons appeared on the vast plains, like towering mountains. A wave of ancient and oppressive energy instantly filled every corner of the world. It was the bone dragon clan. "With so many of your god dragon clan''s strong members here, how could the bone dragon clan fall behind?" The Bone Dragon King, with the head of a dragon and the body of a human, looked up at the lazy Gold Dragon King and said casually. Then, he patted the head of a little girl beside him and chuckled. "Gold Dragon King, this is my daughter. Her talent is so-so. You god dragons should take good care of her in the future." The Gold Dragon King''s gaze instantly fell on the little girl beside him, and he casually remarked, "Since she''s the daughter of the Bone Dragon King, no problem. Our god dragon clan has the Dragon Tempering Pool. It could enhance her potential..." He hadn''t finished speaking when his pupils suddenly contracted. He realized that even though this little girl looked only a few years old, she already had a demi-god bloodline, and her level had reached master-tier! The Bone Dragon King''s remark about her "so-so talent" and needing "care" was clearly just reverse bragging. suggested. They also noticed that Otto, a leading member of the Fallen Angel clan, stood beside Owen. Under Otto''s lead, countless powerful Fallen Angels followed, causing the skies to shift. The entire Fallen Angel clan had clearly mobilized. Considering that the Fallen Angel clan had faced reproductive challenges, losing even one top-tier Fallen Angel would be a significant blow to Otto. Yet now, because Owen had broken the Holy Token and given the order, Otto had brought his entire clan, demonstrating unprecedented regard for Owen! The dragons didn''t know much about Owen, relying mostly on rumors, but they were very familiar with Otto. He was known to be a serious and cautious elder. If Otto valued Owen this much, then following the Holy Token''s command and aiding Owen was undoubtedly the right choice. Their attention then shifted to Seraphina, coiled around Owen''s arm. Though Seraphina''s level wasn''t high, the unique bloodline aura she emitted made their eyes twitch in shock. This snake possessed a demi-god bloodline! And from the feeling of her bloodline, she might even surpass the bone dragon princess in potential! Demi-god bloodlines were extremely rare and powerful, even among the dragon clans, representing the potential to ascend to godhood. Yet Seraphina, a serpent from the mainland, possessed such a remarkable bloodline. Moreover, she clung to Owen affectionately, seemingly like his pet. The Gold Dragon King and Bone Dragon King exchanged glances, both seeing the surprise and shock in each other''s eyes. As Otto prepared to introduce Owen to the Gold Dragon King and Bone Dragon King and begin some basic negotiations, the bone dragon daughter sniffed the air, as if catching a delightful scent. In an instant, she darted to Owen, hugging his leg, her big eyes blinking as she sweetly said, "Hug me!" "Hug me!" Owen had long noticed this adorable little one. Despite her small size, the aura she emitted was already master-tier! Without hesitation, Owen picked her up. She was too cute to resist. "Big brother, you smell so nice!" Chapter 212: Chapter212-Jealousy? Chapter 212: Chapter212-Jealousy? ? Hearing a little girl say that he smelled good, Owen''s mouth twitched. What kind of compliment was that? But seeing how serious she was, sniffing him like a little puppy, Owen suddenly had a thought and quietly asked, "Is the scent you like from the drops of the Tree of World?" The bone dragon princess nodded. "The drops of the Tree of World mixed with your scent make it even better." Her big, bright eyes stared into Owen''s, and she rubbed her head against him, as if trying to imprint his scent onto herself. Owen chuckled and was about to pat her head. But just then, he noticed that Seraphina''s tail had slithered out and wrapped around his extended right hand. Turning his head, Owen saw Seraphina looking at him with pitiful eyes, like a neglected lover. Seraphina had been happily spending time with her master, but now this little girl had barged in, stealing his attention. Owen immediately understood that Seraphina was jealous. He retracted his hand and gently stroked her head to soothe her feelings. Meanwhile, the bone dragon princess, seeing that Owen''s attention had shifted to the little snake, hugged Owen''s neck and prepared to sniff his scent there. Seraphina, noticing this, slightly flared her scales and slithered up to Owen''s shoulder, baring her fangs at the bone dragon princess. "He''s my master, so back off, you vixen!" Seraphina''s hostile mental message echoed in the bone dragon princess''s mind. Sensing the mental wave, the bone dragon princess glared at Seraphina and clung tightly to Owen. "Hmph! You''re the vixen! I''m the little princess of the bone dragon clan, and this is my big brother! I like his scent!" "Let go of my master! He''s my master, and you''re not allowed to touch him!" Their eyes locked in a tense stare, and it seemed as though sparks were flying between them, ready to erupt into a fight. Seeing this, Owen sighed and quickly intervened, "You both have special bloodlines. You''re friends, not enemies. There''s no need to be so hostile..."No?v(el)B\\jnn "I''ll be her friend if it''s your command, master," Seraphina said obediently, but quickly added with a pitiful look, "But master, you love me more than her, right?" Owen was about to nod when the bone dragon princess puffed out her cheeks, her pearly tears threatening to spill from her eyes. Leslie, watching nearby, shook her head slightly, stepped forward, and scooped the bone dragon princess out of Owen''s arms. The bone dragon princess struggled in Leslie''s grasp, protesting, "Let me go! I want my big brother to hold me! I want him to hold me!" But Leslie calmly responded, "A hug is a hug, doesn''t matter who gives it." "No, you''re not the same! You''re mean, not like him-he smells good!" The bone dragon princess continued to resist, but as soon as Leslie held her close, a strong, unique aura radiated from Leslie, suppressing the princess''s struggle as if her bloodline was being overpowered. As soon as the Bone Dragon King asked this, all eyes turned to Owen. They had heard the rumors about Owen''s extraordinary talent. He was said to rival even the greatest prodigies of Middle Earth. But talent didn''t equal power. Many of history''s strongest figures weren''t the most gifted, but simply those who had lived the longest. Without the dragon clan''s help, even with the aid of the Fallen Angels, Owen''s forces would be no match for the Pyrothrone Kingdom. Under the weight of all those gazes, Owen took Leslie''s hand and said seriously, "It''s said that dragons have a reverse scale, and those who touch it must die. I, too, have my reverse scale! Anyone who dares touch it will face death!" "Haha! Bold! I like it. This time, the bone dragon clan is joining in the fun!" Owen scanned the dragons and Fallen Angels in front of him. "Since it''s settled, let''s go!" "The Pyrothrone Kingdom must pay!" "Move out!" Hearing Owen''s words, Otto raised his hand, leading the charge. More convinced than ever that aligning with Owen was the best decision! "Move out!" Seeing Otto, the strongest among them, take action, the Gold Dragon King and Bone Dragon King exchanged glances before following closely behind. Though they were a tier below Otto, who had ascended to the higher planes, they were still among the elite of god-tier mages. In an instant, hundreds of dragons and a swarm of Fallen Angels surged toward the Pyrothrone Kingdom, filling the skies above Middle Earth! Mages across Middle Earth looked up in shock at the terrifying scene. They had heard rumors that Owen planned to attack the Pyrothrone Kingdom, but they had dismissed them as a joke. Now, however, faced with such a terrifying force, they were truly frightened. It had been many years since Middle Earth had seen a war of this scale! Chapter 213: Chapter213-The Tremors Across Middle Earth Chapter 213: Chapter213-The Tremors Across Middle Earth ? In Middle Earth. Massive clouds, resembling giant whales, soared across the sky like they were navigating through the sea of clouds. They moved at incredible speed, shattering the cloud formations in their path. At the bow of this cloudship, Owen and Leslie stood side by side, gazing into the distance. Neither of them spoke, but their hands were tightly clasped together, as if sharing a silent promise. Seraphina, playful like a child, slithered across their bodies with her scaled form, occasionally rubbing her little head against them. Her large eyes sparkled with joy, almost as if she were smiling. Bright rays of light pierced through the thick clouds, scattering like golden threads upon them, making it appear as though they were draped in delicate golden veils. The scene looked peaceful and harmonious, like a richly painted family portrait, filled with vibrant colors. The family appeared united and content. Not far away, this scene fell into the eyes of the bone dragon princess, and a deep sense of envy filled her gaze.. She was especially envious of Seraphina, who crawled all over Owen without restraint, sniffing him as if savoring his scent, her face full of bliss. The princess''s eyes widened in disbelief. Alas, such a perfect moment, and yet she had no place in it. With a sigh of regret, she nestled into the arms of the bone dragon king. Meanwhile, this harmonious scene caught the eye of the Gold Dragon King, and a cunning look began to form in his mind. "Owen, someone so loyal and talented, is rare indeed. I think you two would make a great match. You should work hard to win him over," he said. "Once you give birth to a strong heir, let''s see if that old bone dares to brag about his precious daughter in front of me again!" "I''m getting old now, and you are the most talented in the god dragon clan. Once you secure Owen, I can entrust the clan to you," the Gold Dragon King said with a wide grin as he looked at the Dragon Princess beside him. He hadn''t known much about Owen before, but as he learned more, the more convinced he became that Owen would make a fine son-in-law. After all, Owen excelled in many ways-especially his boldness in confronting the Pyrothrone Kingdom for Leslie''s sake. This reassured the Gold Dragon King that his daughter would at least not suffer in the future. However, after hearing the grand promises her father painted, the Dragon Princess gave him an exasperated look, lifted her proud chest, and shook her head. "I am the Dragon Princess, my bloodline is noble. No matter how gifted he is, he''s just a human. Besides, he already has Leslie. We are not suitable!" The Gold Dragon King shook his head, unconvinced, and gently urged, "Why wouldn''t it work? You two would be a power couple. There''s no one more exceptional than Owen in all of Middle Earth. I think you''re perfect together! Although you''re not as pretty as Leslie, you have a better figure!" Seeing her father''s endless rambling, the Dragon Princess couldn''t bear it any longer. Covering her ears, she hurried away. The Gold Dragon King quickly chased after her, eager to continue advising his proud daughter. Meanwhile, after spending some quiet moments with Leslie, Owen glanced down at the increasingly bustling scene below in Middle Earth. He gathered the young talents of Middle Earth on the deck of the cloudship. Henry and the others stepped onto the deck, their hearts filled with mixed emotions. None of them had expected that Owen would truly make a move against the Pyrothrone Kingdom, nor that the god dragon clan, the bone dragon clan, and the Fallen Angel clan would all side with him. These three races were all renowned throughout Middle Earth. Diana stuck out her tongue playfully. "No rush, no rush. I''m in disguise anyway. No one will recognize me. I''ll deal with it after all this is over." ... As Owen''s cloudship and his formidable army drew ever closer to the Pyrothrone Kingdom, the various factions across Middle Earth were gradually stirred into action. The implications of this event were too significant. Regardless of the outcome, it would certainly impact the current balance in Middle Earth. At Melodic Academy. Rictor, the headmaster, clad in a white mage robe, sat at the head of the round table. Other mentors from the academy were seated around the table, most of them furious, engaging in heated discussions. "The headmaster warned the Pyrothrone Kingdom not to touch Owen for a year. The Pyrothrone King agreed but secretly targeted his fiance?e Leslie. This is blatant disrespect to our Melodic Academy!" Although it hadn''t been the academy''s original intention to buy Owen a year, the headmaster had personally gone to the Pyrothrone Kingdom to declare this decision. Yet, it seemed the Pyrothrone Kingdom was acting with complete disregard for the academy. Some hot-headed professors and mentors angrily demanded immediate action against the Pyrothrone Kingdom. Others, aware of Rachel''s importance, suggested collaborating with the Pyrothrone Kingdom to deal with Owen''s army. However, most of the professors and mentors preferred to watch the situation unfold without directly intervening. After all, by sitting back and letting the two sides fight, the academy would have room to maneuver regardless of who emerged victorious. This debate didn''t last long. Rictor, sitting at the head of the table, glanced around and cleared his throat before speaking. "The Pyrothrone Kingdom disrespected our Melodic Academy, and Owen used Rachel to threaten us. Neither of them is a suitable ally. Let them fight it out. This situation will ultimately benefit us. If we intervene, it will only put us in a passive position and harm the academy''s reputation." Hearing Rictor''s words, the room gradually quieted down, with most of the professors and mentors nodding in agreement with the headmaster''s judgment. ... At the same time, in Sunluna Academy, the professors and mentors were also in discussion. They were well aware of the headmaster''s high regard for Owen, and based on the information they had gathered, Owen deserved such attention. However, his bold move against the Pyrothrone Kingdom seemed too reckless in their eyes. Chapter 214: Chapter214-Overwhelming Battle Power Chapter 214: Chapter214-Overwhelming Battle Power ? "Tall trees catch the wind! No matter the outcome, this battle will be highly detrimental to Owen, the prodigy." Several professors shook their heads slightly. The stronger Owen appeared on the surface, the more forces in Middle Earth wouldn''t allow him to grow. However, at the moment, they decided to wait and see. Meanwhile, deep within the southernmost primeval jungle, in Aiden Castle... A seductive woman with ram''s horns, black wings, and a long tail, resembling a succubus, looked at a magical mirror before her with peach blossom eyes, gazing at the latest intelligence reports from various sources. "Interesting, this little guy has already caused quite a stir before. I thought he''d quiet down for a while, but now he''s making an even bigger storm..." "With such talent and deep emotions, he''s truly a rare man. However, the Pyrothrone Kingdom is not like other powers on this continent." She murmured to herself, her tail swaying slightly, a trace of expectation in her eyes. "I hope this time, you can bring me another surprise." After hesitating for a moment, she decided to temporarily refrain from helping Owen. It was still a bit too early to get involved in this storm of attention. At the same time, after repeated discussions, the various factions in Middle Earth all agreed on one thing: wait! Wait for the situation to become clear before taking action. For these factions, there is no such thing as helping in a time of need, only embellishing success or kicking someone when they''re down. ... Time passed swiftly. As the sun rose on the horizon, after a night of travel and rest, Owen''s airship finally arrived at the first city on the edge of the Pyrothrone Kingdom-Nikol City! This was the first border city into the Pyrothrone Kingdom and an important gateway. Usually, it was bustling with mages coming and going, and trade flourished, making it an incredibly prosperous city. However, now with Owen''s army arriving, the city''s gates had long been sealed shut, cutting off trade and giving the place an eerie stillness, with a faint scent of bloodlust in the air. As the vast airship approached, the prepared city lord of Nikol, standing on the city walls, immediately gave the order. In an instant, the mages and guards within the city ignited their magic, gathering it into the city''s magical defense array, enveloping the entire city and blocking the airship''s path. Owen''s movements had long been closely monitored, and City Lord Matthew had made ample preparations, swearing to stop Owen at the border of the Pyrothrone Kingdom. "Lord City Lord, the Rock Fortress Array has been activated!" Standing atop the city wall, Matthew, surveying the rising array, heard the report from a kneeling soldier. The army Owen led brought an unprecedented sense of oppression to them, yet it also stirred their fighting spirit. Now, this Rock Fortress Array, powered by over ten thousand mages and tens of thousands of city guards, was as solid as a rock. array! Flaming breath! Corrosive mist! Bone spikes! ... Each dragon possessed at least master-tier strength, and their unique bloodlines placed them at the top of most lifeforms. With their full strength unleashed, the air around them crackled, and rolling flames blanketed every corner of the array. The seemingly unbreakable array, upon contact with dragon fire, darkened and withered, evaporated by the intense heat into magical mist that shot into the sky. Next, the corrosive mist from the bone dragons spread, further dissolving the weakened barrier with a harsh sizzling sound. The protective barrier around the city collapsed with a thunderous crash. The mages and soldiers powering the array were hit by intense backlash, pale-faced, vomiting blood, and trembling as they struggled to stand. And that was just the beginning. With the defense array shattered, sharp bone spikes descended like icy spears from the sky, a dense rain covering nearly the entire city! Whoosh! The bone spikes struck the city walls first, their sharp sound slicing through the air. The heavy city walls, built from obsidian and other sturdy materials, were pierced like tofu, leaving bowl-sized holes. Without the barrier and the protection of the walls, the soldiers and mages had no defense against the bone spikes. As the spikes struck, they were skewered, turned into pools of blood, exploding like crimson roses-eerie and terrifying. In an instant, the array below Owen was broken, and the city walls collapsed in a web of cracks, burying the slain soldiers and mages beneath the rubble, dust rising into the air. Outside the city, many mages who had fled earlier turned to look at the ancient city they had lived in for decades, their faces filled with shock. They never expected that after fleeing for only a short time, the first border city of their kingdom would fall, reduced to a pile of ruins! Chapter 215: Chapter215-Why Duel When You Can Gang Up? Chapter 215: Chapter215-Why Duel When You Can Gang Up? ? Outside Nikol City, the residents and mages who had fled for dozens of miles overnight saw their city crumble behind them, as if a mighty beast that once stood tall between heaven and earth had collapsed. Even from afar, they could clearly feel the chaotic and terrifying shockwaves! Their faces were all filled with horror, and their pace quickened considerably. They had sensed earlier that Owen''s army was not something Nikol City could withstand, which is why they had packed up and left overnight. They had originally thought Nikol City could hold off Owen''s forces for some time before falling, but they never imagined it would be destroyed so quickly, turning into a pile of ruins. As the defensive array shattered and the city walls collapsed, the survivors inside the city looked in horror at the descending dragons. In front of those dragons, they were as insignificant as ants. Some severely injured soldiers of the Pyrothrone Kingdom even exploded into piles of flesh under the dragons'' oppressive might. Even the stronger mages, under the immense pressure of the dragons'' bloodlines and aura, couldn''t stand. They trembled and knelt, feeling as if they were carrying a mountain on their backs, their lives at the mercy of the dragons. On the airship, Owen watched the swift, overwhelming destruction of the border city with satisfaction. He had always known the power of the dragons was immense, but he hadn''t realized it was to this extent. In just a few breaths, the massive border city had turned into a fiery ruin, devoid of its previous grandeur and majesty. The speed at which the city fell made it seem like child''s play, with no resistance whatsoever. It was so fast that Owen found it somewhat unreal. Whoosh! At that moment, over a dozen streaks of light suddenly shot out from the city, transforming into more than a dozen figures. They stood in the air, glaring furiously at Owen, with the leader, an old man with white hair, pointing his staff at him. "Owen, if you have any courage, fight me one-on-one! What honor is there in relying on dragons?" Owen glanced at them, his expression slightly serious. These mages had decent power, all of them at the master-tier level, with the leader being at the grandmaster-tier. This level of strength was considered middle-tier in Middle Earth. However, given that most of the city had been destroyed by the dragons, the fact that these mages didn''t flee but instead confronted him showed a degree of bravery and patriotism. Owen respected these mages, who were willing to die for their country. Mages with such integrity were rare in any kingdom, each one invaluable¡ªa cornerstone and pillar of a nation. But when he heard their challenge for a one-on-one duel, Owen couldn''t help but smirk with mockery. "First of all, with your strength, you''re not worthy of being my opponent, nor are you qualified to challenge me." "Secondly, why duel when you can gang up?" "Your sense of honor is admirable, but it''s misplaced." Owen had no time to waste playing with them. While the mages grew furious at Owen''s words, he casually waved his hand and coldly commanded, "Wipe them all out!" As soon as Owen gave the order, ten grandmaster-tier bone dragons opened their gaping mouths full of skeletal fangs and unleashed a blast of "Gray Mist Breath." In an instant, the gray mist filled the air, corroding everything it touched with a sharp hissing sound. With the three leaders in agreement, Henry and the others who had been standing by Owen''s side grew a bit concerned. "Master Owen, splitting up will indeed speed up the campaign, but what if other forces intervene? If the Pyrothrone Kingdom gets desperate, our divided forces might be defeated one by one." Owen shook his head slightly and replied, "Your concerns are valid, but such a thing won''t happen. Don''t worry; you''ll understand why soon enough." Owen''s confidence reassured Henry and the others. "The dragons and fallen angels will split into three groups. Master Owen, do you have any plans or arrangements for us?" Leslie stepped forward and said calmly, "My husband and I have already made plans. While you''re all fighting, our target is the capital of the Pyrothrone Kingdom. Owen owes me a date there!" Owen took Leslie''s hand and said seriously, "Don''t worry, whatever my other fiance?es have, you will have too!" Seeing the two of them gazing lovingly at each other, Henry and the others, who had been worried about them entering the Pyrothrone Kingdom alone, were now completely at ease. Their relaxed demeanor gave off the feeling that everything was well in hand. "Since the plan is set, let''s each move out. Leslie and I will be waiting for you all in the Pyrothrone Kingdom''s capital!" Owen clasped his hands in farewell to the others. The Bone Dragon King, the Gold Dragon King, and Otto quickly rallied their respective forces, eager not to fall behind. As they began their separate actions, Owen and Leslie transformed into two beams of light, shooting toward the northern capital of the Pyrothrone Kingdom! Meanwhile, in the royal capital of the Pyrothrone Kingdom... The Pyrothrone King sat gloomily on his throne. Standing beside him were four elderly generals who had just reached god-tier. These four were the top warriors of the Pyrothrone Kingdom, commanding most of its military forces. After Owen brought the dragons and fallen angels into Middle Earth, the Pyrothrone King had summoned these four high-ranking generals. With such powerful warriors by his side, his personal safety was assured. He could now focus on quickly formulating a plan, ready to mobilize the soldiers and mages of the Pyrothrone Kingdom to ensure that Owen''s plan to destroy the kingdom would die before it even began. Chapter 216: Chapter216-The Furious Pyrothrone King Chapter 216: Chapter216-The Furious Pyrothrone King ? "Report!" "Your Majesty, Nikol City has fallen, and they request reinforcements!" As the Pyrothrone King was discussing strategies to counter Owen''s army with his four god- tier generals, a royal guard rushed in, kneeling with a grave expression. The Pyrothrone King''s brow furrowed. He remembered receiving news not long ago that Owen''s army had only just arrived at Nikol City. How could this centuries-old stronghold have been breached so quickly? "It''s just a border city. Let him enjoy his victory for now!" Suppressing his rage, the Pyrothrone King was about to continue his discussions with the generals when another royal guard hurried in, kneeling. "Your Majesty, the northernmost city, Ilor, has been taken by the Fallen Angel race. Treyn City requests aid!" The Pyrothrone King''s heart sank-another city had fallen? Just as he was reeling from this, yet another guard rushed in with an anxious expression: "Your Majesty, Bayport has been taken by the god dragon race, requesting reinforcements!" "Your Majesty, Massaron has been taken by the god dragon race!" One after another, reports of cities falling reached the Pyrothrone King''s ears. His fists were already clenched tightly, his eyes bloodshot, his face twisted with rage, as if he could devour someone alive. "Damn you, Owen!" He slammed his fist down on the table, smashing it to dust, though it did nothing to quell his anger. The Pyrothrone Kingdom had always dominated its neighboring kingdoms and factions, ruling with arrogance. They were used to bullying others, but now Owen had not only challenged their authority but had captured city after city. When word of this spread, it would deal a severe blow to the Pyrothrone Kingdom''s prestige and rule. "Your Majesty..." Suddenly, another royal guard rushed in, but before he could speak, he was met with the Pyrothrone King''s murderous glare. The guard trembled, his back drenched in cold sweat. He knew the king was furious over the fall of the cities, but he steeled himself and reported, "Your Majesty, the latest report: Owen and Leslie have just entered the capital!" "What?!" The Pyrothrone King stepped forward and grabbed the guard by the collar, lifting him off the ground. "Did you say Owen and Leslie are in the capital?!" The four generals beside the Pyrothrone King were equally shocked, staring at the guard. Wasn''t Owen supposed to be attacking the cities alongside the dragons and Fallen Angels? How could they be in the capital? "Are you sure it''s just the two of them? No one else with them?" The Pyrothrone King asked, still bewildered. "According to our intelligence, it''s just the two of them. No one else followed." "What are they doing in the capital?" The guard hesitated, then said, "They''re... eating noodles at a noodle shop." ?? encrusted with sparkling gems. Holding the fork with her pale, elegant hand, she began to delicately eat her noodles. Her refined manners and the luxurious fork made her seem completely out of place in the simple noodle shop. Owen scratched his head again, trying to ease the awkwardness. "You''re not going to ask why I''m here?" Leslie dabbed her mouth with a silk napkin and replied, "Didn''t you say it was for a date?" Owen''s mouth twitched. The date was just an excuse. The real reason Owen had come to the capital was because the people from Melodic Academy had contacted him through the Lunar Disc the day before. Since he had completely fallen out with the Pyrothrone Kingdom, their previous cooperation was now meaningless. They wanted to end their alliance early and bring Rachel back to the academy. Owen understood their concerns. After all, from Melodic Academy''s perspective, his victory or defeat didn''t matter-what mattered was Rachel''s safety. More importantly, they offered Owen something he couldn''t refuse. If Owen agreed, he would receive the key item needed to unlock the Godslayer Staff: Holy Water! While Rachel''s unique bloodline was valuable, the Godslayer Staff was even more so, so Owen agreed to their request. And the meeting place they arranged was here, in the capital of the Pyrothrone Kingdom! Although Leslie didn''t seem particularly interested, Owen explained the situation to her briefly. Leslie nodded and continued eating her noodles. It wasn''t that she didn''t care about the matter; she simply trusted Owen completely. As Owen and Leslie dined, a large number of Pyrothrone Kingdom mages had gathered around the noodle shop. When they saw Owen and Leslie enter the city, they immediately recognized them. After all, the two were now prominent figures in the kingdom. Especially Owen, who had led the dragons and Fallen Angels to invade the Pyrothrone Kingdom. His reputation preceded him. The mages were curious but unsure of Owen and Leslie''s true intentions. Afraid to disturb them, they simply watched quietly from outside the noodle shop. They knew that whether or not this was truly Owen and Leslie, things were bound to get interesting soon. Not long after, Rictor, the headmaster of Melodic Academy, arrived on the scene. Chapter 217: Chapter217-Rachels Confrontation Chapter 217: Chapter217-Rachel''s Confrontation ? Inside the quiet restaurant, Owen and Leslie calmly ate their noodles. Their striking appearance as a couple drew admiration from many onlookers, especially the mages. However, this tranquility was soon disrupted by Rictor''s arrival. Ssshhh... Outside the restaurant, the air twisted, and suddenly, a dark void ripped open, forming a black space tunnel. Powerful spatial waves forced the crowd back. Then, an elderly mage wearing an elegant white robe with a solemn expression stepped out. It was none other than Rictor, the headmaster of Melodic Academy. "The headmaster of Melodic Academy!" As soon as Rictor appeared, everyone''s attention was drawn to him, and expressions of surprise spread across their faces. Melodic Academy, one of the three great academies of Middle Earth, was renowned, and nearly every mage dreamed of training there. And Rictor, as its headmaster, was a legendary figure, known by all. But why would such a prominent figure suddenly show up here? Was it because of Owen? Many people turned their curious gaze toward Owen, wondering if there was a deeper connection between him and Rictor. Previously, Rictor had appeared in the Pyrothrone Kingdom''s royal court and personally overruled the Pyrothrone King''s order to pursue Owen, a matter that had caused widespread commotion. Now, not long after Owen''s arrival in the capital, Rictor had followed. Could there be a close relationship between the two? Amidst the curious stares, Rictor paid no attention to the crowd and strode into the restaurant.No?v(el)B\\jnn "Owen, I''ve brought what you asked for. Where''s Rachel?" As soon as he entered, Rictor flipped his hand, revealing a glass bottle inscribed with runes, his expression stern. Owen glanced at the bottle, which contained a special light-blue liquid, as pure as the clearest ocean water, radiating a strange aura. Even though the runes on the bottle sealed the energy, Owen could feel the tremor of the Godslayer Staff within him. Clearly, the blue liquid in the bottle was the Holy Water needed to unlock the fourth seal of the Godslayer Staff! Owen''s eyes grew more intense as he gazed at it. Each time a seal of the Godslayer Staff was broken, its power surged, granting it new forms and powerful abilities. The last time, using the ruby found in the Kyrik Mausoleum, Owen had unlocked the Godslayer Array, which had blocked and even countered an attack from the Kyrik Founder King. If the fourth seal were opened, how much more powerful could the Godslayer Staff become? Owen couldn''t wait to find out. Without delay, he activated his magic and summoned Rachel from his personal dimension. In a flash of light, Rachel appeared beside Owen. Rachel frowned slightly, then spotted Rictor, her former mentor, standing nearby. When Rictor saw Rachel, his gaze focused on her. Sitting beside Owen, Leslie elegantly wiped her mouth, having finished her meal, and calmly watched the unfolding scene. Rictor, as the headmaster of Melodic Academy, still had his pride to consider. Seeing Rachel cause more of a stir, his face darkened further. "Rachel, enough nonsense! Come back with me at once. Even if you want to stay, do you really think Owen would want to keep you around?" "Owen already has someone as beautiful as Leslie by his side." Having lived for centuries, and as Rachel''s mentor, Rictor could tell that Rachel''s reluctance to leave stemmed not just from the academy''s plans, but also from a growing affection for Owen. Exposing her feelings so directly, Rachel''s pale cheeks flushed with embarrassment. She glanced at Leslie, who sat gracefully beside Owen. The two looked like a match made in heaven, their silent understanding unmistakable. Leslie''s serene but proud demeanor, combined with her beauty, made Rachel feel inadequate. At that moment, Owen leaned over to Rachel and whispered, "Rachel, no matter what happens, I need to get that Holy Water today." Hearing this, Rachel, already feeling despondent, felt as if she had fallen into an abyss. A tear slipped from the corner of her eye. Like a lifeless puppet, she turned toward Rictor. Seeing this, Rictor knew she had resigned herself. Not wanting to risk any further complications, he quickly handed the glass bottle containing the Holy Water to Owen. "Here''s the Holy Water. We''re done." Without another word, Rictor prepared to take Rachel and leave. But as Owen weighed the Holy Water in his hand, he suddenly called out, "Rachel, are you really going back as my prisoner?" "You''re quite good at planting trees, but remember, if you go back this time, it''s entirely your choice." Owen''s words fell softly, but to Rachel, they were like a ray of light in the dark abyss she had fallen into. She snapped out of her daze and turned to look at Owen, her resolve hardening. Though she hadn''t spent much time with Owen, she knew him to be a man of honor who valued loyalty and would never truly harm her. She refused to continue being a pawn, kept in the dark and used against her will! Suddenly, mana surged around Rachel, and she bolted toward Owen. Chapter 218: Chapter218-Owen, You’re Cornered! Chapter 218: Chapter218-Owen, You¡¯re Cornered! ? Rictor had been closely monitoring Rachel''s every move, and when he saw her attempting to return to Owen''s side, he snorted coldly. A bubble of mana instantly enveloped Rachel, trapping her within it no matter how hard she tried to escape. A glimmer of despair crossed Rachel''s face. Rictor''s power was immeasurable, and with just a casual gesture, he had restrained her completely, despite her best efforts. Whoosh! At that moment, a gaping, fanged maw lunged toward Rictor, attempting to bite him, with sharp teeth exuding an icy chill like the onset of winter. Rictor frowned slightly, and a solid earth-colored wall appeared in front of him, blocking the sudden attack from Seraphina. However, Seraphina''s intervention provided enough distraction for Owen to break through Rictor''s barrier and pull Rachel behind him. Rictor''s face darkened instantly. "Owen, you broke our agreement!" As he spoke, thick tendrils of black light surged up from beneath Rachel''s feet, forming snake-like black runes that attempted to bind her and drag her into a teleportation array forming below. "Everyone here is a witness-I''ve already handed her over. But if she doesn''t want to go with you, there''s nothing I can do about that," Owen said calmly. Seeing Rictor''s move, Owen responded swiftly, stomping on the ground, where lightning and flames interwove, shattering the black teleportation array and dispersing the runes around Rachel. As Owen and Rictor clashed, the crowd of onlookers looked on in shock. Rictor was the headmaster of Melodic Academy, a figure of unfathomable power. Few had ever witnessed him in combat, and no one dared to challenge him. But here was Owen, not only defying Rictor''s agreement but daring to fight him directly-a truly audacious act! The rumors of Owen being unruly seemed, in hindsight, far too conservative. Rictor''s expression grew darker as his attacks were countered by Owen. His voice was laced with fury as he threatened, "Owen, think carefully. If you start a fight here, with just a handful of people, you''re no match for me. Don''t bring about your own humiliation!" Rictor''s tone was filled with anger. After all, he had been ready to make a fair trade with Owen, not even pressing him for threatening Melodic Academy. Yet Owen had attacked him, which Rictor found intolerable! Owen ignored Rictor''s outburst and swiftly sent Rachel back into his personal dimension. Seeing this, Rictor''s eyes turned bloodshot, ready to strike at Owen, but something caught his attention, and he glanced into the distance. At the same time, Owen looked in the same direction. The previously quiet crowd suddenly became restless, and soon after, many of the mages gathered there dropped to one knee. "All hail His Majesty! May the King be blessed with long life!" The voices of the mages blended into a unified chorus. The overwhelming pressure of the four god-tier mages locked onto Owen, like the weight of four mountains pressing down, causing the ground to crack and the air to ripple with chaotic mana. Yet contrary to their expectations, Owen remained calm, surveying the crowd with a slight smile. "So, you think having more people will win the day?" he said with a hint of amusement. "Oh? And just what reinforcements could you possibly summon now?" the Pyrothrone King sneered. "The dragon and Fallen Angel races may be powerful, but our cities are well- fortified. It would take them at least seven days to get here. By then, your body will have been fed to the dogs!" The Pyrothrone King and the god-tier mages laughed derisively, unable to understand Owen''s confidence, thinking him delusional. "Last time, Leslie managed to scare me off. Do you really think you can pull the same trick again?" Taylor squinted his eyes, his voice venomous. Had it not been for his prior carelessness, he would have easily captured Leslie and the others, forcing Owen''s hand. But now, there would be no more chances-he was determined to capture Owen today. "Is that so?" Owen shook his head slightly and then looked up toward the sky. Just as the Pyrothrone King and Taylor were about to continue speaking, the deafening roars of dragons echoed from the horizon, like the crashing waves of an endless sea, causing the very ground of the capital to tremble. The sheer power behind the dragon roars made it hard for many mages to breathe, and the mana in their bodies quivered uncontrollably. "Dragons!" Hearing the unmistakable sound of dragons, the Pyrothrone King and his companions turned to look, their expressions suddenly changing. In the sky not far away, a massive horde of dragons, like dark storm clouds, surged toward them, their bloodline pressure so intense that most of the mages couldn''t move. From another direction, the Fallen Angels were descending with a similar ferocity, their ominous aura like that of ancient beasts, cold and merciless. As they converged, an invisible killing intent filled the air, giving the Pyrothrone King and his men the distinct sense that they were standing on a battlefield littered with corpses. The dragons and Fallen Angels had arrived! Chapter 219: Chapter219-Whos Afraid of Numbers? Chapter 219: Chapter219-Who''s Afraid of Numbers? ? Over the capital of Pyrothrone Kingdom, colossal figures gathered, blotting out the sky. The once-brilliant golden light was completely blocked, plunging the entire capital into darkness. A terrifying pressure from powerful bloodlines descended like a storm, crashing onto those below. The ground trembled, cracking in arm-wide fissures. A shadow of dread fell over everyone''s hearts. The previously confident Pyrothrone King''s expression suddenly froze. How could they have arrived so quickly? From the moment he received the news of Owen''s attack to now, when the attackers surrounded him, only a few hours had passed! How had they advanced so swiftly from the border? A chill ran down the Pyrothrone King''s spine as he glanced at the approaching army of dragons and Fallen Angels. Sensing the powerful auras emanating from them, he broke out in a cold sweat, unable to believe his eyes. Even the weakest among them had reached the level of master-tier, and many more had reached grandmaster-tier! He had originally estimated that it would take these three races at least seven days to reach the capital, but he had vastly underestimated their strength. They were completely overwhelming his forces. It was clear that the dragons and Fallen Angels had god-tier mages assisting them! There was no other explanation for how they had crossed the natural defenses so quickly. While Pyrothrone King was consumed by fear, the four god-tier generals also turned grim, their gazes fixed on Otto, the Gold Dragon King, and the Bone Dragon King. Though they too were god-tier mages, the three before them possessed unique bloodlines, making them practically unbeatable at the same tier. The pressure on them was immense. Rictor, the headmaster of Melodic Academy, upon seeing this mighty army, finally understood the reason behind Owen''s confidence in breaking their agreement. His face grew colder, and his eyes blazed with fury. "Owen, acting so dishonorably! How will you ever hold your head high in Middle Earth again?" Despite his considerable strength, Rictor didn''t dare use force to pressure Owen under the oppressive auras of the three god-tier powerhouses. Instead, he resorted to furious accusations, attempting to publicly shame Owen for his betrayal. "Heh, I could never hope to match your noble integrity, Headmaster Rictor, scheming to manipulate your own students. I''d never stoop that low." Owen sneered at Rictor''s accusations, his eyes cold as he stared him down. "Did you really think I wouldn''t see through your plot?" Owen shook a glass bottle containing Holy Water, his words sharp as a blade. "You handed over the Holy Water so easily; of course, those old monsters behind you must have had something planned. It was never a fair trade, was it? From the moment you contacted me, it was all part of a scheme." "And now you have the nerve to accuse me of breaking the deal? Where do you get the gall? I''m disgusted by you!" Owen''s angry rebuke echoed across the capital. Every mage present stared at Owen in shock.No?v(el)B\\jnn Though they weren''t sure if what he said was true, no one had ever dared insult Rictor, one of the three great headmasters, like this before. Owen truly feared nothing! Even more unbelievable, Owen was facing off against numerous powerful figures from Pyrothrone Kingdom! "Hidden quest triggered-Destroy Pyrothrone Kingdom! Quest objectives: 1. Destroy all 208 cities in Pyrothrone Kingdom. 2. Kill Pyrothrone King personally. Reward: 300,000 fate points, Black Origami Crane." Owen''s eyes lit up at the system''s message. 300,000 fate points was no small amount, enough to buy a lot of valuable items from the Fate Store. As for the Black Origami Crane, though he wasn''t sure what it was, any reward from the system was bound to be extraordinary. Completing the quest''s first objective was almost done. Once the capital was destroyed, the rest of Pyrothrone Kingdom''s cities would be considered wiped out. But killing the Pyrothrone King made Owen feel a bit more serious. Though the king had been hiding his aura, Owen, with his eyes transformed by the Spear of Longinus, could see through the disguise. The Pyrothrone King had already reached god-tier! He was a god-tier mage! Owen, on the other hand, had just reached master-tier Lv1. There were still grandmaster-tier, sage-tier, and then god-tier standing between them-a gap of three major tiers! For any other master-tier mage, facing a god-tier mage would be unthinkable, let alone killing one. So, Owen stepped forward and stared directly at Pyrothrone King. "As the king of Pyrothrone Kingdom, do you dare face me in a duel to the death?" Owen''s provocative words silenced the entire capital in an instant. Everyone''s gaze turned toward Owen, their faces filled with shock, as if they had witnessed something impossible. Even Otto, the Gold Dragon King, and the Bone Dragon King-three powerful god-tier beings who knew Owen well-wondered if they had heard wrong. Pyrothrone King was rarely seen in action, but he was undeniably a god-tier mage! And while Owen had incredible talent, he was still only a master-tier mage. At most, he could challenge a grandmaster-tier mage. Even if Owen could defy logic and fight across another major tier, he would still only be able to contend with a sage-tier mage. But a god-tier mage? That was an entirely different level! Chapter 220: Chapter220-Owen vs Pyrothrone King Chapter 220: Chapter220-Owen vs Pyrothrone King ? "Challenge me?" When Owen''s words fell, the Pyrothrone King was initially stunned, thinking he must have misheard. Although he had rarely fought in recent years, he had been a god-tier mage for many years, while Owen was merely a master-tier mage. The gap between their levels was a vast, uncrossable chasm. But soon after, Pyrothrone King''s face darkened with anger. A mere master-tier mage dared to challenge him, a god-tier mage? Who gave him such courage? Owen was completely disregarding him! Not only was he a god-tier mage, standing above countless others, but he was also the ruler of a kingdom, holding the power of life and death over millions. Owen''s words were the height of arrogance! With a grim expression, Pyrothrone King glared at Owen, his anger boiling over as he let out a cold laugh. "Very well, since you''re so eager to die, I''ll grant your wish!" "A duel to the death between us-no one else may interfere!" Although Pyrothrone King couldn''t understand where Owen''s confidence came from, as a god-tier mage and ruler, his dignity could not be insulted! "Wait!" At that moment, Otto, the Gold Dragon King, and the Bone Dragon King quickly spoke up, their expressions filled with shock as they looked at Owen. "Pyrothrone King is a true god-tier mage. Even though I know he relied on other means to achieve god-tier, he''s still a god-tier mage who commands an entire domain. You''re not yet ready to face him." Otto, who valued Owen the most, quickly sent a mental message to persuade him.No?v(el)B\\jnn He believed Owen had the potential to become a god-tier mage in the future and even surpass them, but right now, Owen didn''t have the strength to fight the Pyrothrone King. "There''s an old rule that kings do not face kings in battle. You are now the leader of this campaign to destroy Pyrothrone Kingdom. You can''t be so impulsive. The Pyrothrone King not only far surpasses you in level but also possesses numerous legendary magical artifacts. Fighting him now is too soon!" The Gold Dragon King and Bone Dragon King also spoke with grave concern. They had seen Owen''s potential and his combat ability, which far exceeded his level. But once a mage reached god-tier, they underwent a qualitative transformation, becoming more than just human-an entity from another dimension. A fight with the Pyrothrone King would surely result in a one-sided defeat for Owen. "Thank you for your concern, but this is not a decision I made impulsively. I have carefully considered it. Pyrothrone King must die by my hand!" Owen felt a sense of warmth and gratitude for the three kings'' concern. After all, their help in destroying Pyrothrone Kingdom had already been a tremendous support. Now, they were worried about his well-being, clearly treating him as a friend. "A god-tier mage? Nothing more than that. Today, I will sever his head and settle all past grievances!" Owen''s gaze was more resolute than ever as it fell on Pyrothrone King. The three kings frowned as they looked at Owen, unsure why he was so determined to personally take on the Pyrothrone King. The tension grew thick, the atmosphere electric with the impending clash. "When you kill Pyrothrone King, I''ll kill this archbishop and celebrate your victory!" As the tension between them reached its peak, Leslie shot forward toward Taylor, her voice firm as it echoed in Owen''s ears. Owen nodded slightly as he watched Leslie charge forward. Suddenly, something caught Owen''s attention. He quickly turned toward a distant clock tower. The tower had been empty, but now several mages appeared, wearing scholar''s robes similar to those from Academy City. However, their insignia was not from the Academy City on the continent but from Middle Earth Academy City. Owen narrowed his eyes. Like Academy City on the continent, Middle Earth Academy City was a chronicler of history, documenting and spreading news of significant events across Middle Earth. Minor matters didn''t concern them. Now that Pyrothrone Kingdom was facing annihilation, it made sense that they had been drawn here. What caught Owen''s attention most, though, was the special magical device they were activating with mana. It was a human-sized crystal sphere with a shimmering, large, mystical eye inside that emitted a strange energy. "Mana View! They''re using that thing?" As Owen focused on the mages atop the clock tower, many sharp-eyed mages also noticed them. When they saw the crystal sphere being activated, they were equally shocked. The crystal sphere, known as Mana View, was famous throughout Middle Earth. It was only used during major events, allowing Academy City to record everything in real- time and broadcast it via magical projections to every corner of the world. As far as they knew, this device hadn''t been used in a thousand years! Now, as the mages poured mana into the Mana View, the eye in the crystal ball widened, and soon, projections appeared in public squares all across the world. The scenes being broadcast showed Leslie and Taylor preparing to duel! "Academy City is projecting this! They''re using Mana View? What in the world is happening?" "That looks like the capital of Pyrothrone Kingdom. And that''s Taylor, the archbishop of Pyrothrone Kingdom!" "I knew Academy City wouldn''t stay silent when Owen attacked Pyrothrone Kingdom. They''ve been waiting for something big!" "Now we can finally see what Owen''s really made of. Is he as powerful as the rumors claim?" "That woman looks like Leslie, Owen''s fiance?e. Why is she fighting Taylor?" "How do you not know? Owen''s attack on Pyrothrone Kingdom was sparked by his rage over Leslie, and Taylor was the one who lit the fuse. Looks like she''s ready to take her revenge personally!" Chapter 221: Chapter221-Instant Kill of Archbishop Taylor Chapter 221: Chapter221-Instant Kill of Archbishop Taylor ? "So, that''s Leslie. I didn''t expect such a stunning beauty to exist beyond Middle Earth. No wonder Owen was enraged for her." As people across various regions watched the projections appearing in public squares, discussions erupted. Many of the men, upon seeing Leslie, were captivated, their faces flashing with admiration. Her golden hair, cold yet resolute eyes, and the icy aura surrounding her made her appear like a goddess of ice and snow. Just one glance was enough to draw them in, almost making them lose themselves. Though Middle Earth had no shortage of beautiful women, none seemed to match Leslie''s majestic presence. Many men couldn''t help but cast envious glances at Owen, jealousy creeping into their hearts. Meanwhile, in Aiden Castle, a seductive woman with ram horns, wings on her back, and a long black tail gazed at the projection. When she saw Leslie, a flash of instinctive hostility crossed her eyes. Whether it was Leslie''s beauty or the unique aura she exuded, the woman felt uncomfortable, as though she had met a rival. It bothered her. She then turned her gaze toward Owen, her eyes lighting up. She had already researched Owen and had seen images of him before, but now, seeing him in person, there was something captivating about his strong, confident profile. Her cheeks flushed slightly, and her ivory-white legs pressed together, rubbing lightly, as occasional soft, breathy sighs escaped her lips. "Such an exceptional man, yet he''s already claimed by that little girl. What a pity. Still, I do love a man who''s already taken..." Her voice carried a teasing tone, though her curiosity about Leslie''s current performance grew. After all, Leslie had just barely entered master-tier, while Archbishop Taylor had reached grandmaster-tier many years ago. The gap between their tiers was vast. If Leslie were to die at Taylor''s hands, it would remove an obstacle for her. But she was more interested in seeing Leslie win. After all, a genius capable of crossing tiers was far more intriguing to her. At the same time, as the projections spread across the continent and Middle Earth, all the major factions were watching the battle unfold, their curiosity about Leslie and especially Owen-growing. Under their gazes, Leslie had already closed in on Taylor, a streak of cold light slicing through the void. The icy aura surrounding her surged toward Taylor, enveloping him. A thin layer of frost formed on his body, as if binding him in a suit of frozen armor, pinning him in place. The bone-chilling cold, like countless tiny insects, burrowed deep into Taylor''s bones, sending waves of pain through his body. He spasmed uncontrollably, his face twisted in agony, and a flicker of fear crossed his mind. Their battle hadn''t gone on for long, but Leslie''s power had increased dramatically compared to before. Even he was being affected. "Just a defeated opponent. Do you really think breaking through to master-tier means you can challenge me?" Taylor sneered coldly, the magic patterns on his body writhing like tentacles, scattering the ice and thrusting toward Leslie. Yet here he was, utterly defeated. "Leslie''s only a master-tier mage. How could her power be so overwhelming? Taylor''s most famous techniques couldn''t even stop her..." People murmured in disbelief, their faces filled with astonishment and shock. Even Pyrothrone King himself could hardly believe what he was seeing. It was one thing for Owen to be so powerful, but now Leslie too? The gap of an entire tier had been completely ignored, as if Leslie was the true grandmaster- tier mage and Taylor the mere master-tier. After a brief moment of shock, Pyrothrone King was about to order someone to rescue Taylor. But just as he opened his mouth, Leslie''s spear suddenly trembled and tore Taylor''s body apart. Blood exploded like rain, splattering across the ground. The spectators, who had already been stunned by what they had witnessed, now looked at the cold-faced Leslie with chills running down their spines. Taylor had been one of the most well-known figures in Pyrothrone Kingdom. Not only had Leslie defeated him, but she had killed him in front of everyone, showing no regard for the Pyrothrone King''s authority. "Fuck you!" The Pyrothrone King''s voice, filled with fury, erupted. Intense heat surged around him as if he were a volcano about to erupt. He struck out with his palm toward Leslie, intent on killing her. "Back off!" Seeing the Pyrothrone King suddenly attack, Owen''s eyes blazed with murderous intent. A thick bolt of lightning tore through the darkness, rushing toward the Pyrothrone King''s hand. Boom! The massive palm collided with Owen''s lightning, causing a blinding flash of light. The two forces entangled briefly before vanishing, canceling each other out. The sudden attack from the Pyrothrone King left the onlookers dumbfounded. They hadn''t expected him, as an emperor, to stoop so low as to attack Leslie in such a sneaky manner. What surprised them even more was how swiftly Owen intervened, effortlessly neutralizing the god-tier mage''s strike. "Pyrothrone King, your opponent is me!" Owen stared coldly at Pyrothrone King, his aura surging as three powerful Orders radiated from him like three suns, causing the very air to tremble. As Owen''s aura spread, everyone present felt the world rumbling, and an inexplicable sense of oppression weighed heavily on their hearts. Chapter 222: Chapter222-The Fourth Seal of the Godslayer Staff Chapter 222: Chapter222-The Fourth Seal of the Godslayer Staff ? "Now it''s your turn." After Owen unleashed his aura, Leslie immediately withdrew her spear and returned to Owen''s side, flashing him a smile. She casually began stroking Seraphina''s snake head, as if killing Taylor, a grandmaster-tier mage, had been nothing more than a trivial task. Owen nodded, still somewhat surprised by the power Leslie had displayed. Although he knew that with the aid of the World Tree''s drops, the Order of Life, and the enhancements from the Dark Tower, Leslie''s strength had significantly increased, reaching master-tier and transforming her combat ability, he hadn''t expected her to defeat Taylor with a single strike. Owen''s talent was indeed exceptional, but Leslie was proving to be just as extraordinary. Taking a deep breath, Owen turned all his attention to Pyrothrone King. It was time to settle things. In an instant, the chilling killing intent caused the air to tremble, forming a massive domain that enclosed both Owen and Pyrothrone King. Any mage nearby was forced to retreat. The previously crowded scene suddenly emptied, leaving only Owen and Pyrothrone King, like two beasts meeting on a narrow path. Those who had been eagerly awaiting the battle between Owen and Pyrothrone King immediately focused all their attention on the Academy City projection. Leslie''s fight with Taylor had already shown them the extraordinary talents of the continent''s geniuses.No?v(el)B\\jnn Owen was also a master-tier mage, but could he truly match Pyrothrone King? If he managed to hold his ground for even a short while, it would be a historic achievement. After all, no non-god-tier mage had ever challenged a god-tier mage. God-tier mages were the pinnacle of magical prowess, legendary figures in their own right. Reaching god-tier meant that a mage had no weaknesses and possessed absolute power. Whether a faction had a god-tier mage was the defining factor in its standing. But now, Owen, a master-tier mage, was boldly challenging Pyrothrone King. This provoked shock and disbelief in many. Some lower-tier mages hoped Owen would achieve a miracle, while most of the stronger mages, knowing the immense gap between tiers, couldn''t understand where Owen''s confidence came from. As everyone held their breath, Pyrothrone King glared at Owen, his expression twisted with fury. "Challenging me today will be the most regretful and desperate decision of your life!" "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you right away. You''ll watch as the one you care about becomes my slave, and you too will serve me for eternity, until your spirit crumbles into dust!" A tidal wave of anger surged from Pyrothrone King. His body began to melt like magma, billowing smoke rising from him as intense heat filled the air, causing it to crackle and burn. Eager to capture Owen, Pyrothrone King willed the surging waves of molten lava to crash toward Owen, sealing him in place. Boom! The next moment, the magma, capable of instantly killing a sage-tier mage, engulfed Owen. The sound of scorching flesh echoed as the magma corroded something resistant to its heat. But just as Pyrothrone King''s smile began to form, it froze on his face. His burning eyes peered through the molten flow, seeing Owen clearly. Owen stood there, calm and unscathed, his clothes untouched by the magma. In his hand, he held the Godslayer Staff, which emitted a dark golden light, forming a protective shield around him. Even though the magma was infused with Pyrothrone King''s divine power, it couldn''t penetrate the shield. "Impossible! The Godslayer Staff is powerful, but the one you hold is incomplete!" Pyrothrone King''s heart raced with disbelief as he stared at Owen. Owen responded with a cold smile. Indeed, the incomplete Godslayer Staff couldn''t have withstood a god-tier mage''s divine power. But now, the Godslayer Staff had unlocked its fourth seal! That''s right, just before the battle, Owen had used the Holy Water to unlock the fourth seal of the Godslayer Staff. And with the fourth seal came a new ability-Slaying God. [Slaying God]: Increases combat power tenfold when facing a god-tier mage! This simple yet brutally effective skill was perfectly aligned with the Godslayer Staff''s name. As long as Owen''s opponent was a god-tier mage, the staff would amplify his strength by ten times! Though Owen''s current power wasn''t enough to match a god-tier mage, with the Godslayer Staff''s boost, he now had the strength to fight one. This was the source of his confidence. After all, the Godslayer Staff was a weapon designed for Slaying Gods! Chapter 223: Chapter223-Supreme Order, Owen of the Future Chapter 223: Chapter223-Supreme Order, Owen of the Future ? "Is that the Godslayer Staff?" The moment Owen tightly gripped the Godslayer Staff and blocked the Pyrothrone King''s attack, many people''s attention was drawn to the dark golden glow radiating from the staff. Their faces were filled with greed and curiosity. The Godslayer Staff is a legendary staff even in Middle Earth, containing terrifying magical power. It had disappeared without a trace after the fall of the ancient Dark God King and hadn''t resurfaced since. According to rumors they had recently heard, Owen had gained the recognition of the Godslayer Staff. Now it seemed the news was true, and his control over the staff had reached an impressive level! "Is this Owen''s confidence in facing the Pyrothrone King, a god-tier mage? Relying on the staff once wielded by the ancient Dark God King?" "That can''t be enough, right? The Godslayer Staff is powerful, but the Pyrothrone King is a god-tier mage. If he''s only relying on the staff, Owen is bound to die." The crowd murmured among themselves, thinking Owen might be too optimistic. "The Godslayer Staff is a fine artifact, but how much of its power can someone at your level wield?" At this moment, the Pyrothrone King, watching Owen fend off the molten assault with the staff''s power, sneered. "When you''re dead, I''ll take good care of that staff for you!" As his words fell, the scattered streams of molten lava were rapidly drawn together, forming nine swirling vortexes of molten rock in his molten hand. Each vortex was about the size of a house, and as they drew closer to Owen, they condensed and shrank, like rapidly spinning drills, hammering down on the dark golden barrier formed by the Godslayer Staff. The staff shuddered violently under the onslaught of the molten vortexes, quickly caving in, forcing Owen to retreat. Owen''s own magical shield, upon contact with the vortexes, was instantly assimilated into the lava, radiating terrifying heat that scorched Owen''s skin, causing black smoke to rise. If not for Owen''s strong physique and the activation of Obsidify, which covered his body in a layer of deep black light, his body would have quickly evaporated under the extreme heat. "A god-tier mage really is terrifying..." Owen murmured to himself, his gaze suddenly turning serious. The Order Domain rapidly expanded, enveloping him. Just as the molten vortexes pierced through the Godslayer Staff''s barrier, his body swiftly transformed into a crimson flame. After being twisted apart by the vortexes, the flames reformed several dozen meters away into a blazing figure. After reaching the master-tier, one could form their own domain. Upon reaching grandmaster-tier, one could even achieve bodily elementalization. Although Owen had not yet reached grandmaster-tier, with the support of the Order of Fire and the Order Domain, he could temporarily elementalize his body to avoid fatal damage. As Owen''s body reformed, he hadn''t even caught his breath before sharp spikes of molten rock surged up from beneath his feet, like countless thorns sweeping toward him. These sharp spikes were imbued with a special divine power that forced Owen''s elementalized body back into its physical form. "Elementalization is laughable in front of a god-tier mage!" jump an entire major tier-this is beyond comprehension!" "The difference in power between master-tier and grandmaster-tier is like night and day. He crossed that gap so easily!" "Wow, Owen was already terrifyingly strong. As a master-tier, he had defeated grandmaster- tier mages. Now, with the Supreme Order elevating him to grandmaster-tier, who knows how frightening his power has become?!" Mages across Middle Earth and the continent, witnessing Owen''s meteoric rise, were filled with dread. Meanwhile, the sage-tier mages in the capital, along with the strong beings of the Dragon and Fallen Angel clans, watched Owen, who was adjusting to his newfound power, with grim expressions. They had a sense of unreality. From the aura Owen was now emitting, even they, as sage-tier mages, could sense danger from him! If they were to fight Owen in his Supreme Order state, they would be at risk of death! In this state, Owen possessed the strength to challenge sage-tier mages! It must be noted that they were among the top sage-tier mages, with elite bloodlines. There were few who could rival them, and now Owen had instantly reached this level! "This is what it means to be a monstrous genius-his strength defies reason!" "I used to think the clan leader was overly invested in Owen, but now I see they had the real foresight!" "It''s hard to imagine how terrifying Owen will become when he breaks through to sage-tier or even god-tier. We might just be mere foot soldiers in his presence..." The members of the Dragon and Fallen Angel clans were left dumbfounded, and their views of Owen changed drastically. However, unlike the shock of the Dragon and Fallen Angel clans, the four generals and mages of the Pyrothrone Kingdom, after a brief moment of astonishment, displayed mocking expressions. "Heh, so what if he''s reached grandmaster-tier? There''s still a vast gulf between that and sage-tier, let alone god-tier!" "Exactly. The Supreme Order may have given Owen a huge boost in strength, but it still can''t bridge the gap between him and the king!" They remained firmly convinced of their king''s superiority. After all, a god-tier mage was a force that no non-god-tier mage could defeat-a rule that had never been broken throughout history! Chapter 224: Chapter224-The Fall of a God! Chapter 224: Chapter224-The Fall of a God! ? Owen might have a chance to break this iron law when he reaches the peak of sage-tier mage, but right now, he is far from it! "This Supreme Order-you''ve only just begun to master it, right? It gives you such a huge boost. Tsk, tsk, tsk. Such a treasure-why not hand it over instead of wasting it?" Pyrothrone King laughed wildly, looking at Owen, whose aura had surged to grandmaster-tier, as if this was a gift sent to him by the heavens. The Godslayer Staff! The Supreme Order! These are treasures that countless mages have pursued their whole lives without ever obtaining. And now, Owen had delivered them right into his hands! After all, what does it matter if Owen has reached grandmaster-tier? He''s still far too weak to be a match for me! Owen ignored Pyrothrone King''s taunts. Instead, he clenched his fists, feeling the nearly hundredfold increase in mana surging within him. It was an overwhelming sense of power like he had never felt before. With his current state and abilities, he had absolute confidence that he could face even a sage- tier mage. Owen took a deep breath and looked at the Godslayer Staff in his hand. If he relied solely on his own power, he still wouldn''t be a match for Pyrothrone King.No?v(el)B\\jnn After all, a god-tier mage is like an insurmountable mountain, and beneath it, all others are mere ants. However, the Godslayer Staff''s fourth ability-[Slaying God]: Increases battle power tenfold when fighting a god-tier mage! Previously, when Owen was at master-tier, this tenfold boost was barely enough to withstand Pyrothrone King''s attacks. But now, with the Supreme Order raising him to grandmaster-tier, and the tenfold boost from the Godslayer Staff, the result was a massive leap in power! After all, his base strength at grandmaster-tier was nearly a hundred times greater than when he was at master-tier! In an instant, the Godslayer Staff in Owen''s hand transformed into the Supreme Sword. Dark golden light flowed along the sword''s blade like clear water, radiating an astonishing chill. As the blade moved, the very fabric of space was sliced apart, leaving gaping wounds in the void, with ice crystals forming in its wake. "Supreme Sword!" At the moment when Pyrothrone King was both scornful and excited, Owen swung the sword with all his might! A dark golden sword aura shot forward, growing larger with the wind, transforming into a massive golden arc hundreds of meters wide. The boiling heat in the air from the molten lava was torn apart by the aura, and the seething lava itself was suppressed, sinking back and cooling rapidly. The smile on Pyrothrone King''s face froze as he was locked onto by the Supreme Sword. From that approaching sword strike, he felt an overwhelming sense of death! How could this be? sun. It evaporated the surrounding lava, mana, and even the very fabric of space itself, appearing suddenly in front of Owen, ready to incinerate him into nothingness! This attack was vicious and resolute. The Pyrothrone King had sacrificed half his flesh, warping space in a way that left Owen with no way to escape. "Die!" As the enormous fireball engulfed Owen, Pyrothrone King''s face twisted into a cruel smile. Losing half his flesh was an irreparable loss, even for a god-tier mage, but the danger Owen posed was far too great. His instincts screamed that eliminating Owen at any cost was the best choice! He had absolute confidence that this sacrifice, imbued with a vast portion of his magical power, could devastate even a god-tier mage. Let alone Owen, a grandmaster-tier mage-he would fall for sure! Boom! As the blazing fireball, as bright and hot as the sun, enveloped Owen, a shield inscribed with intricate runes appeared before him. It was the Guardian Shield, the second form of the Godslayer Staff, which Owen had activated! The Pyrothrone King''s attack had come so suddenly that even Owen barely had time to react. However, the deep sense of danger had instinctively driven him to activate the Echo Barrier. It was the best decision he could have made. Echo Barrier: All projectile-based attacks could be absorbed by the Guardian Shield and reflected back with threefold power. This skill could only be used twice a day, but it ignored any difference in levels! It was Owen''s only way to block this strike. After all, Pyrothrone King''s attack, infused with his own flesh and blood, made every cell in Owen''s body tremble in fear. The massive fireball had already carbonized Owen''s outer layers, but with the appearance of the Guardian Shield, the sun-like fireball was instantly absorbed. The overwhelming pressure of imminent death disappeared without a trace. The blazing sun fell eerily silent, and the crazed, savage grin on Pyrothrone King''s face abruptly changed. He suddenly realized that he had lost control of this apocalyptic fireball! At the same time, a terrifying aura erupted from the shield in front of Owen! "No!" He realized too late, as the gigantic sun that had filled the sky surged out from the shield and engulfed him whole. Chapter 225: Chapter225-The God’s Lament! The Fall of Pyrothrone Kingdom! Chapter 225: Chapter225-The God¡¯s Lament! The Fall of Pyrothrone Kingdom! ? Endless boiling lava surged with heat waves, stretching for hundreds of miles, as black smoke billowed into the sky. Countless mages surrounded the lava world, staring in disbelief at Owen and the Pyrothrone King in the center, unable to comprehend what they had just witnessed. Moments ago, Owen had actually sliced the god-tier mage, the Pyrothrone King, in half with a single sword strike! Even the god-tier armor, exuding an aura of immortality, couldn''t withstand the blow. Although Owen''s level had surged to grandmaster-tier, the Pyrothrone King was still a god- tier mage. How could that sword strike have been so terrifyingly powerful? Could a grandmaster-tier mage truly unleash such a devastating attack? What was even more shocking was the reaction of Pyrothrone Kingdom''s Four Great Generals, who had been mere observers until this moment. Now, they could no longer sit still. Their expressions darkened as they channeled their mana, unleashing powerful magical waves that enveloped Owen! Though they didn''t know why Owen had suddenly erupted with such terrifying power, their king must not lose this battle, let alone fall. Even though intervening now broke the rules of the duel, compared to the greater good, it was of little consequence. "Is this the style of Pyrothrone Kingdom? You were guarding against us interfering earlier, and now that your king is losing, you''re in a hurry to break the rules? Do you take us for fools?" As the Four Great Generals launched their attack, Otto, the Bone Dragon King, and the Gold Dragon King sneered disdainfully and quickly stepped in, forming an impenetrable wall between them and Owen. They blocked all the magical waves that the Four Great Generals had sent toward Owen. While the three kings clashed with the Four Great Generals, a dangerous aura from Pyrothrone King drew their attention. The colossal blazing sun that he had created was expanding in their view. Just the heat waves emanating from it made their hearts race and their hair stand on end. Their faces filled with shock. They hadn''t expected the Pyrothrone King to be so ruthless and decisive, sacrificing half of his own body to unleash such a devastating attack! At the same time, when that sun-like spell was born, every mage present felt as though their bodies were about to be vaporized. Otto, the Bone Dragon King, and the Gold Dragon King''s expressions shifted from the shock of seeing Owen slice the Pyrothrone King in half to astonishment and concern. Even they, facing this desperate attack from Pyrothrone King, could feel the strong presence of death emanating from it. With Owen''s current strength, there was no way he could survive such an attack. He would be annihilated, body and soul! This attack had reached the pinnacle of forbidden spells! The Four Great Generals, whose attack had been blocked by the three kings, hadn''t expected their king to be driven to such rage, sacrificing his own body. But soon, their faces twisted into cruel smiles. Such a terrifying magical attack made even them feel fear. What chance did a mere grandmaster-tier mage like Owen have? No matter what tricks he had, he would be crushed by overwhelming power. Immediately, their confidence surged as they focused on countering the frantic attacks of the three kings. The battlefield seemed to turn upside down in an instant. However, their smiles didn''t last long, as their expressions suddenly changed. The attack that was powerful enough to distort space and time hadn''t destroyed Owen. Instead, the shield in front of him had blocked it. Even more terrifying, after the shield had absorbed the sun-like attack, an even larger and more fearsome sun began to expand from within it. The turbulent heat waves spread across the sky, dyeing the heavens in a crimson hue like a blood-red veil draped over the world. The molten body of the Pyrothrone King was instantly swallowed by the ever-expanding sun. youth. But now, Owen had actually done it! At this moment, Rictor felt like a fool, slapped in the face by the harshness of reality. Even with all his composure as the head of Melodic Academy, his body trembled slightly, shaken by an unprecedented shock. ... In the Azure Kingdom. Stanley, Charlotte, and the entire court, temporarily in charge of the kingdom''s affairs, were all frozen in place. They had known Owen had vowed to attack Middle Earth''s Pyrothrone Kingdom for the sake of Emperor Leslie, and they had been terrified, filled with dread. After all, the very names Middle Earth, Pyrothrone Kingdom, and god-tier mages had instilled them with deep-rooted fear ever since they were children. Facing such a colossal power, they felt nothing but trembling fear and the desire to surrender. Not only did they lack the courage to fight back, but they also didn''t even dare to think of resisting such a force. And now, Owen, with his master-tier level, had single-handedly slain a god-tier mage, the Pyrothrone King, under the gaze of countless witnesses! The court fell into a stunned silence after the shock subsided, and then, suddenly, all the ministers erupted into a frenzy! They had thought they were following a peerless genius with unlimited potential, someone who might one day restore the glory of the Azure Kingdom. But now, Owen''s true strength had proven to be far more terrifying than they ever imagined! He could even kill a god-tier mage! Had they indirectly sworn loyalty to a Godslayer? "Excellent, excellent! The Azure Kingdom will know no more fear!" Not only were the ministers cheering, their respect for Owen now deeply etched into their bones, but the people and mages of the Azure Kingdom were also celebrating with overwhelming joy. As citizens of the Azure Kingdom, Owen''s incredible accomplishment made them all feel a sense of pride and superiority. Meanwhile, the other powers across the continent, witnessing the falling petals, had complex expressions. They knew Owen''s talent was unparalleled, likely the greatest in all history. But in such a short time, he had not only become a master-tier mage, but he had also achieved something no one had done in thousands of years: he had slain a god! And he had done so openly, with countless witnesses! Chapter 226: Chapter226-System Rewards and Visitors from All Directions Chapter 226: Chapter226-System Rewards and Visitors from All Directions ? "Who would have thought he''d rise so quickly and suddenly become a top-tier powerhouse?" Many of the continent''s prodigies, who had once competed with Owen and tried to keep up with him, found themselves twitching with frustration, lost in memories. "Where did I fall behind?!" While the entire continent was shocked, Middle Earth experienced unprecedented tremors. Everyone was in disbelief, discussing the event. After all, this had far exceeded their wildest imaginations. A god-tier mage had actually been slain! "Owen is simply too outrageous. I used to think the rumors were exaggerated, but now it seems they were far too conservative." "Owen is still only at the master-tier, yet his combat power is already terrifying. I can''t even imagine how frightening his power will be once he undergoes another major transformation." "Such a towering figure will attract unwanted attention. Owen''s strength and talent are monstrous, but there are always greater powers in the world. If he keeps acting so high- profile, he won''t be able to survive for long." While the discussions reached a fever pitch, not every faction was optimistic about Owen. Some quickly calmed down, deciding to remain cautious and observe from the sidelines. "Rictor once mentioned the God Realm, the true overlord of Middle Earth. What do god-tier mages matter to them? They don''t even care. And it seems they''ve already set their sights on Owen." "It''s not just the God Realm. The Truth Church won''t let Owen go either. After all, the Pyrothrone King''s queen was born from the Truth Church, and Archbishop Taylor also hails from there." Compared to a behemoth like the God Realm, the Truth Church was no less formidable, being one of the largest churches in Middle Earth. On the surface, they appeared as a religious institution, but behind the scenes, they often controlled kingdoms through marriage alliances. Anyone who defied their will never saw the light of the next day. Amidst the chatter, Owen paid no attention to the outside world, focusing entirely on the system interface. With the Pyrothrone King slain and the capital reduced to ruins, the system had marked the mission as complete. "Congratulations, host, you have earned 300,000 fate points and the Black Origami Crane!" Aside from the system''s established rewards, killing a god-tier mage had also granted Owen a massive wave of experience points. This tremendous amount of experience would allow Owen to directly level up to grandmaster-tier Lv1. He could cross an entire major tier, becoming a true grandmaster-tier mage! However, after a moment of contemplation, Owen decided not to make the breakthrough just yet, choosing to remain at master-tier Lv1 for now. After taking stock of his rewards, Owen stood amidst the ruins, gazing into the sky. The battle between the three kings and the Four Great Generals had reached a fever pitch. Although the Four Generals had the advantage of numbers, both Otto and the Gold and Bone Dragon Kings were peak-level powerhouses of their respective bloodlines. Their combined efforts had pushed the recently advanced Four Generals to a disadvantage, who now struggled to hold their ground through teamwork alone. At this rate, the Four Generals wouldn''t last more than a few hours before being torn apart. The Four Generals clearly understood this and were desperate to turn the tide. However, the sudden death of their leader, the Pyrothrone King, at the hands of Owen, had dealt them a massive psychological blow, making it difficult for them to even maintain their formation. The Four Generals had been by the Pyrothrone King''s side since his days as a prince, slowly rising through the ranks and receiving his personal favor, which had brought them to their current positions. To them, the Pyrothrone King was a supreme figure, their king and benefactor for whom they would sacrifice everything. The consecutive deaths of three generals left the last one trembling in both fury and terror. No mage who reached god-tier wanted to die. But as he turned to flee, the combined attacks of the three kings struck him in the back! Boom! With a deafening explosion, turbulent mana reduced the area he stood in to a churning millstone of destruction. The fourth general had fallen! "Mr. Owen!" After quickly eliminating the Four Great Generals, the three kings descended to where Owen stood among the ruins, their faces alight with smiles and concern. Their tone and attitude had become much more respectful than before. "Thank you for your help. Without the three of you, the Pyrothrone Kingdom wouldn''t have fallen so quickly." Owen noted their change in attitude but still treated them with respect. After all, the three kings had managed to fight four opponents and had clearly proven themselves as formidable god-tier mages. More importantly, they had been a great help today. The three kings laughed heartily and said, "It was just a small effort, nothing compared to your incredible power! You hid it well-who would have thought we were worrying for nothing?" "A master-tier killing a god-tier mage, hahaha! We''ve witnessed history! Well done, Owen! The younger generation of the dragon race will be proud of you!" Their words were full of praise. Though they had once been fond of testing and educating Owen, after today''s performance, no amount of praise seemed excessive. He had achieved something that no one had ever done before and might never do again. At that moment, a group from Middle Earth''s Academy City hurried over to Owen, their eyes filled with admiration and respect. "Mr. Owen, we were busy recording history earlier and failed to announce ourselves. Please forgive our rudeness!" The leader of the group, a middle-aged man in a formal suit, straightened his attire and bowed respectfully to Owen, his manner that of a true gentleman. Owen had always had a good relationship with Academy City on the continent and knew that it was a branch of Middle Earth Academy City. Feeling a sense of familiarity, he smiled and expressed his goodwill. Chapter 227: Chapter227-The Family Behind Leslie Chapter 227: Chapter227-The Family Behind Leslie ? Amidst a smoldering ruin. The Dragon Clan, the Fallen Angel Clan, and people from Middle Earth Academy City all gathered around Owen, showering him with greetings and praise. Owen responded to each of them, and then the Holy Token markings around his hands dissipated into thin air like smoke. The mission to defeat the Pyrothrone Kingdom was now complete. Owen took a deep breath, allowing his tense nerves to relax slightly. "Owen, are you alright?" At that moment, Leslie arrived with Seraphina, looking at Owen with a concerned expression. While others marveled at Owen''s feat of vanquishing a god-tier mage, Leslie was more concerned about the cost he had paid. How was he really holding up? After all, that had been a god-tier mage. Seeing the worry on Leslie''s face, Owen smiled slightly. "What could be wrong with me? Just a bit exhausted. A little rest, and I''ll be fine." He gave Leslie a hug, gently patting her back to comfort her. Then, as if something occurred to him, he looked off into the distant sky. "With the fall of the Pyrothrone Kingdom, those guys from the God Realm will probably make their move soon." Leslie nodded slightly. Being from Middle Earth herself, she was well aware of the distribution of power in the region and knew that the Pyrothrone Kingdom''s demise involved not just the God Realm but other forces as well. Whoosh! Whoosh! Suddenly, two piercing sounds broke through the air, as two streaks of light shot toward them from afar like meteors. Owen and the others quickly turned toward the source of the sound, spotting two young figures in academy robes flying through the sky and landing in the ruins. The newcomers, one male and one female, though youthful and brimming with vitality, exuded an aura of sage-tier power, an overwhelming presence that demanded respect. "Senior brother! Senior sister!" Upon seeing them, Diana excitedly rushed forward, waving enthusiastically. These two were the senior brother and senior sister of Sunluna Academy, highly renowned within the academy. Not only were their talents and strength exceptional among their peers, but they were also highly valued by both the mentors and the headmaster, considered the academy''s future pillars. Even with her pride, Diana dared not act out of line in front of them. The two glanced at Diana briefly but didn''t respond immediately. Instead, they cupped their fists toward Owen and the others, speaking with a hint of reverence: "Sunluna Academy, Senior Sister Flora!" "Sunluna Academy, Senior Brother Benjamin!" "We greet Master Owen and the esteemed elders!" Although Sunluna Academy was ancient, and these two held prestigious positions second only to the mentors, the presence of Owen and the Three Kings made them humble, their attitudes respectful. Owen nodded at them before turning his gaze to Diana. He had no grievances with Sunluna Academy, and Diana was one of their students, so it was likely that these two had come for her. Leslie shook her head slightly. This wasn''t the time for tearful farewells. Just as she was about to speak, she suddenly sensed something and turned sharply toward the distant sky, her golden eyes flashing with a hint of coldness and disdain. It was rare for Owen to see such an emotional reaction from Leslie, so he immediately joined her, gazing up at the sky where a strange fluctuation in the void had appeared. As Owen watched, two crystalline beams of light descended from the sky, landing not far from them and rippling with spatial energy. When the light faded, a woman and an elderly man were revealed. The woman, tall with golden hair, stood at the forefront, her arms crossed, her head slightly raised, and her phoenix eyes full of arrogance. Behind her was an elderly butler in a tailcoat, wearing a monocle. His dull, lifeless eyes and hunched posture made him seem more like a wooden puppet, trailing behind her obediently. The moment Owen saw the woman, his pupils constricted slightly. This woman bore an astonishing resemblance to Leslie, sharing at least sixty percent of her features! Remembering Leslie''s earlier reaction, Owen immediately knew who she was. Leslie''s sister-Adele Rosewood! However, Owen''s attention wasn''t on Adele for long. His gaze quickly shifted to the old butler behind her. Even with his keen perception, Owen could barely sense the old man''s aura. It was as if he were merely a shadow of Adele. This butler''s strength was beyond fathomable! While Owen and the others were sizing up the newcomers, Adele and her butler were also observing them. "Sunluna Academy students? Running around here instead of studying at your academy? No wonder your academy hasn''t produced anyone noteworthy in years." Flora and Benjamin''s faces darkened, and they were about to retort when Diana pulled them back, shaking her head solemnly. Adele then glanced at the Three Kings and scoffed, "You three old relics, still alive after all this time. How delightful. But really, to stoop so low as to attack a weakling kingdom like the Pyrothrone Kingdom? That''s quite beneath you, isn''t it?" Chapter 228: Chapter228-Leslie’s Fury, "Slap Her!" Chapter 228: Chapter228-Leslie¡¯s Fury, "Slap Her!" ? The smile on the faces of the Three Kings suddenly vanished. The aura belonging to god-tier mages pressed down on Adele like a mountain. Many forces watching this scene unfold through the Mana View projection from Middle Earth Academy City felt a twinge of surprise. Whether it was Sunluna Academy or the Three Kings, both were enormous powers not to be trifled with. Yet this woman had appeared and spoken with such bold disdain. Where did she get the courage?! Boom! The combined pressure from the Three Kings had materialized into a crushing force, like the weight of ten thousand mountains, bearing down on Adele to teach the younger generation a lesson. Adele''s expression remained calm. Her butler stepped forward, and before anyone could even track his movements, the force conjured by the Three Kings was forcibly dispelled! Everyone watching was stunned. The seemingly ordinary butler had such terrifying strength! Who was this blonde woman, really? With all eyes now fixed on her, Adele seemed to enjoy the attention. She slightly raised her head, casting a gaze over the crowd, and said indifferently: "Let me introduce myself. My name is Adele Rosewood." As soon as she finished speaking, the curious expressions on everyone''s faces shifted to fear! Rosewood! This was the family known as the strongest in all of Middle Earth! Their power was terrifying, and everyone in Middle Earth feared them! The fact that this blonde woman was a member of the Rosewood family explained her arrogance. But the Rosewood family rarely appeared in public. What was her purpose in coming here now? As soon as they had this thought, a smile appeared on Adele''s rosy lips as she turned to look at Leslie, whose expression was indifferent. "My dear sister, I''ve come personally to bring you home. Why do you seem so unwelcoming?" Sister? Leslie was also from the Rosewood family?! As Adele''s words landed, it was as though a stone had been thrown into still waters, causing an uproar among the crowd! Wasn''t Leslie from a barren land? How could she be a member of the Rosewood family? Under the gaze of so many, Leslie remained silent, as though Adele wasn''t even talking about her. Owen gripped Leslie''s delicate hand tightly, preparing to step forward. But Adele had already noticed him. She smiled coolly and said, "So young and already a god- slayer, and not bad-looking either. Who wouldn''t fall for someone like that? No wonder my sister likes you. However, she''s about to return home with me, and I''m afraid you''ll never see each other again..." She shook her head and then looked at Leslie again, her face showing a hint of regret. Leslie narrowed her eyes and glanced at the butler standing next to Adele. "Xavier, Adele has spoken out of turn. Slap her!" Adele froze, then a trace of disdain crept across her proud face. After all these years, she didn''t believe Leslie could still command this butler! Smack! A heavy slap echoed through the air. The butler standing beside Adele had turned and slapped her across the face, leaving a bright red handprint. It burned. "You! You!" Adele''s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked from the butler to Leslie, unable to comprehend what had just happened. Many mages of Middle Earth, upon seeing the purple-gold light, were struck with astonishment. The God Realm was known for its mystery and strength. It was because of this that many rumors surrounded it. It was said that when the purple-gold gates opened, it meant a god-tier being from the God Realm was descending. In the past, when god-tier mages fought or defied the orders of the God Realm, the response had always been slow, giving the impression of calm and confidence. But now, Owen had barely destroyed Pyrothrone Kingdom, and the God Realm had already descended! What''s more, the sharpest mages could sense a power beyond god-tier from that purple portal! "Could it be that more than just god-tier mages from the God Realm are being deployed?" The deans of the three great academies stood frozen in place. Even they felt their scalps tingle under the overwhelming pressure coming from the portal. That power was definitely beyond god-tier! Yet Owen was still far from reaching god-tier! Even though he had slain the Pyrothrone King, the Pyrothrone King was not particularly strong within the god-tier ranks. Owen had already used almost all of his trump cards. For a force like the God Realm, sending out a few god-tier mages was already quite remarkable. But now, they were deploying a God King-level mage! The Three Kings, standing beside Owen, had also sensed the presence of something beyond a god-tier mage. Their previously relaxed expressions had become somber and serious. They prided themselves on not fearing any god-tier mage. But against a God King-level mage, even they were powerless. Even within the God Realm, such beings were considered the absolute top tier, yet one had now appeared here! For a moment, the Three Kings looked at Owen once again, their expressions complex. They had thought they were giving Owen enough attention, but clearly, the God Realm regarded Owen even more highly! Under the increasingly shocked gazes of everyone, three grand figures gradually emerged from the purple light, standing tall in this world. As they appeared, everyone''s attention was involuntarily drawn to them, as though their very presence was the center of the universe! Chapter 229: Chapter229-The Three God Kings! Chapter 229: Chapter229-The Three God Kings! ? Beneath the purple sky, beams of light poured down. As the mana within a radius of several dozen miles gathered, three figures became more and more distinct, especially the dazzling divine halos behind their heads, exuding an endless aura of majesty that made it impossible to look directly at their faces. Owen and Leslie squinted, their eyes flashing with the power of [Order], recognizing the three figures before them. To the left stood Sophia, the Cardinal of the Truth Church. In the center was Gabriel, one of the Four Kings of the God Realm, known as the Stella God. To the right was Isaac, the founding dean of Melodic Academy. Around them swirled an invisible, mighty wind. Their robes moved as if blown by a breeze, ribbons fluttering. Countless strands of mana seemed to celebrate their presence, shifting from violent storms to gentle breezes at their whim. They were beings who had surpassed god-tier and reached the level of God Kings! As they fully materialized, the space beneath their feet collapsed, revealing faint stars, their brilliant light seemingly supporting them and making them appear as the masters of the world. Leslie, staring at the terrifying aura of the three God Kings, found her breathing growing heavier. Just their mere presence here was an overwhelming pressure. She glanced sideways at Owen, her expression serious as she asked, "Is it just the three of them?" Owen narrowed his eyes, his immense mind power spreading out, covering the space behind them, and then slowly shook his head. "No, it''s not just the three of them." As he spoke, the space behind the three God Kings trembled, revealing several more figures of imposing presence. Though these people were far weaker than the God Kings, they were all still god-tier mages. Owen chuckled, "Well, this just got interesting." The presence of three God Kings was an unmistakable sign that they had come to kill him! After all, in Middle Earth, god-tier mages were considered the strongest on the surface, while God Kings had not appeared for many years. Yet now, because of him, three had come at once. Even Owen felt immense pressure rising in his heart. However, feeling the black origami crane pulsating in his hand, his expression relaxed considerably. The purpose of the black crane had already become clear in his mind. If it came down to the final moment, it would surely give these three God Kings a huge surprise! Noticing the change in Owen''s expression, Leslie whispered, "Still going with the plan?" Owen nodded firmly, then instructed the others behind them to retreat for now. This level of conflict was no longer something they could be a part of. At that moment, an invisible pressure descended from the sky, like countless chains wrapping around the area where Owen stood, layer upon layer sealing it off. Then, from the cold and imposing figure of the Stella God, who stood high above in the starry sky, came a voice filled with the power of [Order]. "Owen, do you know your crime?" Though it sounded like a question, the tone left no room for argument, full of arrogant superiority. As the majestic voice of the God King spread far and wide, the minds of everyone present, as well as those watching through the Mana View projection, were filled with thunderous echoes. Their knees grew weak, and they instinctively wanted to kneel, acknowledging their mistakes. Even the Three Kings, who were god-tier mages, were stunned for a moment before realizing what had happened, their faces showing a mix of awe and dread. "A lawless criminal like you dares to argue here?!" "Your crimes are punishable by death!" "Kneel!" His voice, full of rage, seemed capable of igniting one''s body. All the mages who heard it felt as if their bodies were melting, and only by kneeling in submission did the sensation ease. Terrified, they turned to look at Owen. The mere pressure from the God Kings was unbearable. Under their command, they were like puppets, helpless. They couldn''t imagine what kind of terrifying pressure Owen, standing in the eye of this storm, was enduring. After all, all three God Kings were enraged and wanted him dead. "Hahaha!" Just as Gabriel''s fury reached its peak, Owen suddenly burst into laughter, as if he had just heard the world''s funniest joke. As the three God Kings frowned and the surrounding space cracked, Owen stopped laughing and raised his middle finger at them. "Pah!" "You''re still putting on airs?" "From Kaldan to Taylor to the Pyrothrone King, and now you hypocrites. All of you targeting me, isn''t it just for the Godslayer Staff in my possession?" "If you had the guts to say so outright, I''d respect you for being straightforward. But here you are, spouting nonsense. You''re nothing but trash!" "If you want it, come down and take it yourselves!" Owen''s barrage of insults left the already shocked crowd completely dumbfounded, their mouths agape in disbelief. God Kings! These were three God Kings! People who must be greeted on one''s knees, beings you would listen to while kneeling in absolute terror, the true rulers of Middle Earth! And yet, Owen had the audacity to hurl insults at them! His actions were something no one else would dare, even with a hundred lives to spare. Yet here was Owen, fearlessly lashing out at them face to face! Chapter 230: Chapter230-"Teach Me a Lesson? Are You Worthy?" Chapter 230: Chapter230-"Teach Me a Lesson? Are You Worthy?" ? Amidst the ruins, not only were the other mages left dumbfounded, but even the Three Kings, who had always stood firmly behind Owen, found themselves nearly petrified. These fearless individuals, usually unshaken by anything, were stunned. "Holy crap, he actually dared to curse out the God Kings like that. That''s badass!" "Though this will completely enrage the Three God Kings and is basically a death wish, I have to say, those insults were perfect. You can''t be both a whore and expect praise!" The Three Kings exchanged glances, feeling like they were seeing Owen for the first time. Owen had done what they had wanted to but never dared. Although it was certainly a suicidal move, their admiration for him surged. For sheer courage alone, they felt unworthy in comparison. In the sky above, the three God Kings were visibly shaken by Owen''s words. The mana around them surged like an erupting volcano. Sophia, the Cardinal of the Truth Church, reacted immediately, sending a slap hurtling toward Owen''s face. "Shut your mouth!" "You insolent brat! How dare you be so arrogant and disrespectful!" "As your elder, today I will teach you a lesson in how to behave!" The massive ethereal hand ripped through the void, appearing before Owen with unimaginable speed. It carried an explosive amount of compressed mana, a force strong enough to shatter mountains. If it landed on Owen''s face, his cheek would be pulverized entirely. Everyone held their breath. The God King''s strike was so fast that most couldn''t even perceive it. It seemed inevitable that the slap would land on Owen, giving him no chance to dodge. Even the Three Kings, despite wanting to help, couldn''t react fast enough. They sensed the impending danger, but fear and anxiety kept them rooted in place. Owen, too, felt a deep sense of impending doom, as if Death had locked onto him. Yet his expression remained cold. "Heh, teach me how to behave? Are you even worthy?" As soon as Owen''s words fell, the Guardian Shield reappeared, covering him once again. Boom! The slap, quick as lightning, crashed against the Guardian Shield. Though it was merely a casual attack from a God King, the force was far more powerful than even the Pyrothrone King''s strongest strike. A normal artifact would have been obliterated under such a blow. However, the Guardian Shield was special, ignoring the vast difference in power levels, it absorbed the strike and rebounded it back with even greater speed and force! Smack! A heavy thud echoed from the sky, and the Cardinal''s body visibly trembled. What?! The sudden turn of events was so abrupt that no one had processed what had happened in that brief moment. But one thing was clear: despite the God King''s furious strike, Owen had taken no damage! But these barriers, which could withstand god-tier mage attacks, were pierced by the spear''s sharp energy before it even made contact. It tore through them like arrows punching through paper. Death loomed closer and closer. Owen could only rely on his instincts to dodge at the last second. Slash! Though he dodged, the black spear still grazed his right arm, instantly shattering his bones and spraying blood everywhere. His arm hung limp, utterly destroyed, with flesh and bone torn apart. This attack severely wounded Owen! Countless people, witnessing this scene, felt their hearts in their throats. Had blocking a single God King strike truly been Owen''s limit? As they saw the veins bulging on Owen''s forehead and looked back at the cold figures of the three God Kings in the sky, the bone dragon princess and Seraphina could no longer bear to watch, their hearts breaking as they let out pained roars. "Why?!" "You''re clearly after Big Brother''s Godslayer Staff and his Supreme Order, so why do you get to steal without reason?" "Why do you attack him?!" The bone dragon princess was livid, her face twisted with rage, while Seraphina''s eyes were bloodshot, her fury nearly causing her chest to explode. "Hmph! Annoying pests!" Their roars were met only with cold indifference. The voice struck like divine punishment, and both the bone dragon princess and Seraphina were sent flying backward. Their chests caved in as if struck by an immense force, vomiting blood as their internal organs seemed to shatter. Seeing this, Leslie, who had just rushed to Owen''s side to support him, had a trace of madness flash in her golden eyes. "What about your plan? Act now! I want them to pay for this!" Hearing Leslie''s rage-filled cry, Owen''s palm revealed the Black Origami Crane. Staring at the black crane, Owen''s eyes were also bloodshot. "Screw those damned God Kings! Today, they all die!" The Black Origami Crane flapped its wings gently, hovering above Owen''s head. Then, a seductive female voice echoed in Owen''s mind. "Hehehe, the black rose shall bloom once more!" Chapter 231: Chapter231-The Terror of the Dark Domain Chapter 231: Chapter231-The Terror of the Dark Domain ? The three God Kings stood tall, their presence commanding. Below them, the black origami crane floating above Owen''s head suddenly ignited, black flames leaping into the air before descending onto Owen''s brow, forming a black flame mark. As this mark appeared, Owen''s shattered arm, pierced by the black spear, began to heal at an astonishing rate. Bones rejoined, cracked skin regenerated, and new flesh formed, knitting together seamlessly. The God King mana lingering on his arm was rapidly eradicated, vanishing completely. At the same time, Owen''s energy surged, sending waves outward like a rising tide, crashing over everyone present. All eyes focused on Owen as they watched in shock, seeing his severe injuries heal and his aura undergo a dramatic transformation. The wounds left by a God King''s attack were almost impossible to recover from, yet here Owen was, recovering with ease. What''s more, his aura now had a wild, almost maddening intensity. Just feeling it brought an oppressive darkness into their hearts. "The black origami crane has been ignited. Host has entered the ''blackened'' state, duration: 30 minutes!" "Host can activate the Dark Domain. Within the domain, the host will have 100% unlimited regeneration. Domain range: 90,000 miles!" "Domain effect: All mages within the domain lose their mana!" The system''s prompts echoed in Owen''s ears. Though he had known the power of the black origami crane beforehand, now that it was activated, he was still shocked by its sheer dominance. He glanced up at the three towering God Kings and the god-tier mages behind them, a cold smile spreading across his face. "Get down here!" With that, a wave of dark energy surged outward from Owen, like a tidal wave rolling across the land, instantly enveloping an area of 90,000 miles. The moment Owen''s voice rang out, the three God Kings felt a sense of foreboding rise in their hearts, though they couldn''t pinpoint the source of the danger. The halos of divine light behind their heads flared brilliantly, gathering mana around them to form translucent barriers of protection. Behind them, the god-tier mages, confused by the God Kings'' sudden defensive posture, couldn''t understand why they were reacting so cautiously. After all, Owen had been severely injured, and the rest of the group was under the overwhelming pressure of the God Kings. Wasn''t this level of caution overreacting? But just as this thought arose, they found themselves engulfed by the strange, dark energy. Suddenly, the mana flowing within their bodies, and even the ambient mana around them, began to disappear-vanishing completely! "Huh? What''s going on?!" Though they had lost their mana, their senses remained intact, and they could feel that the God Kings and god-tier mages had also lost theirs. Without magic, they were nothing more than enhanced mortals. And in terms of physical strength, they were confident no one could rival them! Boom! Boom! Boom! Loud thuds echoed as the God Kings and god-tier mages crashed to the ground, their faces dark with fury as they glared at Owen. As top-tier mages, they had never experienced the loss of their mana, and the sensation filled them with dread. However, upon sensing that Owen and his companions were also without mana, their fear dissipated. To reach god-tier, or even God King status, their bodies had undergone countless trials. Even without mana, they were still immensely powerful. "This is your last trump card? It''s clever, but unfortunately, you still can''t beat us!" said Isaac, the founding dean of Melodic Academy, as he cracked his neck and flexed his massive muscles, causing his mage robes to tear apart. "Besides magic, I know a thing or two about hand-to-hand combat." Sensing the raw power emanating from Isaac, Owen''s grin turned savage. "Is that so? Let''s see if you still have that confidence later!" "Everyone, attack! Beat them to a pulp!" Without hesitation, Owen charged toward the three God Kings. Behind him, the rest of the group felt their blood boiling. Although the God Kings had lost their mana, they were still fearsome, intimidating beings. But seeing Owen take the lead shattered that fear. Once fear was broken, they became like wild stallions, free of any restraint. "They call themselves gods? Today, we''ll see how strong these ''gods'' really are!" The Bone Dragon King, the Fallen Angels, and Henry''s Middle Earth prisoners all roared in excitement, their eyes bloodshot as they charged into the fray. Boom! Soon, two sides clashed in an intense, chaotic melee, fists and bodies colliding violently. The air was filled with the sounds of brutal impacts and shouted curses. For a moment, the battlefield descended into utter chaos, like a gang brawl between rowdy thugs. Chapter 232: Chapter232-A Fierce Melee with the God Kings Chapter 232: Chapter232-A Fierce Melee with the God Kings ? The sight of the melee unfolding on the battlefield left the mages watching through the projection utterly speechless, their mouths twitching in disbelief. They didn''t know what to say-it was simply absurd. After all, the mages engaged in brutal hand-to-hand combat on that ruined battlefield were normally god-tier mages, beings high above the reach of ordinary people, wielding the most mysterious and extraordinary powers. Yet here they were, fighting in the most basic way possible-fists flying-something none of the onlookers had ever seen before. As the hand-to-hand combat reached a fever pitch, dark rose petals fluttered across the battlefield, adding a strange, almost haunting beauty to the scene. The spectators watched with bated breath. Meanwhile, the lower-ranked mages, who couldn''t match the god-tier mages, saw the opportunity before them and let out a furious roar as they charged forward toward the god- tier mages brought by the Three God Kings. "Damn it, this is our chance to beat the crap out of these god-tier mages! Brothers, let''s go!" "Without mana, god-tier mages are just as vulnerable to bricks! Watch me knock one out with a single hit!" "Come on, guys, I''ve got some high-quality steel rods here! Let''s teach these arrogant god- tier mages a good lesson!" While the stronger mages fought with their fists, Henry and the others from Middle Earth, who were less powerful, grabbed bricks and steel rods from the rubble and joined forces to beat down the god-tier mages. The scene was so ridiculous that many of the watching mages couldn''t help but laugh. Some lower-ranked mages, bruised and battered, even resorted to unconventional methods. One mage picked up a mop from the ruins and enchanted it with makeshift magic, transforming into a "toilet god" and forcing the god-tier mages into retreat, swearing and cursing in frustration. As the brawl spiraled into chaos, in the Demon Realm, a sultry Archdemon watching the battlefield couldn''t contain her laughter. "Not bad, Owen''s people! Not only are they bold and lawless, but they also think completely outside the box." The Archdemon had been watching Owen ever since his battle with the Pyrothrone King. Whether it was his strength, courage, or the way he stood unyielding even in the face of the God Kings, everything about him left a lasting impression on her.No?v(el)B\\jnn Especially his bizarre methods-even the God Kings had been dragged into this crude fistfight. It showed that Owen wasn''t just a reckless brute; he had clearly anticipated this outcome and was well-prepared. Such a brave and resourceful young man, handsome to boot-no woman could resist such an allure. Even she, an Archdemon of the Demon Realm who had seen countless exceptional men, found them all lacking compared to Owen. "Madelyn, your brother-in-law really is as extraordinary as you said," the Archdemon said, licking her black lips and glancing at Madelyn beside her. Madelyn''s gaze never left the projection, her eyes glistening with unshed tears as she looked at familiar faces, especially Owen and Leslie. "Do you want to see them? To reunite with your family?" the Archdemon whispered seductively into Madelyn''s ear, seeing her emotional state. Madelyn nodded eagerly. "Of course, I do." The Archdemon smiled and lightly brushed her fingers across Madelyn''s cheek, her eyes twinkling mischievously. The other two God Kings stared in shock. Just moments ago, the three of them had been overwhelming Owen. If not for Owen''s strange regenerative ability, they would have crushed him long ago. How had Isaac''s powerful punch been so easily countered, leaving him grievously injured? Owen''s physical strength should have been far inferior to theirs. "This guy... there''s something more going on with him!" the two remaining God Kings muttered, their faces grim. Their desire to kill Owen grew even stronger. From the moment they had encountered Owen, he had continuously surprised them, pulling one unexpected move after another. They couldn''t afford to let someone like him live-someone who defied their expectations and slipped from their control. As the two God Kings launched a renewed attack, Isaac, still reeling from Owen''s punch, abandoned the fight and sprinted toward Rachel, his eyes burning with a malicious glint. "You two keep him busy. I''m going to target his weak spot!" Isaac yelled. The remaining God Kings wanted to curse out loud, but the lingering shock of Owen''s strike kept them focused on their joint assault. No matter what, they had to kill Owen first. With the other two God Kings holding Owen at bay, Isaac cut through the battlefield like a tiger among sheep, swiftly closing in on Rachel. Seeing that her friend was being targeted, the Dragon Princess immediately leaped forward to block Isaac''s path. "Get lost!" Isaac swatted her away with a single blow, sending her flying. The Dragon Princess crashed to the ground, her head spinning, just in time to see Isaac standing over Rachel, his gaze predatory. "You old bastard, you''re dead!" Owen roared, fury boiling within him as he struggled to break free from the two remaining God Kings and rush to Rachel''s aid. But before he could act, Leslie''s voice called out to him. "Focus on those two scumbags! Leave that old creep to me!" With that, Leslie gripped her icy spear tightly and charged straight at Isaac. Chapter 233: Chapter233-Beating the God King Chapter 233: Chapter233-Beating the God King ? In the dusty ruins, Rachel''s delicate face was filled with a serious expression as she and the other elites from Middle Earth teamed up to confront the god-tier mage ahead. In the past, their levels wouldn''t even have allowed them to stand before such a powerful being. However, now, within Owen''s Dark Domain, they had lost their mana and were merely powerful ordinary humans, giving them a fighting chance. The god-tier mage, surrounded and besieged by Rachel and the others, felt an immense sense of frustration. Even without mana, his strength still crushed Rachel and her companions. However, due to their overwhelming numbers, if this continued, he would ultimately face a devastating defeat. Fortunately, at that moment, Isaac charged in like an unstoppable bulldozer, scattering and sending the attackers flying, leaving only Rachel standing her ground. "Follow me away from here. As for what happened before, I will not hold it against you," he said, a smile finally appearing on his face as he reached Rachel. Though his tone seemed to be one of negotiation, it was laced with an undeniable authority. He had searched for Rachel, a special succubus progenitor, for countless years, finally finding her and nurturing her to ensure she would not escape his control! As Rachel looked at Isaac''s smile, she felt a strange chill, as if a disgusting beast had invaded her heart. After all, this Isaac, the Founding Headmaster, had once been a respected figure in her eyes- a mentor who established the academy and taught with great virtue. But now, upon understanding the truth behind their cultivation of her, her world shattered! Her perception of Rictor, the dean, and Isaac, the Founding Headmaster, crumbled as well. They were not wise predecessors; they were simply man-eating demons! If it weren''t for Owen, she might have remained a puppet in their hands, grateful to them for the torment! "You beastly old man!" Rachel couldn''t help but curse in anger. Seeing Rachel''s disgust and anger directed at him, Isaac''s smile stiffened, gradually turning cold. "Today, you have no choice!" With that, he suddenly leaped into the air, moving as swiftly as an eagle, creating illusory afterimages as he lunged toward Rachel. His speed was so fast that Rachel barely had time to react before she sensed the oppressive aura emanating from him. Despair flashed through her heart. Although Isaac was vile and despicable, he was a genuine God King, his power utterly overwhelming. There was no way she could contend with him. Thinking of the tragic fate that awaited her in his hands, Rachel steeled her heart, preparing to self-destruct her core, severing her own lifeline. "Ha! You are but a possession of mine; your life and death are not yours to decide!" Isaac snorted coldly, slamming his palm into Rachel''s chest, sending her flying back, blood spewing from her mouth, her bones feeling like they were falling apart, unable to muster any strength. "To assist me in achieving longevity is your fortune and your inescapable fate!" Isaac narrowed his eyes, gripping Rachel''s throat tightly. Now that everything was laid bare, he no longer needed to pretend. "Get lost!" However, just as he prepared to take Rachel away, a furious roar, accompanied by an extreme chill, swept in, causing ice crystals to form on his body, freezing him like a statue. Rachel seized the opportunity to forcefully draw a breath, struggling to break free from Isaac''s grasp. As she looked up, she saw Leslie charging in, wielding an ice spear. But Leslie, unfazed, grew even more excited. After all, this was her first encounter with a mage of the God King level, and now she had the chance to annihilate him in Owen''s special domain! In a state of exhilaration, Leslie spun the spear fiercely, channeling a unique black mana wave from the spear into Isaac''s body. The moment the special black wave entered his body, Isaac felt a sudden shock. He realized that not only was his magic sealed, but his vital energy was also being suppressed! What kind of magical method is this?! Isaac quickly released his grip on the spear, gazing at Leslie in astonishment. Once Leslie regained control of the spear, she ruthlessly attacked again, launching a fatal strike against Isaac. Isaac was already injured from his earlier carelessness, and Leslie''s strange technique had caused his internal energy to dwindle further. Soon, he went from being evenly matched with Leslie to being completely overpowered, his injuries worsening, leaving him almost a bloody mess. The onlookers were horrified, for Isaac was a God King! Even without the ability to use mana, he was still a formidable beast far beyond their capabilities. But what were they witnessing now? Leslie, spear in hand, was forcing Isaac to retreat, his clothes tattered, his body battered, resembling a pitiful beggar. As the crowd''s shocked gazes fixed on Isaac, he felt an unprecedented sense of humiliation! Each gaze was like a sharp knife, piercing deeply into his heart. Meanwhile, Leslie''s attacks grew increasingly fierce, treating Isaac as a stepping stone to fame in Middle Earth! "I can''t take this anymore!" Isaac had never experienced such a thing in his life. After all, he had been a prodigy since childhood, always mocking others and never knowing what failure was. Now, his pride refused to let him endure those strange looks any longer. He resolved to reverse his vital energy and prepare for self-detonation, intending to take Leslie-the source of his endless humiliation-down with him. Chapter 234: Chapter234-The Spear from Thousands of Miles Away Chapter 234: Chapter234-The Spear from Thousands of Miles Away ? Although mana was sealed, if he self-destructed with his current body, not only Leslie but also mages within miles would be affected! However, Leslie had already fixed her attention on him. As soon as his breath shifted, a surge of special mana within Leslie suddenly intensified, propelling her like lightning to appear directly in front of Isaac. This sudden change left Isaac in shock, engulfed by a strong sense of impending doom! Yet, Leslie''s speed of eruption was astonishingly fast; her hand, surrounded by a strange black mana, magnified in Isaac''s eyes before it violently crushed his skull! Boom! Skull fragments mixed with brain matter splattered, filling the air with a foul stench. At this moment, the ongoing battle nearly came to a halt! A lofty God King, rarely seen in person, was now publicly obliterated by Leslie! Holy crap! Many mages couldn''t help but gasp. Especially those god-tier beings who followed the three God Kings, their minds shook with unprecedented horror. They had expected to confront Owen alongside the three God Kings, confident in their strength to easily condemn and eliminate Owen and his group, thus restoring their authority in Middle Earth. But unexpectedly, not only did Owen possess strange abilities, but his fiance?e was also ruthlessly formidable, having just eradicated a God King! The red-cloaked bishop of the Truth Church stared intently at Leslie, astonished that this woman, who had once seemed like mere background to Owen, was now so terrifying and formidable! With her own strength, she had obliterated a God King! What shocked her even more was the special black mana swirling around Leslie. It seemed familiar yet frightening. "The Dark Tower sealing technique! This woman has actually mastered an ancient secret art!" As soon as she finished speaking, Owen''s expression turned cold. "What are you daydreaming about? Your opponent is right here!" With that, he launched a punch, striking like a shooting star, shattering the air! A strong sense of danger hit the bishop. She snapped back to reality just in time to see Owen''s fist coming at her with astonishing speed, locking onto her position. Having just been distracted, she couldn''t evade in time and could only cross her arms to brace for the blow. Bang! Owen''s fist crashed into her crossed arms, and the force hit her like a raging flood. A strange red hue surged onto the bishop''s face as she was sent flying, her arms falling limply at her sides, almost completely shattered! The power of the Heaven Emperor Fist far exceeded her capacity to withstand it! Once she stabilized herself, she couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood, staining her chest. The other nearby mages trembled at this sight. Just moments ago, Leslie had descended like a demon and obliterated a God King. Now, Owen had injured another God King. When had God Kings become so weak? they stared at Owen. Despite their combined efforts leaving him with numerous injuries, he appeared unfazed, rapidly healing and showing no signs of fatigue, as if it were only natural for him to recover so quickly. They were already severely injured from the close combat, and Owen''s fiery state had become the final straw for them! Bang! Owen observed their state and seized the moment to unleash the Heaven Emperor Fist once more, the immense force creating a terrifying shockwave. As Stella God and the red-cloaked bishop looked on in horror, Owen''s fist struck them, resulting in a thunderous collision. Pfft! Both Stella God and the red-cloaked bishop slammed into the ground, creating two massive craters with cracks spreading outward. They could no longer withstand the terrifying impact, their faces pale as they coughed up blood. Then, Owen''s fist transformed into a massive imprint, pressing down on them like an illusory mountain, leaving them immobilized. Their bones creaked under the pressure, threatening to shatter. Having already suffered grave injuries, the two God Kings could not endure such humiliation and spewed more blood, fainting from the internal strain. "Now, it''s time to settle the score," Owen said, stepping closer to the two fallen God Kings, a glint of murderous intent in his eyes. Had it not been for his black paper crane and the half-hour of the Dark Domain, he and Leslie would have faced dire danger today. Leslie had already eliminated a God King, and now it was their turn. However, just as Owen prepared to deliver the finishing blow to the two God Kings, he suddenly sensed several mysterious energy fluctuations in the distance. These terrifying energies, even from afar, brought immense pressure upon Owen. He realized that the ancient powers from the gods'' factions could no longer hold back. Boom! The earth trembled as a cold, ancient voice resonated through the air, echoing as if transcending time and space: "Owen, dare you make another move?!" Chapter 235: Chapter235-The Overbearing Heaven Emperor Fist Chapter 235: Chapter235-The Overbearing Heaven Emperor Fist ? The ancient voice echoed, instantly capturing everyone''s attention, their expressions grave and filled with dread. Although they didn''t know who the speaker was, the resonance alone indicated that another God King-level powerhouse was present. However, as the voice resonated through the air, Owen paid it no heed. Having finally seized the opportunity to heavily injure the two God Kings, he wouldn''t stop just because someone told him to. As Owen gathered energy at an even faster pace, preparing to strike down the two God Kings, a surge of rage erupted from the horizon, like a volcano erupting, painting half the sky red. "You seek death!" Accompanied by an intense roar, a streak of light tore through the heavens, rapidly closing the distance to Owen. The three God Kings had already learned from previous encounters not to enter Owen''s domain, so they attacked from afar, keeping their distance. In that moment, Owen felt an ominous sensation, as if death itself was watching him. His scalp tingled, and his body instinctively wanted to evade, but he found that the surrounding space had been sealed off, leaving him unable to move. Whoosh! A blood-red glow expanded in Owen''s vision, ultimately transforming into a bloodstained spear. The malevolent aura surged towards him, and an icy chill enveloped him, akin to a savage beast licking its lips, sending shivers down his spine. Owen''s expression darkened as he channeled his strongest will into the Heaven Emperor Fist, unleashing a powerful strike that stirred the winds and caused the very void to cave in with the imprint of his fist. However, this devastating blow, potent enough to kill a God King within the domain, dissolved upon contact with the spear''s malevolent aura. The spear then surged forward, tearing through the void and piercing directly into Owen''s chest, causing torrents of blood to erupt uncontrollably. The spear continued its relentless advance, driving Owen''s body into the ground, its tip trembling violently. Owen was like a candied hawthorn on a stick. Witnessing this, Leslie''s pupils constricted, her face filled with deep concern as the spear had come too swiftly for her to react. Rachel nearby widened her eyes in shock and heartache; Owen had sacrificed so much for her, and now, with three God Kings attacking him, the situation had escalated to this point, partially due to her influence. "Owen!" As Leslie, Rachel, and the Dragon Princess rushed to Owen''s side to alleviate his injuries, Owen gritted his teeth and slowly pulled the spear out of his body. The friction between the flesh and spear caused excruciating pain, but he didn''t hesitate. Bang! The bloodied spear fell to the ground with a heavy thud. After removing it, a gaping hole the size of a bowl was visible in Owen''s chest. Through this wound, his writhing organs could be seen, with the lingering blood-red aura resembling a twisted centipede, incessantly gnawing at his flesh. For an ordinary mage, such a severe injury would be fatal. ... Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! After parting from the bone dragon king and most others, Owen and Leslie raced towards the enormous bronze teleportation portal, moving like galloping steeds. However, behind them, waves of divine light pursued relentlessly, showing no intention of letting them escape. Sensing the danger emanating from the dense divine light, Owen turned sharply to look back. Leading the charge was the Flame God King, the master of the Fire Temple, brandishing a fiery staff. Beside him were the Holy Pool God King and the pope of the Truth Church, both unwilling to be outdone. These were renowned leaders of the top-tier factions in Middle Earth, all at the God King level. Following these three were the Moon Goddess Queen and the Spirit Elder of the Qianqiu Mountain... They were all heavyweight mages, many reaching god-tier or even near-God King levels, incredibly formidable. To prevent Owen and Leslie from escaping, they chose to enter Owen''s domain. After all, if Owen and Leslie managed to flee, they might not get another chance to act against them. The duo''s talent and strength were concerning; if given sufficient time to cultivate, they could truly stir up chaos in Middle Earth. Therefore, they could not let them escape! "Owen, at this point, why cling to stubbornness? Just hand over the [Order] and the Godslayer Staff, and destroy your mana core yourself. I, in the name of the Truth Church pope, guarantee that this matter will be resolved once and for all." The Truth Church pope caught up to Owen, his expression serious as he fixed his gaze on him. Although Owen had harmed the interests of the Truth Church, both the Godslayer Staff and the Supreme Order could propel the Truth Church to new heights. If Owen surrendered them voluntarily, he wouldn''t mind letting him go. The other factions had relatively less conflict with Owen; they had mainly come for the Godslayer Staff and the Supreme Order, and part of it was also due to Owen''s talent. "Owen, if you agree to the pope''s request, we can also let you go and won''t trouble you; this is already a leniency toward you. You''d better not be ungrateful!" Chapter 236: Chapter236-The Arrival of the God Emperor Chapter 236: Chapter236-The Arrival of the God Emperor ? The leaders of the various forces gathered here couldn''t help but talk, constantly mentioning the Godslayer Staff and the Supreme Order in their conversations. In their eyes, Owen''s talent might be decent, and perhaps his terrifying combat power could stir up such a storm in Middle Earth, but the main reason for his dominance still lay in the power of these two treasures. If they could acquire them, they were certain they would outshine Owen. To have these items in Owen''s possession was simply a waste of such precious resources. At that moment, Owen ignored their taunts and exchanged a glance with Leslie, silently calculating the time it would take for the bronze teleportation gate to fully activate. Five minutes! It would take five more minutes for the gate to open completely. Both of their expressions grew heavier; it wasn''t too much or too little time, but at this point, three more God Kings and numerous god-tier mages had arrived, significantly increasing the pressure on them. Fortunately, the field''s coverage was wide, and the bronze teleportation gate remained within its range, preventing these prominent figures from Middle Earth from using their mana. They were still only able to rely on their physical strength. They had to defeat as many as they could during this period! "I''ll handle the three God Kings!" Seeing no other option, Owen decisively looked at Leslie. Leslie hesitated slightly but eventually nodded. Owen had severely injured two God Kings before, and while taking on three now might be a bit challenging, it shouldn''t be too difficult to hold out until the bronze gate opened. Aside from the God Kings, there were still numerous god-tier mages and several individuals whose strength was close to that of a God King, posing considerable threats. "I''ll take care of the rest!" With that, Leslie gripped her icy spear tightly and charged toward the god-tier mages. Having just killed a God King, the blood of that God King still clung to her, causing the god- tier mages to instinctively retreat a step, fear flickering in their eyes. "We outnumber her! Why should we fear one little girl?" "Let''s join forces and capture her. She has her own secrets, perhaps as valuable as Owen''s!" Soon, many of the god-tier mages regained their composure and rushed toward Leslie, wielding their staffs. With their lead, the mages behind them also joined the fray, launching their attacks at Leslie, and the intense battle quickly spread across the area. A group of previously arrogant god-tier mages now set aside their pride, adopting a gang assault strategy. After all, Leslie had just slain a God King, so joining forces wasn''t entirely unjustified. Owen watched this unfold, frowning slightly. It seemed he had to finish this quickly!No?v(el)B\\jnn Even if Leslie could use some magic, she couldn''t hold her own against this group of god-tier mages for long. Not far away, the Blazing God King struggled to stabilize himself, feeling his internal organs shaken. He couldn''t help but cough up blood, his eyes blazing with fury as he glared at Owen. This guy had been holding back! At that moment, Owen seized the advantage, appearing once again before the Blazing God King, his golden fist smashing toward the man''s face. The Blazing God King, having just endured one of Owen''s strikes and knowing the terrifying force behind it, hurriedly raised his flaming staff to block, while the red divine flames flaring around him sensed the danger and blazed even brighter. However, Owen''s fist came crashing down like a golden sun, suppressing the flames emanating from the staff. His fist bypassed the staff and smashed into the Blazing God King''s chest. Heaven Emperor Fist-Raging Sun! The Blazing God King was horrified. From the moment Owen''s punch landed, he felt an overwhelming sense of impending death. But with his mana sealed, he couldn''t react quickly enough to avoid it. He could only watch as Owen''s punch penetrated the divine flames, bypassed his staff, and struck his chest. At that moment, the Blazing God King felt as if his chest had been hit by a massive hammer. His body bent into a bow, and intense pain tore through his nerves before his entire body went numb. It was as if he had lost all sensation, becoming a mere puppet. He tried to move his eyes, only to see his own body flying backward, exploding in mid-air, blood spraying in all directions. His eyes then burst, and his entire form was reduced to a blood mist, leaving no trace behind! The Blazing God King, a God King mage, had fallen! Everyone who witnessed this was stunned, standing frozen in place, their minds gripped by terror. This... this couldn''t be real! The Blazing God King had come prepared, wielding a staff and igniting his divine flames. His power far surpassed that of the unprepared God Kings from before, yet he was still slain by Owen with a single punch! As if nothing had changed! The Pope of the Truth Church and the Sacred Pool God King gasped in horror. The Blazing God King had been of comparable strength to them, which meant Owen was capable of killing them too. "We underestimated him!" The two God Kings exchanged glances, regret flickering in their eyes. Chapter 237: Chapter237-Leslies Grandfather Chapter 237: Chapter237-Leslie''s Grandfather ? Had they known Owen had held something back, they would have attacked him while staying outside the field. But there were no second chances, and now, the Truth Church Pope and the Sacred Pool God King exchanged glances, seeing the ruthless determination in each other''s eyes. Owen had just slain the Blazing God King, largely due to the terrifying power of his fist, but the Blazing God King''s overconfidence had also played a part. Now, with the two God Kings teaming up seriously, Owen wouldn''t stand a chance! In an instant, the Truth Church Pope and the Sacred Pool God King had made up their minds, their eyes flashing with cold resolve. The Sacred Pool God King gripped his blue water-like sword tightly and charged toward Owen, the sound of surging water immediately echoing from the blade. Wherever the sword passed, the void itself was sliced open, leaving a faint blue water mark that lingered in the air. This was a blade sharp enough to wound divine weapons. Even though Owen''s fists were powerful, they were no match for a true divine weapon. One strike from this sword would surely shatter Owen''s body. As the Sacred Pool God King attacked, the Truth Church Pope didn''t remain idle. His immense mind power gathered like a tidal wave into the ancient scripture in his hands, and from it emerged condensed mental waves in the form of ancient characters. Each character was mysterious, exuding a peculiar energy. Like bullets fired from a gun, they shot toward Owen, reaching him before the sword even did, striking his body first. The golden light covering Owen''s body rippled, and the energy from the Heaven Emperor Fist, which contended with the heavens themselves, diminished significantly. Seeing this, the Truth Church Pope smiled even more. All beings should revere the heavens and the earth, and for those like him, a God King, this reverence was ingrained deep within their bones. No one could escape it. Even though their mana was sealed, the awe they commanded was still present in everyone''s hearts. The Pope''s goal was to disturb Owen''s mind, to plunge him into fear and terror before the might of the God Kings. If Owen was truly unbreakable physically, then breaking him mentally was the best option! "Mental attack?" Owen immediately noticed the changes. The mental runes bombarding him felt like nightmares, whispering in his ear about the might and invincibility of the God Kings. "God Kings? So what? They''re just older fools!" As the whispers grew more piercing, Owen let out a cold laugh, and the golden light on his body seemed to boil. A domineering aura emanated from him, as if he were an emperor of the mortal realm, ready to crush all enemies underfoot! Under the weight of this aura, the Truth Church Pope instinctively took a step back, momentarily seeing a terrifyingly colossal figure standing before him, making him feel like a mental dwarf in comparison. As the Pope''s mental state faltered, the runes attacking Owen were crushed by his overwhelming willpower. That same domineering intent surged from Owen, unstoppable like a tidal wave! The Truth Church Pope felt a wave of panic. How could Owen''s mind power be this strong? Especially with that rebellious spirit, as if he would overthrow the heavens and reshape the world according to his will. It was something the Pope had never seen before! "Useless fool!" Meanwhile, the Sacred Pool God King, seeing the Truth Church Pope fail miserably, cursed under his breath. After all, the Pope''s mind power was among the best of all God Kings. Yet, despite wielding a powerful treasure, he couldn''t even affect a young upstart like Owen. It was pathetic. The many mages watching this scene stood with their mouths agape, faces filled with terror. The power of the Sacred Pool God King''s sword strike had been plain for all to see. Yet not only had Owen blocked it, but he had also turned the tide, killing the God King in the process. How many more cards did Owen have up his sleeve? Just how far could his fist technique go?! Many god-tier mages felt their hearts waver, as though a seed of doubt had taken root. In the next moment, a familiar sound of flesh and bone tearing echoed through the air. The Truth Church Pope, still dazed from the mental onslaught, was struck in the chest by one of Owen''s punches, exploding into a cloud of blood and gore. The Truth Church Pope had fallen! "Holy crap!" At that moment, every god from Middle Earth was stunned, only able to curse out of pure instinct, trying to relieve the shock in their hearts. The three prepared God Kings, fighting together, had been killed by Owen! This was unbelievable. If this event were recorded by historians in Academy City, future generations might assume it was a mistake. After all, no human could accomplish such a feat. And as witnesses to the carnage, the gods grew even more terrified. Owen was lawless, slaughtering three God Kings without hesitation. None of them believed Owen would let them go. As panic spread among the gods of Middle Earth, a thunderous roar suddenly tore through the void. "Rebellious child, how far will you go?!" The voice echoed endlessly in their minds, filling them with a primal sense of fear. When they regained their senses, they saw a figure tear through the void and appear before them. The newcomer wore cold, stern black robes, his hair and beard completely white, his face radiating authority. Just by standing there, he seemed to be above all things, exuding an inherent arrogance, like a king born to rule. Upon seeing this man, Owen''s expression grew heavy. From him, Owen could sense a power far beyond that of any God King. This was a God Emperor! Chapter 238: Chapter238-Archdemon: In Need of a Bed-Warmer Chapter 238: Chapter238-Archdemon: In Need of a Bed-Warmer ? God Emperor! Far surpassing god-tier and God King, a God Emperor was a towering figure among mages! If a God King was the strongest mage most people would ever encounter in their lifetime, then a God Emperor was a being so rare and powerful that most mages would never even see one. These mages were so powerful and so few in number that they held immense sway over Middle Earth. A single footstep from them could shake the entire realm. Owen never expected that such a powerful God Emperor would appear here. Moreover, the old man in black bore a striking resemblance to Leslie, not just in appearance, but also in the innate arrogance they both carried. The gods of Middle Earth immediately recognized the black-clad elder. Daemon-Rosewood! A heavyweight figure of the Rosewood family! Thinking back to how the Rosewood family had previously sent someone to persuade Leslie to return, it became clear that this elder was indeed Leslie''s grandfather. And this was true. However, Leslie''s expression grew colder as she looked at her so-called grandfather, a hint of madness and murderous intent flashing in her eyes. The old man glared at Leslie, "You rebellious girl! Disrespecting the order of Middle Earth, defying the family head''s command, and even disregarding the family''s arrangements to pledge your life to another-such actions are treacherous and lawless!" He had just arrived and was already casting a sidelong, disdainful glance at Leslie. "Hmph, you call me lawless and treacherous? Who do you think you are, old man?" Leslie shot back coldly, showing no respect. "You... you... you are utterly unfilial!" Daemon''s face flushed with anger. He had been about to remind her that he was her grandfather, but seeing her complete disregard for authority, he deemed her unworthy of being part of the Rosewood family. "Unfilial? From the moment you cast my mother and me out of the family, abandoning us to fend for ourselves, I severed all ties with that so-called family!" Leslie''s aura grew even colder. "And as for how you treated my mother, I''ll make sure to hold you accountable for that myself in the future!" Upon hearing this, Daemon''s already boiling rage erupted, and he swung his hand to slap Leslie across her fair cheek. "You ungrateful wretch!" His slap came swiftly, and Leslie, despite her current power, had no time to evade. But at that moment, a fist blocked Daemon''s hand, the powerful strike pushing the elder back several steps. Owen had appeared in front of Leslie, staring coldly at Daemon, who was quick to regain his footing. Although Daemon was a God Emperor, within this field, his mana was sealed just like everyone else''s, reducing him to nothing more than a physically stronger mortal. Owen had no fear of him! "Old man, lay a hand on my wife again, and I''ll break your legs!" Owen''s voice was stern, icy, and full of threat. The gods of Middle Earth were stunned, staring in disbelief at Owen. They hadn''t expected him to speak so brazenly, even in the presence of a God Emperor! continuously. "Good! Good! Let''s see how many more punches you can throw!" Enraged after being forced back by Owen''s punch, Daemon steadied himself and charged forward once again. Boom! Boom! Boom! The two clashed once more, their punches coming faster and faster, until their movements became impossible to follow, with only the deafening sound of explosions and the increasingly chaotic waves of energy filling the air. The gods of Middle Earth were left dumbstruck. They had thought that Owen''s ability to kill God Kings was his limit, but now, even against a God Emperor, he was gaining the upper hand! Daemon''s face had gone pale, his mind reeling. Why was it that no matter how much stronger and more powerful his fist intent became, he still couldn''t suppress Owen? On the contrary, Owen''s punches seemed to grow sharper and more refined with each strike! Boom! With each punch of the Heaven Emperor Fist, Owen''s strength became more unified. His eyes locked onto Daemon''s fist energy, and no matter how it changed, Owen remained immovable, his fist intent building continuously. At a certain moment, the air trembled and shattered, and Daemon was sent flying. The black robes on his arms ripped apart, revealing blood-soaked arms riddled with cracks, nearly limp. The Heaven Emperor Fist grew stronger the longer it fought, continuously accumulating force, whereas Daemon''s technique, though seemingly improving, lacked the ability to fundamentally evolve like Owen''s. Caught off guard, Daemon was severely injured! The excruciating pain in his arms made Daemon''s eyes bloodshot, and the humiliation of being beaten down by Owen only stoked his rage. "Damn it!" He cursed as Owen, sensing victory, pressed his attack, seemingly intent on finishing Daemon off as he had with the God Kings. Daemon''s heart skipped a beat. But just then, Owen suddenly halted his advance. A system notification had warned him that the field was about to expire! It was over! [The Next Chapter is Wrong Posted, Do Not Purchase!!! Sorry for this!!!] Chapter 239: Wrong Chapter, DO NOT PURCHASE!!! Chapter 239: Wrong Chapter, DO NOT PURCHASE!!! ? If they had known Owen was hiding such power, they should have continued to strike at him from outside the domain. However, they also knew there were no "what ifs." At this point, they could only exchange a glance, both seeing the ruthless intent reflected in each other''s eyes. Owen had just eliminated the Fire God King, not only due to the terrifying power of his punches but also because the Fire God King had underestimated him. Now, the two God Kings were serious and united; Owen would have no chance left! In an instant, with their plans set, the Pope of the Truth Church and the Scared Pool God King revealed a glint of cruelty in their eyes. The Scared Pool God King gripped his blue, water-like longsword tightly and charged at Owen, the sound of surging water resonating from the sword. As the blade sliced through the air, the void was cut open, leaving a lingering, light blue trace that wouldn''t fade. This was a blade capable of injuring divine beings. Even though Owen''s punching technique was powerful, it could not compare to a true divine weapon. Under this strike, Owen, being a mere mortal, would undoubtedly suffer a fate of shattered bones and severed tendons. The moment the Scared Pool God King attacked, the Pope of the Truth Church was not idle. His overwhelming mind power surged like a tide into the ancient scripture in his hands, immediately condensing into spiritual waves that transformed into ancient characters. Each character was incredibly mysterious, exuding an exceptionally unique aura. Then, like bullets fired from a gun, these characters surged toward Owen, arriving before the Scared Pool God King''s attack. The golden light covering Owen''s body was instantly agitated, and the essence contained in the Heaven Emperor Fist was significantly dispersed. Seeing this, the Pope''s smile grew ever more intense. As long as there were humans, they would reverently fear the heavens, especially in the presence of God Kings. This fear was ingrained in their very bones; no one could escape it. This reverence, even though he was currently sealed off from mana, still existed in the hearts of all, and what he needed to do was continuously disturb Owen''s mind, immersing him in the dread of fearing God Kings. If Owen truly seemed unbreakable, then causing his mental collapse would undoubtedly be the best approach! "Psychic attack?" Owen sensed the change immediately. The oncoming spiritual runes surged toward him, whispering like nightmares, recounting the might and invincibility of God Kings. "What are God Kings? Just a few years older!" As the cacophony grew more grating, Owen sneered coldly. The golden light on his body boiled, and a domineering aura emanated from him, like a celestial emperor surveying the world, ready to suppress all enemies! Under this overwhelming intent, the Pope instinctively took a step back, feeling as if he were standing before a terrifying giant. Even standing before it, he felt like a mere mental midget. As his spirit retreated, the mental runes bombarding Owen were crushed by the force of Owen''s dominating spirit. That overwhelming intent continued to surge from Owen, like an unstoppable tide! The Pope''s heart raced. Why was Owen''s mind power so formidable? Especially the kind of disregard for heaven and earth, as if he aimed to overturn the cosmos and adhere unwaveringly to his own will. It was unlike anything he had ever seen or heard! What was the true limit of his martial arts? Many god-tier mages felt a deep sense of inner turmoil. The next moment, another familiar sound of flesh exploding echoed in the air. The Pope of the Truth Church, affected by the essence of the Heaven Emperor Fist, stood dazed, only to be struck in the chest by Owen''s punch, exploding into a mass of gore. The Pope of the Truth Church had fallen! "Holy crap!" At this moment, all the gods of Middle Earth present were stunned, instinctively exclaiming "Holy crap" to alleviate their inner turmoil. The three well-prepared God Kings had been counter-killed by Owen! What an extraordinary turn of events! If this were recorded in history by the Academy City, countless future generations would likely think it was a mistake. After all, such a feat was beyond what any human could accomplish. As firsthand witnesses, they became increasingly terrified. Owen was utterly unrestrained; with such decisiveness in eliminating three God Kings, they felt he would certainly not spare them. Amidst the growing panic among the gods of Middle Earth, a furious roar suddenly erupted from the depths of the void, shattering the silence. "Rebellious girl, how far are you going to go?!" This voice echoed in their minds, instilling a primal fear within them. When they came to their senses, a figure tore through the void and appeared before them. The newcomer was clad in cold, dark robes, with white hair and a face full of authority. Just standing there, he exuded an aura that made everything seem beneath him, possessing an innate pride as if he were a born emperor. Upon seeing this person, Owen''s expression immediately turned grave; he sensed a fluctuation from this being far beyond that of a God King! This was a God Emperor! Chapter 240: Chapter239-Let Go of Owen, If You Dare, Come for Me Chapter 240: Chapter239-Let Go of Owen, If You Dare, Come for Me ? [Thirty minutes have passed, Dark Domain dissipates!] The system''s text flashed before him, and Owen felt an inexplicable power fade from his body as the mana that had disappeared was now surging back. This sudden change made him tense, cold sweat trickling down his forehead. Meanwhile, everyone noticed Owen getting closer to God Emperor Deamon, and their hearts raced. Could they witness the fall of the God Emperor today?! Even Deamon''s face showed a hint of apprehension; Owen''s recent punch not only injured him physically but also shattered his pride. He had to admit that relying solely on physical strength, even as a God King, he was no match for Owen. He realized he had underestimated Owen from the start. But this thought barely formed when he suddenly noticed an astonishing shift in the surroundings. The special domain that had sealed his mana vanished without a trace! His mana was restored! His previously injured body began to heal at an astonishing rate. At the same time, the other gods of Middle Earth quickly sensed this change, and their expressions shifted from fear and shock to murderous intent and greed! Owen''s ability to contend with them and even defeat a God King was primarily due to their mana being sealed, leaving them to rely on their physical strength against Owen, whose body was inexplicably powerful and whose terrifying punches were like a humanoid Tyrannosaurus Rex. But now, their mana was restored! Owen''s master-tier mage level was nothing but low-tier among them! "Previously, in that special domain, you struck hard; now it''s time to repay the debt!" Almost all the gods of Middle Earth glared at Owen and Leslie, filled with rage. These two had been so imposing before, and as god-tier mages, they had endured numerous attacks, humiliating themselves in the process! In an instant, the suppressed anger of the Middle Earth gods surged forth, releasing god-tier mana fluctuations that locked onto Owen and Leslie. Under the weight of their combined aura, Owen and Leslie felt as if mountains were piling upon them. Every bone in their bodies creaked under the pressure, and their mana was severely restricted. Especially with the fury directed at them, it seemed that any slight movement would trigger a frenzied onslaught. Both Owen and Leslie''s faces darkened. If it were just one god-tier mage, they might feel considerable pressure but could still fight back. However, now, surrounded by over ten god-tier mages and with a God Emperor mage watching them closely, even a God King would feel daunted in such a situation. "Owen, weren''t you very arrogant before? You even took down three God Kings, looking quite impressive. Now, here''s your last chance." Meanwhile, the male mages from the continent were also expressing their disbelief. "I never thought there would come a day when I, a man, would have to watch out for female mages trying to abduct me!" "Damn it, if you want Owen, come at me instead!" While these remarks were being made, the people of Middle Earth were also buzzing with conversation. "Who would have thought the Archdemon had this kind of preference?" "True, the Archdemon is usually domineering; she must have taken a liking to Owen''s strong physique..." Unaware of the discussions and criticisms surrounding him, Owen felt that this woman in front of him had serious issues. "I already have someone I like; you should find someone else." Owen firmly rejected her. He couldn''t predict the Archdemon''s actions, and the best course was to stay as far away as possible. Besides, he already had Leslie, making it even more impossible to leave with the Archdemon. However, just as Owen finished speaking, he felt a soft, snow-white hand grasp his wrist. The wrist felt like polished jade, cold and tinged with a faint metallic scent. Owen turned to see that the Archdemon had descended from her throne and was now beside him. He tried to pull away from her grip, but her strength was like iron; he couldn''t break free. A wave of unease washed over Owen, the first time he felt panic and dread. He couldn''t comprehend everything happening around him. Looking at Leslie, who remained silent, made him even more anxious. From what he knew of Leslie, she was possessive. Once she had made her choice, she wouldn''t allow anyone to interfere-no one! Not even the Archdemon! Given her usual demeanor, if the Archdemon held his wrist, Leslie wouldn''t remain quiet for long. Something was definitely off! With this thought, Owen quickly unleashed his accumulated experience points, and his level soared rapidly. Chapter 241: Chapter240-Owen Proposes Chapter 241: Chapter240-Owen Proposes ? The experience points Owen had amassed were immense, and in an instant, he shot up to Master level 1. This rapid increase in level caused Owen''s aura to surge dramatically, with mana flooding around him like a whirlwind, refining his body and creating a tidal wave of energy fluctuations. As the light of his level-up shone brightly, the gods of Middle Earth were taken aback, surprise flickering in their eyes. Particularly when Owen jumped from Master tier level 1 to Grandmaster tier level 1, their expressions twitched in disbelief. The gap between Master tier and Grandmaster tier was enormous, requiring a vast amount of experience points. As veterans and once the top talents of various factions, they had spent nearly ten years crossing from Master tier to Grandmaster tier. That was considered exceptionally fast. Yet compared to Owen, their progress seemed insignificant-he was on a completely different level! The key was that even at Master tier level 1, Owen could unleash terrifying combat power capable of slaying God-tier mages. Now that he had jumped a major tier, his combat strength would undoubtedly undergo a transformative change! What terrifying level of combat power had he now reached? Panic flickered in the hearts of some Middle Earth gods. If they were facing Owen alone at this moment, many of the God-tier mages would be tempted to flee. After all, Owen''s previous feats were too horrifying; they had witnessed them firsthand, and he seemed almost inhuman! Fortunately, they had gathered many God-tier powerhouses here, along with the presence of the God Emperor and the Archdemon. Even if Owen''s level had seen a qualitative leap, he would still not escape their grasp. As the Middle Earth gods experienced this turmoil, Owen felt the surge of power within him and quickly glanced at his system panel. **[Name: Owen Level: Grandmaster tier lv1 Talents: Order of Merlin, Starlit lv3, Supreme of All. Exp: 0/98,000,000 Skills: [Order] Domain (Advanced), Mana Void (Advanced); Supreme Sword; Guardian Shield, Godslayer Array (1/3 Intermediate), Slaying God, Order Fusion Spell, Obsidify lv4 (Dharma Form power), Judgment Light Sword, Basic Healing Skill, Lightning [Order] Usage, Fire [Order] Usage, Order of Life, Absolute Copy, Corpse Animation Spell, Armament Merge lv2, Dark Ring, Crushing Punch, Supreme Order (Beginner), Contract Spell, Heaven Emperor Fist (Advanced) Weapons: Godslayer Staff (4/7), Spear of Longinus (Fallen Sun), Dragonslayer Dagger, Fallen Angel Set, Tree of World, Void Eater Gloves, Slave Chain. Luck: 90 (Max Level 100) Fate Points: 370,000]** The level increase had propelled nearly all of Owen''s skills to new heights. Especially his domain power, which had evolved from its initial form to an advanced level, significantly broadening its coverage and enhancing the [Order] power it contained. Determined to shake off the Archdemon, Owen focused his mind and activated the advanced Mana Void, causing it to rapidly expand around him. Caught off guard, the Archdemon found her mana momentarily imprisoned, and seizing the opportunity, Owen quickly freed himself from her grasp and swiftly retracted the Mana Void. The Archdemon''s power was formidable; even after upgrading, while the Mana Void had some impact on her, it nearly drained his mana completely in that brief moment. What just happened? At his words, Leslie''s ears flushed, and her throat tightened; all the things she had planned to say faded away into nothingness. Owen proposing at this moment caught even her off guard, despite her strong character. "Isn''t this proposal a bit hasty?" After a moment of pause, Leslie quickly responded, "But I accept!" "However, I''ll give you seven days. If I don''t see you in seven days, I will storm the Demon Realm and bring you back!" Owen intended to ask her to calm down, but Leslie continued, "The Archdemon definitely has ulterior motives regarding you. You mustn''t fall for her tricks." Owen glanced at the Archdemon; indeed, this woman had a striking figure and exuded a deadly allure for most men. But with her power, what kind of man couldn''t she have? Why would she come to Middle Earth just for him? After much thought, Owen could only think of one possibility: this woman had a request of him! As Owen speculated on the Archdemon''s intentions, Leslie and the Archdemon''s gazes clashed once more, and the air thickened with tension. The gods of Middle Earth silently watched the scene unfold; while it was not uncommon to see two women vying for a man, this situation was extraordinary. One was a prodigy from the esteemed Rosewood family, and the other was the powerful Archdemon who dominated the Demon Realm. This was truly something unusual; they had lived long enough to witness many events, but this was the first time they had encountered such a spectacle. As the two women faced off, a resonant voice suddenly shook the sky, echoing in everyone''s ears. "Leslie, release your filthy hands! Let go of the Cardinal and Stella God!" Upon hearing this, the gods of Middle Earth immediately broke into smiles, as if they had found their backbone, and turned their gazes toward the source of the voice. A golden light descended from the originally dim sky, dispelling the dark clouds. A towering figure clad in golden armor, surrounded by endless auspicious clouds, stepped majestically through the void, looking down upon the crowd below. It was none other than the Archgod! Surpassing all other gods and standing on equal footing with the mighty Archdemon, he was a peak powerhouse of the highest order. Chapter 242: Chapter241-Archgod vs Archdemon Chapter 242: Chapter241-Archgod vs ArchdemonThe appearance of the Archgod significantly suppressed the terrifying aura of the Archdemon, and reignited the resolve of the Middle Earth''s deities, who had been wavering moments ago. Greed flickered anew in their eyes as they fixed their gaze on Owen and Leslie. Owen frowned slightly as he watched the Archgod''s overwhelming presence descend upon them. He hadn''t expected things to escalate to the point where figures as powerful as the Archgod would be drawn into the fray. Leslie, too, felt immense pressure as she found herself locked in the gaze of the Archgod''s golden eyes. Clenching her ice-forged spear tightly, she tightened the chains of frost that had been binding the Stella God and the Red-robed Cardinal. With a cold tone, she declared: "Just a moment ago, one of them wanted Owen''s possessions, and the other wanted him dead. Now you think a single word from you will make me let them go?" Leslie''s defiant voice reverberated across the heavens and the earth, shocking not only the Middle Earth deities but also the many onlookers watching through the projections. No one could believe this was actually happening. Was Leslie insane? This was the Archgod she was talking to! Even her grandfather, God Emperor Deamon, had no choice but to bow before the Archgod. Yet, here she was, daring to question him! The Archgod, suspended high in the heavens, looked down at Leslie with a face as cold as ice. Ever since becoming the Archgod, never had a mere ant dared to show him such disrespect. As fury boiled within the Archgod, Leslie snorted coldly, "They attacked Owen, and they must pay the price for it!" With those words, the spear in her hand shot forth like a beam of icy light, piercing through the bodies of the Stella God and the Red-robed Cardinal! The freezing power within the spear instantly turned their forms into ice statues before shattering them into glimmering ice shards scattered across the ground. "How dare you!" The moment Leslie prepared to strike, both the Archgod and Deamon sensed something amiss and bellowed furiously, making to intervene. But Leslie''s action was swift and ruthless. Their shouts had only just escaped their lips when Stella God and the Red-robed Cardinal - these two formidable God Kings - were snuffed out of existence, leaving them in eternal slumber. Two God Kings had fallen! Boom! As countless faces turned pale with shock, the chaotic skies roared violently. Lightning as numerous as silver serpents danced across the firmament, and thunder rumbled like a war drum, resounding in the ears of all present. Then, from the dark clouds above, a downpour of blood-red rain began to fall, each droplet like a crimson rose, beautiful yet chilling, filling the heavens and earth with an inexplicable sorrow. When a God King falls, the heavens weep. Countless gazes turned upward at the terrifying celestial phenomenon. Since Owen and Leslie had stepped into Middle Earth, unprecedented omens had been appearing one after another. Before, in the span of decades, even centuries, such phenomena were exceedingly rare. But now, due to their presence, god-tier mages and God Kings had been falling one after another. This shattered the deep-rooted reverence many mages had held for the god-tier mages and God Kings, shattering it into irreparable pieces. So this was it? As long as one possessed monstrous talent and unparalleled courage, even god-tier mages and God Kings were not invincible. In the midst of the stunned silence, God Emperor Deamon and the Archgod glared at Leslie and Owen, their eyes ablaze with wrath. Especially the Archgod, clad in his resplendent golden armor that radiated blinding brilliance. He had completely locked onto Owen and Leslie. These two... were utterly lawless. He had not shown up before, but now that he had made his presence known to intervene in this matter- And yet, these two still dared to act so brazenly, treating him, an Archgod, like a mere decoration? Instantly, the Archgod clenched his right hand, and a golden lightning bolt descended from the sky, grasped firmly in his hand, transforming into a lightning spear. With a swift motion, it split into two, hurtling towards Leslie and Owen with the intent to erase them both from existence. An Archgod must not be insulted! "Well, well! An Archgod, huh? Coming down here to personally deal with two juniors-have you no shame? I feel embarrassed on your behalf!" Just as the Archgod made his move, the Archdemon appeared in front of Owen, gazing mockingly at the Archgod. The twin lightning spears hadn''t even reached her when they were swallowed by the dark aura emanating from her, dissipating the fearsome energy that had made Owen and Leslie''s hearts race. "I suggest you mind your own business. This isn''t the Demon Realm, where you can act however you please!" Seeing the Archdemon standing resolutely in front of Owen and Leslie, the fury in the Archgod''s eyes intensified. He wanted nothing more than to obliterate this infuriating Archdemon on the spot. "Since when do my affairs concern you? Attacking juniors-have you really regressed to this pitiful state?" The Archdemon showed no intention of sparing her old rival any face, her words dripping with scorn. "Years have passed, and instead of growing stronger, you''ve only grown a sharper tongue. Since you insist on meddling, don''t blame me for what happens next!" The Archgod''s expression turned icy as golden lightning descended, aimed straight at the Archdemon, its destructive aura engulfing the skies and causing even the gods of Middle Earth to shiver. "At a time like this, you still spew such hypocritical nonsense. It seems that pretense has truly become ingrained in your bones!" Faced with the Archgod''s assault, the Archdemon''s cold face curled into a sneer. A massive black vortex materialized above her, like a gaping maw that devoured the golden bolts of lightning. Then, the Archdemon formed a complex hand seal. From the vortex above her, enormous black fish burst forth. Each fish exuded an aura of extreme malevolence, their scales shimmering darkly. Their heads were grotesquely large, with rows of sharp teeth that seemed capable of tearing apart anything before them. Boom! In an instant, the attacks of both sides collided, unleashing a maelstrom of destruction that tore the very fabric of space. The void shattered as though returning to primordial chaos, leaving the world enshrouded in a grayish mist. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The gods who had been watching the battle scattered like frightened birds, their faces pale with terror. This level of combat was something they had never experienced in their lives. The power on display was so overwhelming that even the aftershocks would reduce them to mere dust. And these were the god-tier mages of Middle Earth, worshipped by countless mages. Yet, before the Archgod and the Archdemon, they were as insignificant as ants. Even Owen and Leslie, who were used to witnessing grand spectacles, stood agape, hearts pounding with awe and longing. If only they possessed such terrifying, world-destroying power, they would never again have to endure the oppression and whims of the deities. It all came down to strength. At that moment, as they exchanged glances, they saw the same blazing determination in each other''s eyes. Though their current strength already far surpassed their peers, compared to the older generations, they were but fledgling novices. Strength! They needed a qualitative leap in their power! Only then could they truly seize control of their fates! Chapter 243: Chapter242-Tremors Spreading Across the Continent Chapter 243: Chapter242-Tremors Spreading Across the Continent"Today''s enmity, I''ll remember it. Along with what you did to my mother, I''ll repay you tenfold in the future!" As Deamon''s sinister and terrifying voice rang out, Leslie leaped into the bronze portal that had opened amidst the chaos. Although Owen had already anticipated that he would part ways with Leslie today, when she truly stepped into the portal, he still felt a deep sense of loss. "Owen, I''ll be waiting for you in the Azure Kingdom. Come back within seven days!" Leslie''s voice echoed from within the bronze portal. Hearing this, Owen immediately breathed a sigh of relief. He, too, was ready to take this opportunity to rush into the teleportation array and leave. However, at this moment, sensing that Leslie had left, Archdemon''s figure flickered as she withdrew from the chaotic battle. She looked at Owen with an amused expression and said with a grin: "Did you really think I would let you go?" "Tying you up and marrying you was never a joke." As soon as she finished speaking, Owen''s body froze in place, unable to move. Then, tendrils of black light wrapped around him, swallowing his entire being. Simultaneously, Archdemon''s body transformed into specks of black light and disappeared. With Archdemon, Owen, and Leslie gone, the previously chaotic situation swiftly settled. The gods of Middle Earth looked at each other, dumbfounded. They never imagined that, after wreaking havoc in Middle Earth, Owen and Leslie would leave unscathed! Their departure was undoubtedly a massive humiliation for the gods of Middle Earth. But with Leslie having left through the bronze portal and Owen taken away by Archdemon, despite the fury in their hearts, the gods could only swallow their anger. "The next time they dare set foot in Middle Earth, it will be their day of annihilation!" All the gods of Middle Earth declared viciously, firmly placing the two on their kill-on-sight list. As Deamon gazed at the still-open bronze gate, he hesitated for a moment but lacked the courage to step through. The bronze portal exerted greater suppression on higher-level beings, making teleportation increasingly risky. As detestable as Leslie was, she was not worth risking his life. After all, the continent was barren of mana and lacked abundant resources. Leslie''s wild ambition would inevitably draw her back to Middle Earth. As the gods of Middle Earth gradually dispersed, the people from Middle Earth Academy City, carrying their Mana Views, left reluctantly as well. Today, Owen and Leslie''s performance was nothing short of legendary. They destroyed the Pyrothrone Kingdom, slew god-tier mages, and even killed a God King- level mage. They created a series of historic events. The key point is, their strength was below god-tier, or even sage-tier! Throughout history, there has never been such heaven-defying talents as them! Today''s events were significant enough to merit their own page in the weighty tomes of history. These people were not only witnesses but participants! They had a strong feeling that today''s legendary deeds were not the end for Owen and Leslie but the beginning of their rise to fame! The beginning of their journey to become legends! As historians, living in the same era as such legendary figures was a privilege, and they could die without regret! After the people of Academy City left, the projections throughout Middle Earth and the continent abruptly ceased. However, countless factions remained in a state of brief contemplation. Owen and Leslie had left too great an impact on them. It had practically overturned their worldview. Especially for the various geniuses of the continent and Middle Earth, it was a crushing blow. The once-proud geniuses who had always held themselves above others now had dim and lifeless eyes. All the praises and acclaim they once received-being hailed as the greatest prodigies in centuries-now felt like a cruel joke. No matter how great they were, could they ever surpass Owen and Leslie? At this moment, many geniuses felt their minds shatter, coughing up blood and fainting as they completely lost sight of any path to surpassing Owen and Leslie. They felt as though Owen and Leslie were two towering mountains, pressing down on them to the point of suffocation. Not to mention Owen and Leslie''s unprecedented achievements in slaying god-tier mages and a God King, even their current levels were something few in Middle Earth could match. Yet these two had been training in the continent, in an environment severely lacking in resources and mana. Even so, they had crushed their peers! Besides those crushed by Owen and Leslie''s talent and accomplishments, many proud geniuses, inspired by Owen''s performance, began brutal training regimens of their own. In a secluded valley, the eldest young master of the Marquis family, who had been highly talented since childhood, had grown rapidly with the family''s resources. This had inflated his reputation, and he had defeated numerous prodigies from families and kingdoms, becoming increasingly arrogant and complacent. After all, he had reason to be proud. At just over twenty years old, he had reached diamond- tier-a level comparable to many of the older generation. However, he had never imagined that one day, his achievements and glory would seem so insignificant and laughable. As if playing house. "A real man should be like this!" When he saw Owen punch through the Pyrothrone Palace''s master, this thought uncontrollably surged up in his heart. Owen had become his idol and the towering mountain he was determined to surpass. And so, he set off toward the Heavenly Evil Grounds, one of the Four Forbidden Zones. As one of the Four Forbidden Zones, even god-tier mages were at risk of perishing within due to its extreme dangers. Yet he chose to venture in alone. Because he had heard there were unparalleled legacies hidden inside! Owen had already surpassed him by far. Only by taking an unconventional path did he have any chance to surpass Owen! After all, the greater the risk, the greater the reward! ... Elsewhere, the second prince of the Sword Dynasty marched forward, slaying spellbeasts as he made his way to a green peak within one of the Forbidden Zones. He, too, chose to enter a Forbidden Zone. It was said that atop this mountain lay a special opportunity, and he sought to forge a sword that could rival the Godslayer Staff! Meanwhile, the chief disciple of the Thunder God Cult chose the Death Graveyard, another of the Four Forbidden Zones. He had feared ghosts since childhood, but the archbishops had told him that one must overcome their fears. Thus, he arrived in this graveyard, intent on subjugating the undead. After this ordeal, his greatest fear was no longer ghosts but Owen! Now, he was steadily advancing his level while tempering his will. When he finally feared nothing in the world, Owen might become nothing more than a fleeting shadow. ... At the same time, the female students of the Sun and Moon Academy, who previously claimed they would marry Owen, were now stirred. "Girls, how can we let a perfect man like Owen fall into Archdemon''s hands? Let''s head to the Demon Realm and snatch him back!" "Exactly! Why should Archdemon get to take him? We can do it too!" "A man as exceptional as Owen is once in a lifetime. If we miss this chance, it''s gone forever!" ... While undercurrents surged across the continent and Middle Earth, within the Azure Kingdom, Leslie sat silently on her throne, her cold eyes staring blankly at the map on the desk. Seeing her like this, Duke Charles sighed softly. "Although I believe in Owen, Archdemon has already made a declaration. You''d better have a contingency plan. If Owen returns, all is well, but if he doesn''t..." A flash of icy light crossed Leslie''s eyes. "Then I''ll kill Archdemon!" "You''re too impulsive. Owen may indeed be a good match for you, but Archdemon''s power is terrifying," Seeing Leslie''s unwavering devotion to Owen, the wrinkles on Duke Charles''s face deepened as he hurriedly tried to dissuade her. Leslie''s love for Owen was originally a good thing, but Archdemon had suddenly intervened. He knew full well how terrifying Archdemon''s strength was. Even the most arrogant god-tier mages would be mere dogs before her. For Leslie to compete with such a being over a man was neither a rational nor a feasible move, at least not at present. But he also understood that Leslie''s mind was made up. Even as her foster father, he couldn''t change it. "Charlotte, how''s the wedding dress and dowry preparation going?" As expected, Leslie ignored Duke Charles''s advice and looked instead at Charlotte beside her. Charlotte, aware of Leslie''s mood, cautiously replied: "My Lady, the wedding dress and attire are already being crafted by artisans. We''ve even temporarily recruited the nation''s finest jewelry and wedding dress designers..." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 244: Chapter243-Welcoming the Demon King! Chapter 244: Chapter243-Welcoming the Demon King!"Additionally, the matter of the dowry is being prepared as swiftly as possible. General Stanley has divided his forces into three, laying siege to territories. In seven days, Your Majesty will not be disappointed." Charlotte slowly began her report. This time, the turbulence caused by Mr. Owen and Miss Leslie in Middle Earth had boosted the morale of the Azure Kingdom to unprecedented heights. Every mage from the Azure Kingdom now felt completely different about Owen and Leslie. Previously, officials and noble families who were dissatisfied with Owen and Leslie, pretending to comply while opposing in secret, now felt only awe. In Middle Earth, a land filled with the powerful, they managed to annihilate the Pyrothrone Kingdom, slay gods, and retreat unscathed. Thus, within the Azure Kingdom, Leslie was now thoroughly idolized. Her commands were executed without question. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whether it was the wedding between Owen and Leslie or the expansion of Azure Kingdom''s territory, everyone was enthusiastic and proactive. Seeing everything progressing smoothly, Leslie nodded in satisfaction. Meanwhile, in the darkened skies of the Demon Realm. Owen slowly opened his eyes. The dizziness caused by crossing realms gradually dissipated. He steadied himself and watched as the scene before him became clearer. Ahead was an endless sea of dark clouds, pitch black like ink, appearing extremely oppressive. Beneath the clouds was a grand and vast city, like a massive black beast lying in wait, exuding an immense sense of pressure. Even from this high vantage point in the sky, only a small portion of this magnificent city could be seen, like a glimpse through a narrow lens. The city was illuminated with countless lights. Flames and glowing gems of various colors adorned every corner, dispelling the dark fog that shrouded the city. Demon Sky Citadel! Seeing this city, the name "Demon Sky Citadel" immediately surfaced in Owen''s mind. The Demon Realm was incredibly vast, with various races and factions emerging constantly. Among them, the most prosperous and magnificent place was this Demon Sky Citadel! It was also the residence of the Archdemon of the Demon Realm. As Owen surveyed the Demon Sky Citadel below, the Archdemon beside him smiled faintly, waved a long sleeve, and transported Owen to the entrance of the Demon Sky Citadel. At this moment, the gate of the Demon Sky Citadel was densely packed with the creatures of the Demon Realm: undead beings, skeletal races, flesh constructs, demonic beasts- countless species that made Owen''s scalp tingle were present everywhere. Most of these races exuded auras of madness and bloodlust, radiating extreme danger, and many bore various types of wounds, emitting savage and brutal energy. Even Owen sensed danger from several of the beings here. Evidently, the Demon Realm was exactly as the legends described - a place where power reigned supreme and bloodshed was rampant. There were no rules here; the only law was the strength of one''s fists! Whoever''s fists were stronger, set the rules! Yet at this moment, these normally ruthless and domineering creatures, who ruled their respective territories, were all standing here obediently, not daring to breathe too loudly, bowing their heads in respect. When the Archdemon appeared, all the gathered creatures of the Demon Realm knelt on one knee, shouting in unison: "Welcome back, Your Highness, the Archdemon!" Various reverent voices converged, resounding through the sky. Countless creatures knelt down like a tide, creating an awe-inspiring spectacle. Even though Owen had anticipated this, the sight of hundreds of thousands, millions of terrifying Demon Realm creatures bowing simultaneously was still enough to shake him. This was the deterrent power of the Archdemon in the Demon Realm? While Owen''s mind was in turmoil, those Demon Realm creatures who had respectfully greeted the Archdemon shifted their gazes to him. Among these Demon Realm creatures, there were beings who had reached the god-tier, God King, and even God Emperor levels. Their gazes, densely packed and converging, carried an instinctive divine might that even a God King-level being would struggle to withstand. Fortunately, Owen was no ordinary person. He stood straight, meeting their gazes without flinching. For a moment, the atmosphere seemed tense. But this situation only lasted for a brief moment. After emotions like shock, astonishment, and solemnity flashed across their faces, all of them turned to expressions of respect and bowed deeply, shouting: "We greet Your Highness, the Demon King!" Their voices were loud and resonant. Demon King? Owen was dumbfounded and quickly looked at the Archdemon beside him. The Archdemon covered her mouth, laughing softly. "As my man, you are naturally the Demon King of the Demon Realm. They''re greeting you. Why are you just standing there? Greet them back. They may look fierce, but they''re actually easy to get along with and straightforward." Owen was completely at a loss. What the hell is this? He had just arrived in the Demon Realm, and now he was the Demon King? "Don''t worry, your coronation and dowry will not be missing!" Seeing Owen''s perplexed expression, the smile on the Archdemon''s face deepened as she added. And at this moment, the countless kneeling creatures of the Demon Realm also shouted in unison: "May the Archdemon and the Demon King be together forever and have a joyous marriage!" Their booming voices echoed throughout every corner of the Demon Realm. After that, the gathered Demon Realm creatures parted to the sides, revealing a wide path leading straight into the city. The path was already covered with a crimson carpet, and the scent of roses gently drifted down like raindrops. Various fireworks roared, and ribbons fluttered in the air. This... this turned into a wedding scene just like that? Owen''s eyelids twitched. This was too fast! He wasn''t prepared for this at all. "Let''s go. Once we complete today''s grand wedding ceremony, you and I will be husband and wife!" The Archdemon looked at Owen with a smile. "You''re serious?" Owen''s eyes widened. He didn''t deny that he had some charm, but the Archdemon was the supreme ruler of an entire realm, an ancient being who had lived for countless years. If she were truly interested in worldly emotions, she would have fallen in love long ago. Now, she suddenly wanted to marry him? Everything about this felt suspicious. "Can this be a joke? Don''t worry, although it seems rushed, I''ve already had everything prepared in a hurry. After entering the city, I''ll crown you as king. From now on, in the Demon Realm, you will be second only to me, standing above countless beings." "The entire Demon Realm is my dowry for you!" "What can Leslie give you? An insignificant human kingdom like Azure Kingdom-how can it compare to the entire Demon Realm?" The Archdemon extended her slender, snow-white finger, lifting Owen''s chin, and said seriously. "Whether you''re sincere or not, I don''t want to!" Owen shook his head, swatting away the Archdemon''s finger. "Today, I''m marrying you. Whether you''re willing or not, you have to be." The Archdemon chuckled softly, "Don''t you humans have a saying? If you can''t resist, then just enjoy it." Owen''s throat bobbed as he tried to refute, but the Archdemon''s words were not entirely without reason. At his current power level, saying anything was pointless. He could only take it one step at a time. Seeing Owen fall silent, the Archdemon leaned close to his ear and whispered with a hint of shyness, "Don''t worry. Once you''re with me, I won''t let your future children suffer any hardship." Owen: "..." And so, under the Archdemon''s coercion, Owen was forced to walk alongside her, entering the Demon Sky Citadel amid the cheers of countless demon creatures. "Although he''s just a tiny human, he can be considered a tough guy. His talent and potential are enormous, barely worthy of the Archdemon!" "I thought the Archdemon was eyeing a weakling, but after the battle in Middle Earth, it seems the Archdemon''s vision is indeed beyond us ordinary folks." "Exactly. He can obliterate god-tier mages at his current level. Once he steps into the Archgod level, perhaps it will be the time for our Demon Realm to unify the planes!" Countless Demon Realm creatures were whispering among themselves. They were in awe of Owen''s performance in Middle Earth, and even the most critical demon creatures could not find any fault. Owen''s only shortcoming for now might be his low rank. But this is the Demon Realm-once he becomes the Demon King, with endless resources at his disposal, he would quickly grow, becoming a true Demon King in every sense. A being second only to one, reigning supreme over billions! Chapter 245: Chapter244-Owen, the Groom Abducted Chapter 245: Chapter244-Owen, the Groom AbductedHowever, not everyone welcomed the fact that Owen had become the Demon King. But due to the overwhelming power of the Archdemon, all they could do was quietly whisper in private. "No matter how talented Owen is, he''s still a fragile human. How could he possibly compare to us beings of the Demon Realm?" "Many demon lords have pursued the Archdemon before, only to be humiliated. Now that the Archdemon is marrying Owen, I doubt they''ll stay put." "Given their reckless nature, they might actually jump out and try something." As these Demon Realm creatures discussed, they suddenly noticed a towering figure blocking the path on the crimson carpet. Owen, who had been walking along the red carpet while devising an escape plan, suddenly sensed a strong hostility approaching. He halted and looked up. Ahead stood a Bovinar, about five meters tall, with twin horns on its head, standing on its hind legs like a human, wielding two massive nine-ringed broadswords. Like an unmovable giant rock, he obstructed the path. His blood-red eyes, as large as lanterns, glared fiercely at Owen, and the rings on his broadswords trembled slightly. The bloodlust radiating from him sent chills down everyone''s spine. Around him, the Demon Realm creatures on either side of the red carpet scrambled away in fear, crawling and rolling to make room. The rest of the Demon Realm beings, however, watched the scene unfold with eager anticipation, like spectators at a show. "Bovinar truly lives up to his reputation. He''s as crazy as ever-he actually showed up at a time like this." "I heard that he once publicly pursued the Archdemon, only to have his mana sealed and be hung upside down on the walls of the Demon Sky Citadel for ten days and nights as a spectacle. Not only did he not back down, but his pursuit became even bolder. He has suffered all kinds of punishments, and yet here he is, still refusing to give up. Looks like he''s prepared to take action against Owen..." "Bovinar is stubborn to a fault; he doesn''t even listen to the Archdemon''s commands. This is going to be interesting." Everyone in the Demon Realm knew Bovinar well. In any war or internal strife, he was always the fiercest one leading the charge. His strength had long reached the level of a God King, and he was notorious for being reckless, even daring to attack the Demon Emperor or the Archdemon without regard for his own life. In terms of combat power among the demon lords, he was considered unparalleled. "Bovinar, did you not hear my command?" As Owen stared at Bovinar, the Archdemon also fixed her gaze on him, her voice icy. "Archdemon, he is not worthy of you!" Bovinar raised one of his broadswords, pointing it at Owen, speaking solemnly and earnestly: "I challenge him to a death duel!" "Owen, if you''re a man, step forward and accept my challenge!" In the Demon Realm, death duels were a common practice and an important way to resolve conflicts. Whoever won, lived, and whoever lived, held the right. So, at the moment Bovinar roared out his challenge, many Demon Realm creatures began cheering loudly, hoping Owen would agree. Owen frowned slightly. Bovinar''s strength had reached the level of a demon lord, and at present, Owen was not his match. Even if he wanted to agree and give up on marrying the Archdemon, once the duel started, Bovinar would most likely tear him to pieces without a second thought. Moreover, the Archdemon had gone to great lengths to marry him and would not allow anyone to interfere with her plans. And indeed, just as the cheers of the Demon Realm creatures were rising, a chilling aura began to spread from the Archdemon''s body. The intense cold instantly eradicated the loudest creatures, twisting their bodies into masses of blood and flesh. The countless creatures of the Demon Realm immediately fell silent, clearly understanding the Archdemon''s resolve to marry Owen. At that moment, Bovinar also sensed an overwhelming aura of death, as if he were already standing in a sea of corpses and blood. But after a brief hesitation, his heart was once again consumed by jealousy and rage. He couldn''t understand. He was superior to Owen in every way, and his devotion to the Archdemon was evident for all to see! Why? Why didn''t the Archdemon love him, but instead chose a feeble, pretty-faced weakling? Why! He refused to accept it! In an instant, he snorted two streams of fiery breath from his nostrils and charged forward like a speeding war chariot, shattering the void and appearing directly before Owen. The two massive broadswords slashed down at Owen''s head, aiming to crush him into minced meat! Bovinar''s strike was ruthless. Most of the Demon Realm creatures hadn''t even realized what had happened before seeing Bovinar''s lethal strike aimed at Owen. Standing under the lock of the two broadswords, Owen''s expression remained calm. He stood still, unmoving. Boom! In the next instant, a deafening thud erupted. The attacking Bovinar was suddenly sent flying backward, his fur-covered chest torn apart by twisted black magic, drenched in blood. He crashed heavily into the ground, creating a deep crater. "Today is my and the Demon King''s joyous wedding day. I don''t want to kill, so I''ll spare your life. Now, get lost. If you persist in your foolishness, I will kill without mercy!" The Archdemon stared coldly at Bovinar, murder intent radiating from her gaze. Cough cough~ S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bovinar coughed twice, then swiftly leapt out of the pit, landing steadily on the ground. He shook off the dust clinging to him. "Archdemon, can''t you give me a chance to prove myself?" "I can do it. I''m better than all the other beings. I can grow to the point where I can protect you!" Even though the Archdemon''s killing intent was palpable, Bovinar showed no fear, staring firmly into the Archdemon''s eyes. "If you don''t like my temper, I can change it. If you don''t like my appearance, I can alter it at will!" As he spoke, Bovinar''s appearance and form began to change endlessly. Whether it was a tall, muscular human with eight-pack abs, a long-haired, androgynous figure, or even a dancer with a penchant for basketball, he shifted effortlessly between them all. Seeing this, Owen pondered thoughtfully. As expected, once one''s power reached a certain level, any form, race, or appearance could be freely altered. After all, a god-tier mage had long transcended the mortal realm. The Archdemon''s claim of liking him, at least for his appearance, didn''t hold water. Bovinar''s transformations included several extremely handsome men. Moreover, at the Archdemon''s level, appearance was no longer important. What mattered was one''s essence... In that case, Bovinar''s strength and passion surpassed Owen''s in every way, and even his talent far exceeded his own. After all, Owen''s current strength and so-called unmatched talent were mostly due to his own efforts and the system''s support. Without these, he would have been just an ordinary mage. Considering all this, he seemed to be inferior to Bovinar in every aspect. Then, what exactly did the Archdemon see in him, or what did she need from him? Faintly, Owen felt he had grasped something crucial, but it was still just out of reach, like seeing flowers through a mist. At this moment, as Bovinar continued to prattle, the Archdemon glared at him coldly. "Are you done?" Seeing the Archdemon''s icy aura and the flickering flames of anger in her eyes, a sense of impending death washed over Bovinar. Bovinar sighed in despair. He wasn''t afraid to die, but the look of disgust and loathing in the Archdemon''s eyes made him feel as if he were being tortured by a thousand cuts. "Alright, alright, it''s my fault for being presumptuous today. Since the Archdemon loathes me so much, I''ll leave now. But I have a few words to say before I go." Saying this, Bovinar shifted his gaze to Owen. The murderous intent that once emanated from him gradually turned into defeat and despondency. "Owen, the Archdemon''s heart is set on you. This is the blessing of countless lifetimes. If you dare to treat the Archdemon poorly, no matter how far you run, I will never let you go!" After speaking, he turned back to the Archdemon, tentatively asking, "Can we... can we still be friends in the future? Can we still meet again?" "Scram!" The Archdemon slapped him, sending his massive body flying with a surge of mana. "You two must be happy, Archdemon! And if you ever get tired of him, I''ll be waiting for you!" Bovinar''s voice echoed faintly from the horizon. Owen''s mouth twitched. This Bovinar''s love for the Archdemon ran deep to his core. Chapter 246: Chapter245-The Coronation Ceremony Chapter 246: Chapter245-The Coronation CeremonyWith Bovinar no longer blocking the way, none of the other Demon Realm creatures who secretly admired the Archdemon dared to step forward. Instead, they all offered their blessings to Owen and the Archdemon. Soon, under the Archdemon''s guidance, Owen arrived at a luxurious palace in the center of the city. "Your Highness, the Archdemon!" An elderly female butler, who had been waiting at the palace entrance, bowed deeply, and then glanced subtly at Owen. "Take him to bathe and prepare for the coronation tonight. We''ll also complete our wedding ceremony at the same time." The Archdemon gave a few simple instructions, then turned to leave with a smile. But at that moment, Owen slowly spoke up, "Where is Madelyn? I don''t know where you''ve taken her, Archdemon. I want to see her." The Archdemon paused and turned back to look at Owen, surprised that he would make such a request at this time. However, remembering that she had previously promised Madelyn that she could see her family, and now that Owen was asking as well, she decided it wouldn''t hurt to let them meet. "As long as it''s your request, I will do my best to fulfill it. Once you''ve bathed and changed, you''ll see her." With that, she turned and left. "Your Majesty, Demon King, this way please!" The elderly butler gestured respectfully. Owen frowned slightly, but followed her instructions and entered the bathing chamber in the palace''s rear garden. Initially, the elderly butler and several young and beautiful maidens were supposed to assist Owen with his bath. However, Owen was not accustomed to such treatment and asked them all to leave, choosing to bathe alone in the hot spring. The hot spring water was infused with extremely rich mana, with properties that could heal injuries and relax the muscles. Soaking in it, Owen felt a profound sense of relaxation throughout his entire body. The fatigue from the recent battle quickly faded away, and the hidden injuries on his body began to heal. Clearly, this hot spring was no ordinary one. "No wonder she''s the Archdemon. Even a random hot spring of hers is extraordinary." Owen murmured to himself, his expression growing more serious as the pressure on him increased. After a while, sensing that his strength had fully recovered, Owen stepped out of the hot spring and put on the tailored black formal suit that the elderly butler had prepared. The suit was pitch black, made from some unknown beast hide, adorned with gold threads and gems, exuding a mysterious aura of authority that made people avert their gaze. After Owen had dressed himself, the butler and the other young maidens brought over a full- length mirror and placed it in front of him. Owen glanced at his own reflection. He was already tall and handsome, but now, dressed in this unique black suit, he emanated an aura of power and dignity that commanded respect without anger. The elderly butler and the maidens stole glances at Owen, lifting their heads slightly to observe him. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Archdemon had never shown any interest in other men before. Let alone bringing a man into the palace-Owen was the first. Inside a grand hall in the palace. "Where is Owen? When will he arrive?" Madelyn, who had been waiting for some time, looked anxiously at the female guard beside her. Not long ago, rumors that the Archdemon intended to marry Owen spread wildly throughout the palace, causing a huge stir. Being in the palace herself, Madelyn naturally heard of it. However, at the time, she thought the news was utterly absurd. Even if the Archdemon wanted to marry Owen, Owen would never agree. After all, Owen already had his sister, Leslie. With the bond they shared, Owen would never betray her. Yet to her utter disbelief, the Archdemon did indeed bring Owen back to the palace amidst countless cheers. After hearing the news, she immediately wanted to see Owen, but the Archdemon''s personal guards had blocked her. Now that she finally had a chance to see him, she couldn''t help feeling both excited and nervous. She could only hope that Owen would refuse the Archdemon and reject becoming the Demon King, so as not to betray his sister. "Miss Leslie, please calm down. The Demon King is currently washing up and will be here soon!" the female guard reassured her gently. "Can''t he hurry up?" Madelyn urged impatiently. The palace was already decorated with lanterns and banners, as if a grand ceremony and wedding would take place tonight. She couldn''t afford to wait any longer. She knew her sister Leslie too well. Although Leslie seemed emotionally indifferent, once she recognized someone, she would do anything for them. At the same time, she was extremely possessive in matters of love. If she knew that Owen had married the Archdemon, Madelyn had no idea what extreme actions her sister might take. So, Owen must not marry the Archdemon! As she paced anxiously around the hall, a familiar presence suddenly approached from a distance. She abruptly stopped and looked up, seeing Owen walk into the hall. The moment she saw Owen, Madelyn felt a surge of joy, but it was immediately replaced by anger. Because she saw that Owen was dressed in the black tuxedo that symbolized the Demon King, with the blood-red words "Demon King" on his chest glaringly conspicuous. Owen wearing this attire clearly meant that he was ready to betray his sister and marry the demon race! She had been worried about Owen, fearing that he would be tortured and forced by the Archdemon for disobedience. "Owen, you scumbag!" An enraged Madelyn, eyes blazing with murderous intent, charged at Owen, prepared to end his life with a single sword strike. If Owen was already willing to betray his sister, then it would be better to kill him before Leslie went mad. "Madelyn, why are you always so impulsive?" Seeing her charge forward, Owen shook his head slightly and effortlessly grabbed her wrist that held the sword. "You... let go of me, you scumbag!" Madelyn struggled fiercely, trying to break free from Owen''s grip. However, her strength was nowhere near Owen''s now. No matter how much she struggled, it was futile. "Scumbag? How am I a scumbag? I''m here against my will, a victim in all of this, you know!" Owen stared into her eyes and asked. "You dare to lie! If you truly cared for Sister, if you didn''t want to marry the Archdemon, then why are you wearing the Demon King''s attire?" "What does this outfit have to do with anything?" Owen looked genuinely puzzled. Seeing that Owen seemed genuinely unaware, Madelyn finally calmed down a bit and explained seriously: "As long as you''re wearing this outfit and get crowned as the Demon King, you''ll officially become the Archdemon''s husband. It''s a long-standing tradition in the Demon Realm. If you truly love my sister, then take off this outfit." Madelyn spoke quickly. Hearing her words, Owen paused to think and then his eyes lit up with realization. As far as he knew, the previous owner of the Slaying God Staff was also the Archdemon''s husband. Could this be the reason why the Archdemon was so intent on marrying him? Although the Archdemon initially seemed genuinely interested in him, and even appeared to like him, whether it was the Bovinar incident or her eagerness to marry him, something felt off. She might be interested in him, but it was definitely not true love. If he could pinpoint the core reason, perhaps he could break free from his current predicament. While Owen was lost in thought, Madelyn saw him silently contemplating and her emotions, which had just calmed down, flared up once more. "You still dare say you''re not a scumbag, you liar!" With that, she prepared to launch an all-out attack on Owen again. "Wait, Madelyn, do you trust me?!" Owen looked at Madelyn with a firm gaze and asked softly. Madelyn instinctively wanted to retort, but thinking back to her past experiences with Owen, especially his recent actions of infiltrating Middle Earth to destroy the Pyrothrone Kingdom for his sister''s sake, it all showed that Owen was not a scumbag. Could there be some misunderstanding? So, she restrained herself and looked intently at Owen, waiting for his explanation. Seeing her calm down, Owen immediately turned his gaze to the other female guards in the hall. "I have something to say to Madelyn. Could you all wait at the hall''s entrance?" However, as soon as he finished speaking, the female guards showed no intention of moving. "What? Are my orders, as the Demon King, no longer effective?" Owen''s face darkened as he glanced sharply at the female guards. The guards exchanged glances, then reluctantly bowed to Owen and moved outside the hall. Although the Archdemon had instructed them to keep a close watch on Owen and never let him escape, if he simply wanted to have a private conversation with Madelyn in the hall, it wasn''t considered an escape, so they could turn a blind eye to it. Once the guards left, Owen finally released Madelyn''s wrist and began to scrutinize her closely. Chapter 247: Chapter246-One Good Night Chapter 247: Chapter246-One Good Night"What are you doing?" Being stared at by Owen with that kind of look, Madelyn frowned slightly, feeling as if all her secrets had been seen through. "Did you notice anything unusual while staying by the Archdemon''s side?" Owen pondered for a moment and asked. Madelyn shook her head. "Then the best plan we have right now is to go along with it and temporarily marry the Archdemon." Madelyn''s vision went black. "And you say you''re not betraying my sister." "It''s just to deceive the Archdemon for now. Or would you rather go against her head-on? Besides, I need your help." "Impossible!" "If you cooperate, I''m confident I can force her to reveal her true purpose. Only then will we have a chance to escape." "Really?" Seeing that Owen didn''t seem to be joking, Madelyn looked at him half-believing, half-doubting. "It''s worth a try. This is our only chance." ... Time flew by. An hour later, the already lavish and brightly lit palace had been further adorned with festive decorations by the maids, making it look much more celebratory. Various powerful figures of the Demon Realm had gathered in the grand hall in the front courtyard of the palace, presenting their congratulatory gifts to the Archdemon. The once quiet palace was now bustling with activity. "The auspicious hour has arrived!" Suddenly, at the high-pitched announcement of the elderly butler, the Archdemon, dressed in a pure white wedding gown, supported Owen beside her as they walked step by step towards the banquet hall. Owen glanced sideways at the Archdemon beside him. He had to admit, the Archdemon was already an unparalleled beauty, but now, after being dressed up, her usual aura of malevolence had softened, making her appear more delicate and charming. The pure white gown she wore was elegantly fitted, accentuating her alluring figure in a way that made others almost drool. The Demon Realm beings present were all staring with wide eyes and heated gazes. After all, they had never seen the Archdemon in such a gentle state before, which made them even more envious and jealous of Owen. Owen swallowed hard. The Archdemon''s soft, ample chest lightly brushed against his arm as they walked, sending indescribable sensations through him. Even Owen, who was no stranger to such things, felt his heart flutter. The Archdemon seemed to notice this and discreetly widened the distance between them. Soon, under the guidance of the elderly butler, the wedding ceremony of Owen and the Archdemon quickly reached its conclusion. Amidst the cheers of countless Demon Realm creatures, Owen and the Archdemon entered the already prepared luxurious bridal chamber. After entering the chamber, Owen noticed that the Archdemon appeared somewhat nervous, her body tense, completely lacking the composure and grace she had shown before. "Miss, shall I assist you in changing into your sleepwear? Remember, a single night is worth a thousand gold." The elderly butler, who had followed them into the chamber, looked at the Archdemon with a smile. She had served the Archdemon for many years and knew that while the Archdemon appeared mature, in this matter, she was still inexperienced and needed guidance. Upon hearing the elderly butler''s words, the Archdemon''s cheeks flushed slightly, and she waved her hand in a flustered manner. "Leave us." "Miss, there''s no need to be shy. This is a necessary step. If you don''t want me here, I have a book for you to read." The butler chuckled and handed the Archdemon a golden booklet before quickly turning and leaving. The Archdemon glanced at the cover- The 36 Positions of the Bridal Chamber. Owen, standing beside her, also took a look. Judging by the title, it didn''t seem very proper. As expected, when the Archdemon casually flipped through a few pages, her breathing noticeably quickened. "As the Archdemon, don''t tell me this is your first time?" Seeing her reaction, Owen couldn''t help but voice his suspicion. The Archdemon glared at him. "Is it so surprising? In this world, few are worthy of me. Matters of love cannot compare to advancing one''s power. Besides, my first time cannot be given away easily. That includes you." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Owen smiled at her response and nodded submissively. "I''ll do whatever you say. But since we''ve already completed most of the ceremony, how about we relax with a drink?" The Archdemon eyed Owen suspiciously. "Why are you suddenly being so cooperative?" "You said it yourself¡ªif you can''t resist, then just enjoy it." Owen poured two glasses of red wine and handed one to the Archdemon. The Archdemon felt that something was off, but couldn''t put her finger on it. So instead of taking the glass offered by Owen, she picked up the one he was holding. "Come on, let''s drink." Owen paused slightly, then downed the wine in his glass in one gulp. Seeing this, the Archdemon finally took a sip from her own glass. "Although we are now husband and wife, I''m not quite ready yet. So let''s leave it at this for now." Hearing this, Owen''s suspicions grew even stronger. This Archdemon didn''t truly love him; all her actions were just a facade for some ulterior motive. "Miss, if you don''t understand something, I''ll be just outside. Just call for me!" Outside the room, the elderly butler, who hadn''t heard any movement from within, leaned against the door, whispering softly. "All of you, retreat a hundred meters! Without my command, no one is allowed to approach!" Seeing the elderly butler and the personal maidens eavesdropping, the Archdemon waved her hand, forming a mana barrier that forced them back. "Ah, Miss is really something. She loves eavesdropping herself, yet now she won''t let us do the same." "Miss may seem proud, but she''s definitely a passionate lover inside. I wonder if Mr. Owen can handle it." "He should be fine. He''s at his prime right now..." The maidens giggled softly among themselves. Meanwhile, inside the bridal chamber. After dismissing the elderly butler and the personal maidens, the Archdemon stood up and walked towards an adjacent room. "You should rest here for tonight. Remember not to blow our cover." "Wait!" Seeing that the Archdemon was about to leave, Owen suddenly reached out and stopped her. "Archdemon, are you leaving just like that? Isn''t there something we still haven''t completed?" The Archdemon frowned slightly and turned to look at Owen, only to see him stepping forward and embracing her. The Archdemon''s pupils shrank. This Owen was incredibly audacious! She had made it clear that everything was just for show, yet he dared to touch her! Although the masculine embrace left her slightly dazed, she wasn''t an ordinary person. She immediately prepared to push Owen away. But at that moment, she suddenly realized that the mana in her body was rapidly depleting! Her hand that was meant to push Owen away felt soft and weak, more like a gentle lover''s caress. What? A trace of confusion flashed through the Archdemon''s eyes. Given her current power, how could her mana suddenly be suppressed like this? "The wine... was it spiked?" Her mind raced, and she quickly pinpointed the cause. Owen didn''t answer her question. Instead, he gazed down at her alluring body and smirked. "Since we''re now husband and wife, how can we skip the most important step of the wedding night?" Owen scooped up the Archdemon and moved to lay her down on the bed. "How dare you!" Seeing Owen was serious, the Archdemon''s heart filled with panic. She quickly tried to gather what little mana she had left to suppress Owen. But now, under the suppression of Madelyn''s Blood Eye Essence, and with Owen releasing Mana Void, her power had dropped sharply to the master-tier level! This suppression wouldn''t last long, but for Owen, it was more than enough. So, the moment the Archdemon moved to attack, Owen caught her wrist and pressed her onto the bed. A heavy masculine scent enveloped her. The Archdemon''s heart raced as she desperately kicked at Owen''s groin. The overwhelming mana caused the room to tremble. "A lethal low blow?" Owen was taken aback. This woman was ruthless! He couldn''t afford to show any mercy. After all, time was running out. Immediately, Owen locked his legs around the Archdemon''s soft, fair legs and, with a grin, began unbuttoning her pristine white gown. "Stop struggling. Tonight, you''re mine." "You dare!" "If you lay a hand on me, I''ll make sure you suffer a fate worse than death once my power returns!" "Haha, to die under a peony flower, even as a ghost, it''s still romantic. Even if I die by your hand, it''ll be worth it." Ignoring her threats, Owen deftly undid most of her gown, exposing her delicate curves, exuding a unique allure. Chapter 248: Chapter247-If Unwilling, Then Leave the Bloodline Chapter 248: Chapter247-If Unwilling, Then Leave the BloodlineAs the ribbon slipped, a hint of panic and blush flashed across the Archdemon''s face, which was originally full of rage. Although she was the mighty Archdemon, she had never experienced something like this before, and it was forced upon her. This made her both ashamed and furious as she struggled desperately, unleashing various magical attacks, causing true chaotic fluctuations in an attempt to free herself from the increasingly bold Owen. Owen had initially intended to question her about her true motives for marrying him, but the Archdemon''s offensive was fierce. He had no choice but to activate Obsidify and rely on his formidable physical strength to withstand her magical attacks, pinning her firmly beneath him. A soft and alluring sensation washed over him. Even Owen, who initially harbored no ulterior motives, couldn''t help but feel a ripple in his heart. He had known the Archdemon had a remarkable figure, but he hadn''t expected it to be this enticing. The feeling was like sinking into a cloud of cotton, so pleasurable that he couldn''t help but let out a faint moan. Hearing Owen''s strange sound, the Archdemon''s panic intensified. However, the more she struggled, the greater the stimulation it brought to Owen. His eyes turned blood-red, and his breathing grew heavier. "Tell me, what''s your purpose for doing this?" Suppressing the urges rising within him, Owen stared at the Archdemon and demanded. "I don''t know what you mean by that!" The Archdemon''s tone was firm as she bit her lips and locked eyes with Owen, exuding a defiant aura that seemed unyielding. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing this, Owen flipped the Archdemon''s alluring body over and delivered a firm slap on her ample, soft buttocks, producing a crisp smack. "Speak!" The Archdemon''s cheeks turned so red they seemed ready to drip blood. She tried to struggle again, but Owen had already pinned her arms down. Seeing her refusal, Owen considered teaching her a hard lesson. At this moment, the Archdemon wished she could devour Owen whole. As a noble Archdemon, she had never suffered such humiliation, let alone been pressed down and coerced into revealing her deepest secret by a man. She gritted her teeth and refused to yield, causing a great commotion and chaos within the room. Even outside the barrier, the tumult could faintly be felt, along with peculiar smack smack sounds that made those outside blush. The old housekeeper sensed this and nodded in relief. She had served the Archdemon for a long time, and the Archdemon''s marriage had always been a concern of hers. Now that the Archdemon had found true love, she felt she could die without regrets. The maids beside her each had flushed faces, their beautiful features almost buried in their chests. They had suspected the Archdemon was cold on the outside but warm on the inside. Now, spurred on by the excitement of marriage and true love, the "battle" was indeed fierce. Yet they hadn''t imagined it would be this fierce, to the point of shaking the heavens and the earth. "I was worried before that the Demon King wouldn''t be able to handle Lady Archdemon''s demands, but hearing these sounds... It''s way too intense! I even think I heard Lady Archdemon sobbing..." "That''s normal. To be chosen by Lady Archdemon, the Demon King must be extremely gifted." As the personal maids of the Demon King gossiped, more and more of the Demon Realm''s residents caught wind of the rumors, and the stories spread more and more wildly. "Did you hear? The Demon King is a man of great talent and can turn the very heavens!" "Where did you hear that? I heard that the Demon King displayed overwhelming power tonight, shaking the earth and sky!" Many demons expressed their shock, filled with awe for the seemingly frail Demon King. Meanwhile, Bovinar, listening to the chatter, couldn''t help but glance down at himself and then clench his fists in self-doubt. "Old Bovinar really can''t compare to him!" ... In the bridal chamber. Owen looked at the Archdemon, whose face was filled with anger and grievance, yet who stubbornly refused to yield, like a stubborn donkey. He hadn''t expected her to be this tough. Just as his raised hand was about to land again, the Archdemon gritted her teeth and turned to look at Owen, tears faintly shimmering in her eyes. "Just kill me. I won''t live much longer anyway." Owen, already taken aback by her tear-filled gaze, was even more surprised upon hearing this. He didn''t think the Archdemon would lie about something like this. After all, she was an extremely proud individual, disdainful of using such petty tricks. Perhaps it was only a matter of life and death that would compel her to behave so unusually. But she was the Archdemon of the Demon Realm! A being who had surpassed the God Emperor rank, the ruler of the Demon Realm! Such a powerful existence was practically indestructible! Even God Emperor-level mages have immense longevity, and as the Archdemon, she should be like a true celestial being-almost immortal. "You''re dying? How is that possible?" Owen''s eyes widened as he stared at her in shock. The Archdemon snorted coldly. "Is that so strange?" "Do you think it''s purely my talent that gave me such power at this age?" "Oh?" Owen narrowed his eyes, watching her with interest. The Archdemon''s status was incredibly noble, her power unparalleled. Even with extraordinary talent, it would be almost impossible for her to reach such heights. It had been hinted in the anime that the Archdemon was unique, but he hadn''t known exactly why. Seeing Owen''s curious gaze and sensing he wasn''t going to continue his rough handling, the Archdemon calmed herself a bit, a trace of reminiscence flashing in her eyes. "After the death of the previous Archdemon, the Demon Realm fell into chaos. To solidify the Alanis family''s grip on the Demon Realm, I was forced to use a secret technique that burned through my lifespan, causing my level to skyrocket. Though I reached the Archdemon rank, it damaged my foundation, leaving me with little time left." Her tone grew bleak towards the end. Having reached this level of power, who wouldn''t want to live forever? But now, she could feel death closing in on her, like a sword hanging over her head. Owen, even more confused after hearing this, looked at her questioningly. "I understand how you feel right now, but what does this have to do with marrying me?" He did possess the Order of Life and World Tree Dew, both considered rare treasures. But for someone at the Archdemon''s level, these items wouldn''t have much effect. Seeing Owen''s genuine inquiry, the Archdemon blushed slightly and paused for a moment before answering with a question of her own: "Do you know where the former Archdemon is now?" The former Archdemon? Owen pondered for a moment. He knew the previous Archdemon was also from the Alanis family, apparently her sister. The current Archdemon had only temporarily taken her place after her mysterious disappearance. The Archdemon''s disappearance remained an unsolved mystery in the anime. But considering the current Archdemon''s nearing end, Owen tentatively asked: "Could she be in the Demon Abyss?" The Archdemon''s pupils contracted sharply. "How did you know?" Owen hadn''t expected her sister to really be there, and he was stunned as well. The Demon Abyss was extremely perilous, one of the few unconquered areas in the vast Demon Realm, filled with dangers. It was known as the Demon Realm''s Forbidden Zone. Even a Demon Emperor would face the risk of death when venturing there! Yet despite the danger, it was also one of the few places with innate treasures due to the absence of powerful figures. Danger and opportunity coexisted. The only thing that could extend the Archdemon''s life was an extremely rare and precious innate treasure, and such treasures could only be found in the Demon Abyss! Seeing how deeply the Archdemon cared for her sister, it was clear she knew the Archdemon''s life was nearing its end. The Demon Abyss was the only place with a chance of finding such treasures. But if even an Archdemon risked her life there, the Archdemon''s sister, who was far weaker, would face extreme danger. "I originally wanted to go myself, but the Demon Abyss is now sealed by the Immortal Devilvine. Even I was forced to retreat. Only your Godslayer Staff has the power to destroy it." The Archdemon''s expression was solemn as she spoke. This was what she truly needed Owen for. Owen furrowed his brows. The Demon Abyss was no ordinary place. Even the Archdemon herself barely escaped. Judging by her expression, it seemed she hoped he would enter and bring back her sister. As Owen considered this, the Archdemon''s gaze grew more hopeful. "Owen, the Godslayer Staff chose you. Only you can break through the Immortal Devilvine''s seal. If you can bring back my sister, I''ll fulfill your every request-whatever you want!" "Even if it''s the entire Demon Realm, I''ll give it to you!" Chapter 249: Chapter248-Johns Whereabouts Chapter 249: Chapter248-John''s WhereaboutsThe Archdemon''s words were filled with temptation. One must know, the Demon Realm was no less expansive than the plane Owen currently resided in¡ªperhaps even more vast and abundant in resources. If he could seize control of the Demon Realm, it would be of tremendous benefit to him. However, such benefits could only be enjoyed if one survived to claim them. "I understand your desire to rescue your sister from the Demon Abyss, but that place is far too dangerous. The Immortal Devilvine is a terrifying creature left behind by an ancient Dark God King. Perhaps you should consider other options?" Owen tentatively suggested. With his system and the Godslayer Staff enhancing his power, Owen''s current plan was to steadily improve his strength rather than take such a massive risk. Seeing Owen''s reluctance, the Archdemon fell silent for a moment, and then her expression suddenly grew much more serious, as if she had reverted back to the high and mighty Archdemon she once was. "There is another way. I could allow myself to wither and die as my lifespan runs out, and my sister might perish in the Abyss as well. But the ruler of the Demon Realm must be a member of the Alanis family." "If you are unwilling to take the risk, then leave your bloodline. I will use my remaining years to nurture a new Archdemon!" Owen was stunned upon hearing this. It seemed the Archdemon had already anticipated his refusal. Forcing him into marriage was all for this purpose! "Then... why did you resist so much earlier?" Owen asked abruptly. The Archdemon''s struggle just now was not some sort of flirtatious resistance; it was a genuine refusal from the very core of her being. This seemed to contradict what she was saying now. The Archdemon''s cheeks flushed slightly as she coughed twice and replied, "As the Archdemon, I can only be the one forcing others. How could I let anyone force me?" "And besides, if we''re going to do it, I must be on top!" Owen''s mouth twitched at her words. This Archdemon was truly someone with an overbearing sense of pride. He gradually pieced together her entire plan. From the very beginning, starting with Madelyn, she had been plotting for this moment. No matter what he chose, through marriage, she would bind herself to him deeply. By that point, he would have no way to back out. The Archdemon was ruthless. To achieve her goals, she didn''t even hesitate to put herself into the equation. "So, what''s your choice?" "To venture into the Abyss and bring back my sister?" "Or to leave your bloodline?" The Archdemon looked at Owen with some apprehension. Meeting her gaze, Owen shook his head slightly, "I don''t want to choose either!" The moment these words left his mouth, the Archdemon''s cold aura surged instantly. "Owen, you pig-headed idiot!" But at that exact moment, the tightly closed bridal chamber door was suddenly kicked open by Madelyn, who stormed in furiously. Owen had promised her earlier that he would only interrogate the Archdemon for her true motives and would never betray her sister. But now, the commotion coming from inside the room was so suggestive that even she blushed at the thought of it. It was utterly indecent! Yet when she barged in, she was taken aback for a moment. Although the two of them were a bit disheveled, it didn''t seem like they had gone all the way. However, at this moment, Owen was pressing down on the Archdemon, and the two were staring at each other with gazes that practically crackled with tension! "Owen, you liar!" Madelyn pointed angrily at Owen. "You said it was just an act! How could you take it seriously?" Caught in the act by his sister-in-law, Owen felt a bit embarrassed and wronged. He hadn''t done anything at all. He was being falsely accused. "Why are you here? I was just following the plan..." Owen began to explain, but before he could finish, the Archdemon suddenly flipped over, sitting beside him as she pretended to straighten her clothes pitifully, fanning the flames. "Madelyn, you have no idea! Just now, he forcibly tore off my clothes. Is this what a true gentleman would do? You really misjudged him." Seeing the Archdemon playing the victim, Madelyn''s anger flared even more. "Isn''t today''s mess all because of you? What is your goal? Why do you insist on marrying Owen?" "What''s so special about Owen..." Her voice faltered a little as she spoke. After all, she had to admit that Owen''s excellence was far beyond comparison to others. She even regretted, at times, breaking off the engagement from the marriage competition in the past. Otherwise, she could be happily living with Owen right now. But then she thought of Leslie''s cold gaze, and a chill ran down her spine. She had always felt an instinctive fear towards Leslie since childhood. It wasn''t that Leslie bullied her, but rather a bloodline suppression between sisters. Because of this, even when she later developed feelings for Owen, she didn''t dare reveal them. She only thought of helping her sister maintain this relationship. As Madelyn''s momentum weakened, Owen sighed in relief. He didn''t want Leslie to misunderstand and fly into a rage, turning into a murderous demon. "You''d better watch yourself. I still want to call you brother-in-law!" After saying that, Madelyn turned and stormed out of the bridal chamber, slamming the door behind her in a huff. Seeing Madelyn leave, Owen was about to chase after her to explain a few things, but the Archdemon grabbed his wrist and smiled softly. "What''s this? It''s the wedding night, and you want to go somewhere?" Huh? Something felt off. Wasn''t she just resisting moments ago? Why had she suddenly changed her attitude? The look in her eyes was practically smoldering, almost overwhelming him. No, something wasn''t right. This Archdemon seemed intent on "devouring" him. He tried pulling his wrist back, but found it immobile. At the same time, the Archdemon''s aura recovered and began to suppress him. "What... what are you trying to do? I already have Leslie. I warn you, don''t act rashly." "Heh, since you refused the two options I offered, I''ll have to make my own choice." The Archdemon narrowed her eyes as she appraised Owen. "Compared to risking a venture to find my sister, leaving your bloodline is the safer option. The more you resist, the more excited I get." Owen swallowed hard. He knew there were no normal people in the Demon Realm, and the Archdemon was clearly the most abnormal of them all. Earlier, when he was in control, she wasn''t willing. Now that she was in control, she would definitely follow through on her plan. After all, she was someone ruthless enough to even scheme against herself. The next moment, Owen felt like he was being pounced on by a wild beast. The Archdemon''s exquisite and slightly devilish face loomed closer and closer. This position seemed familiar-only, before, he was on top, and now the roles were reversed. Bang! Suddenly, as the Archdemon was about to unbutton Owen''s shirt, the bridal chamber door was kicked open again. Madelyn had returned, reappearing in the room. She was about to speak when she saw the Archdemon lying amorously on top of Owen, their faces inches apart. "You two... really are having an affair!" Interrupted at the critical moment, the Archdemon''s resolve crumbled instantly. When it came to this matter, she really couldn''t bring herself to go through with it. Though she had some feelings for Owen, it wasn''t to that extent yet. With a flicker, she appeared atop a nearby table in the bridal chamber. Freed from the Archdemon''s hold, Owen quickly approached Madelyn, awkwardly saying: "Cough, I was just about to find you. Since you''re here, I''ll just say it: after tonight, we''ll enter the Demon Abyss together." As soon as Owen spoke, both Madelyn and the Archdemon widened their eyes, staring at him in disbelief. Though Madelyn wasn''t a native of the Demon Realm, she knew enough to understand that even god-tier mages regarded the Demon Abyss as an untouchable Forbidden Zone. What did Owen want to do there? And he wanted to bring them along? The Archdemon, after a moment of shock, had a glimmer in her eye. She understood what Owen''s words meant. He seemed to be planning to venture into the Demon Abyss to rescue her sister. But Owen had clearly rejected this idea earlier. Why had he suddenly changed his mind? S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Under the gaze of the two women, Owen squinted slightly, looking at the system screen in front of him. Just moments ago, the system had notified him that the protagonist from the anime, John, was currently in the Demon Abyss, receiving the Dark God''s Legacy! And Owen remembered that John''s reward included one million fate points and universe-tier magic! Chapter 250: Chapter249-The Last Forbidden Zone Chapter 250: Chapter249-The Last Forbidden ZoneOne million fate points! Universe-tier spells! Owen had coveted these two things for a long time, and now he finally had a chance to claim them. Thus, Owen changed his mind and decided to take them to the Demon Abyss. Seeing Owen''s firm resolve, the Archdemon''s eyes flickered as she scrutinized him from head to toe. Then, as if realizing something, she smiled and said, "Why the sudden agreement? Could it be that you''re interested in my sister?" Owen rolled his eyes at her. "If you keep talking nonsense, I might just change my mind." "Heh, I was just joking. Actually, my sister is quite charming. If you like her, I wouldn''t mind... Alright, your idea makes sense. If we venture into the Abyss together, we can watch each other''s backs." "However, the billions of citizens in the Demon Realm need to be ruled. After my sister''s disappearance, those old fogeys won''t let me leave casually-let alone head to a place as dangerous as the Demon Abyss." The Archdemon sighed and pursed her lips. "Owen, that place is just too dangerous. Do you really have to go?" Madelyn didn''t know what exactly had transpired between Owen and the Archdemon, but just thinking about the Demon Abyss made her scalp tingle. "If you don''t want to go, you can stay here. I''ll go with the Archdemon alone." Owen didn''t press her. Although Madelyn had the Blood Eye bloodline, she hadn''t fully awakened it yet. When Madelyn heard that Owen intended to go alone with the Archdemon, she frowned and looked at him suspiciously, especially eyeing the Archdemon. The way the Archdemon had been about to devour Owen earlier was still fresh in her memory. If the two of them went alone, who knew what might happen between them? "No! I''ll go with you!" Madelyn felt it was imperative to act as a third wheel between them. Owen immediately saw through Madelyn''s intention but didn''t mind. After nodding casually, he turned to the Archdemon. "If you want to go, tell those old fogeys that I have a solid lead. There''s something in the Demon Abyss that can unseal the Godslayer Staff, and I need your help to unlock it. I''m sure they''ll be very interested in something that once belonged to an ancient Dark God King." Owen smiled slyly. The Archdemon''s eyes brightened upon hearing this. As a resident of the Demon Realm, their reverence for the ancient Dark God King ran deep. After all, he was a terrifying existence that had once stirred the tides of an entire era. The people of the Demon Realm had always yearned to restore his former glory. Unfortunately, they were far from his level of strength. But if the Godslayer Staff were fully unsealed, they might just get a glimpse of the ancient Dark God King''s terrifying power! Those old fogeys were indifferent to most things, but when it came to the Godslayer Staff and the Dark God King, they''d definitely be interested! "Not bad. Now I have a way to convince them. If there really is something in the Demon Abyss that can unseal the Godslayer Staff, I promise to help you obtain it." When she said this, the Archdemon''s expression grew much more serious, losing its usual levity. Owen nodded. Gaining the Archdemon''s promise was an unexpected bonus. However, the Demon Abyss was vast. The clues from Ymir only indicated that something to unlock the Godslayer Staff was in the Demon Abyss but gave no specifics on its location. He''d have to put in some effort to find it. With the Archdemon''s assistance, his chances would increase significantly. "Then hurry up and talk to those old fogeys. We need to set out as soon as possible." Madelyn, who was growing impatient, urged the Archdemon. The Archdemon folded her arms and scoffed, "You''re really an inexperienced little princess. It''s the wedding night right now, you know." Madelyn''s face turned awkward. No matter what, Owen and the Archdemon''s wedding had caused a huge stir, drawing the attention of the entire Demon Realm. If they left on their wedding night, it would surely lead to all sorts of rumors. "So, go back and rest for now. Tomorrow morning, I''ll speak to those old fossils." The Archdemon waved her hand, motioning for Madelyn to leave. But Madelyn merely sat down beside Owen, clinging to his arm. "B-Brother-in-law, she''s being mean to me. Can I stay here tonight?" Owen didn''t mind and simply looked at the Archdemon. The Archdemon stared at Madelyn angrily. No matter what, tonight was supposed to be her and Owen''s wedding night, a moment meant for just the two of them. What was this little sister-in-law doing getting in the way? "Fine, stay wherever you want." But she didn''t dwell on such trivial matters. Instead, she seemed to think of something and, with some anticipation, sat down on Owen''s other side, wrapping her arm around his and smiling sweetly. "By the way, husband, can you take out your Godslayer Staff and show it to me? The weapon of the ancient Dark God King is something every being in the Demon Realm yearns to see." The Archdemon''s coquettish demeanor made Owen feel a bit uncomfortable. After all, she was usually so aloof, treating everyone as if they were mere playthings. After considering for a moment, Owen took out the Godslayer Staff and handed it to the Archdemon. The dark golden staff radiated an enigmatic glow. Its slender body was flawless, and the crimson gemstone at its core emitted a mesmerizing, dreamlike light. Seeing this, the Archdemon''s face flushed with excitement, as if she were gazing at her long- cherished treasure. Without thinking, she planted a kiss on Owen''s cheek. Smack! Before Owen could fully register the soft sensation, the Archdemon''s entire attention shifted to the Godslayer Staff. She ran her slender fingers gently along its length, a look of utter satisfaction on her face. Madelyn, seeing this, huffed indignantly. "Brother-in-law, I want to see it too! Let me see it too!" Owen: "..." And so, Owen and the Archdemon''s wedding night was spent in a tug-of-war between the two over the right to hold the Godslayer Staff. The next morning, the Archdemon left the bridal chamber to convince the old council members. Meanwhile, Owen and Madelyn, attended by the Archdemon''s personal maids, finished their morning preparations. For some reason, Owen felt that the maids were looking at him with strange expressions, showering him with praises and flirtatious glances. "The beings of the Demon Realm are truly odd," he sighed as he sat down at the table, leafing through the documents the maids brought regarding the Demon Abyss. Madelyn, too, was reading attentively, no longer as manic as she had been last night when competing with the Archdemon for the Godslayer Staff. "Mr. Owen, the World Tree has undergone a new transformation!" A somewhat excited voice reached Owen''s ears. Rachel?! The World Tree had grown again? Owen''s heart stirred, and he immediately entered his internal world. The moment he arrived, his attention was drawn to the World Tree, which had grown to about three meters tall. The Tree of the World was now much more robust than before, with lush foliage exuding a rich life force that permeated every corner of the small world, filling it with vitality. Under the influence of this life energy, the once barren world had undergone a genesis-like transformation. A sun now hung high above the World Tree. Around this sun, countless stars twinkled, casting down cool, silken rays, making the small world feel no longer so monotonous. With the addition of starlight, Owen noticed that the mana in the world had become purer and more abundant. Although this was just a preliminary observation, the influx of mana from all directions caused his cells to hum with joy, and the mana within his body grew even more refined. This indescribable sense of bliss made a broad smile spread across his face. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Standing beside him, Rachel couldn''t help but smile as well. Feeling the changes within the small world brought her a sense of peace. Coupled with Owen''s heartfelt concern, it was like living in a paradise far from the scheming machinations of the outside world. The bitterness and disappointment from being manipulated by the Melodic Academy gradually dissipated in the presence of Owen''s joy. "Previously, the world had only a sun. Just now, countless stars appeared, and plants and flowers began to grow. Owen, what do you think this world will eventually become?" "Will it turn into the fabled ideal homeland?" Rachel gazed at Owen with hope. Her beautiful eyes, like the myriad stars, shimmered with innocence and a yearning for a beautiful future. Owen turned his head to look at her and nodded seriously. "With someone as dedicated as you nurturing it, this world will certainly turn out just as you wish." Chapter 251: Chapter250-Venturing into the Demon Abyss Chapter 251: Chapter250-Venturing into the Demon Abyss"Thank you, Owen!" Rachel''s cheeks flushed slightly at Owen''s gentle smile. She knew that Owen was different from the rigid image she had initially formed in her mind- he was a gentle person. But she hadn''t realized how much he genuinely supported her. Perhaps staying in Owen''s small world was the greatest redemption of her life. Beside Rachel, Seraphina, who had been wagging her tail so vigorously that it almost left afterimages, looked up at Owen with teary eyes, full of longing. Sensing Seraphina''s emotions, Owen gave a guilty smile, quickly reaching out to stroke its head and feeding it some pre-stored mana cores. Only then did Seraphina, now full of energy, snuggle up to Owen affectionately. During this time, Seraphina''s size had also grown significantly, and its aura was becoming more profound and mysterious. With its current bloodline, it was only a matter of time before it reached the god-tier! After playing with Seraphina for a bit, Owen looked over at Rachel, and with a flick of his finger, sent a memory light orb to her. "The World Tree is important, but you don''t have to stay confined to this small world forever. This is the method to leave and re-enter this world as you wish." Rachel shook her head. "I like being here. If you ever get bored, you can come find me. As long as I have you and the World Tree for company, I''m more than content." "Then why don''t you show me around this newly transformed world?" Owen didn''t want Rachel to become a hermit who only knew how to tend to her trees, so he spoke with a smile. Hearing his words, Rachel happily began introducing Owen to all the changes in the small world, detailing every blade of grass and every tree. The more she talked, the more joyful she became. Before she knew it, she had wrapped her arms around Owen''s, leading him through the world with a sweet smile replacing her usually cold, beautiful expression. After familiarizing himself with the changes in the small world, Owen left, feeling much more confident about venturing into a dangerous place like the Demon Abyss. Soon after Owen emerged, the Archdemon appeared in the bridal chamber, smiling brightly. "Pack up, we''re ready to depart. Those old geezers were so excited about restoring the Godslayer Staff that they were even more worked up than I was. Not only did they agree to let me accompany you, but they also handed over the Hellfire Warship to my command!" Owen nodded and patted Madelyn, who was still engrossed in the Demon Abyss research, on the shoulder. After gathering some food and various potions, they quickly made their preparations to leave. ... Boom! Within the Demon Sky Citadel, a sudden, earth-shattering roar echoed through the city, as if the entire world was crumbling. All the beings in the Demon Realm who were going about their business turned their heads in shock. "It sounds like the Hellfire Warship has been activated! I heard this noise centuries ago." "Are you sure? The Hellfire Warship is a super battleship capable of withstanding God King- level attacks. It would never be mobilized unless the situation was critical!" As discussions spread among the Demon Realm''s inhabitants, a massive black entity, like an enormous cloud, loomed over the entirety of the Demon Sky Citadel. The Hellfire Warship! The beings of the Demon Realm looked up, and when they saw the black, bone-like warship above them, their hearts were filled with dread. "It really is the Hellfire Warship. What could have happened to warrant its sudden mobilization?" "I heard the Demon King and Archdemon are planning to breach the Demon Abyss and conquer the most notorious Forbidden Zone in the Demon Realm!" "What?! The Demon Abyss is a barren land where countless god-tier mages have met their doom!" "Although it''s dangerous, the Demon King and Archdemon aren''t ordinary people. If they can return safely, it would be a monumental achievement for the Demon Realm!" "Yes, it''s said that many heavenly treasures and ancient legacies are hidden within. If they can break through the Demon Abyss, they''ll be the greatest heroes of our time!" After learning the purpose of Owen and the Archdemon''s journey, many of the Demon Realm''s residents were filled with deep admiration and awe. After all, for countless eras, many of the Demon Realm''s great figures had attempted to conquer the Demon Abyss, only to be devoured by it in the end. Because of this, the beings of the Demon Realm harbored a deep-seated fear of the Demon Abyss. The idea of conquering it rarely crossed their minds-they didn''t even have the courage to approach it. Now that the Archdemon and the Demon King were joining forces, regardless of the outcome, they were worthy of being remembered as heroes of the Demon Realm. "Wishing the Demon King and the Archdemon a triumphant return!" In the vast crowd of Demon Realm beings, someone shouted. Instantly, countless demons joined in, their voices rising in a deafening chorus: "Triumphant return!" "Triumphant return!" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sound merged into a powerful roar, piercing the sky. Even aboard the warship, Owen and the Archdemon could hear it clearly. "The Demon Abyss, hailed as the last Forbidden Zone of the Demon Realm. If you can bring my sister back, your reputation in the Demon Realm will be strong enough to make you the true Demon King, ruling over the land!" Watching the cheers of the Demon Realm beings below, the Archdemon felt a surge of emotion. After all, the Demon Abyss was fraught with danger even for her. Owen didn''t fall for her toxic encouragement. He simply sorted through the information about the Demon Abyss in his mind. Boom! After the Hellfire Warship launched, its speed increased dramatically. It transformed into a streak of black light, tearing through the void and flying over the Demon Realm at an astonishing speed, causing widespread shock wherever it passed. After traveling at high speed for half a day, Owen, standing at the bow of the ship, suddenly narrowed his eyes as he saw a vast and seemingly endless abyssal entrance in the distance. The Demon Abyss was in sight! The massive abyss was pitch-black, as if it devoured all light. When Owen attempted to extend his mind power to probe it, he was immediately met with strange, drifting mists that acted like impenetrable walls, making it difficult for his senses to go any deeper. "The deeper you go, the thicker the demonic mist becomes. Even with my current level, I can only probe within a hundred-meter radius around me." Sensing Owen''s attempt to explore the Demon Abyss with his mind power, the Archdemon shook her head slightly, a rare look of solemnity in her eyes. She then maneuvered the Hellfire Warship to descend rapidly into the abyss. The warship, massive as a fortress, was dwarfed by the immense black maw of the Demon Abyss, appearing as insignificant as a speck of dust. The Demon Abyss seemed capable of devouring everything in existence. Just staring into it made one''s scalp tingle, filling the heart with an overwhelming sense of dread. As the Hellfire Warship continued to descend, the light around Owen grew dimmer, as if they were entering a world devoid of light. At the same time, it seemed as though many eerie creatures dwelled within the Abyss, rustling in the darkness. Owen focused, and the Spear of Longinus emitted a blood-red glow, barely piercing through the fog and darkness, revealing strange, shadowy figures. Some looked human, others like Demon Realm creatures, but each had vines growing from their bodies, forming wings as they moved like zombies, hurtling toward the warship. Bang! Bang! Bang! The Hellfire Warship, as solid as a mountain, remained unmoved, while the eerie creatures were shattered by the powerful recoil, blown into pieces. Yet even in pieces, the scattered flesh sprouted vines and hurriedly fled. "These are beings that ventured into the Demon Abyss and were killed by the Immortal Devilvine. After death, they became the Devilvine''s puppets. Although they''re not very strong, they''re extremely hard to kill completely." "Many mages who entered the Abyss never even made it to the true entrance before being wiped out." The Archdemon spoke slowly, a hint of concern flickering in her eyes. Owen was beginning to grasp the true terror of the Demon Abyss. They had encountered constant assaults just at the entrance. What dangers would they face once they delved deeper? Fortunately, with the Hellfire Warship''s protection, they continued their descent without needing to pay attention to these puppets. This descent lasted for an entire hour before the Hellfire Warship finally reached the bottom of the Abyss. "A depth of one hundred thousand meters... Truly deserving of the name, Demon Abyss!" Owen squinted. At this depth, they were nearly at the core of the earth. He could see molten magma flowing along the surrounding rock walls, radiating scorching heat and blinding light. And in this region of lava, the ground and rock walls were covered in black-red, tentacle-like vines. "Immortal Devilvine!" Chapter 252: Chapter251-Immortal Devilvine Chapter 252: Chapter251-Immortal DevilvineDeep within the Demon Abyss. Owen, the Archdemon, and Madelyn leapt down from the bow of the Hellfire Warship, landing on the abyssal ground covered in black-red vines. "This is the Immortal Devilvine? What a terrifying aura!" Madelyn''s face grew serious. Following the Immortal Devilvine with her gaze, she saw countless vines rooted in the magma, intertwining endlessly with no visible end in sight. "The Immortal Devilvine had not been active before and remained dormant. But a few days ago, for unknown reasons, it began preventing anyone from approaching." The Archdemon turned her head and looked at Owen. "The entrance to the deeper part of the Demon Abyss is located beneath the roots of the Immortal Devilvine. We have to eradicate it. From here on, it''s up to you..." Before she could finish speaking, as if sensing the approach of a living presence, the previously motionless Immortal Devilvine suddenly sprang to life, climbing up from the ground and the surrounding rock walls. It then shot towards the three of them like countless arrows loosed from taut bows, piercing through the void with explosive sonic booms. Dark Vortex! The Archdemon formed a seal with one hand, and a series of hurricane-like black vortices appeared around her, swallowing up the incoming vines and grinding them into powder. However, as soon as these vines were shredded, they quickly transformed into a dark, indestructible aura and reabsorbed into the Immortal Devilvine. Seeing this, even though Owen had anticipated it, he still felt a headache coming on. The Immortal Devilvine''s attack was frighteningly powerful. Had the Archdemon not acted in time, even Owen would have struggled to hold his ground. "Let me try!" Madelyn, unwilling to admit defeat, retrieved a staff from her storage ring. Fiery elements danced around her, coalescing into a blazing fireball the size of a millstone, which she hurled at the Immortal Devilvine. Boom! The moment the fireball touched the Immortal Devilvine, it exploded violently, and the raging flames, imbued with the intent to incinerate all, clung to the vine''s surface, burning persistently. However, the expected elemental suppression did not occur. Instead, the raging fire seemed to serve as nourishment for the Immortal Devilvine, which absorbed it rapidly and grew even thicker and more robust. With even greater speed, it shot towards Madelyn. A look of panic flashed across Madelyn''s delicate face. She hadn''t expected her magic not only to fail but to make the Immortal Devilvine stronger. Fortunately, Owen was prepared for this. The Godslayer Staff transformed in his hand, becoming the Supreme Sword, which he swung in a swift arc. A streak of dark gold sword energy tore through the air, forming a long, narrow line that shredded the attacking vines to pieces. This time, the shredded vines did not recondense into the indestructible aura but completely disintegrated and vanished. "It worked!" The Archdemon''s eyes gleamed with excitement. She had tried countless methods to deal with this Devilvine before, but none had been effective. She had always been blocked from reaching the true depths of the Demon Abyss. Fortunately, the ancient legends were true: the Immortal Devilvine was a monstrous creature planted by the ancient Dark God King, and only the King''s staff could truly destroy it. "Cover me. I''ll go deep into the Devilvine and sever its roots!" The Archdemon spoke decisively. Owen nodded and looked at Madelyn. "Stay close to the Archdemon and be careful. I''ll be right back." With that, and under Madelyn''s worried gaze, he charged toward the dense cluster of vines. The closer he got, the hotter the air became, as if silver needles were piercing his lungs. At the same time, the Devilvine grew even denser, weaving together so tightly it made his scalp tingle. Sensing the approach of a living being, the vines surged toward Owen like a torrential river, each one exuding an aura of frenzied terror. The void around him shattered, leaving it riddled with cracks. Yet, as the vines neared Owen, they seemed to recognize the aura of the Supreme Sword and hesitated, their aggressive energy diminishing significantly. Seeing this, Owen felt a bit more at ease. The dark golden light of the Supreme Sword flared brilliantly, and streaks of sword energy shot out, tearing apart the approaching vines. However, the Immortal Devilvine''s vines were overwhelmingly dense. Even though Owen''s Supreme Sword could shred them, at this pace, reaching the core to sever its roots would take far too long. He might even end up exhausting his mana and being overwhelmed by the Devilvine. "I have to finish this quickly!" Realizing that entering the Demon Abyss was only the beginning, Owen took a deep breath, and a third of the Slaying God Formation appeared around him. Dark golden light flowed, forming a complex six-pointed star array that rotated slowly. Any vine that came into contact with the formation instantly exploded into pulp, splattering in all directions. With the Slaying God Formation''s protection, Owen''s speed surged! Behind him, the Archdemon and Madelyn weren''t idle either. The Archdemon summoned a crimson long blade, emitting a nauseating smell of blood, as if fresh blood was flowing along its edge, radiating a bone-chilling murderous aura. The blade was a manifestation of her power, imbued with the essence of greed and killing intent. The distant vines that approached were shredded by the blade''s aura. Although the vines quickly reformed into the indestructible aura and reassembled into the Immortal Devilvine, the brief delay allowed her to protect Owen as he pushed forward. Madelyn, knowing her own strength was insufficient, chose to channel a portion of her mana directly into Owen''s body, aiding his recovery. With their coordinated effort, they soon spotted a towering rock wall. On the wall was a massive flower, swaying gently even without wind, its smile almost mocking. Countless indestructible vines sprouted from beneath this flower, like its tentacles. "That''s the core of the Immortal Devilvine. Destroy it, and we''ll be able to access the lowest layer of the Demon Abyss, which is a world unto itself. Only by passing through here can we enter it." Having reached this point alongside Owen, the Archdemon''s expression turned even more solemn. She had once reached this place before but had been forced to retreat under the Devilvine''s relentless assaults and regeneration. Now, whether they could find her sister''s whereabouts depended on Owen. As she looked at Owen, he took a deep breath and gripped the hilt of the Supreme Sword tightly. With a powerful swing, he slashed at the massive flower. Supreme Sword! The Godslayer Staff''s ultimate strike! The giant flower trembled slightly, instinctively sensing the danger. But there was nowhere to escape. It could only weave more vines in front of itself, trying to neutralize the oncoming sword energy. However, as Owen''s mastery of the Godslayer Staff deepened and his understanding of the Supreme Sword grew, the vines, though capable of diminishing the sword energy, couldn''t fully negate its impact. Ultimately, the sword energy tore into the giant flower. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Compared to the flower, Owen''s sword energy seemed small. But the closer it got, the more violent its fluctuations became, like unstable explosives. When it finally touched the petals, it erupted violently. The razor-sharp sword energy penetrated the flower''s stem, causing it to wilt slightly. However, this attack also provoked a frenzied reaction from the surrounding vines, which lashed at Owen like whips, shattering the void and leaving behind a trail of black afterimages. With the Immortal Devilvine now in a state of frenzy, Owen pressed on, aiming his sword energy at the newly formed cracks, widening the fractures. The Archdemon and Madelyn faced increased pressure, but they could see the flower''s stem weakening. This was merely the Immortal Devilvine''s last struggle. Owen did not dare to relax for a second. He couldn''t withstand a direct confrontation with the Devilvine''s assault, forcing him to weave and dodge, striking only when an opening presented itself. Boom! Under Owen''s relentless barrage of sword energy, the bottom of the Demon Abyss seemed to experience a massive earthquake. The ground trembled violently. The Immortal Devilvine persisted for a few more moments, but with its stem severed, the vines attacking the trio fell limply to the ground. All the previous ferocity was gone. As the Immortal Devilvine was extinguished, the barrier behind it began to show signs of weakening, and a massive stone archway gradually came into view before the three of them. Chapter 253: Chapter252-An Illusion and Encounter with the Protagonist John Chapter 253: Chapter252-An Illusion and Encounter with the Protagonist JohnDeep within the stone archway, as Owen and the others peered inside, they faintly heard strange, unintelligible noises that made their minds hazy and alert. However, this unsettling sensation only lasted a moment before dissipating. "Thank you, Owen," the Archdemon said gratefully, looking at him. She then turned to the depths of the passage with a grave expression and pointed inside. "What''s ahead is the true entrance to the small world within the Demon Abyss. Hold onto my hand and don''t get separated, no matter what." With a brief instruction, she took the initiative to clasp Owen''s hand. Seeing this, Madelyn, not daring to take any risks, quickly grasped Owen''s other hand as well. With the Archdemon leading the way, they charged into the ancient gateway. Whoosh... As they entered the passage leading to the small world of the Demon Abyss, Owen vaguely heard the sound of water flowing. Just as he prepared to investigate, he suddenly caught a whiff of a nauseating, metallic stench. "What is this..." Stepping out of the passage, which had been occupied by the Immortal Devilvine, Owen found that both the Archdemon and Madelyn had vanished into thin air. In their place was a shocking scene-a grotesque battlefield littered with mountains of corpses and rivers of blood, not far from where he stood. It was as if the passage had led to an ancient war-torn battleground. All around him were shattered weapons and broken armor, scattered across every inch of this bloody sea. Owen instinctively sensed something was off, but he couldn''t pinpoint exactly what was wrong. Cautiously, he moved towards the depths of the blood sea. Yet, no matter how he moved, it felt as though he was running in place. "An illusion?" Owen murmured to himself, and the Spear of Longinus emitted a brilliant crimson light, causing his eyes to blaze like two crimson suns. With the aid of the Spear of Longinus, Owen finally discerned a few clues. His gaze turned icy as he spoke aloud. "Since you''re here, why hide in the shadows?" However, there was no verbal response to Owen''s words, only the increasingly potent stench of blood in the air and the growing sense of mortal danger. The next moment, a twisted bone spike descended from above! Owen''s body seemed frozen in place, and his mana was heavily suppressed, making it almost impossible to mobilize. "An archgod-tier entity?!" Sensing the terrifying aura and killing intent, Owen''s pupils contracted sharply. He hadn''t expected that just as they entered the abyss, they would face such a formidable existence. "No, there''s something strange about this aura... Why does it feel so familiar?" Thoughts raced through Owen''s mind. At the same time, the Order of Thunder and Order of Fire flared on his body, causing his energy to surge and breaking free from the bone spike''s lock. He managed to evade to the side. Boom! The bone spike struck the ground, piercing deep into it before exploding violently. Shards of sharp bone flew everywhere, and even at close range, Owen could barely dodge them, leaving several cuts on his body. "Not bad. No wonder my disciple was forced to this point. You do have some skill." As Owen retreated, a decayed, elderly head floated in the air above the shattered bone spike. It seemed to be just a head, lifeless and decayed. Yet its murky eyes stared at Owen with a sinister intensity. "You''re the Dark God giving John his inheritance?!" Seeing the head reveal itself, Owen suddenly understood and recalled the system''s warning. "Oh? You know who I am?" Owen''s voice of surprise sparked curiosity in the Dark God''s eyes. After all, John was currently undergoing his inheritance, and this should have been a secret known only to himself and John. How could Owen be so certain? "A dead old fossil should stay quietly in his coffin!" At that moment, the Archdemon''s voice rang out, and she and Madelyn appeared by Owen''s side. The Dark God''s head glanced at the Archdemon, his expression turning cold. In order to ensure that John could peacefully complete the inheritance, he had not only activated the Immortal Devilvine but had also set up this illusionary realm. He hadn''t expected someone like the Archdemon to arrive. His eyes fixated on her as he spoke chillingly, "This is not a place you should be. Leave immediately." "Whether I should be here or not is none of your concern." The Archdemon was also carefully assessing the Dark God''s head. The Dark God''s aura was terrifying. Even as a mere head, it exuded a destructive energy that made the void collapse, as if capable of overturning the heavens and the earth with just a thought. Throughout history, many powerful figures had broken through to the archgod-tier, but this Dark God''s aura bore a resemblance to the ancient Dark God King, suggesting he might have been a follower of that powerful entity. After all, only a successor of the ancient Dark God King would be qualified to call himself a Dark God. "I have some personal matters to handle. Deal with this head however you want, just keep it from bothering me." Owen had already shifted his attention to the end of the blood sea, where he could see a grand palace. From within, he sensed John''s presence! Hearing Owen''s commanding tone, the Archdemon didn''t like it, but considering how much effort Owen had put into this journey, she decided to let him have his way for now. Waving her hand casually, she said, "This Dark God may have some strength, but in his current state, he''s no match for me." Taking her cue, Owen grabbed Madelyn and charged toward the blood-colored palace. John''s aura was growing stronger and more ominous, clearly indicating that the inheritance he was receiving from the Dark God was no ordinary one. "You think you can disrupt my disciple''s inheritance?" Seeing Owen and Madelyn heading straight for the blood palace, the Dark God''s head snorted coldly. Immediately, the blood sea surged upward, forming a massive blood barrier that trapped the trio within. He believed that once John completed the inheritance, he would inevitably surpass him in strength. "With me here, do you think you can interfere with Owen? Get back!" The Archdemon''s face filled with disdain. Black devouring light radiated from her feet, rapidly spreading outward and consuming the rising blood barrier entirely. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Owen and Madelyn quickly distanced themselves from the Dark God''s head. "You dare court death!" The Archdemon''s actions infuriated the Dark God. With a ferocious roar, the blood sea churned violently, forming a complete body beneath his head. A bone spear materialized in his hand, exuding a fierce and sharp aura. The Archdemon, wielding her blood-red long blade, fearlessly charged toward him. ... While the Archdemon engaged the Dark God, Owen and Madelyn entered the palace. Scanning their surroundings, they found themselves in a vast, empty hall. The walls were blood-red, as if countless lives had been sacrificed to forge them, and the thick stench of blood filled the air. At the very center of the palace stood a massive throne. Seated upon it was a towering figure, like a miniature giant. Owen''s gaze traveled upward, and then he saw that this small giant''s head was-John! Beside this small giant was a shriveled corpse, wearing the mage robes John had worn on that day. "Is this a fusion with the Dark God''s body? Truly a sinister inheritance," Owen thought, his heart pounding. After all, such a grotesque transformation would unsettle anyone. Moreover, the Dark God was clearly not human but rather some sort of humanoid creature. John had truly become a monster in his pursuit of vengeance. At this point, he could no longer even be considered human! Madelyn, too, was taken aback. The proud genius who had once stood just below Owen in the Azure Kingdom had become such a grotesque creature! As Owen and Madelyn examined John on the throne, his closed eyes suddenly snapped open! His blood-red pupils bloomed like two flowers, exuding a terrifying, violent energy. "Owen!" The moment he saw Owen, John let out a beast-like roar, causing the entire blood-red palace to tremble violently. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He would never forget that day when all the methods he had prided himself on were shattered by Owen. Even his own mentor had given up on him! He was meant to be a peerless genius standing above the heavens, but all of it was turned upside down because of Owen''s existence! The only thing that had kept him going through the agony of merging with this body was his nearly tangible hatred! Chapter 254: Chapter253-Half-Human, Half-God John Chapter 254: Chapter253-Half-Human, Half-God JohnSeated on the throne, John''s blood-red eyes stared fixedly at Owen. His massive body, taut with bulging veins, exuded a twisted aura of hatred and murderous intent. The frenzied energy exploded outward, pressing down on the ground like an invisible landslide, causing the stone floor to creak under the strain. This chaotic aura was at the level of a god-tier being! And it was all directed straight at Owen. "I am now a half-human, half-god being, and my power has reached god-tier!" "Owen, what do you have to challenge me?!" An overwhelming surge of power coursed through John, further distorting his features with madness. His gaze remained locked on Owen, as if he wanted to tear him to shreds. "God-tier?" Even Owen couldn''t help but show a trace of shock as he sensed the terrifying aura warping the space around them. Before entering the Demon Realm, John had only been at diamond-tier, level 1. Now, after such a short period, he had already reached god-tier! He had leapt over master-tier, grandmaster-tier, sage-tier, and finally god-tier. Four entire tiers in one go! It was a meteoric rise, to say the least! Blackened by hatred, he was not just ten times stronger, but a hundred times more powerful! Madelyn, standing behind Owen, could feel the terrifying god-tier aura emanating from John. Her mouth dropped open in disbelief. A god-tier mage?! How could John''s strength have grown so rapidly?! It was almost as if she were in a dream. His advancement was so fast that even in her mind, he seemed to have surpassed the once peerless Owen-someone who appeared unrivaled among his peers. "While you may have stepped into the realm of god-tier mages, strictly speaking, you can no longer be considered human. You''ve become a monster." After a moment of shock, Owen regained his composure and shook his head slightly. John''s heart had clearly been completely blinded by hatred, forcing him to use such extreme measures to increase his power quickly. By merging with the body of the Dark God, he had indeed gained true divine power, undergoing a complete transformation in all aspects. But this power wasn''t his own. His true combat strength couldn''t compare to a genuine god-tier mage. "Haha! Any method that increases my strength is the best method! Only the weak care about so-called rules and morals!" Instead of being deterred by Owen''s scorn, John burst into wild laughter. In his now twisted mind, he believed Owen was jealous, that he was afraid! "Look at your current level-grandmaster-tier, level 1-while I have become a god!" "We''re no longer even in the same league!" "Now, kneel before me!" He slammed the armrest of his throne heavily, causing a deafening boom like a clap of thunder. A more terrifying pressure surged down on Owen, trying to force him to kneel! Simply killing Owen was no longer enough for him. He wanted to break Owen like a dog, tormenting him repeatedly! However, under the crushing might of his terrifying god-tier aura, Owen stood calmly in place. The pressure had no effect on him, as if it didn''t even exist. John''s pupils shrank suddenly, and the crazed grin on his face almost froze. Then, in a voice filled with disbelief, he roared through the palace: "How is this possible? Why aren''t you kneeling before god-tier might?!" God-tier mages were what he had long dreamed of becoming. Reaching this tier meant transcending mortality, becoming a revered being among mages. Now, he had finally taken this step through merging his body with the Dark God''s remains! He thought he would easily crush Owen, but to his shock, Owen remained completely unaffected. Had he somehow broken through to a false god-tier instead?! "You''re nothing more than a false god. And even if you were a true god, so what? Even gods, I shall slay." Owen looked at John as if gazing at a clown, a cold smile on his lips. It was obvious that, being in the depths of the abyss, John had no idea what had happened outside. A god-tier mage might terrify, crush, and break the spirits of other mages. But for Owen, who had already slain nearly a handful of god-tier mages, this level was nothing to fear. "Arrogant fool!" Before Owen could finish speaking, John''s heart surged with boundless rage. He leaped from his throne, and instantly, the entire blood-red palace roared. A torrent of blood-colored mana swirled around him like a hurricane, sealing the surrounding space with its overwhelming killing intent. "You''re just a grandmaster-tier insect! How dare you boast in front of a god like me?" "Today, I''ll make you regret everything you''ve done. I''ll show the world who truly dominates this era!" With a mighty step, John''s energy locked onto Owen. The next moment, the sound of rushing water echoed through the air, and the blood pool outside surged violently, flooding into the blood-red palace and filling it nearly to the brim. The blood tide crashed forward, and Madelyn instantly felt an overwhelming sense of dread. The blood waves seemed alive, corroding the void and emitting a harsh hissing sound. Gripping her staff tightly, she formed a protective barrier around herself to fend off the encroaching blood tide. But John''s attack, now empowered by his god-tier strength, was far beyond Madelyn''s ability to withstand. The barrier lasted only a moment before shattering completely. Madelyn''s heart clenched in fear, but at that moment, Owen flicked his fingers, and a sphere of light intertwined with flames and lightning appeared above her head, forming a protective globe around her. The blood tide crashed against it but was burned away by the intense heat or shattered by the striking bolts of lightning. "Stay here for now. John is not someone you can contend with at the moment." Owen''s voice transmitted to Madelyn as a pair of pure white angelic wings unfurled behind him. He shot forward, straight towards John. Owen''s speed was astonishing. Despite John keeping a close eye on him, he was taken aback. In the blink of an eye, Owen was already in front of him. "Fine! If you''re so eager to die, then I''ll grant your wish!" John''s face twisted into a cruel smile. His gleaming white teeth, stained with the hue of blood, made him look almost demonic. With those words, he gripped a bone sword that seemed to be forged from the spine of some unknown creature and swung it in a mighty slash! Heavenly Evil Slash! The bone sword, covered in densely packed joints and ridged with wave-like bone blades along its edges, exuded a razor-sharp aura that sliced through the void like a blade through silk. John knew that Owen''s swordsmanship was formidable. Thus, he too wielded a sword! He wanted to show Owen that he had surpassed him in every way! The chilling sword energy roared forth, filling the air with biting frost. Owen gripped the longsword formed by the Godslayer Staff and clashed head-on! Clang! The sound of metal colliding rang out, and countless sword energies erupted from the point of impact, spreading outward like a storm. The surging blood sea was torn into chaotic, fragmented waves, churning wildly around them. Immediately, an even more terrifying force rippled outward from beneath their feet, creating a series of shockwaves that shook the air into visible distortions. The sturdy floor of the palace shattered, and even the thick stone pillars of the hall cracked under the pressure! For a brief moment, they were deadlocked. Owen stood immovable like a mountain, while John was sent flying back. His hand, which had been gripping the bone sword, trembled slightly, and the webbing between his thumb and forefinger split open, dripping blood. John''s eyes blazed with hatred. He had finally broken through to god-tier. Why, then, had he lost to Owen in a single sword clash?! He couldn''t accept it! With a roar of rage, John''s body-now merged with the Dark God''s remains-flared with an unnatural crimson light. With a single step, he shattered the void and transformed into a blazing streak of energy, charging at Owen once more. As John''s figure closed in, Owen''s heart filled with a hint of astonishment. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, the power of that sword strike was shocking. If not for the fact that the Godslayer Staff had been unlocked four times... Especially with its [Slaying God] passive ability, which enhanced his combat power tenfold against god-tier beings... That previous clash might not have gone in his favor. Therefore, as John charged at him again, Owen''s expression turned more serious. John was no ordinary god-tier mage. Whether it was his fate as a chosen one or his merger with the Dark God''s remains, these were not things others could replicate. Right now, John''s combat strength was likely on par with many god-tier veterans who had spent years refining their power. But... That''s all it is! Chapter 255: Chapter254-John’s Last Resort Chapter 255: Chapter254-John¡¯s Last ResortWhoosh! Whoosh! Inside the blood-red palace, John charged forward with his sword, looking like a deranged maniac. Each strike was filled with immense hatred, and the speed of his attacks grew faster and faster, accompanied by deafening sonic booms. The trajectory of his sword was nearly impossible to follow with the naked eye. Every slash carried a power greater than the one before, like wave after wave crashing relentlessly. It was clear that, in his obsession to surpass Owen in every way, he had painstakingly honed his swordsmanship. But despite his significant improvement, Owen remained steadfast, employing a simple strategy of overwhelming power. Each of his strikes was solid and forceful, disrupting John''s subsequent attacks. From a distance, it appeared as if John''s hands, tightly gripping the bone sword, had become two long whips, swinging frantically and creating deafening gusts of wind as they left behind countless afterimages. Every time his bone sword clashed against Owen''s, brilliant sparks erupted, shaking the ground around them and leaving the blood-red palace riddled with cracks, almost collapsing under the pressure. Bang! At a certain moment, the relentless accumulation of John''s sword energy seemed to reach its peak, carrying with it an unstoppable force, and slashed down from above. It was as if this was the final judgment for Owen, and the only fate awaiting him was to be cleaved in half-inevitable and absolute! "Judgment Descent!" John roared furiously. Every exchange he had made with Owen up to this point had been building up to this ultimate strike! Even a God King would be gravely wounded if caught in this attack! "Die!" At that moment, his murderous intent and sword energy merged together, accelerating the descent of the bone sword, tearing open black fissures in the void and making the entire space scream in anguish. "Supreme Sword!" Sensing the deathly aura emanating from John''s attack, Owen gripped his sword tightly and unleashed a powerful horizontal slash! Supreme Sword¡ªnothing can stand in its path! Clang! The two intersecting swords collided at their peak intensity, creating a massive shockwave that rippled outward, shaking the entire world. The blood-red palace crumbled into ruins in an instant! Boom! Boom! The palace collapsed with an earth-shattering roar. Protected by the power of the Order of Thunder and Order of Fire, Madelyn quickly activated her magic and fled the collapsing palace at top speed. She glanced back repeatedly, her face filled with worry as she stared at the cloud of dust and debris that enveloped the ruins. She knew Owen''s combat power far surpassed his level and was utterly terrifying. But John''s innate talent had always been exceptional. He was a formidable combatant, second only to Owen among their generation. Now that there was a vast gap in their levels, the difference between them had drastically narrowed. She feared that John had already caught up. As she worriedly watched the smoky ruins of the palace, the Archdemon and the Dark God''s head, who were locked in battle above the blood sea, were also drawn to the astonishing fluctuations, diverting part of their attention. "Although I don''t know what relationship you have with Owen, he''s already dead. Continuing to struggle here is pointless." The Dark God''s head retracted his gaze from the direction of the blood-red palace and shook his head slightly. He had clearly felt the shockwaves of John''s Judgment Descent from far away. Even if Owen had some tricks up his sleeve, that strike could severely injure a God King. Owen had no reason to survive! Seeing the self-assured look on the Dark God''s face, the Archdemon smiled faintly. "You should be more concerned about your so-called disciple. He may have broken through to god-tier using a forbidden body-switching technique, but he''s still no match for Owen." The Archdemon knew Owen''s strength very well. He had killed many god-tier mages and even God Kings. He had once beaten a God Emperor. Seeing her expression, a vague sense of unease welled up in the Dark God''s mind. But how could a mere grandmaster-tier mage like Owen defeat a god-tier mage like John?! Just as he was reassuring himself, a figure, battered and bloodied, flew out from the ruins, covered in deep sword wounds. "I knew Owen would lose-" The Dark God glanced indifferently at the figure, about to mock the Archdemon, but then something caught his eye, and his words got stuck in his throat. The confident expression on his face turned into shock and disbelief. The person who had been sent flying was not Owen-it was... John! His prized disciple! "How could this be? John has already reached god-tier! Crushing Owen should have been as easy as swatting a fly!" The Dark God had never encountered such an absurd situation. His face turned ashen, and his aura grew cold. At that moment, John, who was barely managing to stabilize himself in midair, ignored the bone-deep pain that riddled his body. He stared intently at Owen, who was slowly walking out of the ruins. His chest heaved violently, and deep within his heart, he felt a stabbing sense of defeat. Why? He had gone to such great lengths to increase his tier and power. Why was he still losing to Owen?! S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In an instant, that small flicker of defeat turned into a blazing fire of madness, nearly consuming him. His entire body began to exude an aura of chaotic frenzy. His massive frame, like that of a small giant, turned blood-red as if he had been skinned alive. His aura surged even further. "Blood-drenched Sky!" John roared, and countless bizarre forbidden runes swirled around him. The air vibrated with strange echoes, as if countless Dark Gods were responding to his insanity. Seeing this, Owen immediately recognized the technique. It was a secret method that burned his own essence blood, causing his power to skyrocket temporarily. It seemed John, being the chosen one, had more tricks up his sleeve. With his power rapidly increasing due to the secret technique, John''s body emitted scalding steam, and his crimson flesh looked like a piece of red-hot iron, warping and boiling the surrounding space. "Dying to this move should be an honor for you!" Knowing that this state couldn''t last long, John mentally summoned the bone sword back into his body, then raised his hand. The forbidden runes swirling around him surged forward! Each rune shot through the air like a bullet, filled with the sinister chanting of countless Dark Gods, carrying a curse that made one''s skin crawl. If touched, the target''s essence blood would wither, and death would quickly follow! Familiar with this technique, Owen snapped his fingers. The Order of Thunder and Order of Fire manifested in front of him, interweaving together. "Hmph, your TNT might have some power, but with just two Orders, it''s nothing more than a slightly stronger firework!" Seeing Owen prepare to use his signature TNT technique, John sneered dismissively. The forbidden runes he was using couldn''t be shaken by TNT. It was a futile attempt! But just as he finished speaking- He noticed that alongside the Order of Fire and Order of Thunder, another force was blending into the mix. Sensing carefully, his flushed face suddenly showed a trace of shock. Order of Life! It was the extremely rare Order of Life! John''s rage nearly exploded. The Order of Life was far rarer and more precious than other Orders! Owen had previously stolen two Orders that should have been his. How did he now possess the Order of Life as well? As John stared with envy, jealousy, and hatred- The three different Order powers rapidly merged before Owen. They swirled together like three yin-yang fish chasing each other''s tails and then charged straight into the approaching forbidden runes. Boom! Boom! Boom! The countless TNT spheres that Owen had formed exploded the moment they collided with the forbidden runes, releasing a terrifying shockwave that swept across the area, erasing the runes completely. John''s gaze turned dull. Two Orders weren''t enough, but the power of three was. How did Owen create them so easily? These were three entirely different Orders! "Your technique isn''t as powerful as I expected." Owen shook his head, then merged the Godslayer Staff back into his body, clenched his fist, and punched toward John. "Heaven Emperor Fist!" Boom! With one punch, the heavens shook! Chapter 256: Chapter255-The Dark God Legion Chapter 256: Chapter255-The Dark God LegionAt this moment, John stood in midair, glaring down at Owen, who was standing amidst the ruins below. The sudden punch Owen threw appeared to grow larger and larger in John''s eyes. A distorted imprint of a fist expanded in the sky, its ridges and fingerprints clear and distinct, as if it were a giant fist embodying the will of heaven and earth. Merely gazing at this punch and the overwhelming pressure emanating from it made John feel as if the heavens and earth were spinning, and his perception of yin and yang was reversing. It felt as if Owen were towering high above in the heavens, while he himself was reduced to nothing but dirt. "What terrifying fist intent!" John shuddered involuntarily, murmuring instinctively, but he quickly snapped back to his senses. The pure mana contained within the remains of the Dark God coalesced before him, forming a shriveled black finger. Dark God Finger-commanding heaven and earth! Boom! Boom! With a flick of his finger, the void trembled, and cracks radiated outward from the rapidly expanding black finger. For a brief moment, countless shadowy silhouettes of the Dark God appeared behind the finger. Then, the finger and the fist collided in mid-air. Bang! The Heaven Emperor Fist was upright and domineering, a peerless display of power like a blinding sun-unapproachable, unstoppable! The moment the Dark God Finger touched the Heaven Emperor Fist, it began to shudder violently before being crushed into black specks of light, dissipating into the air. The countless shadows of the Dark God behind the black finger screamed in agony, like they were being incinerated in flames, and vanished in terror. The mighty attack of the Dark God Finger was shattered by Owen in an instant, causing John''s eyes to widen in disbelief. The backlash from the broken technique sent blood spraying from his mouth. His entire body seemed to dim, the crimson hue on his skin fading noticeably. This finger strike was amplified greatly by a secret technique, yet it had no effect? As John''s mind reeled from the shock, the Heaven Emperor Fist that had crushed the Dark God Finger continued its advance. John hadn''t even had time to erect a defense before the enormous, mountain-like fist slammed heavily into his body. His skin, toughened by various forbidden arts, cracked open like a fragile piece of porcelain, with web-like fissures spreading across his frame. The impact sent him flying backward once more. Blood sprayed from his ruptured wounds, raining down across the battlefield like a gruesome shower. Bam! Bam! Bam! John''s body skidded across the ground like a stone skipping over water, sliding for several hundred meters before finally coming to a stop. At this moment, his hair was disheveled, his body riddled with lacerations. Every slight movement brought the sound of bones grinding against one another. He spat out a mouthful of black blood, and his eyes turned completely black, devoid of any whites. Owen immediately closed in, sensing that John had been severely wounded by the Heaven Emperor Fist and was ready to press the advantage and finish him off. But just as he was about to strike- A sinister smile tugged at the corners of John''s mouth. Then a strange, inhuman laughter erupted from his lips. The next moment, the skin on John''s body began to bulge irregularly, forming numerous hideous, terrifying faces. "Yes, yes, that''s it. Embrace us, let all demons become one!" "Then, you will have infinite power!" "Then, you will annihilate the enemy who stands before you!" As the faces emerged grotesquely on John''s skin, they all began chattering incessantly. Their voices were hoarse and miserable, as if they came from some ancient, distant past. Just hearing these chaotic murmurs made Owen''s mind go blank momentarily, feeling as if he were being pulled away from reality. "Take it all!" "Take everything!" "Everything you want, it''s all yours!" "Just kill Owen!" "Kill Owen, and I''ll give it all to you!" Amidst the cacophony of voices, John''s own tone rang clear-a blend of desperation and madness, dripping with venomous hatred. He had already used many of his trump cards, but none of them had so much as ruffled Owen''s clothes, let alone harmed him. He knew that the gap between them was too vast. The same gap that he once believed existed between Owen and himself. If conventional means wouldn''t work, then he would embrace complete insanity! "Kill!" "Kill!" "Kill him!" The moment John''s cry echoed, the previously chaotic voices unified. All the grotesque faces on his skin turned their attention toward Owen, screaming in unison. Instantly, Owen felt a pain like a thousand arrows piercing his heart. It was as if he were not facing just John, but an entire army of Dark Gods, lost to the sands of time! In the brief moment that Owen was caught off guard, John''s body-covered in twisted faces- erupted with unprecedented power, and a dark, sinister aura surged out of him, filling the air with a nauseating stench. He curled his fingers, transforming them into sharp, clawed talons, and swung down toward Owen''s neck! Slash! The sound of tearing air filled the void as five black, twisted scars were left in its wake, with dark mist billowing from the gashes. Caught off guard, Owen''s neck was immediately slashed open, five deep gashes bleeding profusely, and the remaining black mist in the wounds tried to burrow deeper into his flesh. The searing pain at his throat jolted Owen back to his senses. The Order of Life glowed softly, dispelling the invading dark mist and healing his injuries. As John''s clawed talons descended once more, Owen''s body suddenly swelled with power- the force of Obsidify and his Dharma Form! Slash! John''s claws struck Owen''s massive, stone-like body, leaving white streaks on its surface, but failing to penetrate. Taking advantage of the impact, Owen''s now-enlarged form rapidly retreated, temporarily widening the distance between himself and John. Seeing Owen pull back, John did not pursue. Instead, he lifted his blood-stained right hand, extending his tongue to lick Owen''s blood off it, a look of intense satisfaction spreading across his face. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What a delectable taste-pure mana, like drinking fine wine!" The countless Dark God faces on his skin all licked their lips excitedly, their throats trembling as if ravenous for more. "Eat him!" "Eat him!" With the chorus of Dark Gods chanting, the black mist surrounding John thickened, forming a towering plume of smoke. Spurred by the taste of Owen''s blood, John grew even more frenzied, his figure flickering as he appeared behind Owen in an instant, moving at a speed beyond belief. With the Dark Gods lending their power, John''s strength had reached unimaginable heights. Even Owen had difficulty tracking his movements. It wasn''t until John materialized behind him, with a surge of killing intent, that Owen could react, spinning around and launching a powerful punch infused with the Dharma Form''s power. "Too slow!" "You''re way too slow!" John sneered maliciously, taunting him, and then vanished again. "Right now, you''re nothing but a pitiful plaything!" His voice echoed behind Owen, but his claws struck from above, aiming to pierce Owen''s skull and rip it open. "Is that so? I think it''s time to end this." Owen''s eyes grew cold as Mana Void spread out in an instant! A dark domain expanded, and John immediately sensed the impending danger, attempting to retreat. But just as he began to pull back, the domain engulfed him! He tried to summon his own Dark God Domain to resist, but he was too slow. The mana within his body evaporated in an instant. Prepared for this moment, Owen unleashed a devastating punch aimed at John''s head. Empowered by the Dharma Form, Owen''s massive frame loomed over John, whose mana had been sealed, making him appear minuscule in comparison. The punch landed squarely on him, and the countless faces covering John''s body let out a chorus of wretched screams before the dark mist exploded, creating a massive shockwave. The lethal punch was partially deflected by the explosive backlash, reducing its force significantly. John took this opportunity to widen the distance further and, with the help of the other Dark God faces, gradually reactivated his Dark God Domain. Chapter 257: Chapter256-John’s Broken Spirit Chapter 257: Chapter256-John¡¯s Broken SpiritBang! Owen''s earth-shattering punch, though partially diminished, still landed squarely on John, reducing his body to a pool of flesh and blood. John suffered devastating damage! Yet, in a carefully calculated maneuver, this bloody mass flew out of Owen''s domain and hurtled toward Madelyn. Madelyn, who had been standing at a distance, silently observing Owen''s combat techniques, hoping to learn a few tricks from him, was caught off guard. After all, not everyone had the chance to receive direct guidance from Owen. But what she hadn''t anticipated was that John, who had been turned into a puddle of flesh, would rush straight toward her! A look of shock flashed through her eyes, and in an instant, she sensed the deadly intent emanating from this amorphous mass. John was still alive-and had targeted her! Immediately, Madelyn raised her staff high, summoning a sphere of flames that swirled around her like stars circling the moon, trying to repel John. Yet, the black mist coiling around John''s blood and flesh showed no sign of being hindered by the flames. Even the residual Order power left on him by Owen shattered instantly! Without any form of protection, Madelyn found herself completely exposed to John''s assault. The bloody mass began to pulsate and morph as if preparing to seize her and take her hostage. John knew well the bond between Madelyn and Owen. No matter what Owen did, he intended to leave him with a scarlet reminder of this battle! However, just as John was about to reach Madelyn, a furious roar echoed through the air, causing even his half-reformed body to tremble. Before he could react, a massive, pillar-like serpent emerged in front of Madelyn, roaring at him with all its might. Owen, having foreseen a situation like this, had instructed Seraphina to stay close to Madelyn for protection. Seeing how John had descended into madness, throwing away all his principles, Seraphina did not hesitate to act. "Seraphina? Owen''s pet?" John recognized the massive serpent at a glance, but instead of being dismayed, his grin widened with manic glee. Wonderful! Not only would he have Madelyn, but even Seraphina would fall into his hands. A double victory! No matter how powerful Owen might be, he''d have no choice but to bow to him! In a flash, John''s bloodied hands lunged toward Madelyn, intending to capture her before dealing with Seraphina. Seraphina opened her maw wide, spewing forth a torrent of searing flames. However, they failed to deter John in the slightest. He seemed about to seize Madelyn when a voice, gentle yet filled with undeniable power, suddenly rang out. "Stop! You vile creature of darkness!" The moment John heard the voice, his burgeoning madness seemed to be doused with ice water, calming instantly. He turned instinctively toward the source. Standing gracefully beside Owen was Rachel, her silhouette as pristine and alluring as a blooming white lotus-noble, pure, and exuding a forbidden allure. "Rachel!" At just a single glance, John could never forget the figure that haunted his dreams-a woman The believed to be his fated match. Owen, too, was caught off guard by Rachel''s sudden appearance. He hadn''t expected her to step out from the small world, much less that John, after just one brief encounter with her, would harbor such deep emotions. Just a single call from her quelled his rage and drew his attention at such a crucial moment. Was this the legendary soul connection between the male and female protagonists of the original story? "You know me?" Seeing the recognition in John''s eyes, Rachel frowned slightly. The yearning and excitement that had briefly sparked in John''s heart vanished instantly. "I... I saved you from Owen''s clutches once before!" he blurted out eagerly, hoping she''d remember. "It was you?" Rachel thought back. There indeed seemed to be such an incident, but her frown deepened. "Is this truly you? Or is the real you the one who''s ruthless and willing to stoop to any lengths?" Although she had remained within Owen''s small world, she had been closely observing the battle through the resonance of the World Tree. To her dismay, John, rather than confronting Owen head-on, had resorted to every vile tactic at his disposal the moment he started losing. Facing the woman he adored questioning his very essence, John felt utterly defenseless, as if all his words were stuck in his throat. When it became clear he couldn''t explain himself, he decided to change the subject altogether. "Rachel, leave Owen and come to my side! He''s a monster, a ruthless demon!" "I can give you freedom, I can give you everything you''ve ever desired!" he pleaded, his voice sincere and earnest. But Rachel felt only disgust for him. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''ve been with Owen for a long time now. He''s not the person you think he is. He''s gentle, understanding..." Rachel shook her head, her gaze softening as she looked at Owen, a hint of infatuation in her eyes. Seeing Rachel look at Owen with such adoration made John''s blood boil. His chest heaved with anger as he vehemently denied her words. "No! No! No! You must be under his spell! You can''t stay by his side! You''ve fallen victim to his wicked enchantments!" "No. I''m perfectly clear-headed. I choose to stay with Owen willingly, and I''ll continue to stay by his side, as long as he''ll have me." Hearing this, John felt his heart twist in agony, each breath a battle against the pain. Even though they had only met once, Rachel was the pure moonlight in his heart. Yet here she was, praising his most hated enemy in front of him-worse, even showing her affection! Damn it! In that moment, John felt blood rush to his head, his entire being consumed by a searing rage. "Rachel, you''re deluded! He''s a scoundrel! He already has someone else he loves!" "I know." Rachel nodded lightly, seemingly unconcerned. This calmness only shattered the last remnants of John''s composure. "Why? What does he have that I don''t?!" Seeing John teetering on the brink of insanity, his aura flaring chaotically, Rachel furrowed her brows, replying seriously: "There''s no comparison between you and Owen. If I had to measure, you don''t even match up to a single strand of his hair." Those words were like a dagger, stabbing straight into John''s heart. In that instant, he coughed up blood, his mind reeling. It was only now that he truly realized Rachel had fallen for Owen. And they must have already done everything together-all the things that should have belonged to him! They were- They were nothing more than a pair of filthy, wretched dogs! John''s heart burned with rage, and his gaze turned as cold as ice. He looked skyward, feeling an unparalleled sense of loneliness and emptiness. Once, he had Ymir by his side. After Ymir left him due to Owen''s interference, he clung to thoughts of revenge and his memories of Rachel. She was the reason he had pushed himself so hard in his training. But now, not only was all his hard work futile against Owen, but even the woman he idolized had willingly become Owen''s. At this moment, he felt utterly lost. Silent for a few seconds, John seemed to go still, as if all life had left him. Yet everyone present could sense the surging storm beneath that eerie calm. "If my life is already over, then all of you can join me in Hell!" When John opened his eyes again, a monstrous aura erupted from within him, accompanied by the maddened cheers of countless Dark Gods, resounding through the world. John had finally abandoned everything to embrace the darkness! He had given up his body; now he cast aside his soul! With the fragments of countless Dark Gods merging within him, John''s form swelled like a balloon, growing to match the towering size of Owen''s Dharma Form. From John''s now bloated, grotesque body, Owen sensed a chaotic and terrifying energy, as if his body had become a container brimming with savage spirits! His aura skyrocketed. Owen''s expression darkened. If John continued on this path, even he would be at risk of falling here. With a determined glint in his eyes, Owen activated his Dharma Form, radiating dazzling light, and charged straight at John. Then, gathering all his might, he unleashed the Heaven Emperor Fist, ready to shatter the heavens. Rachel, Madelyn, and Seraphina, sensing the impending danger, joined in, channeling their mana to launch simultaneous attacks on John. Chapter 258: Chapter257-Universe-Tier Spell and the Blessing of God Chapter 258: Chapter257-Universe-Tier Spell and the Blessing of GodBoom! The deafening sound of magical collisions reverberated across the ruins of the Blood-Red Palace. Neither Owen''s Heaven Emperor Fist nor the magical attacks from Rachel and the others seemed to inflict any real damage on the utterly fallen John. Instead, their attacks only caused his body, twisted like dough, to sway slightly, without producing any substantial effect. In fact, their offensive moves seemed to provoke the multitude of Dark Gods that were merging with John''s body. With their faces contorted, they temporarily abandoned their fight for control over John''s body and turned their attention toward Owen and the others. "These humans have quite promising potential as hosts. Whether we devour them or possess their bodies, they would make fine vessels..." "I want his brain..." "I want that girl''s eyes..." Chaotic voices echoed from within John''s body, and the aura that originally belonged to John was gradually weakening. Hearing the voices of the Dark Gods, Owen''s expression turned cold. "You''re all nothing but dead entities. You belong to the void; it''s time for you to return." With that, an ancient and crimson formation quickly spread out from under the feet of Owen''s Dharma Form, rippling like water, enclosing John''s writhing and twisting body within it. Godslayer Array! At this moment, Owen activated it. Although the formation had only been unlocked by one-third, it still possessed unparalleled might. With the immense magical power contained within his Dharma Form, illusory visions of fallen gods flashed in and out of existence above the scarlet array. An aura of desolation and lamentation enveloped the world, akin to a Ragnarok. Within the Godslayer Array, a trace of fear suddenly appeared on John''s face. The Dark God remnants that had just been talking about devouring Owen and the others now all fell into panic. From within the array, they sensed an intense and ominous power. "How does he have such means? Is he really just a Grandmaster-Tier Mage?" "We fell in ancient times... could it be that we''ve truly been gone for far too long?" For a moment, many of the Dark Gods stared at Owen, finding the situation utterly surreal. They had long since recognized Owen''s extraordinary nature during his battle with John, but so what? His level was simply too low. In the eyes of these Dark Gods, each one of whom had once been at least God-Tier, he was merely an insignificant insect. Yet, the Godslayer Array Owen was now wielding was completely beyond the reach of a mage of his level. After a brief moment of shock, they roared in unison and struck out. Having finally found a host like John who could accommodate their presence, they had no intention of returning to the void like rootless wanderers, awaiting the next lucky encounter. In an instant, dense black mist erupted from John''s body, carrying an aura that could twist the sanity of any who gazed upon it. Simply looking at their faces would gradually transform one into their most devout believer. Rip- Suddenly, just as John''s body was about to be fully controlled by countless Dark Gods, the blood-colored light of the Godslayer Array shone like the sharpest blade, piercing through the black mist surrounding John and burrowing deep into his flesh. Splat, splat, splat- The blood-colored light carried a domineering power that annihilated everything. Even these Dark Gods melted away like snow under this force, vanishing before they could even let out a final scream. As most of the Dark Gods'' consciousness was obliterated by the Godslayer Array, the mana within Owen''s body was instantly drained by half. Although the Godslayer Array was terrifyingly powerful, the mana required to sustain it was equally immense. If not for Owen''s solid foundation and mana reserves far exceeding those of his peers, he would have been completely exhausted by now. "If the array were complete, it would become self-sustaining, and the mana consumption would be significantly reduced..." Owen took a deep breath, feeling an even stronger urge to unseal the Godslayer Staff. Around him, Rachel and the others sighed in relief as they watched the Dark Gods being eradicated, as their mere presence had filled them with dread. John, who had previously been on the brink of losing his will, now sensed the Dark Gods'' consciousness dissolving within him, and his gray eyes turned completely deranged. Since these Dark Gods couldn''t defeat Owen... Then let us all perish together! The thought flashed through his mind, and his body, swollen by the Dark Gods'' essence, first shrank slightly, and then began to swell and convulse violently! S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Madman!" "You''re a madman!" The remaining Dark Gods within John''s body, sensing his fluctuating and chaotic energy, screamed in terror. It was clear that John intended to self-destruct-self-destructing his mana core! At this very moment, Owen also detected the sudden chaos and turmoil within John''s body, instantly grasping his intention. With a swift thought, the Godslayer Array under his feet transformed into a blood-colored barrier, shielding Rachel and the others behind him. The next moment, with a deafening bang, John''s already scarred and battered body exploded completely, like a giant blood-red rose blooming in the abyss. The tremendous shockwave spread outward, and the already ruined Blood-Red Palace was once again pulverized into dust. The entire abyss seemed to tremble faintly. "John!" The moment John chose to self-destruct, a head of a Dark God who was locked in battle with an Archdemon sensed the catastrophe. Now, seeing his successor perish here before he had the chance to leave the abyss, stir up storms, and revive the name of the Dark Gods, the Dark God''s head was filled with rage and killing intent. "Damn bastard!" "Where the hell did this guy come from?!" After the peak of rage, disbelief settled in. John, who had merged with a part of his deceased body and ascended to become a new Dark God, was incredibly powerful-even a fellow God-Tier Mage shouldn''t have been his match. Yet now, he had fallen at the hands of a mere Grandmaster-Tier Lv1 mage like Owen. It was like a bad dream! "Enough watching; your time''s up, too." The Archdemon glanced at the Dark God''s enraged and shocked expression, shaking her head slightly. To her, Owen obliterating John, who had inherited the Dark God''s legacy, was no surprise. After all, Owen had once beaten down a God Emperor back in Middle Earth. After the Archdemon spoke, her slender fingers clenched, and a black vortex appeared in her palm, spreading an incredible Devouring force. The Dark God''s head was instantly sucked towards it. The Dark God struggled desperately, but after the previous battle and John''s self-destruction, he was already at his limit. Barely struggling a few times, his head was shattered and Devoured by the Archdemon''s black vortex. After annihilating the Dark God''s head, the Archdemon casually dusted off her hands, as if she had just done something trivial. Despite appearances, the Dark God''s head had battle strength comparable to hers, but it was only by exerting his full power. Now, after suffering numerous setbacks, he was no longer a threat. Had it not been for her boredom earlier, she would have slain him long ago. Now that Owen had dealt with John, she saw no reason to continue playing around. With a flicker, the Archdemon appeared beside Owen. At this moment, Owen was completely ignoring the sudden presence of the demon. All his attention was on the illusory system prompt before him. "Congratulations to the host for eliminating John, completing the second main quest." "Reward: 1,000,000 Fate Points!" "Reward options: 1) A Universe-Tier Spell, or 2) Blessing of God: [Instantly increase the proficiency of a Universe-Tier Spell by one level!]" Seeing the system interface in front of him, Owen was thrilled. First, earning a million Fate Points in one go was unprecedented! With these Fate Points, he could finally indulge himself in the Fate Store! Moreover, the two reward options made Owen''s eyes gleam. There was no need to explain the allure of a Universe-Tier Spell-such spells were so powerful that even God King-level mages would covet them! The emergence of any Universe-Tier Spell would cause a sensation throughout an entire plane! The Supreme Order spell Owen had practiced was of this very tier-rare and formidable! However, the other option, Blessing of God, was just as tempting. Although Universe-Tier Spells were terrifyingly powerful, mastering them was extraordinarily difficult and time-consuming. Even top-tier geniuses might need decades or centuries of painstaking effort to barely advance a single level in proficiency. Chapter 259 WRONG CHAPTERSï¼ï¼ DO NOT PURCHASEï¼ï¼ï¼ Chapter 259 WRONG CHAPTERS£¡£¡ DO NOT PURCHASE£¡£¡£¡ One million fate points! Universe-tier spells! Owen had coveted these two things for a long time, and now he finally had a chance to claim them. Thus, Owen changed his mind and decided to take them to the Demon Abyss. Seeing Owen''s firm resolve, the Archdemon''s eyes flickered as she scrutinized him from head to toe. Then, as if realizing something, she smiled and said, "Why the sudden agreement? Could it be that you''re interested in my sister?" Owen rolled his eyes at her. "If you keep talking nonsense, I might just change my mind." "Heh, I was just joking. Actually, my sister is quite charming. If you like her, I wouldn''t mind¡­ Alright, your idea makes sense. If we venture into the Abyss together, we can watch each other''s backs." "However, the billions of citizens in the Demon Realm need to be ruled. After my sister''s disappearance, those old fogeys won''t let me leave casually¡ªlet alone head to a place as dangerous as the Demon Abyss." The Archdemon sighed and pursed her lips. "Owen, that place is just too dangerous. Do you really have to go?" Madelyn didn''t know what exactly had transpired between Owen and the Archdemon, but just thinking about the Demon Abyss made her scalp tingle. "If you don''t want to go, you can stay here. I''ll go with the Archdemon alone." Owen didn''t press her. Although Madelyn had the Blood Eye bloodline, she hadn''t fully awakened it yet. When Madelyn heard that Owen intended to go alone with the Archdemon, she frowned and looked at him suspiciously, especially eyeing the Archdemon. The way the Archdemon had been about to devour Owen earlier was still fresh in her memory. If the two of them went alone, who knew what might happen between them? "No! I''ll go with you!" Madelyn felt it was imperative to act as a third wheel between them. Owen immediately saw through Madelyn''s intention but didn''t mind. After nodding casually, he turned to the Archdemon. "If you want to go, tell those old fogeys that I have a solid lead. There''s something in the Demon Abyss that can unseal the Godslayer Staff, and I need your help to unlock it. I''m sure they''ll be very interested in something that once belonged to an ancient Dark God King." Owen smiled slyly. The Archdemon''s eyes brightened upon hearing this. As a resident of the Demon Realm, their reverence for the ancient Dark God King ran deep. After all, he was a terrifying existence that had once stirred the tides of an entire era. The people of the Demon Realm had always yearned to restore his former glory. Unfortunately, they were far from his level of strength. But if the Godslayer Staff were fully unsealed, they might just get a glimpse of the ancient Dark God King''s terrifying power! Those old fogeys were indifferent to most things, but when it came to the Godslayer Staff and the Dark God King, they''d definitely be interested! "Not bad. Now I have a way to convince them. If there really is something in the Demon Abyss that can unseal the Godslayer Staff, I promise to help you obtain it." When she said this, the Archdemon''s expression grew much more serious, losing its usual levity. Owen nodded. Gaining the Archdemon''s promise was an unexpected bonus. However, the Demon Abyss was vast. The clues from Ymir only indicated that something to unlock the Godslayer Staff was in the Demon Abyss but gave no specifics on its location. He''d have to put in some effort to find it. With the Archdemon''s assistance, his chances would increase significantly. "Then hurry up and talk to those old fogeys. We need to set out as soon as possible." Madelyn, who was growing impatient, urged the Archdemon. The Archdemon folded her arms and scoffed, "You''re really an inexperienced little princess. It''s the wedding night right now, you know." Madelyn''s face turned awkward. No matter what, Owen and the Archdemon''s wedding had caused a huge stir, drawing the attention of the entire Demon Realm. If they left on their wedding night, it would surely lead to all sorts of rumors. "So, go back and rest for now. Tomorrow morning, I''ll speak to those old fossils." The Archdemon waved her hand, motioning for Madelyn to leave. But Madelyn merely sat down beside Owen, clinging to his arm. "B-Brother-in-law, she''s being mean to me. Can I stay here tonight?" Owen didn''t mind and simply looked at the Archdemon. The Archdemon stared at Madelyn angrily. No matter what, tonight was supposed to be her and Owen''s wedding night, a moment meant for just the two of them. What was this little sister-in-law doing getting in the way? "Fine, stay wherever you want." But she didn''t dwell on such trivial matters. Instead, she seemed to think of something and, with some anticipation, sat down on Owen''s other side, wrapping her arm around his and smiling sweetly. "By the way, husband, can you take out your Godslayer Staff and show it to me? The weapon of the ancient Dark God King is something every being in the Demon Realm yearns to see." The Archdemon''s coquettish demeanor made Owen feel a bit uncomfortable. After all, she was usually so aloof, treating everyone as if they were mere playthings. After considering for a moment, Owen took out the Godslayer Staff and handed it to the Archdemon. The dark golden staff radiated an enigmatic glow. Its slender body was flawless, and the crimson gemstone at its core emitted a mesmerizing, dreamlike light. Seeing this, the Archdemon''s face flushed with excitement, as if she were gazing at her long-cherished treasure. Without thinking, she planted a kiss on Owen''s cheek. Smack! Before Owen could fully register the soft sensation, the Archdemon''s entire attention shifted to the Godslayer Staff. She ran her slender fingers gently along its length, a look of utter satisfaction on her face. Madelyn, seeing this, huffed indignantly. "Brother-in-law, I want to see it too! Let me see it too!" Owen: "¡­" And so, Owen and the Archdemon''s wedding night was spent in a tug-of-war between the two over the right to hold the Godslayer Staff. The next morning, the Archdemon left the bridal chamber to convince the old council members. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, Owen and Madelyn, attended by the Archdemon''s personal maids, finished their morning preparations. For some reason, Owen felt that the maids were looking at him with strange expressions, showering him with praises and flirtatious glances. "The beings of the Demon Realm are truly odd," he sighed as he sat down at the table, leafing through the documents the maids brought regarding the Demon Abyss. Madelyn, too, was reading attentively, no longer as manic as she had been last night when competing with the Archdemon for the Godslayer Staff. "Mr. Owen, the World Tree has undergone a new transformation!" A somewhat excited voice reached Owen''s ears. Rachel?! The World Tree had grown again? Owen''s heart stirred, and he immediately entered his internal world. The moment he arrived, his attention was drawn to the World Tree, which had grown to about three meters tall. The Tree of the World was now much more robust than before, with lush foliage exuding a rich life force that permeated every corner of the small world, filling it with vitality. Under the influence of this life energy, the once barren world had undergone a genesis-like transformation. A sun now hung high above the World Tree. Around this sun, countless stars twinkled, casting down cool, silken rays, making the small world feel no longer so monotonous. With the addition of starlight, Owen noticed that the mana in the world had become purer and more abundant. Although this was just a preliminary observation, the influx of mana from all directions caused his cells to hum with joy, and the mana within his body grew even more refined. This indescribable sense of bliss made a broad smile spread across his face. Standing beside him, Rachel couldn''t help but smile as well. Feeling the changes within the small world brought her a sense of peace. Coupled with Owen''s heartfelt concern, it was like living in a paradise far from the scheming machinations of the outside world. The bitterness and disappointment from being manipulated by the Melodic Academy gradually dissipated in the presence of Owen''s joy. "Previously, the world had only a sun. Just now, countless stars appeared, and plants and flowers began to grow. Owen, what do you think this world will eventually become?" "Will it turn into the fabled ideal homeland?" Rachel gazed at Owen with hope. Her beautiful eyes, like the myriad stars, shimmered with innocence and a yearning for a beautiful future. Owen turned his head to look at her and nodded seriously. "With someone as dedicated as you nurturing it, this world will certainly turn out just as you wish." Chapter 260: WRONG CHAPTERSï¼ï¼ DO NOT PURCHASEï¼ï¼ï¼ Chapter 260: WRONG CHAPTERS£¡£¡ DO NOT PURCHASE£¡£¡£¡"Thank you, Owen!" Rachel''s cheeks flushed slightly at Owen''s gentle smile. She knew that Owen was different from the rigid image she had initially formed in her mind- he was a gentle person. But she hadn''t realized how much he genuinely supported her. Perhaps staying in Owen''s small world was the greatest redemption of her life. Beside Rachel, Seraphina, who had been wagging her tail so vigorously that it almost left afterimages, looked up at Owen with teary eyes, full of longing. Sensing Seraphina''s emotions, Owen gave a guilty smile, quickly reaching out to stroke its head and feeding it some pre-stored mana cores. Only then did Seraphina, now full of energy, snuggle up to Owen affectionately. During this time, Seraphina''s size had also grown significantly, and its aura was becoming more profound and mysterious. With its current bloodline, it was only a matter of time before it reached the god-tier! After playing with Seraphina for a bit, Owen looked over at Rachel, and with a flick of his finger, sent a memory light orb to her. "The World Tree is important, but you don''t have to stay confined to this small world forever. This is the method to leave and re-enter this world as you wish." Rachel shook her head. "I like being here. If you ever get bored, you can come find me. As long as I have you and the World Tree for company, I''m more than content." "Then why don''t you show me around this newly transformed world?" Owen didn''t want Rachel to become a hermit who only knew how to tend to her trees, so he spoke with a smile. Hearing his words, Rachel happily began introducing Owen to all the changes in the small world, detailing every blade of grass and every tree. The more she talked, the more joyful she became. Before she knew it, she had wrapped her arms around Owen''s, leading him through the world with a sweet smile replacing her usually cold, beautiful expression. After familiarizing himself with the changes in the small world, Owen left, feeling much more confident about venturing into a dangerous place like the Demon Abyss. Soon after Owen emerged, the Archdemon appeared in the bridal chamber, smiling brightly. "Pack up, we''re ready to depart. Those old geezers were so excited about restoring the Godslayer Staff that they were even more worked up than I was. Not only did they agree to let me accompany you, but they also handed over the Hellfire Warship to my command!" Owen nodded and patted Madelyn, who was still engrossed in the Demon Abyss research, on the shoulder. After gathering some food and various potions, they quickly made their preparations to leave. ... Boom! Within the Demon Sky Citadel, a sudden, earth-shattering roar echoed through the city, as if the entire world was crumbling. All the beings in the Demon Realm who were going about their business turned their heads in shock. "It sounds like the Hellfire Warship has been activated! I heard this noise centuries ago." "Are you sure? The Hellfire Warship is a super battleship capable of withstanding God King- level attacks. It would never be mobilized unless the situation was critical!" As discussions spread among the Demon Realm''s inhabitants, a massive black entity, like an enormous cloud, loomed over the entirety of the Demon Sky Citadel. The Hellfire Warship! The beings of the Demon Realm looked up, and when they saw the black, bone-like warship above them, their hearts were filled with dread. "It really is the Hellfire Warship. What could have happened to warrant its sudden mobilization?" "I heard the Demon King and Archdemon are planning to breach the Demon Abyss and conquer the most notorious Forbidden Zone in the Demon Realm!" "What?! The Demon Abyss is a barren land where countless god-tier mages have met their doom!" "Although it''s dangerous, the Demon King and Archdemon aren''t ordinary people. If they can return safely, it would be a monumental achievement for the Demon Realm!" "Yes, it''s said that many heavenly treasures and ancient legacies are hidden within. If they can break through the Demon Abyss, they''ll be the greatest heroes of our time!" After learning the purpose of Owen and the Archdemon''s journey, many of the Demon Realm''s residents were filled with deep admiration and awe. After all, for countless eras, many of the Demon Realm''s great figures had attempted to conquer the Demon Abyss, only to be devoured by it in the end. Because of this, the beings of the Demon Realm harbored a deep-seated fear of the Demon Abyss. The idea of conquering it rarely crossed their minds-they didn''t even have the courage to approach it. Now that the Archdemon and the Demon King were joining forces, regardless of the outcome, they were worthy of being remembered as heroes of the Demon Realm. "Wishing the Demon King and the Archdemon a triumphant return!" In the vast crowd of Demon Realm beings, someone shouted. Instantly, countless demons joined in, their voices rising in a deafening chorus: "Triumphant return!" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Triumphant return!" The sound merged into a powerful roar, piercing the sky. Even aboard the warship, Owen and the Archdemon could hear it clearly. "The Demon Abyss, hailed as the last Forbidden Zone of the Demon Realm. If you can bring my sister back, your reputation in the Demon Realm will be strong enough to make you the true Demon King, ruling over the land!" Watching the cheers of the Demon Realm beings below, the Archdemon felt a surge of emotion. After all, the Demon Abyss was fraught with danger even for her. Owen didn''t fall for her toxic encouragement. He simply sorted through the information about the Demon Abyss in his mind. Boom! After the Hellfire Warship launched, its speed increased dramatically. It transformed into a streak of black light, tearing through the void and flying over the Demon Realm at an astonishing speed, causing widespread shock wherever it passed. After traveling at high speed for half a day, Owen, standing at the bow of the ship, suddenly narrowed his eyes as he saw a vast and seemingly endless abyssal entrance in the distance. The Demon Abyss was in sight! The massive abyss was pitch-black, as if it devoured all light. When Owen attempted to extend his mind power to probe it, he was immediately met with strange, drifting mists that acted like impenetrable walls, making it difficult for his senses to go any deeper. "The deeper you go, the thicker the demonic mist becomes. Even with my current level, I can only probe within a hundred-meter radius around me." Sensing Owen''s attempt to explore the Demon Abyss with his mind power, the Archdemon shook her head slightly, a rare look of solemnity in her eyes. She then maneuvered the Hellfire Warship to descend rapidly into the abyss. The warship, massive as a fortress, was dwarfed by the immense black maw of the Demon Abyss, appearing as insignificant as a speck of dust. The Demon Abyss seemed capable of devouring everything in existence. Just staring into it made one''s scalp tingle, filling the heart with an overwhelming sense of dread. As the Hellfire Warship continued to descend, the light around Owen grew dimmer, as if they were entering a world devoid of light. At the same time, it seemed as though many eerie creatures dwelled within the Abyss, rustling in the darkness. Owen focused, and the Spear of Longinus emitted a blood-red glow, barely piercing through the fog and darkness, revealing strange, shadowy figures. Some looked human, others like Demon Realm creatures, but each had vines growing from their bodies, forming wings as they moved like zombies, hurtling toward the warship. Bang! Bang! Bang! The Hellfire Warship, as solid as a mountain, remained unmoved, while the eerie creatures were shattered by the powerful recoil, blown into pieces. Yet even in pieces, the scattered flesh sprouted vines and hurriedly fled. "These are beings that ventured into the Demon Abyss and were killed by the Immortal Devilvine. After death, they became the Devilvine''s puppets. Although they''re not very strong, they''re extremely hard to kill completely." "Many mages who entered the Abyss never even made it to the true entrance before being wiped out." The Archdemon spoke slowly, a hint of concern flickering in her eyes. Owen was beginning to grasp the true terror of the Demon Abyss. They had encountered constant assaults just at the entrance. What dangers would they face once they delved deeper? Fortunately, with the Hellfire Warship''s protection, they continued their descent without needing to pay attention to these puppets. This descent lasted for an entire hour before the Hellfire Warship finally reached the bottom of the Abyss. "A depth of one hundred thousand meters... Truly deserving of the name, Demon Abyss!" Owen squinted. At this depth, they were nearly at the core of the earth. He could see molten magma flowing along the surrounding rock walls, radiating scorching heat and blinding light. And in this region of lava, the ground and rock walls were covered in black-red, tentacle-like vines. "Immortal Devilvine!" Chapter 261: WRONG CHAPTERSï¼ï¼ DO NOT PURCHASEï¼ï¼ï¼ Chapter 261: WRONG CHAPTERS£¡£¡ DO NOT PURCHASE£¡£¡£¡Deep within the Demon Abyss. Owen, the Archdemon, and Madelyn leapt down from the bow of the Hellfire Warship, landing on the abyssal ground covered in black-red vines. "This is the Immortal Devilvine? What a terrifying aura!" Madelyn''s face grew serious. Following the Immortal Devilvine with her gaze, she saw countless vines rooted in the magma, intertwining endlessly with no visible end in sight. "The Immortal Devilvine had not been active before and remained dormant. But a few days ago, for unknown reasons, it began preventing anyone from approaching." The Archdemon turned her head and looked at Owen. "The entrance to the deeper part of the Demon Abyss is located beneath the roots of the Immortal Devilvine. We have to eradicate it. From here on, it''s up to you..." Before she could finish speaking, as if sensing the approach of a living presence, the previously motionless Immortal Devilvine suddenly sprang to life, climbing up from the ground and the surrounding rock walls. It then shot towards the three of them like countless arrows loosed from taut bows, piercing through the void with explosive sonic booms. Dark Vortex! The Archdemon formed a seal with one hand, and a series of hurricane-like black vortices appeared around her, swallowing up the incoming vines and grinding them into powder. However, as soon as these vines were shredded, they quickly transformed into a dark, indestructible aura and reabsorbed into the Immortal Devilvine. Seeing this, even though Owen had anticipated it, he still felt a headache coming on. The Immortal Devilvine''s attack was frighteningly powerful. Had the Archdemon not acted in time, even Owen would have struggled to hold his ground. "Let me try!" Madelyn, unwilling to admit defeat, retrieved a staff from her storage ring. Fiery elements danced around her, coalescing into a blazing fireball the size of a millstone, which she hurled at the Immortal Devilvine. Boom! The moment the fireball touched the Immortal Devilvine, it exploded violently, and the raging flames, imbued with the intent to incinerate all, clung to the vine''s surface, burning persistently. However, the expected elemental suppression did not occur. Instead, the raging fire seemed to serve as nourishment for the Immortal Devilvine, which absorbed it rapidly and grew even thicker and more robust. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With even greater speed, it shot towards Madelyn. A look of panic flashed across Madelyn''s delicate face. She hadn''t expected her magic not only to fail but to make the Immortal Devilvine stronger. Fortunately, Owen was prepared for this. The Godslayer Staff transformed in his hand, becoming the Supreme Sword, which he swung in a swift arc. A streak of dark gold sword energy tore through the air, forming a long, narrow line that shredded the attacking vines to pieces. This time, the shredded vines did not recondense into the indestructible aura but completely disintegrated and vanished. "It worked!" The Archdemon''s eyes gleamed with excitement. She had tried countless methods to deal with this Devilvine before, but none had been effective. She had always been blocked from reaching the true depths of the Demon Abyss. Fortunately, the ancient legends were true: the Immortal Devilvine was a monstrous creature planted by the ancient Dark God King, and only the King''s staff could truly destroy it. "Cover me. I''ll go deep into the Devilvine and sever its roots!" The Archdemon spoke decisively. Owen nodded and looked at Madelyn. "Stay close to the Archdemon and be careful. I''ll be right back." With that, and under Madelyn''s worried gaze, he charged toward the dense cluster of vines. The closer he got, the hotter the air became, as if silver needles were piercing his lungs. At the same time, the Devilvine grew even denser, weaving together so tightly it made his scalp tingle. Sensing the approach of a living being, the vines surged toward Owen like a torrential river, each one exuding an aura of frenzied terror. The void around him shattered, leaving it riddled with cracks. Yet, as the vines neared Owen, they seemed to recognize the aura of the Supreme Sword and hesitated, their aggressive energy diminishing significantly. Seeing this, Owen felt a bit more at ease. The dark golden light of the Supreme Sword flared brilliantly, and streaks of sword energy shot out, tearing apart the approaching vines. However, the Immortal Devilvine''s vines were overwhelmingly dense. Even though Owen''s Supreme Sword could shred them, at this pace, reaching the core to sever its roots would take far too long. He might even end up exhausting his mana and being overwhelmed by the Devilvine. "I have to finish this quickly!" Realizing that entering the Demon Abyss was only the beginning, Owen took a deep breath, and a third of the Slaying God Formation appeared around him. Dark golden light flowed, forming a complex six-pointed star array that rotated slowly. Any vine that came into contact with the formation instantly exploded into pulp, splattering in all directions. With the Slaying God Formation''s protection, Owen''s speed surged! Behind him, the Archdemon and Madelyn weren''t idle either. The Archdemon summoned a crimson long blade, emitting a nauseating smell of blood, as if fresh blood was flowing along its edge, radiating a bone-chilling murderous aura. The blade was a manifestation of her power, imbued with the essence of greed and killing intent. The distant vines that approached were shredded by the blade''s aura. Although the vines quickly reformed into the indestructible aura and reassembled into the Immortal Devilvine, the brief delay allowed her to protect Owen as he pushed forward. Madelyn, knowing her own strength was insufficient, chose to channel a portion of her mana directly into Owen''s body, aiding his recovery. With their coordinated effort, they soon spotted a towering rock wall. On the wall was a massive flower, swaying gently even without wind, its smile almost mocking. Countless indestructible vines sprouted from beneath this flower, like its tentacles. "That''s the core of the Immortal Devilvine. Destroy it, and we''ll be able to access the lowest layer of the Demon Abyss, which is a world unto itself. Only by passing through here can we enter it." Having reached this point alongside Owen, the Archdemon''s expression turned even more solemn. She had once reached this place before but had been forced to retreat under the Devilvine''s relentless assaults and regeneration. Now, whether they could find her sister''s whereabouts depended on Owen. As she looked at Owen, he took a deep breath and gripped the hilt of the Supreme Sword tightly. With a powerful swing, he slashed at the massive flower. Supreme Sword! The Godslayer Staff''s ultimate strike! The giant flower trembled slightly, instinctively sensing the danger. But there was nowhere to escape. It could only weave more vines in front of itself, trying to neutralize the oncoming sword energy. However, as Owen''s mastery of the Godslayer Staff deepened and his understanding of the Supreme Sword grew, the vines, though capable of diminishing the sword energy, couldn''t fully negate its impact. Ultimately, the sword energy tore into the giant flower. Compared to the flower, Owen''s sword energy seemed small. But the closer it got, the more violent its fluctuations became, like unstable explosives. When it finally touched the petals, it erupted violently. The razor-sharp sword energy penetrated the flower''s stem, causing it to wilt slightly. However, this attack also provoked a frenzied reaction from the surrounding vines, which lashed at Owen like whips, shattering the void and leaving behind a trail of black afterimages. With the Immortal Devilvine now in a state of frenzy, Owen pressed on, aiming his sword energy at the newly formed cracks, widening the fractures. The Archdemon and Madelyn faced increased pressure, but they could see the flower''s stem weakening. This was merely the Immortal Devilvine''s last struggle. Owen did not dare to relax for a second. He couldn''t withstand a direct confrontation with the Devilvine''s assault, forcing him to weave and dodge, striking only when an opening presented itself. Boom! Under Owen''s relentless barrage of sword energy, the bottom of the Demon Abyss seemed to experience a massive earthquake. The ground trembled violently. The Immortal Devilvine persisted for a few more moments, but with its stem severed, the vines attacking the trio fell limply to the ground. All the previous ferocity was gone. As the Immortal Devilvine was extinguished, the barrier behind it began to show signs of weakening, and a massive stone archway gradually came into view before the three of them. Chapter 262: Chapter258-Jade Dragon Chapter 262: Chapter258-Jade DragonFor spells at the universe-tier level, each increase in proficiency is a qualitative leap! If he chose the Blessing of God, not only would it greatly enhance his current combat power, but it would also save him decades or even centuries of comprehension and arduous cultivation. Should he choose to learn another universe-tier spell or go for the Blessing of God? This was a difficult decision. Both options were incredibly valuable, and once missed, it would be impossible to predict when he might have a similar opportunity again. As Owen hesitated, a system notification suddenly appeared before his eyes. The crimson text flashed ominously, radiating a sense of danger. "Detected the death of John. Worldline shifting dramatically." "Special Main Quest activated-Millennial Cataclysm. Time until the great calamity-three months." "Main Quest: Survive the chaos of the Millennial Cataclysm." "Quest failure: Death and eternal oblivion." "Quest success: Reward¡ªImmortal-tier treasure, Pandora''s Box." Staring at the blood-red text, Owen froze for a moment. He remembered the Millennial Cataclysm from the original story. Every ten thousand years, this realm would transition from a period of extreme prosperity to extreme decline and eventual death-a cycle of endless rebirth. He recalled this catastrophe, which was also the reason why Leslie in the original plot was so desperate. Though not an unparalleled powerhouse, Leslie had sensed the future chaos through the Order of Ice. But from what he remembered, the Millennial Cataclysm wasn''t supposed to happen for several more years. It seemed that his elimination of the protagonist John had triggered a series of butterfly effects. Thinking about the sporadic mentions of the Millennial Cataclysm in the original work, Owen''s expression grew solemn. After all, in this catastrophe, no one in this entire plane-neither individuals nor races- would remain unscathed. Even the top-tier powerhouses would not be spared! The Millennial Cataclysm was both a disaster and an opportunity. During this time, the mana of the entire realm would experience unprecedented resurgence, and countless talents would emerge from trials of fire, marking the last grand celebration for countless magical practitioners! But for the vast majority of mages, it would spell utter doom. Under such overwhelming natural forces, billions would perish, and countless powerhouses beyond God-Tier would fall. "Owen, are you alright? Are you hurt?" Seeing Owen staring blankly ahead, the Archdemon frowned slightly, looking him up and down. Owen snapped back to reality, his gaze complex as he looked at the Archdemon. As the ruler of the Demon Realm, if she knew that the Millennial Cataclysm would wipe out half of her realm''s inhabitants, how would she react? Despite her peculiar personality, the Archdemon did care deeply for the lives of the Demon Realm. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have proposed binding herself to him through marriage, hoping to secure a better future for the Demon Realm. "I''m fine. I just got a bit lost in thought after eliminating a formidable enemy." Owen smiled, deciding not to inform the Archdemon for now. After all, telling her wouldn''t change much. During the Millennial Cataclysm, all beings were like ants! After adjusting his emotions and preparing to lead the Archdemon deeper into the abyss, a terrifying aura suddenly surged from not far away like a monstrous wave. Simultaneously, whether it was Owen, the Archdemon, or the others, they all felt as if they were being targeted by a primordial beast, their hair standing on end. "Who dares to disturb my slumber?" A cold, emotionless voice rang out. As this icy voice swept through, Owen instinctively turned towards its source. His eyebrows furrowed tightly as the reverberating sound waves shook the void. From the vibrations in the air, he sensed an aura far beyond the terror emitted by the Archdemon. Even the Archdemon, the ruler of the Demon Realm, paled in comparison to this sudden surge of power. The Archdemon, Madelyn, and the others were visibly shaken by this overwhelming presence. Under everyone''s watchful gaze, the entire ground of the Demon Abyss began to quake. The nearby blood pool suddenly exploded, and viscous blood splashed in all directions. Scalding magma gushed from the ruptured ground, merging with the blood and producing a piercing hissing sound as steam billowed. Then, a massive jade-green dragon claw, the size of a house, reached out from the pit. Its sharp claws, like bronze castings, shimmered with a metallic luster. The aura that made Owen''s whole body shiver now filled every corner of the heavens and earth, making the air heavy and stiflingly hot. Whoosh! After the dragon claw emerged, an even more massive and menacing dragon head followed. Its eyes, emerald like gemstones, emitted a chilling, bone-piercing light. "Jade Dragon!" Seeing the dragon, Owen''s brows furrowed even deeper. At the same time, the Godslayer Staff in his hand trembled slightly, as if it had encountered something it deeply desired. The Jade Dragon''s scales were the key to unsealing the fifth seal of the Godslayer Staff! The information Ymir had provided him specifically mentioned that it resided in the Demon Abyss. He had also mentioned that the Jade Dragon had a unique bloodline, spending most of its time in slumber and rarely causing trouble. But once awakened, it was a terror that would make countless beings tremble in fear-its combat strength was unimaginably formidable. Owen hadn''t expected this Jade Dragon to have power that not only rivaled the Archdemon but perhaps even surpassed her! "Jade Dragon!" Madelyn and Rachel cried out in shock. They had never imagined they would encounter such a legendary terror here. "It seems the battle just now disturbed its slumber. We must leave before it fully awakens. Once it''s fully awake, it will devour every living being within hundreds of miles!" The Archdemon urged Owen and the others to leave without hesitation. But just as she finished speaking, the Jade Dragon licked its lips, and drool began to drip from its jaws. "Since you''ve disturbed my maturity, let me feast on you insignificant insects to my heart''s -content!" As it spoke, it sneered coldly. A jade-green radiance burst from its forehead, enveloping Owen and the others in a flash, sealing off the void for hundreds of miles. Dreamscape Domain. Within this emerald-green domain, Owen''s mana seemed to lose control, continuously Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. leaking from his body. His entire being felt drowsy, as if intoxicated. Madelyn, Rachel, and Seraphina fared even worse; their legs trembled, and they were on the verge of fainting. Enduring the intense sleepiness, Owen forcefully waved his hand, sending Madelyn and the others into his small world. The Jade Dragon was far too powerful. Even the residual waves of its power were unbearable for them. Seeing Owen send the two and the beast into his small world, the Jade Dragon looked at Owen with slight surprise. "The fluctuations of a small world? Interesting, boy. It seems I''ve found a treasure this time." The Jade Dragon laughed wildly. Small worlds were exceedingly rare, and even Archgods found it difficult to create one. Yet this grandmaster-tier mage, an ant, possessed such a treasure. Locked onto by the Jade Dragon''s covetous gaze, the Godslayer Staff in Owen''s hand suddenly transformed into the Supreme Sword, and the aura of Supreme Order began emanating from his body. As Owen prepared to activate the Supreme Order, the Archdemon suddenly stepped in front of him, her body swirling with black vortices that forcibly drew the Jade Dragon''s gaze toward her. "We have no intention of disturbing your rest, great dragon. Why be so ruthless? We shall leave immediately and let you continue your slumber. How about that?" the Archdemon spoke softly, adopting a more conciliatory tone as even she felt the pressure from the Jade Dragon''s overwhelming aura. "With just the likes of you, you dare bargain with me? It would be your honor to become food for my belly. Dare to refuse?" The Jade Dragon snorted dismissively, scorching hot breath billowing from its nostrils as it swiped its massive claw toward Owen and the Archdemon. "You can''t beat it. I''ll hold it off. You must leave now and find my sister. Take her away." The gigantic jade-green claw blotted out the sky, replacing the entire horizon. A terrifying aura of destruction radiated from it. The heavens roared and collapsed under that single claw, returning to primordial chaos. Sending Owen a message, the Archdemon charged forward, her eyes blazing with battle intent. "I''ve long heard that the Jade Dragon is extraordinary. Let''s see if you''re as formidable as the legends say!" Chapter 263: Chapter260-The Future Silhouette Chapter 263: Chapter260-The Future SilhouetteSeeing this, Owen realized that the Archdemon''s current power was still insufficient to contend with such a dreadful being as the Jade Dragon. Just as this thought flashed through his mind, the Jade Dragon, seemingly enraged by the feeble figure before it, lashed out with a single claw, tearing through the void as if it were fragile silk. The devouring vortices surrounding the Archdemon crumbled under that one claw, unable to block it in the slightest. The Archdemon''s delicate brows furrowed. Just as she was about to tear through the void to retreat, she discovered that under the increasingly intense emerald light, she could no longer rip open the space around her. She could only watch helplessly as the claw loomed larger in her eyes. Screech~ The sharp dragon''s claw glinted coldly as it tore a massive gash across the Archdemon''s body, nearly splitting her in two. Blood flowed uncontrollably from the wound! The aura that had been rising within her earlier plummeted in an instant. Moreover, the gaping wound on her body refused to heal, as the emerald light ceaselessly eroded what little vitality remained. "Being devoured by this dragon should be considered an honor for you. Must you suffer first to learn obedience?" "Then again, this isn''t so bad. After slumbering for so many years, it''s good to stretch out my muscles a bit," the Jade Dragon yawned lazily, showing no urgency to press its advantage after wounding the Archdemon. Only after it felt its energy surge once more did it extend a claw with an overbearing might, aiming to suppress the Archdemon and grasp her in its palm. However, at that very moment, an extremely dangerous aura surged within the Archdemon''s eyes. The Jade Dragon''s claw came to a halt, as a sense of unease rose from deep within. It seemed as though the Archdemon''s earlier silence was a prelude to some terrifying move. And indeed, ever since the moment she first struck at the Jade Dragon, the Archdemon had prepared for the worst. She had been covertly forming hand seals, setting up a formation. Otherwise, even if the Jade Dragon''s power was far superior to hers, it had yet to fully awaken. She would have been able to contend with it for a while longer, rather than being grievously wounded so quickly. Now that the Jade Dragon had grown careless, she had her trump card ready. "Temporal Rift, open for me!" An angry roar erupted from her throat, shaking the heavens and the earth. Following that, the Archdemon''s blood-stained ten fingers curled into claws and viciously tore at the space around the Jade Dragon. Creak- It was as if a heavy door had been forcefully opened, emitting an eerie, disorienting sound that reverberated through the air. The space around the Jade Dragon cracked open into a long, narrow rift, resembling a pitch- black eye. Both time and space seemed to freeze at that moment. A Temporal Rift¡ªa sealing technique that could only be cast at the cost of one''s own lifespan. Anyone below the Archgod level who fell into a Temporal Rift would become eternally lost within, never to escape. Even an Archgod-level being, once trapped inside, would find it difficult to emerge unscathed. All her previous attacks against the Jade Dragon were merely distractions. This was the true killing move! With the emergence of the Temporal Rift, a flicker of surprise and caution appeared in the Jade Dragon''s once-arrogant gaze. If it fell into such a dangerous crevice, it could be at risk of perishing. After all, it wasn''t truly immortal or impervious to the ravages of time and space. "Get in there!" Veins bulged on the Archdemon''s smooth forehead as she snarled. A fierce wind roared from within the Temporal Rift, like invisible hands pulling at the Jade Dragon''s colossal form. "Hmph! Such temporal manipulation is nothing but a parlor trick before me!" The Jade Dragon sneered coldly. It had some resistance to the erosion of time, and the Archdemon''s power was not as strong as its own. Although this technique was fearsome, it was still lacking against it! "Jade Dragon, huh? Let''s see the power of the new Supreme Order!" Owen''s hands formed a series of ancient seals, and an overwhelming surge of mana burst forth, manifesting as an immense phantom that pierced through the heavens and the earth! With the appearance of this figure, the Jade Dragon''s attention was instantly drawn. From that silhouette, it sensed an indescribable presence, as if standing before the supreme ruler of the future. Even its most exalted ancient dragon bloodline quivered faintly, as if instinctively paying homage to an absolute monarch. Despite having lived for eons, it had never felt such a sensation before. And it was coming from an ant-like grandmaster-tier mage like Owen! What in the world was this figure? The Jade Dragon''s brows furrowed deeply, its emerald eyes emitting a terrifying light as it S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. tried to pierce through the thick layers of fog to see the silhouette''s face. But under the probing of its Eyes of Insight, the fog only thickened. Even more unnervingly, its rash intrusion seemed to have alerted the shadowy figure. The mist cleared and the previously blurry figure became strangely vivid. At that very moment, the Jade Dragon''s eyes suddenly felt as if they were being stabbed by needles, and two streams of crimson blood tears flowed down! "This... this is impossible!" Despite the blood streaming from its eyes, the Jade Dragon still widened its gaze, trying to confirm that it hadn''t seen wrong. But when it looked again, the massive silhouette had already merged into Owen''s body. Owen''s aura began to soar wildly! This time, Owen was not using the Primary Supreme Order, but, thanks to the Blessing of God, had forcibly elevated it to the Mid-level! The Mid-level Supreme Order had undergone a qualitative transformation, allowing Owen to wield far more terrifying power from the future. Under the overwhelming force of the future''s power, even Owen''s refined body showed signs of being pushed to its limits, covered in cracks with beads of blood seeping through. "Heaven Emperor Fist!" With this immense power coursing through him, Owen roared skyward and unleashed a punch that channeled a torrent of magic energy. The Heaven Emperor Fist was already a domineering move. Now, empowered by the Supreme Order, it had undergone a metamorphosis. The moment the fist was thrown, the fabric of space-time rippled like water, and the imprint of the punch appeared on the Jade Dragon''s chest. It seemed to contain the cause and effect of the universe itself-one punch, and the target would be severely wounded! Even with the Jade Dragon''s strength, which could contend with the Order, it didn''t have time to react. Its massive body was sent flying the instant Owen''s punch landed. Under the impact of this punch, its entire body went numb, and at the last moment before the Temporal Rift closed, the Jade Dragon was forcibly struck into the rift by Owen''s Heaven Emperor Fist. The rift was pitch black, like the densest swamp. The moment the Jade Dragon''s body touched it, it disappeared completely, leaving no trace behind. By the time it realized the danger, its body was already trapped in a dark, desolate void. Its colossal form, in this icy void, seemed as insignificant as a grain of sand, drifting aimlessly within. Here, time seemed to cease to exist. The Jade Dragon struggled, but found itself unable to move. Only its bleeding eyes could slowly turn. ... As the Jade Dragon was struck by the Heaven Emperor Fist, the Archdemon seized the opportunity to escape from its claw, her entire body weak and sinking rapidly. Just as her wounded body was about to crash heavily onto the spike-laden ruins below, Owen dashed over and caught her in his arms, looking at her with concern. Held in Owen''s embrace, a wave of heat washed over her face. The Archdemon''s cheeks flushed slightly. She tried to push herself out of his arms but could only lift her hand weakly and lightly pat his chest, almost like a playful slap. "You''re gravely injured, don''t move around." Owen gave her a stern look, examining her wounds with a pained expression. A massive claw mark nearly split her in two, and the lingering destructive aura from the Jade Dragon continued to wreak havoc on her body. Moreover, the strain of forcefully deploying the Temporal Rift had further shortened her already limited lifespan. Through the Order of Life, Owen could sense the heavy presence of decay within her, as if her life was nearing its end. Owen''s heart trembled. Although the Archdemon could be domineering and capricious at times, she had once saved his life from the encirclement of the God Emperor and many God Kings. Now, with the Jade Dragon''s sudden appearance, if she hadn''t stepped in and used such a technique to hold it off, he would undoubtedly be dead by now. In fact, she had saved his life twice. As Owen''s intense gaze bore into her, the Archdemon stubbornly met his eyes, only to avert her gaze quickly with a soft huff. "The Jade Dragon is only temporarily sealed within the Temporal Rift. With its strength, it won''t stay there for long. We need to leave immediately." "If you push yourself like this, your injuries will worsen, and you''ll lose your life." Chapter 264: Chapter261-The Ancient Corpse in the Majestic Mountains Chapter 264: Chapter261-The Ancient Corpse in the Majestic MountainsAfter all, with the Millennial Cataclysm approaching, the Archdemon''s strength would be a tremendous asset. Seeing the concern in Owen''s eyes, the Archdemon was deeply moved and spoke softly: "Owen, don''t worry. My sister ventured into the Demon Abyss for a reason-she found clues to the Fate Crystal..." Before she could finish speaking, the space around them suddenly trembled, and the Jade Dragon''s furious roar echoed faintly through the depths of the abyss, as if reverberating across time and space. The Jade Dragon-was breaking free! Chapter261-The Ancient Corpse in the Majestic Mountains Deep within the Demon Abyss. Owen led the Archdemon along the path of flowing molten magma, breaking through the fiery waves as they descended deeper into the earth''s core. Although they were far from the surface, this place was not barren. Numerous magical plants that had never been seen in the outside world grew tenaciously here. Their leaves were tinged with yellow, and their roots were deeply embedded in the magma-streaked rock walls, appearing sturdy and resilient. Owen sensed the growth patterns of these plants and detected a faint yet vibrant life force. Although this energy was extremely weak, for someone like Owen, who wielded the Order of Life, it was distinct and noticeable. As he held his breath and focused his senses, delving deeper into his investigation, he could even discern the source of this life energy. Narrowing his eyes, he activated the light patterns of the Order of Life, which surrounded his pupils, turning his vision into a hazy monochrome. The life force appeared as scattered dots of light, becoming denser as he moved further in. It seemed that many of these magical plants were sustained by this potent life energy, enabling them to thrive in such a harsh environment. "Let''s go!" Sensing this, Owen felt a surge of excitement and immediately pulled the severely wounded Archdemon, quickening their pace. The Archdemon''s lifespan was running out, and they couldn''t afford to waste any time. Seeing this, the Archdemon gathered her remaining demonic energy and sped up to keep pace. After descending this far, she could vaguely feel faint traces of demonic energy lingering in the air-very thin, but unmistakably familiar. It was the aura of her sister, Elysia! She was somewhere deeper within the Demon Abyss. ... After traveling through the dark Demon Abyss for about an hour, Owen suddenly felt a sense of openness. In front of them lay a vast, undulating underground mountain range, appearing like a twisted, colossal dragon. It was incomprehensibly massive, covered in various magical plants that emitted a faint glow, dispelling the surrounding darkness. And at the end of the mountain range, the vibrant life force grew even more intense. Through the Order of Life, Owen caught sight of a transparent crystal radiating with abundant life energy. Fate Crystal! Owen''s heart skipped a beat. Just as he was about to move closer, the Archdemon seemed to sense something and abruptly grabbed him. "Something''s wrong. There''s something strange about this mountain range!" The Archdemon cast a suspicious gaze at the mountains, feeling an inexplicable pressure gradually permeating the air. Taking her cue, Owen cautiously extended his mind power toward the mountains. His current level was still far behind the Archdemon''s. Within the pervasive mist, he couldn''t probe very deeply, but he could still sense the faint oppressive aura emanating from the mountain range. The pressure seemed to diffuse throughout every corner of this vast and endless mountain range-not overwhelmingly strong, but as vast as the ocean! Exchanging a glance, Owen and the Archdemon saw the same solemn expression in each other''s eyes. The Demon Abyss was indeed fraught with danger, teeming with unseen threats at every turn. But the Fate Crystal was at the mountain range''s end. Having come this far, they had no other choice. Owen spread his Angel Wings, attempting to carry the Archdemon over the seemingly perilous mountain range. However, the moment he took off, the previously faint pressure abruptly intensified tenfold, pressing down on his wings until they began to deform. The higher he ascended, the more terrifying the pressure became, as if some mysterious force forbade all creatures from taking to the skies. Boom! Owen was forced back down to the ground, scanning the mountain range with a grave expression, pondering a solution. The Archdemon seemed to notice something. Pointing toward a protrusion in the distance, she dashed over, shouting, "This way! I sense my sister''s mana fluctuations there!" Owen quickly followed. As they moved along the trail of mana deeper into the mountains, the pervasive pressure within the range grew ever more oppressive. Their pace gradually slowed, as if they were burdened by a mountain, their feet sinking into the ground with each step. Soon, having reached the forefront, Owen narrowed his eyes warily, staring at a nearby valley. Within the valley, chaotic magical energy surged, the demonic aura thick and turbulent. Amidst it all, he could faintly make out a feminine figure. Just as Owen sensed the presence of the woman, she seemed to detect their approach. A murderous intent, sharp as a blade, suddenly surged toward them. Owen''s brows furrowed. With just a glance, she wanted to kill him? Just as Owen prepared to defend himself, the Archdemon stepped in front of him, crying out: "Elysia!" "Sister?!" The two voices rang out almost simultaneously. In an instant, the murderous intent dissipated entirely. Owen looked at the woman in the valley, visibly surprised. He hadn''t expected her to be the Archdemon''s sister! "What''s going on? Why are you so gravely injured?" Suddenly, the Archdemon seemed to notice something, and a chilling aura burst from her. In a flash, she was about to rush to Elysia''s side. She could clearly sense that Elysia was severely wounded, with gaping wounds on her arms and legs that bled profusely. "Sister, don''t come any closer! The pressure here is immense! You''ll be trapped too!" Seeing her sister about to step forward, Elysia gritted her teeth through the pain and hastily warned. The Archdemon stopped in her tracks, immediately sensing that the pressure in that valley was indeed far greater than in other places. She demanded, "What happened?! Weren''t you searching for the Fate Crystal? How did you get so badly injured and end up trapped here?" Elysia sighed and was about to speak when she noticed Owen beside the Archdemon. Instantly, her gaze turned wary. Seeing Elysia''s reaction, the Archdemon knew her sister''s cautious nature all too well. She immediately walked over, clasped Owen''s arm, and said: "He''s Owen, my husband, and the current Demon King. You don''t need to hide anything from him." ...? S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elysia''s jaw dropped in shock. "Sister, didn''t you always say that no man in this world was worthy of you?" "Why are you suddenly married?" "And this guy looks so weak!" Owen''s eyelid twitched. As expected, his low level was being ridiculed again. "Owen''s strength far surpasses his level. I only made it here safely thanks to his help." The Archdemon looked at Elysia seriously. "Besides, weren''t you interested in the Ancient Dark Gods and the Godslayer Staff? He''s the current wielder of the Godslayer Staff." Elysia froze, staring at Owen in disbelief. The Godslayer Staff had been without a master for over a thousand years, and now this seemingly feeble man was its owner? Even coming from her sister, it sounded utterly surreal. Chapter 265 - 262-Encountering the Founding King Again Chapter 265 - 262-Encountering the Founding King Again Hearing that Elysia had almost been killed by Raymond, the Archdemon''s expression, already growing colder, was suddenly filled with murderous intent, and even the skies seemed to change color. However, she was still gravely wounded. The intense surge of emotion tore open her recently healed injuries, staining the bandages on her body with fresh blood. Owen gently stroked the Archdemon''s back, trying to calm her turbulent emotions. He spoke softly: S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Leave this matter to me." Then, Owen turned to Elysia, a puzzled look on his face. "Raymond should only be a God-Tier Mage, yet you''ve been at the God King level for many years. How did he manage to force you into such a state?" In the Kyrik Mausoleum, Raymond had attacked him from afar. He displayed the terrifying power of a God-Tier Mage. At that time, Owen had been no match for him and had only managed to fend off his deadly strike by activating the newly unlocked Godslayer Array. Logically, Raymond shouldn''t be able to stand up to Elysia. Elysia frowned slightly as she stared at Owen. "Where did you get your information? Over the years, with the aid of the Fate Crystal, he has long since broken through to the God King level. Moreover, he possesses a tremendously powerful magical weapon¡­" Elysia briefly explained what had happened to the Archdemon and Owen. If Raymond hadn''t wielded a bizarre spear that suppressed everything and devoured all, she might not have been defeated. But that spear was too strange, and even she was completely overwhelmed. After listening, Owen''s attention instead focused on the valley before them. Based on his understanding of Raymond, he wasn''t someone who would easily relinquish his prize. Yet, after Elysia escaped here, Raymond chose to leave instead. Thinking back to the peculiarities they had encountered before entering this mountain range, he grew increasingly certain that there was something hidden within these mountains. But under his scrutiny, everything about the mountain range seemed normal, with no visible anomalies. For now, he could only set his thoughts aside. "I''ll get you out of here first." As he spoke, he stepped forward, enduring the increasingly terrifying pressure of the valley as he approached. "With your current strength, you''d better not come in here. This pressure will crush you into pulp!" Seeing that Owen was really planning to enter and rescue her, Elysia felt a flash of warmth in her heart, but mostly she wanted to warn him. Even in her current state, she found it difficult to endure the valley''s oppressive force and was trapped here. Owen was just a Grandmaster-Tier Mage¡­ As soon as the thought crossed her mind, she saw Owen stepping into the valley, his body seemingly withstanding the ever-increasing pressure. The force that had nearly shattered every bone in her body merely caused Owen''s shoulders to slump slightly before he quickly adjusted and stood tall again, as if the pressure had little effect on him. Elysia blinked in disbelief. Owen seemed increasingly enigmatic, as if he truly possessed the bearing of a Godslayer Staff wielder. "What are you spacing out for? Hurry up and get out of here." Reaching Elysia''s side, Owen immediately activated the Order of Life, helping her recover her vitality and wounds. Seeing her staring at him in a daze, he urged her impatiently. Only then did Elysia snap out of it. Feeling her injuries healing at a visible rate, her condition rapidly improved from its initial decline, surprising her even more. She had been trapped in this valley for a long time, trying to heal herself. But the wounds inflicted by that magical spear were too peculiar, making regular healing methods ineffective. Yet Owen had easily begun healing her injuries, and the familiar Order fluctuations within his mana left her even more stunned. Order of Life?! This guy really was different from other mages. Taking a deep breath, feeling her strength gradually return, Elysia followed the mana-formed path Owen created and walked out of the valley. Owen moved to follow her out, but just as he was about to step away, he suddenly sensed something. A dense spiritual wave emanated from him, spreading upwards. Although the gray mist blocked his perception of distant areas, in his overhead view, he noticed that the mountain range within the Demon Abyss bore a strange resemblance to a humanoid figure. It was as if an unimaginably colossal giant lay here, and over countless years, it had transformed into a mountain range. The moment this thought surfaced, it felt like an indelible echo in his mind, reverberating again and again. At the same time, the pressure in the valley seemed to become aware of something, and it converged toward Owen like flowing water, forming a faint black mark on his brow. The mark resembled a dim star, and as it condensed, Owen vaguely saw a towering figure standing with its feet on the ground and its head in the sky, engaged in combat with some terrifying entity. In the end, this colossal figure fell here. The memory was incredibly hazy, as if it had been eroded by the flow of countless ages. But after glimpsing this brief image, Owen felt a chill run through his limbs. This mountain range was definitely the remains of an ancient, supreme being. And that magnificent figure had not truly perished¡ªit was still slumbering here! Becoming more and more convinced of this, Owen felt the pressure around him increase dramatically, as if some unknown entity was silently watching him. He quickly picked up his pace. After leaving the valley, he turned to Elysia. "Lead the way. It''s time to settle my grudge with Raymond." At that moment, he understood why Raymond dared not approach here¡ªhe feared the terrifying presence lying dormant in the mountains. Owen was wary of it too and wanted to leave as soon as possible. "You''re planning to settle things with Raymond with your current strength? Save it. Wait until my sister and I recover our strength before taking him on." Elysia rejected Owen''s suggestion. Raymond was hateful and deserved to die, but his power was overwhelming. Even at her peak, she couldn''t defeat him, let alone Owen. "Don''t worry, sister. I know Owen''s strength. Just let him go." Seeing Owen''s confidence, the Archdemon smiled softly. She trusted Owen completely. "Sister, are you serious? What did he do to make you so smitten?" Elysia clung to the Archdemon''s arm, looking at her in disbelief. Chapter 266 - 263-Spare of War God — Capable of Slaying All Foes Chapter 266 - 263-Spare of War God ¡ª Capable of Slaying All Foes The terrifying aura of the Archdemon made Raymond instinctively wary, but her heavily injured state did not give off any sense of real danger. Instead, his Spare of War God began to tremble lightly, transmitting a craving that he had never felt before. It was as if slaying the Archdemon would bring him immense benefits! This was the first time he''d experienced such a sensation since acquiring the Spare of War God. "Well, thank you for delivering fresh blood to me. My spear has been thirsting for too long!" He licked his lips, gripping his spear tightly as the aura around him surged upward. However, just then, a voice brimming with murderous intent suddenly echoed in his ears, reverberating through his mind: "Heh, Raymond, or should I call you the Founding Emperor of Kyrik, do you remember me?" Hearing this somewhat familiar voice, Raymond immediately turned in its direction and saw Owen walking step by step towards the valley. "Owen?!" With just a glance, Raymond recognized Owen, and a fire of killing intent burned in his eyes, distorting the surrounding void. He would never forget the scenes that took place in the mausoleum. That damn rat had dared to trespass in his mausoleum, awaken his cherished princess, and even steal the ruby he had prepared for her. Utterly unforgivable! Later, when he tried to attack from afar, Owen had continued to act arrogantly, not taking him seriously, and had even managed to wound him. He was a God King-Tier Mage, and the Emperor of Kyrik! A supreme being! Though it was only a minor wound, it was a humiliation he had never experienced before! "I had planned to come looking for you, but you''ve delivered yourself right into my hands! Good, good, good! Today will be a day of double celebration!" Raymond''s grin turned savage as he fixed his gaze on Owen, a thrill of satisfaction flooding him as he anticipated washing away the stain on his honor. His long white hair danced wildly in the air despite the absence of wind. "Shameless boasting! A coward who has hidden away for centuries dares to bark in front of me?" Owen stepped forward fearlessly, a domineering aura surging forth like a fierce tiger, clashing with Raymond''s presence. Kyrik and the Azure Kingdom had long been archenemies. Raymond had launched several attacks on the Azure Kingdom before, and Owen had harbored the intent to kill him for some time. Now that they had met here, there was no way he would let Raymond go! Seeing the intense standoff between Owen and Raymond, a look of worry crossed Elysia''s face. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Raymond was, after all, a God King, while Owen was merely a Grandmaster-Tier Mage. There was a gap of three major tiers between them: Sage-Tier, God-Tier, and God King. Throughout history, only the most talented of the talented could even hope to fight across a single major tier, marking them as prodigies of their era. As for those who could fight across two major tiers, they were as rare as phoenix feathers, each leaving a significant mark on history. And now, Owen was challenging someone three tiers above him! This was unprecedented! Initially, she had no faith in this battle, and now her worries only deepened as she turned to look at her sister. However, the Archdemon did not show any signs of worry. Instead, she looked calmly at Owen''s back, as if she wasn''t surprised by the situation at all and harbored no doubt or concern. Seeing her sister''s confident expression, Elysia couldn''t help but relax a little, turning her gaze back to Owen. She was curious¡ªwhat made this Owen so exceptional that he dared to challenge a God King three tiers above him? As her gaze settled on Owen, he charged toward Raymond, a dark golden light swirling in his hand. The Godslayer Staff appeared in his grasp, radiating an aura of thunder and flames. "Last time, you caught me off guard. Do you think you''ll have another chance now that you''re facing me directly?" Owen''s bold move infuriated Raymond even more. He thrust the Spare of War God forward, the spear tearing through the void at a speed that seemed imperceptible, aiming directly at Owen''s chest. The Spare of War God was a savage and merciless celestial weapon. If it struck a target, it would absorb the victim''s blood and mana, leaving them in a state of perpetual weakness until they were completely devoured by the spear. However, Owen was well aware of the Spare of War God''s nature. Although it wasn''t as well-known as the Godslayer Staff, it was still a formidable celestial weapon. As the spear shot forward, Owen swung his staff, lightning and flames intertwining, explosive power colliding head-on with the attack, erupting into a violent detonation. The powerful shockwave spread out, almost tearing the flesh of Raymond''s hands. He staggered back a few steps, staring at Owen in disbelief. Even though he hadn''t used any special skills, that strike had been executed with his full power. Even other God King-Tier Mages would have been severely injured by it. But not only had Owen withstood the strike, the shockwave he sent back was so powerful that even Raymond found it hard to endure. This counterattack was due to the skill Slaying God. Caught off guard, Raymond hesitated, and Owen pressed the advantage. Mana coalesced around his staff, compressing until it resembled a highly volatile explosive, filled with destructive power that made the void tremble. Owen knew that his ability to contend with a God King-level opponent hinged on the Godslayer Staff. The Spare of War God in Raymond''s hands was not to be underestimated. It undoubtedly possessed powerful abilities, making it impossible to suppress Raymond as he had done before. He had to capitalize on Raymond''s initial contempt to end the fight swiftly. If he became mired in a prolonged battle, things would turn against him. Owen unleashed his attack with unrelenting ferocity. Enraged, Raymond''s body shook with fury as the Spare of War God emitted a blinding cold light, and illusory scenes of mountains of corpses and seas of blood appeared as he thrust his spear. Boom! The two clashed fiercely, the sound of their battle echoing like thunder as the entire void around them collapsed and warped. The shockwaves of their fight devastated the valley, shattering mountains and breaking rivers. Watching the evenly matched battle, Elysia''s jaw dropped in shock. Chapter 267: Chapter265-Ancient Corpse Awakens, The World Shifts（Chapter264 is in the next Chapter)） Chapter 267: Chapter265-Ancient Corpse Awakens, The World Shifts£¨Chapter264 is in the next Chapter)£©"War God, save me!" As Raymond''s desperate roar echoed, the very space around them quaked and rumbled. A figure clad in battle armor with a blood-red cloak appeared beside Raymond. The arrival of this heroic figure caused both Elysia and the Archdemon to tense up, their expressions turning grave. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The pressure emanating from her was suffocating. The War God! It was actually the War God from the legends, who had ascended to the ranks of a Celestial God! "Stop! Raymond is under my protection. How dare you try to kill him?" The newly appeared female War God cast a cold glance at Owen, her voice carrying a tone of absolute authority. But before she even finished speaking, Owen didn''t halt his attack. Instead, he accelerated, swinging the Supreme Sword even faster. "Owen! How dare you! The War God herself has intervened, and yet you still act so brazenly!" Raymond, who had been on the verge of despair, suddenly felt a surge of hope. He sneered at Owen, feeling a wave of relief wash over him. The War God was a Celestial God, her word was law, defied by none. Owen, an insignificant gnat, would naturally bow before her authority! Screech! But in the next moment, blood spurted as Raymond''s head was severed by a single strike, flying high into the air. His aura plummeted rapidly. The sword energy from the Supreme Sword corroded his wound instantly, eroding his life force! In just an instant, his head and body exploded like a blood-red firework. "How dare you..." In his final moments, Raymond''s face was filled with horror and disbelief. He had never imagined that even with the War God present, Owen would still dare to strike a killing blow! As Raymond''s body exploded in front of her, the blood splashing onto the War God''s feet, her face turned completely dark. For countless years, none had ever dared to defy her will. Yet today, Owen had dared to act so insolently, showing no respect for her whatsoever! "You court death!" The War God, known for her fiery temper, instantly flashed to Owen''s side and grabbed him by the throat, her long fingers sinking deep into his flesh. Both Elysia and the Archdemon, who had been stunned by the War God''s sudden appearance, were even more shocked to see Owen kill Raymond right in front of her. They were even more stunned when the War God herself personally attacked Owen! "Let him go!" The Archdemon, knowing the War God''s cruelty, immediately charged at her, disregarding her own injuries. Forcing her mana to surge, countless swirling black vortices enveloped the War God. The War God''s eyes were filled with disdain, not even bothering to acknowledge the Archdemon''s attack. Her blood-red cloak billowed, and it was as if ancient war drums began to sound. The oncoming black vortices were instantly shattered, and the resulting shockwave struck the Archdemon''s chest. She spat out blood as her body was thrown back, crashing heavily to the ground. Her wounds, barely closed, tore open again, her blood-soaked form and graying hair making her look even more frail. Seeing her sister''s worsening state, Elysia''s hair stood on end. An insane killing intent locked onto the War God as countless black flames, filled with corrosive power, surged around her, threatening to burn her to ash. "Mere tricks!" The War God''s face remained full of contempt, letting the black flames that could destroy divine artifacts burn her armor and cloak, unbothered. She was a Celestial God. The power of the Archdemon and Elysia was beneath her notice. "Don''t you know that even a dog''s master must be respected?" "Raymond was chosen by me, a Celestial God. How dare you kill him?!" Her voice, filled with a domineering question, grew stronger and stronger. The grip around Owen''s throat tightened, causing his neck to creak and his vertebrae to nearly shatter. Just then, sensing Owen''s life-threatening situation, Seraphina erupted from his Small World in a rage, opening her massive maw and unleashing a torrent of flames and frost. "You''re quite the interesting beast..." Although Seraphina''s attack did not concern her, the War God''s eyes gleamed with curiosity at her unique bloodline. But as she prepared to subdue Seraphina as well, Owen channeled most of his mana into the black mark on his forehead. The sudden appearance of the War God had completely caught him off guard. Her terrifying strength was unlike anything he had ever faced. However, the War God was not the most powerful being he had sensed. The ancient aura he had detected in that mountain range was, in his instincts, far more terrifying than the War God! And this black mark was a gift from that entity. Owen had hesitated to use it before, but now, with the War God pressing him so ruthlessly, he decided to risk it all! As the black mark on Owen''s forehead appeared, he felt the War God''s overwhelming suppression ease slightly, giving him just enough strength to resist. The War God''s sharp eyes instantly locked onto the black mark, her brows furrowing deeply. She recognized that mark. But why was it on Owen? As confusion flickered in her eyes, the endless mountain range from which Owen and the others had come began to tremble violently. The ground split apart, and the earth shook as if some colossal being was about to emerge. Everyone present was instantly drawn to this unprecedented phenomenon. As the ground cracked wide open, a massive hand burst forth, pulling up an enormous body from beneath the mountain! Rumble! The entire Demon Abyss seemed to be experiencing a cataclysmic earthquake. Countless streams of demonic energy scattered, and amidst the dark abyss, dazzling celestial stars suddenly appeared, casting a soft, ethereal light. The God of Light and Darkness! The Lord of Stars! He had awakened! Seeing the colossal figure, so immense it could rival the sun and moon, even the War God''s expression showed a trace of wariness. Owen and the others were similarly captivated by the sight. The giant who had suddenly risen from the mountain range looked almost identical to a human but was covered in intricate golden star patterns that crisscrossed his skin. Most striking were his eyes-one black, one white-radiating a mesmerizing power. Chapter 268: Chapter264-War God, Save Me! Chapter 268: Chapter264-War God, Save Me!"War God''s Skill - Meteor Descent!" With a wave of Raymond''s hand, the space above him trembled, and countless spears rained down like dense volleys of arrows, filling the sky as they shot toward Owen! Each spear shone with an unbearable, piercing light, illuminating the dark abyss as brightly as daylight. Below, the ground was instantly riddled with countless bottomless craters as the spears arrived, torn apart by a bone-chilling force, creating black holes of unfathomable depth. Even Elysia and the Archdemon, who stood at a distance, felt a chill spread through their bodies, causing them to shudder involuntarily. Although this attack wasn''t aimed at them, they still had an instinctive urge to flee. Owen looked up at the abnormal phenomenon in the sky, where the countless spears were accelerating, getting faster and faster. The sharp spear tips began to glow with flames, burning as they cut through the air, like meteorites breaking the sound barrier, trailing terrifying shockwaves behind them. There was no way to dodge! "Spear, is it? I have one too!" Owen sneered, integrating the Godslayer Staff into his body, and his eyes abruptly turned blood-red. Spear of Longinus - Fallen Sun! In that instant, his pupils seemed to transform into two scorching and blazing suns, shooting out terrifying crimson beams. Like molten magma surging upward, it was as if these rays sought to melt everything in the world! Any spear that descended and touched the viscous red light instantly emitted a sharp hissing sound, as if cold water had been poured into a boiling cauldron of oil. Bang! Bang! Bang! The deafening sound of explosions echoed continuously. Countless dazzling collisions spread outward, transforming this section of the void into a battlefield of roaring flames and thunderous explosions. The clash was as swift as it was fierce, and it ended just as quickly. As the smoke and dust cleared, Owen remained standing unscathed, only his eyes glowing a deep crimson, as if filled with fresh blood. On the other side, Raymond, seeing that Owen had survived, began to breathe heavily. He had not expected Owen to possess such a formidable spell without even relying on the Godslayer Staff! This was one of his strongest War God Skills! Yet it hadn''t managed to take Owen down, nor had it even injured him. His brows furrowed deeper as the murderous intent within him grew even stronger and more obsessive. Owen was only a Grandmaster-Tier mage, yet he could already unleash such power. If he broke through to Sage-Tier, Raymond would definitely not be his match! He was a looming threat! Raymond couldn''t afford to let him live, no matter the cost! Otherwise, the consequences would be disastrous! With that thought, Raymond seemed to come to a difficult decision, staring intently at Owen. "This is your final chance-kneel and surrender. I promise to grant you a swift death! Otherwise, I will make you wish you were dead!" His voice was menacing, like a demon''s whisper from hell. At the same time, a dangerous aura radiated from him, making Owen''s heart tighten. It seemed that Raymond was preparing to use his final trump card. "Owen, be careful! He''s likely about to use the Blood of War God! Once surrounded, you''ll be trapped in an endless battle and eventually be drained to death!" Elysia''s voice sounded in Owen''s mind, her tone filled with urgency. During their previous confrontation, she had held the upper hand. But the moment he used this technique, she was forced into a desperate situation and nearly killed! Hearing her warning, images of the War God flashed through Owen''s mind. The War God, a legendary entity, had wielded terrifying power, and the Blood of War God was a sacrificial technique where one offered their own essence blood to summon the projections of those slain by the Spare of War God. The War God had killed countless powerful enemies. As long as Raymond had enough essence blood, no one could survive the endless assault of these formidable projections. Sensing Owen''s expression shift, Raymond burst into maniacal laughter. "Now, kneel and surrender!" However, as soon as the words left his mouth, he saw Owen flash forward, charging at him once again. "You stubborn fool!" Raymond''s face twisted into a mask of fury. He slashed his arm open with his nails, allowing drops of dark red essence blood to drip onto the Spare of War God. Ignoring the crimson mist that erupted from the spear, he summoned terrifying silhouettes, each faceless and shrouded in a blood-red glow. Every one of these figures possessed God King-level strength, the limit of what Raymond could currently manifest. Although these figures were mere projections conjured from his essence blood, they were all beings that had once perished at the hands of the War God, brimming with resentment, and they fought with power comparable to their prime! As the first blood-red projection solidified, a second followed, then a third! Finally, when the fourth God King-level projection emerged, Raymond, pale-faced from the loss of essence blood, ceased the summoning. Owen could contend with a single God King, but what would he do against four?! "You wasted the chance I gave you!" Raymond''s face was ashen, but his eyes were filled with a fevered light as he stared at Owen. "The Spare of War God can annihilate any foe!" "No matter your talent, your unrivaled brilliance!" "You will become nothing more than a puppet under my control!" The Spare of War God could absorb the vitality of others, turning them into puppets. The stronger Owen was, the more excited Raymond became! He wanted to turn Owen into a dog under his command! As if responding to Raymond''s frenzy, the four God King-level blood projections rushed toward Owen in unison. Their auras were nearly identical to Raymond''s, even slightly stronger. Though they moved together, each wielded a different terrifying technique, ferociously attacking. Owen''s eyes narrowed, and suddenly, multiple clones appeared around him. Although these clones were far weaker than his true body, they greatly outnumbered the four blood projections. "You dare use such petty tricks against me? Are you truly out of options?" Raymond sneered at Owen''s use of some sort of clone technique. The clones felt weak, possessing only half of Owen''s original strength. Against four God King-level projections, they were nothing more than paper tigers. Using such a technique would only waste Owen''s energy in vain. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, before his derisive grin could fade, he noticed that each of Owen''s clones was using a different method. Chapter 269: Chapter266-Fate Crystal and Everyone’s Transformation Chapter 269: Chapter266-Fate Crystal and Everyone¡¯s TransformationSensing the War God''s underestimation of Owen, the Lord of Stars turned to Owen with a gentle smile and said, "Owen, with the Millennial Cataclysm approaching, would you be willing to join us in resisting the Heavenly Dao?" Hearing this, the War God couldn''t help but stare at the Lord of Stars in shock. The mention of the Millennial Cataclysm was something she was faintly aware of. But to ask Owen to join their ranks and fight against the Heavenly Dao? Owen''s current strength was nowhere near sufficient! Only mages at the level of the Archdemon would be barely qualified. Yet, the Lord of Stars did not invite the Archdemon. He invited Owen! This made her even more uncertain about the Lord of Stars and increasingly unsure about Owen. However, she knew that every word and action of the Lord of Stars was the result of careful calculation. If not, he would have been destroyed long ago in his struggle against the Heavenly Dao. His current attitude toward Owen carried a level of seriousness that was unprecedented! The War God slowly loosened her grip on Owen''s neck, her gaze filled with suspicion as she glanced back and forth between the Lord of Stars and Owen. The moment Owen saw the Lord of Stars, he felt as if every secret he had was laid bare. He hesitated briefly, then nodded seriously and said, "Since it''s you, Lord of Stars, inviting me to fight against the Heavenly Dao and survive the Millennial Cataclysm, I have no reason to refuse. But I must ask: why are you inviting me?" According to the original storyline, this Lord of Stars was a terrifying figure, one of the supreme existences. Although his talent might seem impressive to others, to a being of such stature, it should be nothing extraordinary. Owen was genuinely curious-what exactly had this mighty entity seen in him? As Owen''s question hung in the air, the War God, Archdemon, Elysia, and Seraphina all turned to stare intently at the Lord of Stars. The Lord of Stars responded earnestly, "Because you are someone who stands outside the bounds of fate." The moment these words were spoken, the War God''s mind roared as if struck by thunder. She had considered many possibilities-perhaps Owen shared some connection with the Lord of Stars, or maybe the Lord of Stars simply valued his talent or his role as the wielder of the Godslayer Staff. But she never expected that Owen would be someone he described as standing beyond the confines of fate! Every living being in this world was bound by the rules of fate. Whether one resisted or conformed, they ultimately followed the predetermined path, as if swept along by the tides of time, helpless to change anything. Even as Celestial Gods, they were the same, and this feeling of being manipulated by fate only grew stronger. It was as if they were nothing more than puppets of fate. They had fought against it for ages but had always failed, forever ensnared within the web of destiny. The only ones who ever seemed to show any promise of breaking free from fate''s grasp were the Chosen Ones, those blessed with immense fortune. Such beings were the darlings of heaven and earth, with every step they took seemingly guided by the hand of fate, while all others appeared merely as their supporting characters. Yet even they were exceedingly rare. John, whom they had lured to this place, had been such a person. And Raymond, whom Owen had just slain, was another. Individuals like them were few and far between and, even then, they could not truly escape fate''s grasp. Now, the Lord of Stars claimed that Owen was truly free of fate''s control. How could she believe that? The Archdemon, Elysia, and Seraphina knew little about the concept of fate. To them, it was an intangible and elusive idea. But for the Lord of Stars to say so... Such an ancient being would never speak lightly or deceive them. When Owen heard this, his mind erupted in a storm of thoughts. The Lord of Stars-true to his reputation as a being who contended with the Heavenly Dao-had discerned some of Owen''s underlying nature. After all, as a transmigrator, Owen technically did not belong to this world and thus was not bound by its fate. In normal circumstances, no one could ever kill John. After all, John was the protagonist! But Owen, unaffected by the strings of fate, had repeatedly defeated John, forcing fate to rewrite itself time and time again. Now, his actions were even influencing the Millennial Cataclysm. While the Lord of Stars might not know about transmigration, he must have sensed a monumental shift in the lines of fate and deduced that Owen was different. Realizing why the Lord of Stars valued him, Owen felt relieved. The Millennial Cataclysm was approaching, and he needed to plan for the long term. An alliance with the Lord of Stars and others was not a bad idea. "Very well, I''ll trust you on this!" As for the War God, she scrutinized Owen repeatedly, finding it hard to see past his beautiful visage. She saw nothing special in him, nothing that would hint at the extraordinary being described by the Lord of Stars. After a moment of silence, she clenched her fists. In the end, she decided to trust the Lord of Stars'' judgment. After all, the Lord of Stars was stronger than she was. "Lord of Stars, I''ll believe you this time." She then turned to Owen. "Since we are now allies against the Heavenly Dao, I''ll let bygones be bygones. This spear of mine-consider it a gift, an apology for my previous transgressions. What do you say?" Having decided to trust the Lord of Stars, the War God decisively placed a heavy bet on Owen. Owen hadn''t expected the hot-tempered War God to offer him an apology. Knowing how powerful and unique the Spear of War God was, Owen laughed cheerfully and said, "If the War God is so sincere, then naturally, all past grievances are just misunderstandings. From now on, we should stand united!" The War God nodded, and with a wave of her hand, the Spear of War God flew straight into Owen''s hand. The spear felt immensely heavy in his grip, exuding a biting cold. A trace of Raymond''s presence lingered, resisting Owen''s control. But the next moment, Owen activated his Supreme of All and Armament Merge skills. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 270: Chapter267-Owen’s Wedding Invitation Chapter 270: Chapter267-Owen¡¯s Wedding InvitationThe Jade Dragon''s rising anger instantly dissipated under a gentle pat from the Lord of Stars. Its enormous form shrank down to a size no bigger than a puppy''s as it leapt into the Lord of Stars'' embrace, looking utterly delighted. "Master, you''ve finally awakened! I''ve been missing you so much I could hardly sleep..." the Jade Dragon exclaimed excitedly. The Lord of Stars stroked its head with a rare smile. "The past is already behind us. From this moment on, Owen is our ally and friend." Hearing its master mention this, the Jade Dragon snorted indignantly. "If they hadn''t disturbed my slumber, I wouldn''t have bothered with them in the first place. But since it''s your order, I''ll let bygones be bygones." The Jade Dragon now appeared quite magnanimous, waving its claw dismissively. Seeing this, Owen breathed a sigh of relief. After all, the key to unlocking the fifth seal of the Godslayer Staff was this Jade Dragon''s scale. Without reconciling, obtaining the scale by force would have been impossible with his current strength. Understanding Owen''s intent, the Lord of Stars continued, "Hand over your reverse scale to Owen and lend him your strength." Upon hearing this, the Jade Dragon''s temper flared up again. Forgiving Owen and the Archdemon was one thing, but giving up its reverse scale? That was a crucial part of its very essence! "Don''t worry. You won''t suffer any loss from giving it up," the Lord of Stars reassured, gently stroking its proud head before whispering something into its ear. After listening, the Jade Dragon''s green eyes brightened in excitement. With a snort, it promptly plucked a unique, shimmering scale from its brow-distinctly different from the others and handed it to Owen. "Here, take it. Don''t disappoint me!" it huffed arrogantly. Seeing the radiant emerald scale that exuded an otherworldly energy, Owen swallowed hard and quickly accepted it. The Jade Dragon''s reverse scale was a treasure of immense value, even without its role in unlocking the Godslayer Staff. It could block attacks from God Emperor-tier enemies and had extraordinary defensive capabilities. "Thank you!" Owen expressed his gratitude sincerely, turning to look at the Lord of Stars. "We''re allies now, so there''s no need for thanks. What are your plans from here?" the Lord of Stars inquired, gazing at him. Owen pondered briefly before replying, "I need to help the Archdemon extend her lifespan. After that, I''ll return to the Azure Kingdom. Leslie is waiting for me to come back... to get married." "Oh?" The Lord of Stars shot a curious glance at the Archdemon standing beside Owen. With his perceptive eyes, he could easily see the Archdemon''s feelings for Owen. Earlier, when the War God had restrained Owen, the Archdemon was the first to rush to his aid. Had he not intervened, the Archdemon would have likely used some forbidden technique to save him. But it turned out the person Owen was marrying was someone else. However, the Lord of Stars did not dwell on this. He merely nodded thoughtfully. "Anyone who could capture your attention must be a truly exceptional woman. I''m quite curious now." Owen had turned down the love of the Archdemon, a peerless beauty, for this Leslie. She must be something extraordinary. "Lord of Stars, War God, if you''re free, you''re welcome to attend my wedding in the Azure Kingdom," Owen said, sweeping his gaze over the two of them and extending a genuine invitation. Since they were allies now, his wedding was a major life event that should be as lively as possible. The Lord of Stars and the War God exchanged a look and nodded in unison. "Very well, we''ll be there." Owen was momentarily taken aback. These two were mighty figures, shaking heaven and earth wherever they went! His invitation was partly due to curiosity about Leslie and partly out of respect for their seniority. He hadn''t expected them to actually agree. Meanwhile, in the Azure Kingdom, at the Duke''s Mansion in the imperial capital, Leslie stood quietly, gazing up at the sky. "Three more days," she murmured softly. Her expression remained serene, but Charlotte, her maidservant beside her, dared not even breathe loudly. Over the past four days, many significant events had transpired across the continent and Middle Earth, causing great waves of upheaval. The bronze gate had begun to open, the barriers between realms were weakening. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Numerous prodigies had emerged, and many reclusive Mountain Forces were sending their young talents out into the world. These developments made Charlotte incredibly anxious. After all, Mr. Owen and her mistress had caused quite a stir in Middle Earth, offending almost all the top powers there. When the bronze gate''s barrier weakens to its limit, god-tier mages and those beyond will be able to cross freely. It will be a catastrophe beyond imagination! The Azure Kingdom could very well face total annihilation. Yet, in the midst of this unprecedented crisis, her mistress seemed completely unconcerned. All she cared about was preparing for the wedding and counting down the days until the seventh day. She seemed to have no regard for matters that could alter the world''s fate. Moreover, Charlotte realized that she could no longer gauge her mistress''s strength. Her aura was overwhelming, like a volcano on the verge of eruption. Glancing toward the Demon Realm, Charlotte whispered to herself, "Mr. Owen, when will you return? Miss is almost turning into a statue waiting for you." ... Deep within the Demon Abyss. "Mr. Owen, haven''t you already married my sister? Why are you still flirting around and marrying someone else?!" Elysia''s eyes flared with anger as she glared at Owen. She had finally come to accept this brother-in-law in her heart. His strength, talent, and looks were all outstanding. Picky as she was, she couldn''t find any flaws. The young heroes she had met before paled in comparison. But to her shock, despite marrying her sister-a woman as beautiful as a goddess-Owen was still going to marry someone else! "Sister, how can you allow this? He''s a scoundrel, a shameless philanderer!" Elysia exclaimed, her emotions running high. The Archdemon looked slightly embarrassed. She cleared her throat and explained the circumstances of how she had dragged Owen off and forcibly married him. Elysia''s mouth twitched, then she gave her sister a thumbs up. "Sis, you''re ruthless!" Clearly, she hadn''t expected Owen and Leslie to be true lovers, with her sister as the forcibly inserted third party. Suppressing her earlier anger, she sighed deeply and turned to Owen. Chapter 271: Chapter268-Inner Demon Trial, Today You Belong to Me Chapter 271: Chapter268-Inner Demon Trial, Today You Belong to MeSeeing the Archdemon begin her absorption process, Owen also sat down cross-legged a short distance away. The concentrated life energy in this place was extremely beneficial for him as well. Before long, as Owen formed a mysterious hand seal, the dense life force condensed into a mist that flowed into his body. Every cell in his body vibrated with joy, quickly restoring his energy to its peak. Then, Owen turned his hand over, revealing the emerald reverse scale given by the Jade Dragon, while grasping the Godslayer Staff firmly in his other hand. It was time to unlock the fifth seal. With a thought, he channeled a portion of his mana into the staff, guiding the reverse scale to fuse with it in a dazzling emerald glow. Soon, the Godslayer Staff began to tremble, releasing a surge of fierce, battle-hardened energy that swept through the area. "Congratulations, Master. The fifth seal of the Godslayer Staff has been unlocked," the system''s voice echoed in his mind. "The Godslayer Array is now complete!" Hearing this, a broad smile spread across Owen''s face. Even when incomplete, the Godslayer Array possessed terrifying destructive power. Now that two-thirds of the previously damaged array was restored, its might had increased tenfold! Moreover, with the unlocking of this seal, the Godslayer Staff''s aura became even more domineering and overwhelming, showcasing a significant boost in its overall power. Sensing the surge of accumulated experience within, Owen took a deep breath as it began to flood through him, pushing his levels higher. Grandmaster-tier Lv7... Grandmaster-tier Lv8... With a resounding boom, Owen''s rank skyrocketed to Sage-tier Lvi! He was now a Sage-tier mage! Taking a deep breath, Owen felt his mana surge and boil within him, as if merging with the heavens and earth. It was a surreal sensation. He had finally taken this crucial step forward! Now, only one more major tier separated him from becoming a God-tier mage! Breaking through to God-tier would bring about a drastic transformation, one that would elevate his power to unimaginable heights. Nearby, Elysia, who had followed Owen and the Archdemon here, sensed Owen''s sudden rise in tier and couldn''t hide the shock on her face. A Sage-tier mage. While it might still seem insignificant to her, considering her own level as a God King, Owen had only been a Grandmaster-tier mage not long ago. How much time had passed since then? And now he had already broken through to a whole new tier?! She recalled how even her sister had spent several years and burned a significant amount of her lifespan, relying on secret techniques, to break through from Grandmaster-tier to Sage- tier. Yet Owen had achieved this feat in just a matter of days. The gap between people was truly staggering! Elysia suddenly had a strong premonition that her current God King-tier might soon be surpassed by Owen! "Truly worthy of being the one my sister chose!" Elysia sighed inwardly, feeling that her sister and Owen were indeed a perfect match made in the heavens. Meanwhile, Owen was fully immersed in the transformations occurring in his body following his breakthrough. If his previous affinity with magic had been considered excellent, now it was as if he could control it as effortlessly as moving a finger. Additionally, the vast life energy coursing through him made Owen''s appetite for power grow. After a brief moment of contemplation, he decided to guide a portion of this life energy into his personal world. The regenerative properties of this energy were astounding, capable of promoting growth and vitality. If he could integrate a significant amount into his world, it would greatly benefit the growth of the World Tree and the development of his internal realm. Under the cover of the pure white life energy, the plants in his small world began to grow wildly. The stars and blazing sun suspended in the sky seemed to radiate with even greater vibrancy. Within the small world, Rachel, Madelyn, and Seraphina were the first to notice the changes. They were filled with surprise and immediately sent mental messages to Owen, inquiring about what was happening. This life force was incredibly potent. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Owen offered a brief explanation, then shook his head in disappointment. Although the life force could accelerate the growth of his small world, it was like rootless duckweed-it disappeared completely once absorbed, unable to sustain itself. "If I could merge part of the Fate Crystal into my small world, then perhaps a continuous stream of life energy would flow through it..." Owen murmured softly. However, to restore the Archdemon''s lifespan, the Fate Crystal would have to be entirely fused with her. All he could do now was absorb as much of the surrounding life force as possible. With that thought, Owen fully opened his small world, activating the World Tree to take root in the flowing river of life. But as he was absorbing, he suddenly opened his eyes, looking anxiously in the Archdemon''s direction. At this moment, the Archdemon had already extracted the Fate Crystal from the stone wall and was using her overwhelming devouring power to gradually refine it. As long as she completely absorbed the Fate Crystal, her lost lifespan would be restored, and she would become even more ageless and powerful. However, just at this critical juncture, something seemed to go wrong. The originally serene aura around her body suddenly became chaotic, like boiling oil doused with cold water! The surrounding void twisted and surged, and a strange, malevolent energy erupted from her body. "An Inner Demon Trial?" Owen''s pupils shrank, worry flashing in his eyes. For a powerhouse like the Archdemon, few calamities could threaten their life, but the Inner Demon Trial was one of the deadliest. If she failed to overcome it, her soul would be shattered, and she would be reduced to a mindless husk. Typically, such trials only occurred when emotions fluctuated violently. Why had the Archdemon, who was calm and composed, suddenly succumbed to this trial? "Elder Sister!" Elysia, sensing the Archdemon''s sudden turmoil, panicked and rushed to her side, trying to rouse her from the Inner Demon Trial. As a demon, she understood better than anyone how terrifying this tribulation could be. But why would her sister, with such a stable mindset and immense power, suddenly experience such a huge emotional upheaval? Confused, she extended her mental power toward the Archdemon, hoping to pull her out of the Inner Demon Trial. However, as soon as her mind power approached, it was instantly shredded by the distorted aura surrounding the Archdemon. Chapter 272: Chapter269-Changes in the Small World Chapter 272: Chapter269-Changes in the Small WorldA dense aura of life permeated the void, resembling layers of interwoven white veils, concealing the figures of Owen and the Archdemon. Within this white aura of life, Owen gazed at the passionate and assertive Archdemon in front of him with some bewilderment. Although the Archdemon had also been quite forward during their wedding night, that assertiveness had been filled with the overbearing nature of a ruler, carrying a sense of being forced upon. But now, the emotions Archdemon showed towards him felt more like a form of release, as if she was expressing suppressed feelings in their truest, most primal form. Under such ardor, even Owen was left at a loss. The Archdemon herself was a person of extraordinary beauty, and being this forward was akin to a blazing serpent entwining itself around him, almost igniting Owen on the spot. In an instant, Owen seemed to find himself within an illusionary realm. All around him was the vibrant red of a festive bridal chamber¡ªa scene that seemed quite familiar. Wasn''t this the setting from their wedding? However, the Archdemon was no longer quietly seated on the marriage bed, but was glaring coldly at Owen with an extremely chilling gaze. The air was filled with a cacophony of endless chaotic sounds. Owen looked at the current Archdemon strangely. Was this her inner demon? Was she regretting that the wedding night wasn''t perfect? Now that he thought about it, the night had indeed been disrupted by Madelyn and various other incidents, preventing them from reaching the final step. Thus, amidst the intertwining white aura, Owen and the Archdemon became entangled like two serpents, their clothes flying off in the process. Their emotions reached a peak at that very moment. In the clear-flowing river of life, rippling sounds began to emerge, sometimes high-pitched, sometimes low, melodious yet lamenting. At this moment, in a state of total abandon, the Archdemon almost drained Owen dry within a matter of hours, leaving his face slightly pale. "Truly a one-of-a-kind gem... and a legendary White Tiger at that..." Owen gasped heavily, his legs trembling, almost needing to support himself against a wall. Though his waist ached for a while, a rich life essence soon surged from all directions, quickly restoring Owen to his peak condition. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the same time, he was astonished to find that perhaps due to their earlier fusion, while the Archdemon was compensating for her inner demon and absorbing the essence of the Fate Crystal, she had also infused a portion of its essence into his body. And this part, containing the purest, most primordial essence of destiny, had merged into Owen''s small world, causing a drastic transformation. Owen glanced at the Archdemon beside him. She had already overcome her inner demon, her aura steadily rising. Not only had her hair regained its jet-black luster, but her skin had also become tighter and more supple, as pure and translucent as pristine jade, soft to the touch. From head to toe, her exquisite figure was snow-white and dazzlingly smooth. Even though Owen had experienced her beauty firsthand, the sight still left his mouth dry. He immediately draped one of his own garments over her, swiftly tidied up his own attire, and shifted his focus into his small world. Within his small world, a rich life essence fell like raindrops from the sky, bathing every object within it. The plants were brimming with vitality. The World Tree was growing rapidly, its roots greedily absorbing the life essence from the void. Meanwhile, even more life essence pooled onto the ground of the small world, forming a flowing river of life. At the source of this river of life lay a palm-sized, translucent Fate Crystal, from which the pure white life essence was emanating. Beneath this Fate Crystal, Rachel, Seraphina, and Madelyn were playing around, immersed in their games. Owen sensed this and nodded in satisfaction. Earlier, he had been perplexed about how to ensure that his small world could continuously generate life essence. Now, the issue had been resolved seamlessly. "Mr. Owen!" At that moment, Rachel and the others, who had been frolicking in the river of life, noticed Owen''s arrival and immediately gathered around him. "Mr. Owen, what just happened? Why did the small world lose its connection to the outside, and why is there a small piece of Fate Crystal here now?" Rachel asked, her face full of confusion as she looked at Owen. Owen coughed twice, then patted the head of the eager Seraphina. "I was just transferring the Fate Crystal earlier. It''s all fine now. From now on, as long as we don''t suffer fatal injuries, we''ll recover swiftly in this life essence." Rachel and Madelyn nodded seriously, their faces lighting up with joy. As mages, fighting injuries were a common occurrence, and recovery was no simple matter, often requiring the use of expensive high-quality potions. If not properly healed, injuries could even hinder future breakthroughs. But now, with the Water of Life, such concerns would no longer exist. After all, they had just experienced it. Old injuries that had accumulated over the years and were difficult to heal had already been cured with the help of the Water of Life. Even their levels seemed to be loosening up, showing signs of further advancement. Seeing that their attention was focused on the Water of Life, Owen heaved a slight sigh of relief, then narrowed his eyes and said, "The Archdemon still needs some time to fully recover. It''s time for us to return." At the mention of returning, Madelyn immediately perked up with excitement. "When are we leaving? My sister must be getting impatient by now!" Owen nodded, a faint image of Leslie surfacing in his mind. ... In front of the River of Life within the Demon Abyss. Elysia awoke from a bout of dizziness, rubbing her temples. She then saw her sister enveloped in the life aura, her energy stable and no longer agitated as before. Recalling the dangers of the Inner Demon Trial just moments ago, she couldn''t help but feel a surge of fear. "Did Owen save my sister?" Thinking back to the final moment when Owen appeared beside her sister, she murmured to herself. She quickly glanced around but found no sign of Owen. Had he left? Frowning slightly, Elysia moved forward, only to see the Archdemon''s body covered in Owen''s robe. ...? What had happened between them? However, considering they were married, it was normal if something had happened, right? ... At the same time, Owen was soaring towards the abyss''s surface. Chapter 273: Chapter270-Crushing All Opposition, the Fury of Middle Earth Chapter 273: Chapter270-Crushing All Opposition, the Fury of Middle Earth"I heard that Leslie from the Azure Kingdom is preparing a national wedding. Perhaps that''s the reason." "Yet, with the suppression of the Bronze Gate weakening and the fluctuations of the Heavenly Dao becoming increasingly intense, many Middle Earth forces are eyeing Leslie covetously. And she''s preparing a wedding? Is she being too audacious?" "I don''t know what she''s thinking. Maybe she plans to become a couple on the run with Owen." "But now that Owen''s whereabouts are spreading, a lot of Middle Earth factions will definitely make a move against him." Countless forces across Middle Earth were discussing and closely following this matter. Meanwhile, many of Middle Earth''s prodigies also turned their sights on Owen. Previously, Owen''s venture into Middle Earth had caused a huge stir, but he had come and gone so quickly that they had no opportunity to cross swords with him. Now, they finally had the chance. "Extra! Extra!" "Elliot, the Holy Son of the Truth Church and a sage-tier mage, personally entered the Demon Realm to challenge Owen!" "Breaking news: Elliot was defeated in a single move and had to flee using a secret technique." "The prodigy of the Moon God Sect, the Great Moon God, challenged John, only to be sent flying by a single slap from Owen!" "Prodigies from the Thousand Autumn Mountain were utterly defeated..." Countless reports about Owen spread rapidly across Middle Earth. Numerous prodigies, who had been the pride and hope of various factions, were all utterly defeated by Owen, most of them being crushed in a single move. As the prodigies continued to be humiliated, Owen''s prestige soared to unprecedented heights. After all, these prodigies were well-known figures in Middle Earth, hailed as supreme geniuses by countless people. Yet, the ones they revered now found themselves gazing up at another genius whose silhouette was already far beyond their reach. At this moment, whether it was those in Middle Earth Academy City or the continent''s Academy City, they were all abuzz, almost in a frenzy over Owen''s every move. For Middle Earth Academy City, Owen''s emergence shattered all past records! A person like him would undoubtedly make this era dazzlingly brilliant. As for the continent''s Academy City, the excitement was palpable. Owen hailed from the continent, and they had established good relations with him in the past. With this connection, the continent''s Academy City not only gained a stronger voice on the continent, but its influence in Middle Earth Academy City was also on the rise. "Edward, you''ll be fully in charge of handling Mr. Owen''s affairs. Middle Earth Academy City will also send some top-tier scholars and professors. You''ll be the one leading the team!" "Do everything possible to strengthen ties with Mr. Owen. If necessary, even the neutral stance of our continent''s Academy City can be changed for his sake!" Lifetime Professor Alan looked solemnly at Edward, on whom he placed high expectations, speaking earnestly. He understood well that compared to Owen, everything else could be put aside. Other forces on the continent didn''t even warrant attention! Edward also grasped the situation. Though Owen was currently the target of many forces, it was precisely at such a critical moment that if Academy City could lend a hand, that gesture would be invaluable. Only by doing so could they truly earn Owen''s friendship! Thinking back to when they first noticed Owen, and now seeing him become a figure of immense significance across realms, the continent''s Academy City had benefited immensely, reaping untold rewards. Now it was time to return the favor! On the other side, as the continent''s Academy City publicly championed Owen and promoted his achievements, the factions behind the defeated prodigies could no longer sit still. Voices condemning Owen spread like wildfire across Middle Earth and the continent. Some factions even began offering bounties, preparing to take action against him. However, amidst the overwhelming outcry, the dragon race, the bone dragon race, and the Fallen Angel race all stood firmly by Owen''s side. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Anyone daring to harm Mr. Owen is our enemy!" "Mr. Owen is an unprecedented prodigy. Only with his rise can the realm have a true leader!" The dragon race, the bone dragon race, and the Fallen Angel race were all infamous and fearsome. Their declarations instantly swayed some of the suppressive voices against Owen. But Owen had made too many enemies. The major forces of Middle Earth were not deterred by the three races. Instead, they began rallying their strongest fighters, preparing to burst through the Bronze Gate and strike directly at Owen''s stronghold! While Middle Earth was descending into chaos, back on the continent: The Kyrik Empire''s princess, accompanied by three great ghost generals, gathered an army, ready to annihilate the Azure Kingdom. This time, Kyrik had mobilized its entire nation''s strength, alarming every kingdom on the continent. Countless kingdoms felt that an unprecedented cataclysm was imminent. Many began reaching out to Kyrik or leveraging their connections to form a coalition army to destroy the Azure Kingdom, hoping to claim a share of the spoils in this upheaval. But the Cloud Empire, where Davis resided, immediately rallied its forces to defend the Azure Kingdom at all costs as soon as Kyrik mobilized its armies. Many other kingdoms believed that Owen wouldn''t be able to withstand this storm from Middle Earth. However, Davis, the Cloud Empire''s emperor, and the high-ranking officials placed great hope in Owen. They decided to stand with Owen! As more and more powers from both Middle Earth and the continent were drawn into this tempest, nearly every force and mage was abuzz with discussions about the matter. A sense of an impending storm loomed over everyone. ... "Leslie, Kyrik has gathered its entire national strength, and many Middle Earth forces are ready to cross the Bronze Gate. The situation is growing increasingly dire." Duke Charles furrowed his brows in deep worry, unable to shake off the ominous feeling. However, Leslie remained calm, as if she hadn''t heard Duke Charles''s complaints. "Leslie, their forces are truly terrifying. I''ve heard that even God Kings and God Emperors will be present. Why don''t you leave with your people first?" Duke Charles had never encountered a God King-tier mage personally, but he knew that such beings could shake the heavens and devastate a city with a mere thought! As for a God Emperor, he couldn''t even fathom their power. Before mages of such caliber, they were merely ants. He wasn''t afraid of dying, but he didn''t want Leslie or Owen, both with unparalleled potential, to perish. "Charlotte, how are the wedding preparations coming along?" Leslie turned to Charlotte beside her, her aura growing increasingly ethereal, exuding a kind of primordial purity. Facing Leslie, who was becoming ever more unfathomable, Charlotte didn''t even have the courage to meet her gaze, only feeling that Leslie was now so unfamiliar and cold. Only when mentioning Owen did Leslie seem to show a trace of human emotion. "Miss, everything is ready. We''re just waiting for Mr. Owen to enter the city." Charlotte replied softly. Knowing how seriously the young lady took this matter, she had instructed everyone to put aside all other tasks, ensuring this was flawlessly arranged and thoroughly checked. "Very well, then. There''s only one day left. Owen should be back soon." Leslie gazed calmly at the distant sky. Charlotte nodded and was about to turn and leave when she hesitated, as if receiving some news. After a moment''s pause, she spoke up. "Miss, Mary requests an audience!" "Oh?" Leslie raised an eyebrow slightly. As a former princess of the Azure Kingdom, Mary had been something of a legendary figure. Moreover, she''d once had feelings for Owen. Now, of all times, what did she want with Leslie? "I''ll have her turned away." Seeing Leslie''s silence, Charlotte offered gently. "Wait. Since she''s come all this way, let''s meet her." Leslie had an uneasy premonition. Perhaps it would be better to see her in person. ... "Owen''s power is growing too quickly. Many prodigies have fallen to him. This cannot continue!" "The Bronze Gate is open, and the restrictions are gone due to the Heavenly Dao''s changes. Why don''t we give Owen a wedding he''ll never forget?" "I like that idea. Owen is too ruthless. With the Godslayer Staff and the Supreme Order in his hands, the sooner we eliminate him, the better. It''ll also serve as a warning to others!" The Sacred Pool, the Temple of the Fire God, and the Truth Church, the top factions of Middle Earth, all reached a peak of murderous intent towards Owen. It was a do-or-die situation! Owen was too monstrous. He had to be eradicated. "Owen has allied with the Archdemon. Will that big figure intervene?" An old Pope from the Truth Church spoke up. To them, Owen and Leslie were no threat. Only the Archdemon remained an unknown variable. Chapter 274: Chapter271-Owen Has Returned Chapter 274: Chapter271-Owen Has Returned"That big figure will definitely make a move. This time, Owen won''t have any chance to escape!" The Archgod who had previously fought against the Archdemon sneered coldly. This time, Owen had offended an incredible powerhouse, and not even the Archdemon could protect him! "Everyone, get ready. Leslie is set to marry Owen tomorrow, so let''s prepare a grand ''gift'' for them!" ... "Mr. Owen, it''s been a while. Your strength is becoming more and more unfathomable!" As Owen stepped out of the Demon Realm and into the continent, Edward, who had been waiting for him for quite some time, quickly stepped forward and greeted him warmly. Owen had a good impression of Edward, an old friend. After exchanging a few brief pleasantries, he asked about the major events that had occurred recently. After all, he had been in the Demon Abyss for a while and wasn''t well-informed about the current situation. Edward had anticipated this and promptly relayed all the important news to Owen, especially about the nine top-tier Middle Earth factions, including the Truth Church, preparing to take action against him. Owen merely nodded calmly in response. Edward''s respect for him grew even more at this display of tranquility. Even though the nine top-tier Middle Earth factions had deployed God Emperors and God Kings, forces that no one in Middle Earth could oppose, Owen''s composure reassured Edward, calming the turmoil in his own heart. He had recorded Owen''s journey and had seen him turn the tide in seemingly hopeless situations numerous times. While he didn''t know what cards Owen had up his sleeve, he believed that the ultimate victor would undoubtedly be Owen! The mages from Middle Earth Academy City who were standing behind Edward exchanged bewildered glances. They, as residents of Middle Earth, had no confidence in Owen''s chances. Yet, this representative from the continent seemed to have absolute faith in him. Where did this confidence come from? "Oh, right, Mr. Owen. The princess of Kyrik, accompanied by three great ghost generals and the national army, is currently attempting to invade the Azure Kingdom..." Edward hesitated before slowly bringing up the topic. Owen''s expression remained calm as he said, "Just wait a moment. Let''s head back to the Azure Kingdom first." Edward nodded. At that moment, Davis and several other young prodigies who were familiar with Owen also arrived. Despite the immense crisis they faced, they all chose to stand by Owen''s side. As they looked at Owen, who had burst forth from the Demon Abyss, they couldn''t help but feel that he had become even more enigmatic. They were all peers, yet Owen had left them far behind. Even though they had been training day and night, trying to close the gap, it seemed that the distance between them had only grown. "Owen, you''re really a monster!" Davis, Andre, and the others stood before Owen, their expressions complex as they sighed. They had heard the rumors: Owen had stepped into the ranks of sage-tier mages! And they, despite receiving the best resources and training from their respective factions, were only at the diamond-tier, still far from reaching sage-tier. Many prodigies could spend their entire lives without ever touching that tier! Owen chuckled and looked at the group of disheartened prodigies. "You all should stop comparing yourselves to me. For me, breakthroughs are as easy as eating and drinking." Davis, Andre, and the others stared at him speechlessly. They had come to check on Owen''s safety, only to be dealt another mental blow. Before long, amidst light-hearted laughter, Owen boarded the luxurious airships that had been waiting for him. In order to welcome Owen, various factions had sent their best, most prestigious airships. They knew that Owen had become a legend on the continent and even in Middle Earth. No amount of respect was too much for someone like him. Especially after the Middle Earth factions'' attempts to attack him, if Owen emerged unscathed, they might not even have the qualifications to meet him. ... With a mighty fleet of airships soaring into the sky, they headed straight for the Azure Kingdom. Countless kingdoms along the way, regardless of their relationship with Owen or Leslie, looked up with complex expressions at the star-studded convoy. They had known Owen was influential, but they hadn''t imagined his influence had grown to this extent. "The Cloud Empire, the Sahano Church, the Moonspring Kingdom, Academy City..." The unprecedented opulence of the fleet and the symbols on the airships represented the continent''s top-tier factions, densely packed and forming a single, unified procession. It practically represented over half of the continent''s power! Now, to welcome Owen''s return, so many factions had mobilized. They could hardly fathom just how magnificent and grand Leslie and Owen''s wedding would be. "To be a person, one should aspire to be like Owen." Many kings across the kingdoms couldn''t help but sigh. Although Owen wasn''t a king, he was like an uncrowned ruler on the continent, commanding allegiance from all! Unlike them, who had to juggle internal and external power balances and rule like walking on a tightrope. Not only did they live without the freedom they desired, but they also missed the camaraderie of true friends. ... The airships traveled quickly, and after passing through numerous kingdoms, Owen finally arrived at the capital of the Azure Kingdom. As the airships descended, the capital, which was already packed to the brim, erupted in excitement, with the citizens craning their necks, gazing at Owen as he stepped out of the airship. "The Emperor has arrived!" "The Emperor has arrived!" Countless cheers erupted from the crowd, and every person gathered there looked at Owen with fervent admiration. Owen''s battle in Middle Earth had been incredibly thrilling, and his slaying of god-tier mages, as if slaughtering chickens and dogs, had directly intimidated countless scheming factions. As citizens of the Azure Kingdom, they no longer felt ashamed of their identity but saw it as a badge of honor! When facing people from other kingdoms, they now held their heads high, with a sense of true dignity. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Currently, the citizenship of the Azure Kingdom was priced at astronomical figures, yet it was still incredibly difficult to obtain. The kingdom''s overall atmosphere had undergone a complete transformation. All of this was due to the changes Owen''s battle in Middle Earth had brought! Amidst the cheers and welcome, Owen looked around in confusion. Emperor? When did he become an emperor? Seeing Owen''s perplexity, Edward looked at him enviously and explained: "You just returned, so you may not know. When Empress Leslie returned from Middle Earth, she announced your marriage seven days later and simultaneously declared you as the Emperor Consort. No matter how vast the empire, half of it will always belong to you." The prodigies standing beside Owen were already drooling with envy. They had all met Leslie and knew she was not only stunningly beautiful but also possessed extraordinary talent, becoming the only person second to Owen on the Domination Leaderboard. Most importantly, her character and cunning surpassed anyone they had encountered. A person like her was already formidable, and with unmatched talent and power, it made approaching her an impossible thought. Yet, such a cold-hearted empress, known for being ruthless, wholeheartedly loved Owen and didn''t hesitate to offer not just her present, but even half of her future kingdom! What kind of devotion was this? Amidst the envious, jealous gazes of the crowd, Owen scratched his nose. He had indeed mentioned sharing the world with Leslie before, but it was just a casual remark. He didn''t expect her to take it seriously. "Welcome, Emperor Consort!" At this moment, Charlotte stepped forward to greet Owen. Countless members of the Dark Rose stood on either side, surrounded by an ocean of flowers. The pink petals covered the ground, adding a charming hue to the entire scene. Then, the booming sound of celebratory cannons echoed, creating brilliant, magnificent fireworks that exploded in the sky. Owen nodded and, filled with anticipation, walked along the petal-strewn path into the capital. Finally, he was about to see Leslie again. Had she been doing well these past few days? He knew Leslie must have been extremely worried, while also preparing for the wedding, troubled and anxious. But now, he was back! Chapter 275: Chapter272-Leslies Rage Chapter 275: Chapter272-Leslie''s RageAs Owen entered the capital amidst the dazzling display of flowers and fireworks, the entire city seemed to boil over in excitement. The jubilant cheers almost drowned out the sound of the fireworks'' explosions. "Owen, Leslie''s mood isn''t great. You''d better coax her a bit later," Duke Charles walked up to Owen, his expression serious. Although Leslie had always been calm and collected, she had placed great importance on the wedding preparations. But not long ago, he noticed a distinct chill on Leslie''s face. Even when he excitedly informed her that Owen had returned, she showed very little reaction. His instincts told him that Leslie was definitely angry at Owen. Owen blinked in surprise. Leslie was angry? There was still some time left before the seventh day she had set. Why would she be angry? Could it be because of the Archdemon? But he was forcibly taken by the Archdemon; there was no choice in the matter. Leslie should be able to understand that. Though he wasn''t entirely sure what the issue was, Owen nodded. Before coming here, he had prepared a small gift for Leslie. So, Owen straightened his robe and then stepped directly into the small courtyard where he had first met Leslie. The scene in the courtyard had undergone a complete transformation. Red lanterns were hung everywhere, the ground was covered with a red carpet, and countless flowers were scattered over it, creating a festive atmosphere. Beneath the towering tree, Leslie sat quietly at the stone table, dressed in a blue gown, looking gentle and serene. But upon seeing her face, Owen could clearly sense the faint chill radiating from her, as if she were suppressing an inner fury. Owen quickly stepped forward and embraced Leslie in a big hug. However, Leslie extended a hand and pressed it against Owen''s chest. Her eyes glinted with coldness as she spoke: "Raina is pregnant!" Owen froze on the spot at her words. How could this be?! That one reckless moment with Raina had been under the influence of an aphrodisiac beast potion. But both he and Raina were high-level mages. How could it have happened from just one time? The higher the rank of a mage, the higher their life essence. At the god-tier, a mage''s essence undergoes a qualitative change! Conceiving a child becomes incredibly difficult! Moreover, Raina had a split personality and would never have wanted to keep the child. How could she be pregnant? And how did Leslie find out all of a sudden? No wonder Leslie was in such a bad mood. Owen quickly began to explain the situation between him and Raina. "This matter is indeed my fault..." Owen sincerely looked into Leslie''s eyes and earnestly apologized. But before he could finish, Leslie raised her hand to stop him from speaking further. "I already know the whole story. You didn''t hide anything from me, so I''ll consider this matter over. But from now on, you can''t have any more contact with her." Leslie stared straight into Owen''s eyes. Owen nodded. "It really was an accident. Now, the only person I love is you!" With that, he once again pulled Leslie into his arms. This time, Leslie didn''t resist. The faint fragrance unique to a woman mingled with her cold aura, enveloping Owen, making him want to meld her completely into his embrace. Being held against Owen''s strong and powerful chest, Leslie finally allowed the tension within her to dissipate. She curled up like a cat, comfortably nestling in Owen''s arms. Wouldn''t it be wonderful if things could just stay like this? To be with the person she loved, with nothing to worry about and nothing to do, just staying like this until the end of time... Feeling the softening emotions of the woman in his arms, Owen leaned in and kissed her red lips. Their lips touched softly, her lips sweet with a faint fragrance, and Owen''s entire being seemed to be sinking into a sea of warmth. Meanwhile, high above the Duke''s mansion, Rachel and Madelyn stood on Seraphina''s back, each of them carrying a trace of bloody aura. They had just returned from the Kyrik front, where they had slain the Kyrik princess, the three great ghost generals, and destroyed Kyrik''s elite army. Kyrik had been annihilated! They hadn''t expected that upon returning, they would witness Owen and Leslie lost in an impassioned kiss. "Who would have thought that deep down, sister was so fiery..." "Mr. Owen and Miss Leslie are truly a match made in heaven. They look so harmonious together." Rachel''s eyes gleamed with admiration and a hint of envy. Though Seraphina couldn''t speak, her intelligence was high. She giggled happily, feeling like they had gained another close family member. As they watched, entranced, a wave of extreme cold suddenly froze them in midair, turning them into three statues of ice. The next moment, they were pulled uncontrollably into the courtyard and appeared before Leslie. Leslie was sitting calmly at the stone table, sipping a cup of tea. She waved her hand, dispelling the chill around them. "Sister!" "Miss Leslie!" "Roar~" Madelyn, Rachel, and Seraphina didn''t dare meet Leslie''s gaze, feeling an instinctive fear towards her. "We didn''t see anything! We''re just here to report the news about Kyrik!" Madelyn earnestly defended herself. "Oh? You''ve destroyed Kyrik''s army?" Leslie looked at them calmly, as if she had everything under control. Madelyn proudly puffed out her chest. "Sister, you don''t know! The three of us were unstoppable! Kyrik''s army was no more than a pile of rubble, not worth mentioning. From now on, Kyrik is just another piece of the Azure Kingdom, and this is a gift for you from brother-in-law." Leslie glanced at Rachel and Seraphina. Their growth was astonishing, having advanced an entire tier compared to before. A rich aura of life flowed within them, making them seem extraordinary. Kyrik''s army falling to them was only natural. Compared to them, Madelyn''s improvement was smaller, and her role in defeating Kyrik''s main force should have been the least. But Leslie didn''t mind. She turned to look at Owen. "This gift is very much to my liking." Kyrik had plagued the Azure Kingdom for years. The kingdom''s constant concessions had turned its borders into a living hell. Now, on the eve of their wedding, she was genuinely pleased to have squashed this troublesome pest. Moreover, the destruction of Kyrik''s army would serve as a warning to other restless factions, deterring them from acting recklessly. Leslie didn''t want to see a bloodbath at her own wedding! She narrowed her eyes and looked at Madelyn, Rachel, and Seraphina. "You''ve been delivering gifts with Owen all this way. It must have been tiring. Stay here and rest well. Also, help me prepare for tomorrow''s wedding." They exchanged glances and nodded furiously. After all, they had been caught spying on her by mistake, though unintentionally. ... After Leslie officially confirmed that the wedding would be held tomorrow, the Azure Kingdom experienced unprecedented excitement and prosperity. In contrast to the lively atmosphere of the capital, the Demon Abyss was eerily quiet. In the midst of the life-filled mist, the Archdemon had stabilized completely and her lost lifespan had been restored. At the same time, an even more terrifying aura surged from her, shaking the entire Demon Abyss. All the mana within the Demon Abyss began converging toward her location. "Did she succeed in breaking through?" Not far from the Archdemon, Elysia felt a terrifying shockwave sweep past, and despite her God King-level strength, she was instantly blown away, unable to resist. "Celestial god!" "My sister has actually broken through to the celestial god-tier!" The next moment, staring at the celestial god''s halo appearing behind the Archdemon''s head, Elysia was so shocked she could barely speak. She hadn''t expected that not only had her sister restored her lost lifespan, but she had also crossed an entire tier, truly stepping into the legendary celestial god realm! "What exactly happened between Sister and Owen earlier?" Elysia was even more confused. After all, her sister had been trapped in an Inner Demon Trial. Forget breaking through-surviving had seemed uncertain! But now, she was a celestial god! The commotion from the Archdemon''s breakthrough quickly drew the attention of the God of War and the Lord of Stars. "A celestial god-tier powerhouse has emerged. The Millennial Cataclysm is approaching sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. faster than expected!" Chapter 276: Chapter273-Preparations Before the Wedding Chapter 276: Chapter273-Preparations Before the WeddingIn the depths of the Abyss, following the Archdemon''s triumph over her inner demon and her breakthrough to the celestial god-tier, Elysia immediately began examining her sister with great excitement. The celestial god-tier was exceedingly rare, even in the long annals of the Demon Realm''s history, with such beings often revered as living legends. Academy City even had dedicated records for these beings, meant to be passed down through the ages. Now, her sister had finally stepped into this realm! "Congratulations, Sister! From now on, I''ll be known as the celestial god''s sister!" Elysia exclaimed excitedly. After stabilizing her tier, the Archdemon appeared beside Elysia, glanced around, and asked, somewhat wistfully: "Has Owen already left?" Elysia pouted. She had stayed by her sister''s side all this time, always concerned for her, yet the first person her sister thought of after breaking through was Owen. "He left long ago, off to marry his beloved Leslie!" Elysia huffed in annoyance. The Archdemon looked at Elysia''s sulking face and chuckled softly. "You''re already so grown up, but still act like a child. Now that I''ve recovered, let''s leave this troublesome place." "Leave here? Go where?" Upon hearing this, Elysia''s eyes lit up, and she asked excitedly, "To the Azure Kingdom, to snatch Owen away?!" The Archdemon rolled her eyes. "If you like him, Sister, you should just go after him. You''re already married, and with your current strength, what does Leslie have that could compare to you?" Elysia coaxed. She felt that now that her sister had broken through to the celestial god-tier, she should do as she pleased and stir up a storm across the realm, making her name resound throughout the Demon Realm! "You''re still a child, so don''t meddle in adult matters," the Archdemon replied, gently flicking Elysia''s forehead. Then, as if remembering something, her expression grew serious. "Once we return to the Demon Realm, immediately reinforce the formations at the Demon Sky Citadel and activate the Burrow Plan. Seal off all connections between the Demon Realm and the outside world!" "Sister, what do you mean?" Elysia asked, bewildered. The formation of the Demon Sky Citadel was immensely powerful. When fully activated, it could cover the entire citadel and withstand even celestial god-level attacks. As for the Burrow Plan, it was a final contingency to be used only when the Demon Realm faced a cataclysmic event, meant to relocate the realm''s core figures deep underground. Sealing off the Demon Realm was an even more drastic measure, only ordered when the Demon Realm was under severe assault. Yet her sister had just now invoked all three contingency plans simultaneously, which made no sense! Seeing Elysia''s stunned expression, the Archdemon spoke slowly, word by word: "The Millennial Cataclysm will arrive in three months!" Elysia''s pupils contracted, and she gasped involuntarily. "How could this be?!" Under the Millennial Cataclysm, all life perishes! It was an apocalyptic cycle of unimaginable horror! But wasn''t there supposed to be several years left? "Owen transmitted a message to me before leaving. The catastrophe has been brought forward," the Archdemon said seriously. "Be prepared. This wave will be unprecedented in scale." ... Meanwhile, at Luna Academy. In a picturesque garden pavilion, Mary, dressed in a pure white gown, hung her head in guilt, not daring to look at Raina, who was seated inside. "Mentor, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have told Leslie about this. But it''s so unfair to you!" By the end, Mary stubbornly raised her head, her face showing a hint of defiance. When she found out that her mentor and Owen had had a fleeting romantic encounter, and that her mentor was pregnant, she was devastated. But when her mentor told her not to speak of it, she had reluctantly agreed. However, Leslie''s extravagant preparations for her wedding to Owen, which had shaken the continent, were something Mary couldn''t tolerate. Why should her mentor, who was already pregnant, be ignored by Owen? Why should he avoid responsibility while publicly marrying Leslie? Raina looked at Mary and sighed, "Don''t bring this up again. There''s no debt between him and me." "Mentor, why are you still speaking up for Owen at a time like this? If Owen really marries Leslie, then what about your child? It would have no status..." As a former princess, Mary valued such matters highly. She looked at Raina in confusion. Her mentor had always cared deeply about her reputation. After all, she wasn''t just a grandmaster-tier mage but also a highly respected academy head. So why was she being so muddled about this? "Go now. I want to be alone for a while," Raina said, waving her hand as if she understood Mary''s confusion but didn''t want to discuss the matter further. Seeing this, Mary could only turn and leave in dismay. The man she had once admired had now become someone she could only look up to. He had even been involved with her mentor, leaving her heart in turmoil. After Mary had left, Raina gently touched her abdomen. The child inside had been developing for a month and wasn''t showing yet, but she could already feel a small life growing within her. "This child is truly adorable, as expected from a combination of you and Owen, dear sister!" At that moment, a voice sounded from within Raina''s mind-Lana''s voice, cheerful and teasing. Raina''s expression turned complicated at hearing her. Lana might seem like her second personality, but Raina knew that, in the womb, she had unintentionally absorbed her own twin sister! This was why she had a split personality from a young age, though her dominant strength had always suppressed Lana. But Lana''s consciousness had been growing stronger by the day, increasingly slipping beyond her control. Sometimes, when Raina was injured or weak, Lana would even seize control of her body. Perhaps due to being repressed for so long, Lana had become extremely bloodthirsty, brutal, and mischievous, her personality twisted to the extreme. In this regard, Raina felt both disgust and guilt toward Lana, for it all stemmed from her devouring Lana in their mother''s womb. "This child is your choice. I just hope you can restrain your bloodthirsty nature and slowly return to normal. After this matter is over, we''ll settle our past debts once and for all." Raina''s voice was cold. She had once thought that her night with Owen had been one of Lana''s tricks, a twisted form of revenge against her. But when she found out she was pregnant, she realized she had underestimated Lana. Lana planned to use this child to transfer her consciousness and separate herself from Raina, becoming a being of her own. At first, Raina had wanted to reject this. One reckless night was bad enough; bearing a child was something she absolutely couldn''t accept. But when Lana sensed her intent to purge the child, she became frantic. After much deliberation, Raina decided to keep the child. Otherwise, as Lana''s mind power continued to grow, it would be detrimental to both of them. "Rest assured, dear sister. Once I have my own body, I won''t bother you anymore!" Lana promised. Then, as if recalling something amusing, she chuckled softly and murmured: "I wonder if I should call you Sister or Mother once I''m reborn..." "And when I appear before Owen again, how will he react?" "Won''t that be interesting?" ... At the same time. With the wedding day drawing near, the entire continent was caught up in a grand celebration. Countless kingdoms sent high-ranking representatives bearing lavish gifts, arriving early at the Azure Kingdom''s capital. The capital, already crowded, was now packed beyond capacity. With the arrival of dignitaries and mages from various countries, it was bursting at the seams, filled with people S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. everywhere. Even prices for hotels and essential goods in the city were skyrocketing. Despite this, demand far outstripped supply. And more people kept coming. The joy and festivities on the continent left the people of Middle Earth stunned. After all, the news of the nine top-tier factions joining forces to kill Owen and Leslie and destroy the Azure Kingdom had already spread. Most of the Middle Earth factions were under a heavy cloud of tension, filled with a murderous intent, as if they could already see a future of mountains of corpses and rivers of blood. But the people of the continent, especially those of the Azure Kingdom, were not fleeing with their families. Instead, more people were flooding into the Azure Kingdom. Even before the luxurious wedding preparations had begun, the sheer scale of the spectacle left countless people filled with eager anticipation. It felt like this wedding would be a once-in-a-century grand event! Chapter 277: Chapter274-The Three Challenges Before the Wedding Chapter 277: Chapter274-The Three Challenges Before the WeddingThe forces preparing to take action, including the Truth Church, noticed that the people from Middle Earth Academy City were paying particular attention to the wedding, having already sent a large number of representatives to Azure''s capital. Many prodigies who had previously admired Owen also brought lavish gifts and made their way to the capital. Both the continent and Middle Earth were shaken by this grand wedding. The streets of the capital, filled with guests from every corner of the world, were already adorned with red carpets and flowers. Even the cold, imposing city walls had been lavishly decorated by the city defense forces, giving the entire city an air of celebration. When dawn broke the next day, the entire capital erupted in excitement. Today was the day of the wedding! Outside Duke Charles'' mansion, guests had already formed long lines, and the atmosphere was lively and bustling. Duke Charles, dressed in an exquisite tailcoat, stood at the entrance, personally greeting each of the arriving guests. Beside him, Edward, dressed impeccably in a suit with a monocle, meticulously introduced guests whom Duke Charles didn''t recognize. Edward had originally intended to stay by Owen''s side as his best man, but Owen had conscripted him to greet the guests instead. Still, he didn''t mind. Although it was a reception duty, it was an opportunity to stand out before the forces of both the continent and Middle Earth- a rare chance for exposure. He was sure that after today''s wedding, his name, Edward, would be remembered by many factions, giving him significant prestige even in Middle Earth. Duke Charles also knew that the guests attending today''s ceremony were all of high status, so he maintained a polite smile throughout, even though it gradually made his face stiff. "Cloud Empire, offering ten gold mines, twenty silver mines, fifteen gemstone mines, and 3,600 magical artifacts..." "From Middle Earth, Emberveil Kingdom, Prince Henry, offering two legendary-tier wands and a mana stone..." "From Middle Earth Academy City, offering gold, silver, and gemstones, a total of ninety- nine tons, wishing the Emperor and Empress eternal prosperity..." Every faction presented lavish gifts, and countless storage rings filled with treasures were carted into the storage rooms. One could say that this wedding had gathered all manner of rare and unusual items, like a grand exhibition of wonders. At that moment, in his room, Owen looked at his reflection in the full-length mirror. His tailored light-blue suit highlighted his perfect physique, and his neatly styled hair gave off a subtle fragrance of cologne. Compared to his usual self, he appeared far more refined and opulent. Owen smiled slightly, satisfied. He turned to the maid beside him. "How is Leslie''s preparation coming along?" "Her Majesty said that noon is the most auspicious time. Additionally, the Emperor Consort will be tested during the ceremony, so please be prepared," the maid said shyly, her cheeks flushed as she gazed admiringly at Owen''s elegant and refined demeanor. Owen nodded. Such trials were common in wedding ceremonies. He just wondered what kind of challenge they would come up with. And how was Leslie doing now? The thought of Leslie''s cold yet passionate nature made him look forward to it even more. Meanwhile, deep within the Duke''s mansion. In the bridal chamber, Madelyn and Rachel were helping Leslie with her makeup and dressing her in her luxurious white gown. Leslie was naturally beautiful, like a queen amidst ice and snow, her fair skin glowing with a soft radiance. Her figure was curvaceous, her stunning curves impossible to hide even under the gown, and the sheer, snow-white fabric seemed to merge with her skin, making her beauty all the more captivating. Her long, ivory legs were clearly visible through the front slit of the dress. The semi-transparent stockings appeared to be perfectly crafted by nature itself, making it impossible to look away. Even the naturally beautiful women like Rachel, Madelyn, and Charlotte were gradually mesmerized, feeling inferior in front of Leslie''s radiant presence. It was as if all the most beautiful elements of the world had been brought together on her, sculpted by a master craftsman! Amidst their awestruck gazes, a rare blush appeared on Leslie''s face. After today, she would be Owen''s wife, bound to him for eternity! She had prepared for this moment for a long time. "Is everything ready?" Leslie asked Charlotte. Charlotte nodded firmly. "Everything is in order, just waiting for the Emperor Consort to arrive!" As soon as she spoke, a member of the Dark Rose rushed in excitedly. "The Emperor Consort has arrived!" With that announcement, a massive serpent emerged in the sky above the Duke''s mansion, capturing everyone''s attention. Just looking at the giant serpent made everyone feel an overwhelming sense of oppression. Everyone present turned their gaze toward the figure standing proudly atop the serpent''s head. Owen! At that moment, he truly appeared as a king descending, his immense and terrifying aura dominating the heavens and earth, as if standing above all. After descending under Seraphina''s guidance, Madelyn and Rachel, dressed in elegant bridesmaid attire, appeared before Owen and blocked his path. "Brother-in-law, if you want to marry my breathtakingly beautiful sister, it won''t be that easy!" Madelyn smiled as she looked Owen up and down. "You''ve always said you love my sister deeply. So, let me ask on her behalf: just how much do you love her?" At this moment, countless eyes were fixed on Owen. Even Leslie, who was waiting in her room, clasped her hands nervously. She was curious to know what Owen would say at this moment. Behind Owen, acting as groomsmen, Davis and the others were racking their brains. "Mr. Owen, I think saying ''I love you for ten thousand years'' would be fitting!" "Too clich¨¦. Besides, Mr. Owen and Miss Leslie are meant to be together forever. How could we limit it to a mere ten thousand years?" "You''re right, ten thousand years is too short... Maybe recite a love poem?" Davis and the others kept suggesting ideas, but none of them seemed quite right. If it were any other woman, they could have used various tricks and light-hearted words. But Leslie was different. As they struggled to come up with the right words, Madelyn and Rachel laughed and said: "If you can''t express it, just give more gifts, and I''ll let you pass!" As they spoke, Owen stepped forward, gazing toward the silhouette in the room. How much did he love her? In that moment, countless memories of Leslie flashed through Owen''s mind. From their cautious first meeting to letting down their guards, to gradually getting to know S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. and understand each other... At that moment, it was as if Owen was reliving his entire life. "I would become a stone bridge, enduring five hundred years of wind, five hundred years of sun, and five hundred years of rain, just for the chance to see you walk across it..." His voice, low and resonant, seemed to carry a magical power, spreading to the ears of everyone present. For a moment, countless people were deeply moved. What intense love! Enduring over a thousand years of hardship, just to catch a glimpse! Behind him, Davis and the others were left dumbfounded. They had thought of countless flowery phrases, but before Owen''s plain yet sincere words, they all seemed pale and feeble! Rachel and Madelyn, too, found themselves lost in thought, as if they could see a man waiting endlessly through time and space, all for the sake of one person... Was this the burning love Owen felt for their sister? In the room, Leslie''s heart trembled slightly. She had imagined all sorts of words Owen might say, but she hadn''t expected such an eloquent, poignant, and unforgettable expression. At that moment, Owen stepped forward, walking past Rachel and Madelyn, moving closer to the room. "If I must set a time limit for this love, I hope it''s forever and ever!" Owen stopped at the entrance of the room. With a creak, the door slowly opened, revealing Leslie in her pure white bridal gown. In that moment, it was as if the entire world brightened. The crowd, who had been cheering moments before, fell silent the instant they saw Leslie. What a stunning woman, as if crafted by the heavens themselves. Just one look made many men feel a surge of envy and jealousy toward Owen. Chapter 278: Chapter275-The Arrival of Middle Earth’s Army Chapter 278: Chapter275-The Arrival of Middle Earth¡¯s ArmyStaring at Owen before her, Leslie''s cheeks flushed slightly. The idea of testing Owen vanished into thin air after hearing his heartfelt words. As the affection in Leslie''s gaze reached its peak, Owen extended his hand and took out a black ring, gently placing it on Leslie''s slender ring finger. This ring contained all of Owen''s wealth accumulated over the years. Since Leslie had given him half of her kingdom, Owen decided to entrust all his wealth to her. Though its value couldn''t compare to what Leslie had offered, it was a clear declaration of his sincerity. The black ring emitted a deep glow, contrasting beautifully with Leslie''s snow-white fingers. "From this day forward, no matter what situation we face, I will stand in front of you¡ªto cherish you, love you, and protect you. Miss Leslie, will you marry me?" His deep and resolute voice resonated throughout the entire capital. Leslie smiled gently, her unwavering voice seeming to pierce through time and space, reverberating in both the past and the future. As soon as she spoke, countless rose petals, prepared in advance by Charlotte, began to fall from the sky, their pink fragrance filling the air. At this moment, the capital transformed into a world of petals, as if a dream-like paradise. Amidst the shower of petals, Owen pulled Leslie into his embrace, feeling as if he held the entire world at that moment! Their eyes met, the passion between them burning intensely, as if they could melt each other completely. At that moment, the cheers of the crowd seemed to vanish into silence. The flying petals seemed to freeze in time. And then, Owen leaned forward and kissed her soft, rosy lips. The warm sensation surged through his heart, and an unprecedented sense of immense joy welled up inside him. Finally, Leslie was his wife. Owen''s mind power surged wildly at that moment, as if breaking through all barriers. Meanwhile, in Owen''s embrace, with that one kiss, the icy chill deep in Leslie''s eyes rapidly dissipated. Owen''s presence was like an indomitable monument, standing strong amidst the raging cold within her heart. At that moment, the spirits of both individuals experienced unprecedented growth and transformation. Their auras intertwined, instantly creating magnificent phenomena in the skies above. Above Owen''s head, a majestic figure wearing a crown, his face obscured, stood towering between heaven and earth. An invisible pressure emanated from him, causing a hint of reverence to appear on the faces of everyone present. Even the spellbeasts in and around the city grew restless, roaring at the silhouette as if bowing to their king. Above Leslie''s head, a figure of a woman, adorned with a delicate crown and draped in a gown of golden tassels, appeared. Her presence exuded a unique and irresistible aura of authority. Countless birds from within and outside the city flew around Leslie''s silhouette, chirping incessantly, as if paying homage to their queen! The two figures stood opposite each other. The heavens seemed to tremble with an inexplicable pressure! It was as if the world was witnessing the coronation of a king and queen! "Are they truly a match made in heaven? Even their wedding is marked by celestial phenomena. It''s simply incredible!" "Their talents, combat abilities, and personalities are so similar. I can''t even imagine what they''ll be like if they join forces completely." Countless mages watching the scene wore complicated expressions. Owen was already a monstrous existence, and Leslie was no less formidable. When their levels fully mature, not only the continent but Middle Earth-even the entire realm-would have to bow down before them. Amidst the crowd, the Archdemon gazed at Owen, whose eyes were filled only with Leslie, and let out a soft sigh. "So, Leslie is truly the one you love with all your heart?" When Owen was with her, it wasn''t that he didn''t care, but his attitude seemed more like a sense of responsibility, driven by a certain masculine sense of duty. It wasn''t the same deep affection he showed toward Leslie. This left her feeling a little despondent. When Elysia had urged her to seize Owen, she had refused, but deep down, she still harbored a faint hope. She wished that her position in Owen''s heart would surpass Leslie''s, or at least be equal to it. But now, it seemed that she had been fooling herself all along. While the Archdemon was lost in sorrow, Mary, dressed in a long palace gown, approached step by step, her gaze toward Owen and Leslie filled with the same emotion as the Archdemon''s. "Owen really is a scoundrel-or maybe all men are scoundrels!" she muttered, pursing her lips. "And you are...?" the Archdemon turned to look at Mary, intrigued. After all, everyone else was filled with envy and jealousy toward Owen, but Mary''s behavior was a little unusual. Her emotions seemed to run deeper. "Me? Just a princess from a fallen kingdom, a wandering soul in a foreign land," Mary replied with a self-deprecating smile. Since her mentor was pregnant and unable to travel, Mary was representing Luna Academy to offer their blessings. Seeing Mary''s despondent demeanor, the Archdemon remembered a mention in the records about a princess in Owen''s past. "You must be Mary, right?" the Archdemon asked tentatively, her gaze turning somewhat friendly. Mary''s history with Owen was somewhat similar to her own-they both had feelings for him but could not attain his love. "And who are you?" Noticing the change in the Archdemon''s expression, Mary was taken aback. Then, as if realizing something, she gasped. "The Archdemon?!" Mary had been closely following Owen''s movements and knew that he had been taken by the Archdemon to the Demon Realm, where a grand wedding was held. Only she would look at Mary with such eyes. The Archdemon nodded slightly. "Now that Owen has found his true love, we should wish them well and cherish the past as a beautiful memory." "I''m not like you. At least you had Owen for a time. But I never had him-mine was always -one-sided." Mary sighed. She had always liked Owen, but he had become so exceptional that she could no longer keep up, his shadow now far beyond her reach. Her feelings, buried by the ever-widening gap in power and now by her mentor''s pregnancy and today''s wedding, were finally being laid to rest. "Sometimes, dead love is the best kind, the most worth cherishing, isn''t it?" the Archdemon said with a wry smile. Hearing this, Mary seemed to come to terms with her feelings. As she was about to speak further, the sky above suddenly roared with the sound of rolling thunder, shaking the heavens and dispersing the recently formed celestial phenomena. Countless dark clouds gathered in the sky, pressing down on the empire, shrouding the entire Azure Kingdom in a thick layer of darkness. Everyone beneath the oppressive clouds felt a tremendous pressure descending from above, like a mountain weighing down on them, almost forcing them to their knees. "This is... the nine top-tier factions of Middle Earth!" "They''re here!" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, feeling the terrifying pressure descending from the heavens, even those who had been expecting the gods of Middle Earth to arrive in the coming days couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread, as if doomsday was upon them! Countless mages in the capital looked up, holding their breath. Middle Earth Academy City''s representatives, including Edward, quickly took out their quills, ready to document this momentous event for history. Duke Charles, Madelyn, and the others focused their attention on Owen and Leslie. Whether they could survive today depended on the two of them. Owen and Leslie exchanged a glance, holding each other''s hands tightly as they looked up at the sky. They had anticipated this happening today, so their expressions remained calm. "I didn''t plan on a bloodbath today, but since you''re here, I won''t hold back!" Leslie''s expression reverted to its cold, unapproachable state, her presence almost freezing the surrounding space. Countless delicate ice crystals formed around her, rising up to confront the oppressive force in the sky. "The unfinished business in Middle Earth-let''s settle it all today!" Owen''s eyes narrowed as his body exuded a terrifying killing intent, surging upward to clash with the oppressive darkness above. Chapter 279: Chapter276-The Power Behind Owen and Leslie Chapter 279: Chapter276-The Power Behind Owen and LeslieOwen and Leslie''s fearless demeanor caused the expressions of the god-tier mages hidden within the clouds to darken even further. "Even at this stage, you still refuse to repent. Do you really believe you''ll be as lucky as last time?" The cold voice of the Fire God Palace''s patriarch boomed like thunder, reverberating through the minds of countless onlookers. "Today is a good day for mourning the dead. Consider this wedding your funeral, and we''ll handle both ceremonies together!" An elder from the Holy Pool, her hair disheveled, appeared in the sky above, shrouded in dark clouds. Waves of water surged around her, emanating a terrifying pressure equivalent to that of a God Emperor, causing the void itself to twist. "For defying the gods of Middle Earth, Owen and Leslie, your sins are unforgivable. You deserve nothing but death!" declared another God Emperor who emerged from the clouds, his face emotionless and judgmental. With their appearance, the dark clouds in the sky parted slightly, revealing more figures standing proudly above. "Owen, Leslie, it''s time for you to pay for what you''ve done!" the voices echoed. Everyone in the capital felt a chill run through their spines. "The Fire God Palace, Holy Pool, Truth Church, Moon God Cult, Thousand Autumn Mountain... and even the God Emperor and the Rosewood family-Middle Earth''s top-tier forces have truly come in full force this time!" "There are several mages equivalent to God Emperors, dozens of God King-level powerhouses, and hundreds of god-tier mages. They could level the entire continent with this power!" For many mages, witnessing such a terrifying scene was a once-in-a-lifetime event. Several God Emperor-level mages and countless other old monsters from the great forces of Middle Earth had all gathered here! These were individuals who held immense power and authority, capable of easily annihilating most factions in Middle Earth. And now, they were all converging upon the Azure Kingdom. Despair swept through the crowd. They knew Middle Earth would act decisively, but they hadn''t expected the scale to be this massive. Their hearts couldn''t even muster the will to resist. So, they turned their gaze to Owen. Yet Owen''s expression remained calm, as if he wasn''t the least bit afraid of these so-called gods of Middle Earth. Even Leslie, standing beside Owen, was equally composed. As the tension escalated, a figure that Leslie particularly loathed appeared among the dark clouds above. Daemon-Rosewood, her so-called grandfather. "Unfilial girl, why must you persist in your folly at a time like this?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If you turn against Owen and capture him, I can give you a chance to redeem yourself!" Before Daemon could finish speaking, Leslie interrupted him sharply: "Heh, since you dared to come here, are you prepared to join my mother in death?" Daemon''s already grim face darkened further, his killing intent transforming into golden sigils that floated behind him, forming countless golden swords like a sea of stars, each radiating a chilling pressure. The other god-tier mages from Middle Earth beside him shared his murderous aura: "There''s no need to waste words on these dead men. Leave no one in the Azure Kingdom alive!" "Leave no one alive!" Their voices exploded in the sky, like a cruel wind sweeping through the void. Everyone in the capital shivered uncontrollably, their backs cold with fear. "You think you can destroy the Azure Kingdom just like that? Have you considered the opinion of our Dragon Clan?" As the gods of Middle Earth''s pressure reached its peak, a thunderous dragon roar echoed across the skies. Following the roar, massive bone dragons appeared on the horizon, accompanied by true dragons exuding a domineering aura. Their presence swept over the capital, dispersing the oppressive pressure of Middle Earth''s gods, forming a multicolored barrier that shielded the people within the capital. "The Dragon Clan has arrived! They''re one of the most powerful and mysterious races in existence. It''s said that their elders have long remained secluded in the Dragon Valley, uninterested in worldly affairs. Who would have thought they''d show up because of Owen!" "The Dragon Clan is ancient and terrifying, one of the few races that fear neither heaven nor earth. They truly value Owen." With the Dragon Clan''s arrival, the situation on the field shifted dramatically. The people in the capital, who had been feeling stifled, immediately relaxed. Meanwhile, the gods of Middle Earth in the clouds glanced at the dragons, their brows furrowing almost imperceptibly. "This is a grudge between Middle Earth and Owen and Leslie. Why must the Dragon Clan interfere?" The Archgod spoke slowly, his gaze filled with a clear threat. The Dragon Clan had brought thousands of dragons, including elders at the God Emperor level. If a fight broke out, it would not be a trivial matter. Moreover, if too many dragons were slain, it could stir up the reclusive ancient dragons within the Dragon Lair, causing even Middle Earth to tremble. Therefore, if they could keep the Dragon Clan out of this, it would be ideal. "You Middle Earth forces think you can bully Owen, and now you want to dictate our actions? You think we won''t stand up for what''s right?" The Dragon Clan''s ancient chieftain stroked his snow-white dragon whiskers, his face full of indignation. "Old chieftain, it''s been a long time since Middle Earth''s gods have moved together. This time, we won''t return empty-handed! Even though you''ve brought many strong dragons, attempting to obstruct us is like an ant trying to shake a tree! If we go to war, your clan may find itself with no bloodline left to pass on!" The Archgod''s words were no longer courteous, the menace in them growing even stronger. The old dragon chieftain spat disdainfully, looking like a battle-hardened ruffian. "You think I''m scared of you? When I was cultivating, your granddaddy was still playing in the mud. Let me lay it out for you-touch a hair on Owen''s head, and you declare war on the Dragon Clan!" At that moment, several members of various Middle Earth families, who had arrived late to the capital, stepped forward one after another, standing tall in midair and declaring loudly: "Mr. Owen is our friend! If you wish to harm him, you''ll have to deal with us first!" Many powerful kingdoms and forces from Middle Earth, such as the Emberveil Kingdom where Henry hailed from, stood up to support Owen, boosting his faction''s morale. Although they still couldn''t compare to the Archgod''s side, they were no longer completely outmatched. Seeing this, the Archgod''s face grew even darker. "Very well, very well. Since you are so determined to stand by Owen, I hope you won''t regret your decision today!" The Archgod scanned Henry and the others. As one of Middle Earth''s leaders, seeing them side with Owen during this united campaign was a serious betrayal. The next moment, seeing that his threats were useless, the Archgod raised his hand and struck toward Henry and the other "traitors," intending to obliterate them first as a warning. His move was swift and sudden, leaving Henry and the others with no time to react. They trembled as they watched a giant hand descend from the heavens, blocking out the sky above them. There was no escape. The old dragon chieftain''s eyes narrowed. He hadn''t expected the Archgod to strike so shamelessly! Bang! Bang! Bang! The defensive artifacts on Henry and the others shattered under the force of the descending hand. As the massive hand loomed closer, they were overwhelmed by the scent of death. The Archgod''s strike was unstoppable. If it struck, they would be reduced to nothing but a smear of blood. But just then, a blood-red array suddenly spread from Owen''s body, rising like a crimson sun and crashing fiercely into the descending hand. "Did you ask my permission to attack them?" Owen''s voice rang out as the blood-red array expanded, enveloping the entire capital, transforming into a crimson sky. The Archgod''s seemingly unstoppable strike landed on the array, only to be absorbed by the swirling red energy, causing barely a ripple before dissipating into nothingness. "The Godslayer Array?!" The moment he saw the array, the Archgod felt something ominous. Now, as he came into direct contact with it, he realized that Owen had indeed activated the legendary Godslayer Array! And it was the complete version! Otherwise, there was no way it could have withstood his attack. The other gods of Middle Earth also took notice of the blood-colored Godslayer Array, sensing a peculiar aura emanating from it. Chapter 280: Chapter277-The Twos Trump Cards Chapter 280: Chapter277-The Two''s Trump CardsUnder the vast sky filled with dark clouds. Henry and the others looked at the blood-red array that had blocked Archgod''s attack, their expressions filled with shock. It was Archgod who had attacked, the ruler of Middle Earth, and yet his strike had been blocked by the array Owen had activated! Moreover, they recognized this array-the Godslayer Array! It was a deadly formation, rumored to have slain countless god-tier mages! Now, Owen had mastered it! Under the stunned gazes of countless onlookers, Owen remained calm. Previously, with only a third of the incomplete array, he had managed to wound a god-tier mage with it. Now that the array was fully restored and his level and the seals on the Godslayer Staff had been mostly lifted, the power of the Godslayer Array had become even more terrifying! Even the mighty Archgod couldn''t ignore it now! He was no longer as powerless as before! "Owen! At this point, you still dare to resist? Do you want to drag the entire Azure Kingdom down with you?" Archgod''s eyes flickered with apprehension as he coldly reprimanded Owen, staring at the enormous Godslayer Array that blocked out the sky. The other god-tier mages from Middle Earth, standing behind Archgod, also shouted one after another: "Owen, do you really think this array alone can hold off our attack? There''s no way it will withstand the combined might of so many god-tier mages!" Their initial shock quickly turned into mockery. The Godslayer Array was indeed formidable, but almost all of Middle Earth''s top forces had gathered here. A single array could at most buy some time, but in the end, it would be futile. However, before their taunts had fully left their lips, they saw Owen''s hand gathering light once again. Immediately, a terrifying killing intent spread throughout the heavens and earth. The Spear of War God! At this moment, Owen gripped the Spear tightly, and its fierce killing intent fused perfectly with the Godslayer Array. The originally blood-red formation surged, and blood-colored tides seemed to engulf the universe, with countless wailing souls within. Archgod, the closest to the Godslayer Array, felt his scalp tingle as if needles were pricking his skin. He hurriedly retreated, not daring to approach any further. If the Godslayer Array before had merely made him cautious, now, with the fusion of the Spear of War God, even he could sense the approach of death. In the midst of the surging tides of blood, the gods of Middle Earth, who had previously mocked, now seemed to have their throats seized, rendered speechless as they stared at Owen in shock. The Godslayer Staff! The Spear of War God! Owen had actually mastered both of these devastating artifacts! At this moment, he appeared as a god of death incarnate, ready to bury countless deities! Even the space around him collapsed, with countless spirits swirling around his body, while the clouds underfoot were dyed in blood. The entire world had transformed into a battlefield of blood! Stars shattered, and the heavens and earth were overturned, with visions of destruction swirling and emerging. The powerful Dragon clan members had never imagined that Owen had such a trump card! The combination of two legendary artifacts held enough power to kill even an Archgod-tier being! Henry and the others couldn''t help but smile. They had known all along-following Mr. Owen, even in the most desperate of situations, he could always find a way out! Meanwhile, the citizens of Azure Kingdom in the capital below couldn''t contain their emotions, fervently chanting the emperor''s name. Millions of voices echoed together, shaking the heavens and reverberating through the clouds. Only one name resounded in everyone''s mind: "Emperor!" "You really think you can bully the Azure Kingdom? This continent is ours. You, return to where you came from!" Owen shouted, holding the Godslayer Staff in one hand and the Spear of War God in the other. He strode through the void, standing like an indomitable monument, blocking the endless gods of Middle Earth! After a brief moment of shock and silence, Deamon let out a cold snort, staring fiercely at Owen as he spoke with a chilling tone: "Relying on two divine artifacts, you may resist for now, but it won''t last forever!" "When the array shatters, you will be torn to pieces, and the Azure Kingdom will be wiped out, not a single living being left!" "Everyone, attack together! This man cannot be allowed to live!" With that, Deamon took the lead in attacking. As a peak-tier God Emperor mage, it seemed like entire star systems filled his hands, radiating a mystical and terrifying aura. As he struck downward, the void collapsed, chaos spreading as though everything in its path would be obliterated and dispersed! Seeing Deamon attack, the others followed suit, unleashing their most powerful spells, bombarding the boundless sea of blood below. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One-on-one, none of them dared face Owen, who now wielded two divine artifacts, but this battle had been destined from the start to be a one-sided massacre. Boom, boom, boom! A series of explosions erupted as the gods of Middle Earth''s attacks struck the vast sea of blood, causing waves thousands of meters high, staining the sky red and tearing the heavens apart. Chaos filled the world, with turbulent magic fluctuations boilin over like a cauldron. Though the combined divine artifacts'' array hadn''t yet been shattered, it had weakened considerably, and the blood sea had thinned noticeably. At this rate, within half an hour, the Godslayer Array would collapse entirely! When that happened, Owen and his people would be trapped, easy prey! However, just as they formed this thought, an intense feeling of danger suddenly washed over them. The sensation came abruptly, yet it chilled them to the bone, making them instinctively activate all their defensive measures. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! At that moment, several icy white beams shot out from the roiling sea of blood, locking onto numerous God Kings and God Emperor-level mages. Wherever these beams passed, bone-chilling cold spread, freezing the void as if turning it into solid ice. Their very spirits seemed to freeze at the sight, sending them into a cold sweat. Clang! In the next moment, to their horror, these icy arrows pierced through their protective barriers and unerringly penetrated their bodies, leaving gaping holes the size of bowls! Yet no blood flowed from these wounds, as the residual cold in the wounds froze them solid, and the chilling air continued to invade their bodies, freezing them into lifeless ice sculptures. In an instant, two God Emperors were severely injured, and four God Kings were slain! This shocking turn of events came so suddenly that the gods of Middle Earth, who had just exerted themselves, were now left dumbfounded, staring at the scene in disbelief. Three God Kings and two God Emperors had been among the top combatants of this crusade! Yet they had been abruptly killed and grievously wounded! The injured God Emperors widened their eyes, glaring furiously at the capital below. Beneath the sea of blood, beside Owen, Leslie''s long hair had turned ice blue, and a previously unseen, extreme cold aura radiated from her, freezing the very air around her. At that moment, she gripped a longbow emitting a chilling aura, still in the posture of having just fired arrows. The deadly ice arrows that had pierced the God Kings and wounded the God Emperors had come from her! How could this be?! The crowd''s breathing almost stopped at the sight. Everyone had been focused on Owen before, as Leslie had remained inconspicuous by comparison. But to their shock, in the moment when everyone had overlooked her, she had unleashed such terrifying power! God Kings, God Emperors-she had made them her prey! As countless horrified gazes converged on her, Leslie''s icy gaze swept over the gods of Middle Earth, and she spoke coldly: "You dare to bully my husband-did you ask me first?" Her voice was not loud, but in light of her incredible feats-killing God Kings and severely injuring God Emperors-her words thundered like a roaring storm! No one dared to ignore her voice now, especially as her gaze swept over them. Even the arrogant and domineering Archgod no longer dared to meet her eyes. "Leslie! Haven''t you caused enough trouble?!" Unlike the others'' fear and shock, Deamon''s feelings were far more complicated. He couldn''t help but shout in rage. If it hadn''t been for what had happened when she was a child, Leslie would have been the pride of the Rosewood family! But now, she stood on the opposite side of the family. Chapter 281: Chapter278-Your Fiancé Has Been Arranged Chapter 281: Chapter278-Your Fianc¨¦ Has Been ArrangedUnlike the others, who were puzzled by Leslie''s current state, Deamon knew exactly what was happening-Leslie had awakened the supreme bloodline of their family! The Rosewood family had become one of the top families in Middle Earth, feared by many powerful forces. This was because their ancestor was a peerless existence, with one foot nearly stepping beyond the realm of celestial gods! The Ice Emperor, Rosewood! Because of that half step he took, his descendants experienced an unprecedented leap in their bloodline! Every descendant of the Rosewood family was born with extraordinary talent, standing out even in Middle Earth, where they were unmatched by most prodigies. Even though the bloodline had thinned over the ages, it still granted the Rosewood descendants superior talent, far beyond the average person. Occasionally, the Ice Emperor''s bloodline would flare up, and a true genius would be born within the family, ensuring that the Rosewood family remained strong and feared for generations! It was this very obsession with preserving the bloodline that led to Leslie''s mother being cast out-because she was an outsider with "impure" blood, she and Leslie were exiled, left to fend for themselves, and cut off from the Rosewood family. But now, in an ironic twist of fate, this "impure" Leslie had awakened the Ice Emperor bloodline! And it was an unprecedented awakening-almost as if she were the Ice Emperor''s own daughter! With such pure bloodline, Leslie''s strength had surged dramatically, and her body underwent a complete transformation! She could even wield part of the Ice Emperor''s power! The icy artifact in her hands, the Tide of Snow and Ice, was the same celestial weapon the Ice Emperor had once wielded. Its power was on par with the Godslayer Staff! In fact, with the amplification from the Ice Emperor''s power, it was even more terrifying than the Godslayer Staff! This was how she had managed to kill three God Kings and severely injure two God Emperors with just one strike! After a brief moment of anger, regret, and silence, Deamon took a deep breath, his eyes filled with fervor as he said: "Leslie, come back with me. I will give you an explanation for what happened back then!" "I swear, if you return to the family, the Rosewood family will put all its resources into nurturing you, helping you fully master the Ice Emperor''s power. You will become the next head of the Rosewood family!" His words left everyone in shock, staring in disbelief at Deamon, the God Emperor of the Rosewood family. Moments ago, Deamon had been filled with murderous intent and disgust toward Leslie, and now he was begging her to return and even offering the position of family head! "The Ice Emperor bloodline! No wonder she suddenly gained such terrifying power, slaughtering God Kings like it was nothing!" "That Ice Emperor Rosewood was a mythic figure even in ancient times. Who would''ve thought Leslie had inherited his bloodline!" At that moment, countless people gazed at Leslie with awe and fear. Even Owen was somewhat surprised. He had known that Leslie would one day inherit the Ice Emperor''s power and become one of the top-tier powerhouses in the world, but he hadn''t expected it to happen so soon. It seemed the changes in the timeline had also affected Leslie, the future supervillain! The gods of Middle Earth glanced angrily at Deamon. They were well aware of the history between Leslie and the Rosewood family, and they could only blame Deamon and the others for their shortsightedness. Now they had to bear the consequences of their actions! However, they soon breathed a small sigh of relief. After all, Deamon had offered Leslie the position of family head and promised to help her fully master the Ice Emperor''s power-two enormous temptations! The Rosewood family was a superpower in Middle Earth, and the position of family head carried immense prestige, granting unimaginable power. For most mages, such an offer was irresistibly tempting! Especially the Ice Emperor''s power! It was rumored that before the Ice Emperor perished, he froze his power, preserving it for eternity. Any descendant whose bloodline reached an imperial level could inherit this incredible power, enough to shake the heavens and earth, becoming the next Ice Emperor! Even Archgod would be envious of such power. It was the pinnacle of all power-who could resist such temptation? Surely Leslie wouldn''t be able to resist either. Once she turned against Owen, he would be nothing more than a clown! However, as they waited with eager anticipation, Leslie said nothing. She simply drew her bowstring, and with the pull of the string, a piercing cold light gathered at the bow, unleashing an overwhelming, bone-chilling cold that spread across the heavens and earth. Everyone watching instinctively shivered. Deamon, who was the target of this freezing arrow, turned pale, sensing danger. Even the Ice Emperor bloodline within him trembled. "Leslie! You are defying your ancestors! Defying the family!" Deamon roared in fury, quickly casting his magic. A frigid wind swirled around him like a cutting machine, shredding everything in its path to powder. But as the arrow shot forth, the howling wind was instantly frozen, and the arrow pierced straight through. At the last moment, Deamon shifted his body, trying to avoid the deadly strike. But he was too slow-his arm was hit, and it shattered into icy fragments. Another God Emperor had been severely wounded! This single arrow wiped the smugness off Deamon''s face, leaving only cold, dark rage. His voice turned sinister and emotionless as he said, "You refuse to accept kindness, so you''ll face punishment instead! I had intended to bring you back into the family, but now, you leave me no choice!" From within his robes, Deamon pulled out a jade pendant and crushed it in his hand. "An ancient family from the God Realm proposed a marriage alliance with the Rosewood family, and now I agree to it." "Leslie, meet your fianc¨¦!" As his words fell, the entire sky trembled as if some terrifying presence was about to descend upon the world. Owen was completely stunned. That old bastard really did it! He just conjured up a romantic rival out of nowhere! Doesn''t he know Leslie is already mine? Leslie''s cold eyes grew even frostier. "I am Leslie, not a member of your Rosewood family. My fate is mine to control!" Boom! At that moment, golden light pierced through the dark clouds, illuminating the earth. A translucent golden curtain appeared, layer upon layer, as if welcoming the arrival of a great figure. "Oh, what a barren and backward world," a disdainful voice echoed. Moments later, a young man dressed in luxurious robes, resembling a sunset, appeared before countless eyes. His skin was pale, and there was an unmistakable air of nobility between his brows. Every move he made exuded aristocratic grace, and the aura around him was that of a God King! As he appeared, he used a handkerchief to cover his nose and mouth in disgust, before turning his gaze toward Leslie. "Not bad, not bad. As expected of the one I''ve chosen. You are indeed worthy of being my fianc¨¦e. Come with me to the God Realm, and I will help you cultivate your Ice Emperor bloodline." "In the God Realm is where those of noble blood like us belong, not this filthy place where pigs and dogs live." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He extended his hand, like a gentleman, inviting Leslie. "Who are you?" Leslie asked coldly, looking at him. Charles Saint frowned slightly, displeased that Leslie didn''t know who he was. Deamon quickly stepped in, his expression solemn as he said, "Leslie, the man before you is none other than Charles Saint, the son of the ruler of the God Realm and the future master of the God Realm!" His voice was filled with pride. After all, the God Realm was above Middle Earth, a special divine realm created by ancient gods. It was rich in elemental power and had hoarded treasures from across the universe-an opulent paradise! The others'' expressions shifted as well upon hearing this. The God Realm was a place most had only heard of in legends-a world inhabited by gods and filled with riches beyond imagination. Many god-tier mages had longed to go there, but none had been deemed worthy by the God Realm. And now, standing before them was the son of the God Realm''s ruler! Chapter 282: Chapter279-God Realm, Charles-Saint Chapter 282: Chapter279-God Realm, Charles-SaintHigh above the void, Charles-Saint stood proudly, his hands clasped behind his back. He regarded the crowd before him as nothing more than pigs and dogs, showing only the slightest trace of warmth when his gaze fell upon Leslie. Leslie''s unique bloodline was a perfect match for his own. Owen, a lowly commoner from an insignificant place, couldn''t even compare to a single strand of Leslie''s hair. Previously, Leslie had been sheltered, stuck in her own small world, and mistakenly thought that someone like Owen was a genius. But compared to him, Owen was utterly crushed in every possible way. He believed Leslie was smart enough to know how to make the right choice. However, under his expectant gaze, Leslie coldly looked at him and said, "So what? I am already Owen''s wife. Even if I weren''t, you are not worthy of even carrying my shoes." As Leslie''s merciless words rang out, it was like a stone casting a thousand ripples. The countless mages present looked at her in utter disbelief. This man was the young master of the God Realm, his status as noble as could be, and he had already reached god-tier in his cultivation. There was no one on Middle Earth or the entire continent who could compare to him. Even Owen, the continent''s and Middle Earth''s recognized number one prodigy, was outclassed by this young master of the God Realm in terms of sheer level. Yet, not only did Leslie show no signs of being impressed, but she completely dismissed him! Deamon''s smile, which had just started to form, instantly froze. Relying on the influence of the Rosewood family, he thought Leslie was simply growing bolder and that their pressure wasn''t enough to make her submit. But to think even after bringing in the God Realm, she remained unmoved! Charles-Saint''s pupils suddenly contracted. He had been born into a life of privilege, with people always fawning over him. No matter how proud a woman was, in front of him, she was nothing but a temptress, using any means necessary to crawl into his bed. Now, to think that after offering himself, Leslie not only rejected him but outright humiliated him. This was completely beyond his expectations. After a moment of stunned disbelief, his once elegant and calm face now bore traces of anger. "Leslie! I have been giving you face. If you don''t appreciate it, I''ll make sure you keep face!" Owen chuckled, holding Leslie''s soft hand and staring at the rather handsome Charles-Saint. "You talk as if you actually have face. First of all, this isn''t the God Realm. This isn''t a place where you can throw your weight around." "Second, do you dare to steal my woman? Who gave you that courage?" As Owen spoke, an overwhelming killing intent erupted from his body. The once dormant sea of blood in the Godslayer Array suddenly surged violently. As Owen extended his hand, the blood sea from the Godslayer Array transformed into a massive blood-red hand, hundreds of feet long, reaching up into the sky and enveloping Charles-Saint. "How dare you!" Seeing Owen directly attack Charles-Saint, Deamon''s heart skipped a beat, and he shouted in shock. The various powers present were also astonished. The God Realm was the most mysterious and powerful force in the entire realm, and all other factions feared offending it, lest they invite disaster upon themselves. But Owen, like a newborn calf, showed no regard for the consequences! "You, a mere sage-tier, dare to attack me? You rely on the power of an artifact, but your mortal bloodline is far beneath my imperial blood! Even without an artifact, I can crush you with a single hand." Charles-Saint looked down with contempt at Owen''s blood-red hand, without a hint of concern. He snorted disdainfully. "Leslie, take a good look at your so-called beloved. In front of me, he''s nothing more than a worm." "You and I together-that''s what heaven intended!" As his words fell, his snow-white palm flipped downward, and it was as though the entire sky was inverted. Stars shifted, and the world itself seemed to turn over, all within the grasp of his hand. World in the Palm! A planetary-tier magic skill! At this moment, countless mages gasped in awe. After all, such a high-quality spell was something even many God King-tier mages had never even seen, let alone practiced! "This is the true power of the young master of the God Realm? A planetary-tier spell right from the start, and he''s mastered it to an advanced level!" "His cultivation is already terrifying enough, and with this fearsome skill, plus the imperial bloodline''s inherent abilities, Owen will surely be crushed with one strike!" Many God King-tier mages were utterly shocked by the spatial distortions emanating from the spell. Even at their level, they could only expect to be wiped out instantly by this attack! However, unlike the others, Owen remained completely calm. He had seen this planetary-tier skill before, offered as a choice by the system, but he had passed it up in favor of the ultimate [Order]. This skill was indeed formidable, as it allowed the user to manipulate the Order of Space, creating a world within their grasp to imprison enemies. It could even simulate the elements of earth, fire, water, and wind within the hand, turning it into a small world where the caster ruled as its sovereign. Unfortunately for Charles-Saint, the person he was up against was Owen! The blood-red hand surged from the Godslayer Array, its surface covered in countless intricate runes, the cold intent to kill twisting the void ahead. The blood-red hand collided with Charles-Saint''s distorted, illusory world. In an instant, it was like two worlds crashing into one another, annihilating everything in between. The space around them collapsed, and the area was shrouded in chaotic energy. The countless mages present retreated in horror from the shockwaves. Those unable to evade in time were severely injured in an instant. Seeing this, the dragonfolk quickly intervened, forming a massive golden-scaled barrier to protect the imperial capital below. Without such protection, the capital would have been leveled by the sheer force of this battle. Meanwhile, Deamon and the others stared intently at the point of contact between Owen and Charles-Saint''s powers, desperately hoping to see Owen crushed. "There''s always someone stronger. Does Owen truly think Charles-Saint is like the others he''s faced?" "Exactly! Owen only became the number one prodigy because he hasn''t encountered the God Realm. He''s already reached his limit, and Charles-Saint is the real ceiling!" The gods of Middle Earth showered Charles-Saint with praise, eager to earn his favor. But as they prematurely celebrated, they suddenly noticed that the illusory world seemingly suppressing the blood-red hand was starting to crack! Charles-Saint''s spell had been broken! The smiles on the faces of the gods of Middle Earth froze, and then they saw Charles-Saint''s body suddenly spark with endless lightning, as if his body was compressed into pure thunder, with countless arcs of lightning tearing through the void, exuding a dominating presence that claimed the heavens and earth. "Thunder Emperor bloodline!" "Owen actually forced him to use his bloodline power?!" Those who knew Charles-Saint were dumbfounded. The Thunder Emperor was an ancient figure of the highest order, controlling the lightning of the heavens and the earth, rewarding the good and punishing the wicked, known for possessing the strongest offensive power! Charles-Saint''s eyes transformed into two pools of lightning. His thunder-wreathed palm struck downward with tremendous force. The void shattered, and layer upon layer of lightning surged forth, breaking the blood-red hand into mist with a deafening "hiss." With the boost from the Thunder Emperor bloodline, Charles-Saint''s power had multiplied several times over! However, just as the blood-red hand was shattered by the cascading waves of lightning, the dormant Spear of the War God hidden within the blood-red hand suddenly shot forth. A streak of blood-red light pierced through the storm of lightning, heading straight for Charles-Saint and stopping just before his chest. Charles-Saint''s heart skipped a beat. He had not anticipated Owen''s attack to be so intricately layered. In that brief moment, he could only gather the surging lightning around him into his inner armor. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Crack! A silver bolt of lightning, as thick as an arm and as fast as a snake striking, erupted from his armor, scorching the air as it collided with the Spear of the War God at his chest. The earth-shattering clash that followed enveloped Charles-Saint in a whirlpool of silver lightning and blood-red killing intent. Chapter 283: Chapter280-A Distinguished Guest Chapter 283: Chapter280-A Distinguished GuestDeamon and the others looked on with grim expressions. Under their watchful eyes, Charles-Saint, despite quickly activating his inner armor to block most of the impact from the Spear of War God, still couldn''t avoid the terrifying shockwave that was transmitted through the spear. His armor caved in, and several ribs were broken from the force. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. Seeing this, the mages who had been rooting for Charles-Saint were utterly horrified. After all, Charles-Saint had clearly been fighting without holding anything back, and his combat power had already approached the level of a God Emperor-tier. Yet, even with such terrifying strength, he had still suffered a heavy blow in his confrontation with Owen! If it hadn''t been for his extraordinary inner armor protecting him at the critical moment, the Spear of War God would have pierced his body, leaving him severely wounded like never before. For a moment, countless people stared at Owen in shock, as his combat power had clearly surpassed Charles-Saint''s, completely contrary to their expectations. But when they looked at Owen, they found he had mysteriously disappeared from where he had been standing. As they searched for him in astonishment, someone suddenly gasped, spotting Owen silently appear behind Charles-Saint, his massive dark-golden sword aimed directly at his neck! One strike, intent on beheading him before the crowd! Many from Middle Earth were so terrified by this scene that their souls almost left their bodies. Just as they were about to intervene to stop the attack, they noticed that Charles-Saint seemed to have sensed the danger in advance. He coldly turned to face Owen, a thin dagger as sharp as a cicada''s wing gripped tightly in his hand, aiming for Owen''s abdomen, intending to destroy his mana core in a single thrust. It was a strategy of trading injury for injury. With the protection of his treasured Thunder Dragon Armor, even if he were gravely injured, the regenerative powers of the Thunder Emperor bloodline would allow him to recover quickly. But if Owen''s mana core was shattered, he would be reduced to a cripple! If Owen chose to defend himself, he would lose the initiative and be crushed under relentless pressure until a fatal flaw was found. No matter what choice Owen made, it seemed he would end up dead! However, just as a triumphant smile appeared on Charles-Saint''s lips, he suddenly realized that Owen''s figure had vanished-it was merely an illusion! Next, Owen''s form appeared all around him, each copy unleashing powerful attacks. As the clones closed in on Charles-Saint, a Mana Void suddenly expanded from the void, enveloping him. The moment Charles-Saint saw Owen''s myriad images, he knew things were going south. The arrival of the Mana Void further disrupted the mana inside his body. Even though the Thunder Emperor bloodline rapidly fought off this strange energy, his power plummeted, weakening him by at least tenfold from where he had been moments earlier! Strike when he''s down! Kill him when he''s weak! The moment Charles-Saint''s aura faltered, Owen''s clones launched their attacks all at once. Although the high-quality inner armor absorbed most of the attacks, it also drained a significant portion of its stored mana. Then, when Owen himself appeared and unleashed a Heaven Emperor Fist, the inner armor''s protective energy waves, already weakened, finally crumbled under the combined force of Owen''s Supreme of All and the Heaven Emperor''s authority. Bang! The punch landed squarely on Charles-Saint''s chest, sending him flying. His body bent like a shrimp, and blood spurted uncontrollably from his mouth. "Owen, how dare you!" At that moment, Deamon and the others, sensing danger, cried out in horror and charged toward Owen. But the dragonfolk and Leslie had been watching them closely. The moment they made their move, the dragonfolk swiftly intervened. "Their duel doesn''t concern you, so why are you interfering?" "Yeah, wasn''t Charles-Saint supposed to be so powerful? How come after just a few exchanges, Owen is completely crushing him? He''s not that great after all!" "Anyone who dares to act arrogant in front of Mr. Owen will soon be pushing up daisies!" The dragonfolk, along with the Dragon Princess, mocked the gods of Middle Earth, who had previously been strutting around as if they owned the place, preventing them from interrupting Owen. While the gods of Middle Earth were being held at bay, Owen rushed over to the still-reeling Charles-Saint and, without hesitation, raised his hand to slap him across the face. Just as Charles-Saint was recovering from the excruciating pain in his abdomen, he saw Owen''s hand coming toward him. Furious, he glared at Owen and barked: "How dare you! I am the young master of the God Realm!" "You were so arrogant just now, trying to steal my wife?" Before he could finish speaking, Owen''s slap landed even faster. Smack! The crisp sound of the slap echoed through the air. Everyone who had been fighting moments earlier stopped and turned to look at the distant figure of Charles-Saint. When they saw what had happened, their pupils shrank. A deep, bright red handprint had appeared on Charles-Saint''s once-noble face, standing out so starkly that it seemed to burn just to look at. Was Owen insane? To treat Charles-Saint so roughly, he was practically declaring war on the God Realm! The God Realm was not like other places; it was a force with celestial god-tier beings at its helm! Charles-Saint, now sporting a vivid handprint on his cheek, was utterly stunned. Even his parents had never laid a hand on him, yet Owen, this lowly worm, had struck him! In an instant, an uncontrollable rage surged through him, nearly driving him to madness. His silver hair stood on end like a porcupine''s quills, and crackling silver lightning erupted from his body, filling the air with the acrid smell of burning. But at that very moment, Owen, not one to show mercy, slapped him again! "If your parents didn''t teach you well, let me do it for them!" Smack! Smack! Smack! The sound of repeated slaps filled the air, shocking everyone so thoroughly that they stood with their mouths agape, unable to utter a word. With every slap Owen delivered, Charles-Saint''s face twisted in pain, the burning sensation on his cheeks turning his anger into a sickly shade of green. Owen''s actions were a complete humiliation, trampling his dignity into the dirt. From now on, he would be a laughingstock! However, under the suppression of the Mana Void, Charles-Saint was no match for Owen. Every time he struggled to fight back, Owen only slapped him harder. Just as Charles-Saint was about to explode from sheer fury, Owen sensed the Mana Void beginning to break apart. Without hesitation, he gripped the Supreme Sword and swung it down toward Charles-Saint''s neck. Faced with the impending threat of death and the humiliation Owen had subjected him to, Charles-Saint finally cracked. His overwhelming anger morphed into cold fear. For someone of his high status, nothing terrified him more than death! Everything else could be set aside. As long as he lived, he could eventually use Owen''s blood to wash away this disgrace! In a state of extreme terror, Charles-Saint lifted his head toward the heavens, crushed a ring in his hand, and cried out for help: "Father, save me!" His voice was garbled, mixed with blood. At that moment, Owen, in the midst of swinging his Supreme Sword, suddenly felt an overwhelming pressure descend from above, instantly locking him in place! Under this pressure, Owen felt as if he had been severed from the surrounding space and time. Even though Charles-Saint was right in front of him, it was as if they were now separated by two different worlds. Owen''s expression immediately grew serious. Though he had yet to see the newcomer, anyone capable of such a feat could only be a celestial god-tier entity! Charles-Saint''s father, a celestial god-tier being, had finally intervened! Not only did Owen feel an immense pressure, but all the mages present also noticed a terrifying energy permeating the atmosphere. Even just being in its presence caused their thoughts to slow. Under the horrified gazes of everyone, the sky was torn apart by a formless force, revealing a majestic figure wreathed in golden lightning! As he appeared, the gods of Middle Earth stared in awe, their eyes widening in disbelief. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was the Lord of the God Realm! A celestial god-tier mage! He had finally made his appearance! Chapter 284: Chapter281-Two Celestial Gods! Chapter 284: Chapter281-Two Celestial Gods!The God Realm Master! At that moment, countless eyes were fixed on the sky, where a boundless ocean of golden lightning surged. Amidst the storm, a figure full of majesty stepped through the void. Every mage present felt an immense pressure deep within their souls. The gods of Middle Earth trembled in awe, clasping their hands together in prayer. They all yearned for the God Realm, the place of ultimate magic and resources, the paradise of their dreams. But most importantly, it was ruled by the God Realm Master, a being with god-tier power. In contrast, the people of the capital, though knowing little about celestial god-level beings, had absolute faith in their Emperor Owen and Empress Leslie. "So what if he''s a celestial god? In front of the Emperor and the Empress, even a god must kneel!" "Exactly! The Emperor and Empress have gone through so many hardships to get here. And now, a mere celestial god dares to act arrogantly?" The people of the Azure Kingdom cheered for Owen and Leslie. As their renown had grown, the people''s admiration had turned into a kind of fanatical worship, akin to that of devoted followers. Hearing the cheers from the people below, Henry and the others twitched at the corners of their mouths. This was the God Realm Master, a being who could decide life and death with a word. Didn''t they see that even the Archgod and the gods of Middle Earth were almost bowing to him? Yet the people showed no reverence. But soon, they realized it wasn''t that the God Realm Master lacked strength-it was that Owen and Leslie were simply too monstrous! Even as they stood in opposition to the celestial god, they felt little fear. In fact, Owen and Leslie seemed like an unshakable fortress. Under Henry and the others'' watchful eyes, Owen and Leslie exchanged glances, their thoughts synchronized as they launched an attack on the God Realm Master together. The Godslayer Array, a sea of blood surging; the Spear of War God, brimming with murderous intent-both combined to form an indomitable pillar, instantly locking onto the God Realm Master. "You two lack respect for celestial gods!" The God Realm Master snorted coldly. As his voice rumbled through the heavens, magic surged like a tidal wave, sweeping across the sky. His magic clashed with Owen''s Godslayer Array. Both attacks were among the most terrifying forces in existence. Their collision sent shockwaves rippling through the world, shattering space like broken glass. The fragments of reality twisted in the void like a chaotic beast. The gods of Middle Earth, including the Archgod, were filled with dread and quickly retreated. Even the aftershocks of the clash brought them to the brink of death. As they withdrew, Owen''s brow furrowed. Amid the chaotic ripples, he sensed another presence, just as powerful as the God Realm Master''s. Another celestial god had arrived! "This barren land still has talents like you two? I''ve been secluded for too long, it seems," came a voice from beyond the ripples. An elderly figure, hunched over with a black coffin strapped to his back, appeared beside the God Realm Master. The Celestial God of the Burial Grounds! Upon seeing the strange elder, the gods of Middle Earth were even more shocked. They recognized him instantly. This was the ruler of the Burial Grounds, a place said to be a paradise for the dead, where only those of the Burial Grounds could come and go freely. And this elder, known as the Forsaken Celestial God, was the king of that realm-another celestial god of the highest order! Two celestial gods had appeared! Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even the Archgod, who had called upon the God Realm Master, hadn''t expected such an outcome. Two celestial gods filled the sky, shining like twin suns. Every mage present was drawn to them. Owen and Leslie exchanged wary glances, preparing to strike. Their plan was simple: kill one celestial god first, then the other. But before they could act, the Forsaken Celestial God and the God Realm Master had already locked onto their presence, as though two invisible hands were choking them. "You two are unexpected variables in our plans, so we came prepared. I didn''t expect to actually need it," the God Realm Master remarked. At first, he had thought dealing with Owen and Leslie would be an easy task. But after his initial clash with Owen, he realized he had underestimated him. If Leslie joined the fight, he might even be in danger. But with two celestial gods working together, Owen and Leslie stood no chance. As for everyone else, they were of no concern. "These two have immense potential. Once they fall into the Burial Grounds, they will make excellent celestial corpses," the Forsaken Celestial God said, eyeing Owen and Leslie with fiery intensity. The black coffin on his back trembled, emitting a disturbing magical pulse. Just then, a dark, deep light-like a black hole-suddenly appeared in front of Owen and Leslie, blocking the unsettling energy. The coffin, which had begun to open, slammed shut as if pressed down by an invisible hand. "Who goes there?" The Forsaken Celestial God glared at the source of the black light, sensing the aura of another celestial god, though it was unfamiliar to him. The God Realm Master''s eyes widened slightly in confusion. Amidst their confusion, the black light shifted, revealing a figure in a black gown- Archdemon. "As elders, is this how you treat the younger generation-ganging up on them two against one?" Archdemon swept her gaze over the God Realm Master and the Forsaken Celestial God, her lips curling into a mocking smile. "Archdemon? How can this be? Your foundation was damaged, your life force depleted. How did you break through to the celestial god realm?" It wasn''t the celestial gods who spoke first, but the Archgod, his voice filled with disbelief. When Archdemon had kidnapped Owen earlier, she had been at the same level as him. But now, in such a short time, she had surpassed him and become a celestial god? How could he not feel envy and jealousy? "I''ve heard of you before, Archdemon. I didn''t expect a junior like you to break through to the celestial god realm," the Forsaken Celestial God said, his expression growing more serious. But then, a glimmer of desire appeared in his eyes. Archdemon was already an extraordinary being, and now that she had ascended to celestial god status, she radiated a unique allure that stirred even his long-dormant heart. "Should we still call you Archdemon, or would ''Celestial Demon'' be more fitting?" The God Realm Master, now wary, spoke with a more respectful tone. "Since you''ve become a celestial god, it''s best not to meddle in this matter. It would be beneficial for everyone." Though he wasn''t sure of Archdemon''s relationship with Owen and Leslie, he could feel her strong hostility toward him and the Forsaken Celestial God. Celestial Demon replied coldly, "I have no desire to involve myself in your affairs. But you''ve gone too far." "And besides, Owen has done me a favor. Did you ask my permission before attacking him?" The gods of Middle Earth were full of confusion. Wasn''t Archdemon the one who kidnapped Owen? Shouldn''t there be deep hatred between them? Why was she helping him now, against two celestial gods no less? Owen looked slightly conflicted. Leslie, although she had harbored some resentment toward Archdemon before, now spoke up: "Congratulations on your breakthrough to the celestial god realm, Archdemon. Your righteous assistance today will not be forgotten." Archdemon smiled faintly. "I came in a hurry today, so I didn''t bring you a wedding gift. Consider my aid a present-happy wedding!" She glanced at Owen with a complex look in her eyes. Owen felt touched. Though he had helped Archdemon extend her life, thus earning her favor, he believed her intervention had more to do with a fleeting romance from their time in hell. But regardless, with Archdemon''s help, even two celestial gods were no longer an insurmountable challenge. They could still fight! Chapter 285: Chapter282-The Forbidden Power Beyond Celestial Gods Chapter 285: Chapter282-The Forbidden Power Beyond Celestial Gods"Archdemon, I warn you not to seek your own death! Owen defied the laws of the God Realm and is doomed. Besides, my son is a disciple of a higher forbidden power!" "Being a celestial god yourself, you should know just how terrifying that forbidden power is and what it truly represents!" Seeing that Archdemon was determined to protect Owen and Leslie, the God Realm Master''s expression darkened, his words dripping with intense menace. However, Archdemon remained silent for a moment before responding slowly: "So, you won''t retreat?" "Then I suppose there''s nothing left to discuss between us?" The Forsaken Celestial God chimed in, saying, "I advise you to reconsider-not for yourself, but for the sake of the billions of demons under your command." With that, Archdemon''s calm eyes turned cold. "Is that a threat?" "If you want to see it that way, there''s no harm in that!" Forsaken Celestial God grinned, revealing his yellowed teeth. But just as that grin appeared, Archdemon drew a long blade and swung it towards his face. The black blade carried an overwhelming force of devouring energy, consuming all mana and light in its path. The sword howled, cracked, and disintegrated as it cleaved through the air. The Forsaken Celestial God furrowed his brow, surprised that Archdemon would attack without hesitation-and with such terrifying power. "Your energy still seems unstable. You must have just recently broken through. In that case, let me teach you what the true power of a celestial god is!" The Forsaken Celestial God laughed arrogantly. The coffin on his back flung forward, shattering the space in front of him and transforming into a black veil that blotted out the sky, suppressing the power of Archdemon''s strike. Boom! The two celestial gods clashed high in the sky, unleashing shockwaves of unimaginable destruction, as if the world itself were ending. The Dragon Clan immediately reinforced the protective barrier around the imperial capital. Without it, the capital would be reduced to dust in an instant by the force of the battle. As the Forsaken Celestial God and Archdemon engaged in combat, the God Realm Master prepared to join forces and take down Archdemon before dealing with Owen and Leslie. But Owen and Leslie, who had been waiting for this moment, launched their attack as soon as he moved. Their combined offensive struck the God Realm Master, distorting the space around him and trapping him inside the Godslayer Array. A crimson glow seemed to replace everything in existence, while a bitter cold wind howled through the air, carrying icy snowflakes that bit into flesh. Even the God Realm Master began to feel the pressure. Owen and Leslie fought together, taking on the God Realm Master in a two-against-one battle. The shockwaves from both battlefronts were so terrifying that everyone present was pale with fear, not daring to approach, afraid of being obliterated by the rippling energy. At this moment, Charles-Saint, who had been severely injured by Owen earlier, finally regained his senses. Though he couldn''t get close to the battlefield to attack Owen and Leslie, his dark eyes turned toward the capital with malicious intent. "Young Master, are you alright?" The Archgod and others rushed to Charles-Saint''s side. Charles-Saint, already of high status, had garnered even more respect after they learned he was a disciple of the forbidden power. The Archgod and the others bowed even lower in his presence. Hearing their concerned inquiries, Charles-Saint''s face still burned from the earlier slap, and his anger flared. "Owen, Leslie, and their reinforcements are tied up now, so there''s no need for this capital to exist anymore. Destroy it, and we''ll call it an interest payment!" The Archgod and the others'' eyes lit up. Both Owen and Leslie treasured the capital greatly; it was the heart of the Azure Kingdom. Destroying it would deal a severe psychological blow to them. "You''re wise, Young Master! We''ll make sure not a single stone remains of the capital!" the Archgod declared, leading the gods of Middle Earth in a furious charge toward the city. Meanwhile, both Owen and Leslie, locked in battle with the God Realm Master, sensed the Archgod and his group moving toward the capital. Leslie frowned, preparing to divert her focus and intervene, but Owen quickly transmitted to her: "Don''t worry. The capital will be fine. We still have a special guest who hasn''t appeared yet." "A guest?" Leslie blinked in confusion. "You''ll find out soon," Owen replied confidently, a knowing smile on his face. Leslie nodded and said calmly, "As long as it''s not one of your mistresses." Owen, a little embarrassed, quickly changed the subject. "You keep the God Realm Master busy. I''ll deal with that scum first!" Leslie nodded. "Leave it to me." With the power of the Godslayer Array and the Spear of War God, and the help of the Ice Emperor''s power, Leslie could suppress the God Realm Master for a while. Whoosh! In an instant, a sharp gust of wind whistled through the air. Charles-Saint, who had just been preparing to unleash his fury on the capital, suddenly felt a terrifying presence rushing toward him. A face he both feared and hated appeared before him. Owen! S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That damned man! Charles-Saint cursed internally, but as he did, an overwhelming sense of dread washed over him. Owen had already left a deep psychological scar from their earlier clash. Just as he was about to activate a hidden trump card, Owen slapped him across the face again, sending him flying once more. Thud! Charles-Saint spat blood as he flew through the air. "You didn''t learn from the last lesson, did you?" Owen said coldly. "Do you think you can just destroy the capital? You should have never been born with such a filthy mouth!" As Charles-Saint flew back from the impact, Owen''s hand crackled with lightning, forming into a sword that he swung down to finish him off. Sensing Owen''s murderous intent, Charles-Saint grew increasingly desperate. He realized that Owen truly intended to kill him! The Archgod and the others had already stormed the capital, attacking the protective barrier formed by the Dragon Clan, and couldn''t come to his rescue. The two celestial gods were also occupied. Frightened, Charles-Saint glared at Owen and shouted, "Owen, I am the heir to the Forbidden Sea! If you kill me, the entire continent will be destroyed!" "Forbidden Sea... what a familiar name," Owen sneered. "Too bad it won''t save your life!" To Owen, the Forbidden Sea, one of the Forbidden Zones, was meant to protect the world, but it had gradually colluded with the Heavenly Dao, becoming nothing more than a swarm of vermin. And it was the God Realm, the Burial Grounds, and other ancient lands that willingly allowed themselves to be used for the sake of power. Now that Owen had joined the ranks of the Lord of Stars, his hatred for these powers had only deepened. This man could not be allowed to live! Owen''s killing intent grew even stronger, and Charles-Saint trembled with fear. "Owen! If you dare kill Charles-Saint, everyone here will perish with him! The forbidden king of the Forbidden Sea will be roused, and by then, you''ll regret everything!" the Forsaken Celestial God sensed Owen''s intent and immediately issued a warning. But before he could finish speaking, Archdemon''s even more terrifying attacks enveloped him, silencing his voice. With no more noise to distract him, Owen''s lightning-imbued sword slashed toward Charles- Saint''s throat. Boom! Sensing the imminent threat to Charles-Saint''s life, a phantom figure emerged from his forehead, blocking Owen''s strike. "How dare you lay a killing blow on my disciple? Who are you, and why are you so weak?" The phantom''s face was obscured, but its voice was filled with undeniable authority. As it spoke, the world itself seemed to tremble. Everyone who saw the scene grew tense. Although most didn''t recognize the figure, they instinctively felt that its power was far beyond that of a celestial god. This was everyone''s first impression, and no one felt they were overestimating the phantom''s strength. The phantom''s voice boomed out again, but Owen, with no sign of backing down, simply replied: "A nobody. Not worth remembering. But you, and this wretch, will both be destroyed together." As Owen spoke, he unleashed the Heaven Emperor Fist at full power, punching the void with overwhelming force! Chapter 286: Chapter283-The Wrath of the Gods of Middle Earth Chapter 286: Chapter283-The Wrath of the Gods of Middle EarthThe Heaven Emperor Fist carried an overbearing and relentless will. Even the master of the Forbidden Sea was momentarily caught off guard when this sudden attack came crashing down upon him. He could sense something unusual from the force of the punch. "To dare strike at this sovereign''s projection, you may indeed be the first in this entire plane!" As these words, full of arrogance, echoed out, the projection of the Forbidden Sea''s master transformed into a massive hand covered in magical runes, meeting Owen''s punch head-on. This giant hand carried a decaying deathly aura that rotted all things it touched. The black miasma emanating from it corroded the very space around them, leaving it full of gaping holes, like a shattered window with cracks in every direction. Even though this was merely a projection, its power was comparable to the strongest Archgod-tier beings. Yet, to the surprise of the projection, after Owen''s Heaven Emperor Fist had been significantly weakened, a majestic figure crowned like a ruler over heaven and earth appeared behind Owen. The deathly aura couldn''t approach this figure at all, and the projection could faintly sense a dangerous energy radiating from it. "Heaven Emperor Fist!" "Shatter!" As the projection before Charles-Saint was caught off guard, Owen roared. His fist suddenly erupted with a dazzling light, like a blinding sun, causing everyone present to momentarily lose their sight. Boom! Before the projection could react, Owen''s punch had already pierced through its chest. Countless cracks spread from the point of impact, crawling across the entire projection. In Charles-Saint''s horrified gaze, Owen''s punch pressed forward, straight toward him. The pain in his chest was so excruciating that Charles-Saint found it hard to breathe. The agony was so intense that for a moment, he lost all sensation. In his daze, he looked down at his chest. A fist-shaped imprint had pierced through it, and in the next instant, the imprint detonated like a fierce explosion. Even though Charles-Saint''s body had been tempered by countless rare treasures, it was reduced to countless pieces under the impact of Owen''s punch, falling from the sky like a rain of flesh and blood. The gods of Middle Earth, watching the blood rain down from above, felt a chill spread through their bodies, a dense fog of despair rising in their hearts. Meanwhile, the mages in the imperial capital burst into cheers. Charles-Saint had clearly been an important figure, but now, he had fallen at the hands of their emperor! After erasing Charles-Saint, the projection that remained in the sky fell into a state of furious rage. The one it was supposed to protect had just been killed by Owen! For someone who had always been undefeated, this was a tremendous humiliation! Immediately, waves of murderous intent spread out from the projection. Owen suddenly felt as if the world had spun around him, and before he knew it, he found himself imprisoned in a small world conjured by the projection. At the same time, the gods of Middle Earth, who had been stunned by Charles-Saint''s sudden death, received a transmission from the master of the Forbidden Sea, and their eyes turned red with excitement, as if they had been injected with adrenaline. The master of the Forbidden Sea''s message was simple: "Destroy the imperial capital. I want him to watch as everything he holds dear is annihilated before his very eyes!" Destroy the imperial capital! Their original goal had been to wipe out the imperial capital, but now, the command had come from the master of the Forbidden Sea himself. If they performed well and successfully breached the capital, it would be their path to true ascension! After all, the God Realm, the Burial Grounds, and many other ancient lands all followed the master of the Forbidden Sea''s orders! Previously, the master of the Forbidden Sea had seemed distant and unreachable, but now, this powerful figure, as distant as the stars, was watching closely. "Kill!" The elite forces of Middle Earth surged into the imperial capital with newfound speed and ferocity. Meanwhile, the dragonfolk, busy maintaining the protective shield to defend against the battle''s shockwaves, did nothing to stop them. While the master of the Forbidden Sea had given his orders to the others, Owen had already sent his own transmission to the dragonfolk and many others, telling them not to concern themselves with the God Emperors. Instead, they were to focus on resisting the fallout from the celestial god''s battle. Though they didn''t fully understand Owen''s reasoning, they trusted that Owen wouldn''t lead them astray. So, when the Archgod-tier figures and their forces charged forward, the dragonfolk merely watched as they passed. ... Meanwhile, inside the imperial capital. Madelyn, Charlotte, and Rachel were about to activate the city''s defensive arrays, which had long been prepared. But suddenly, they noticed a man and a woman walking down the bustling streets. The two appeared to be dressed in ordinary clothing, yet the energy radiating from them was entirely different from those around them. They strolled through the streets as if they were walking in a different dimension, showing curiosity toward many things in the city, casually discussing them as they walked. Although many people were nearby, no one could hear what they were saying. Lord of Stars! War Goddess! Madelyn and Rachel exchanged shocked glances, both seeing the astonishment in each other''s eyes. They had encountered the War Goddess and Lord of Stars once before, in the Demon Abyss. These were legendary figures! Defying the heavens and standing against the natural order! Charlotte and the others had never seen the Lord of Stars and War Goddess before, but after hearing Madelyn and Rachel''s exclamations, their minds instantly recalled ancient depictions of these two figures. The images and stories of the Lord of Stars and War Goddess were well-known, with most mages having come across them during their childhood, learning about their legendary feats. But they had always seemed like distant legends, figures to be dismissed from reality. Now, at Rachel and Madelyn''s reminder, they realized the truth. These two, from their attire to their appearance, and even their otherworldly aura-who else could they be but the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess? As Madelyn and the others stared at them in stunned silence, the two seemed to sense something and looked up toward the sky. There, the gods of Middle Earth had already breached the skies above the capital. Gazing down from above, they marveled at the grandeur and prosperity of the ancient city. Though the mana on the continent was far less abundant than in Middle Earth, and resources were less plentiful, since Leslie had taken charge of the empire, the capital had expanded. Thanks to her exchanges with Owen, she understood the importance of economic development. As a result, the capital had grown into a thriving hub. Mages and merchants from other cities, even from different kingdoms, had set up shops and done business here. The capital''s commercial and residential districts were so bustling that its crisscrossing streets outshone even those of Middle Earth. "What a magnificent city... it''s a pity it''s about to be torn apart!" An elderly woman from the Eternal Mountains clicked her tongue and raised her staff high, gathering countless green wind blades above her head, dense like raindrops. "This destruction will be my Eternal Mountains'' greatest achievement!" Her wrinkled, withered hand swung downward, and the countless wind blades howled as they descended, slicing through the air with a sharp sound, as if even the sky itself were falling. At that moment, the citizens in the imperial capital looked up in shock, their eyes drawn to the piercing sound. As they saw the endless wind blades falling, their pupils contracted in terror, and they prepared to run for shelter. But before they could react, the War Goddess, who had already noticed the situation, let out a cold snort. With a flick of her finger, a highly compressed magical light shot forward, expanding rapidly. The descending wind blades, like mud falling into the sea, froze in place under the light of the magic, and when the light vanished in an instant, the wind blades disappeared along with it, as if they had never existed. "How dare you strike at a time like this? Do you have a death wish? I''d like to see who''s foolish enough to tempt fate!" The elderly woman from the Eternal Mountains was stunned for a moment, then she suddenly felt a chill run down her spine and snapped her gaze toward the street where the War Goddess stood. The terrifying aura that had made her heart tremble was emanating from that very spot. Then she saw the War Goddess standing there, hands clasped behind her back, with an expression of indifference. The old woman swallowed nervously, wondering if she was hallucinating. There was no way a legendary figure like the War Goddess could be in such a remote corner of the world, much less standing on Owen''s side and attacking the gods of Middle Earth. That woman in the distance must simply resemble the War Goddess. But just as this thought crossed her mind, her entire body suddenly throbbed with pain, and a clear imprint of a fist appeared, pressing into her skin. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 287: Chapter284-When Legends Walk Into the Present Chapter 287: Chapter284-When Legends Walk Into the PresentPfft! As soon as the fist mark appeared, the elder woman from the Eternal Mountains spat blood and was flung backward, barely able to stay aloft in the air. However, she was far too panicked to care about the pain in her body. Without hesitation, she turned and fled, using every secret technique she knew, even those that would cause great harm to her. Although her body had just taken a heavy blow and she had not died, she could still feel the power that surpassed that of a celestial god! That person just now-it was really the War Goddess! If not for the War Goddess viewing her as nothing more than an insignificant ant and not being intent on killing her, she would have been annihilated with just a glance! As the elder from the Eternal Mountains fled in terror, the other mages who had just arrived above the imperial capital looked at her in confusion. She had been the most eager to act earlier, so why was she now retreating so quickly? Could she be rushing to report their success to the master of the Forbidden Sea? Surely it couldn''t be out of fear of something within the city? "The people of the Eternal Mountains really are famous for running fast. Before we could even speak to her, she was already gone!" The gods of Middle Earth gave her a strange look before continuing their rapid advance. If they couldn''t be the first to act, then destroying the Azure Kingdom''s palace would still bring them considerable prestige! However, before they could do much more, a cold voice suddenly exploded in their minds. The voice wasn''t loud, but the magical power and authority contained within it caused their expressions to change instantly. Blood flowed from their seven orifices, and their auras plummeted as they nearly fell from the sky. At that moment, every god of Middle Earth who had been harmed by the voice was filled with terror and immediately turned to flee. Though they had not yet seen the figure who spoke, the overbearing aura told them all they needed to know. The Lord of Stars! All the gods of Middle Earth had a deep, visceral understanding of that figure. They knew that the Lord of Stars was not some mythical figure but a real, living powerhouse of the world! Even more, he had never perished but had mysteriously vanished after defying the natural order of the heavens. None of them had ever imagined they would encounter him here! And just as the legends said, his power was terrifying to the extreme. With nothing more than a sigh, he had gravely injured some of the strongest god-tier mages of Middle Earth. The Archgod, who had just arrived, looked at the retreating god-tier mages and grimaced. "Enough with these parlor tricks. Let me see who you really are, you coward hiding in the shadows!" Frowning with displeasure, the Archgod surged toward the street where the strange energy was emanating from. "Madelyn, Rachel..." The Archgod moved swiftly. Once he reached the sky above the capital, he immediately spotted the two women closely connected to Owen. His heart leaped with joy. These two were crucial to Owen. Capturing them would deal a far more devastating blow to him than destroying the empire! "Fortune truly smiles upon me!" "Owen, this time, I''ll make sure you drown in regret and torment!" He laughed wildly and charged toward the two women, intent on capturing them. But just as he drew near, a sharp, stinging pain erupted across his face, followed by the crisp sound of a slap. Smack! Had he just been slapped?! The Archgod''s eyes turned blood red as he scanned his surroundings furiously, his killing intent distorting the space around him. But in the next moment, he spotted the Lord of Stars standing with his hands behind his back. "Seeing how much Owen enjoyed it earlier, I thought I''d try it on you. Not bad at all," the Lord of Stars said casually, looking at the Archgod as if nothing had happened. The Archgod''s face froze. He pointed at him, trembling, "You... you''re the Lord of Stars?" He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. The Lord of Stars was a name steeped in legend-a being who had dared to defy the heavens and had never fallen! Even if he were to fight, he would be no match. Not even the master of the God Realm could measure up to the Lord of Stars. Only figures like the master of the Forbidden Sea could contend with him! Knowing full well that he was outclassed, the Archgod didn''t even dare to seek revenge against the Lord of Stars. Without uttering a word of protest, he quickly apologized and fled. The Lord of Stars didn''t give chase. After forcing back the gods of Middle Earth, he slowly walked outside the imperial capital. Having been in deep slumber for so long, he was curious about everything beyond, though he had no desire to see it all destroyed. Besides, Owen was their friend-someone who had truly transcended fate. He wasn''t about to let anyone ruin everything Owen had built. As the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess stood side by side outside the capital, the people who had been fighting earlier all pulled back, staring at them in shock. The Lord of Stars had appeared here! Leslie glanced at Owen with a strange expression. Was this the "distinguished guest" Owen had mentioned? She had guessed many possibilities before, but never this! She was familiar with these two figures. Anyone who had ever studied ancient legends knew of the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess! These two had once turned the world into a river of blood with their battles. Leslie had always thought of such figures as distant, unreachable, yet now, here they were, and their relationship with Owen was anything but ordinary! "The Lord of Stars?" The master of the God Realm widened his eyes, a flicker of panic crossing his heart. But soon, he reminded himself of the presence of the master of the Forbidden Sea behind him, and his confidence returned. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Besides, he knew that the Lord of Stars had been injured before! The fact that he was now appearing so low-key likely meant that his wounds hadn''t fully healed. After all, many ancient forces had long been searching for traces of the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess! If his identity were exposed now, it would surely trigger a massive manhunt. The one who should be afraid was the Lord of Stars! "If you leave now, we won''t hold you accountable." "Many ancient forces are still hunting you down!" "Leaving now is your last chance!" The master of the God Realm continued speaking, trying to mask his inner tension. However, the Lord of Stars paid him no attention. Instead, he turned to the projection of the Forbidden Sea''s master. Though it was merely a projection, it had managed to trap Owen, preventing him from helping Leslie. "You old fool, you''ve lived far too long! You think you can bully Owen, but he''s a friend of the War Goddess and me now. If you don''t leave, I''ll be forced to send you away myself!" the Lord of Stars said coldly, his voice carrying through the air. As soon as he spoke, the sky seemed to be whipped by powerful winds, as if preparing to tear the projection to shreds. At that moment, the master of the God Realm, who had been biding his time, suddenly launched an attack against the Lord of Stars, his strike cutting through the heavens like a shooting star. However, the impressive assault only made the Lord of Stars shake his head. He waved his hand casually, creating a magical vacuum that immediately dispersed the surrounding mana. The master of the God Realm''s attack was nullified as it passed through the vacuum, and the chaotic mana rebounded back at him, riddling his body with countless holes. Agonizing pain shot through him, and the master of the God Realm paled. He felt as though every bone in his body had shattered. Even though he was a celestial god-tier mage with extraordinary vitality, capable of surviving even mortal wounds, the Lord of Stars'' magic was something else entirely. The multi-colored mana swirling around his body suppressed all signs of life within him. No matter what he tried, he couldn''t heal from his injuries. The pain and weakness only grew more intense with every passing moment. "What... what did you do to me?" The master of the God Realm tried several different methods to rid himself of the magic, but none succeeded. He could only look at the Lord of Stars with growing dread. The Lord of Stars smiled faintly and said, "I''ve simply let you experience an endless cycle of pain, so you can understand a fraction of the suffering I once endured." Upon hearing this, the master of the God Realm felt the pain intensify. It was as if his bones were being crushed and marrow was being drawn from them. Cold sweat began to drip from his forehead in large droplets. Chapter 288: Chapter285-The Ancient Forbidden Lands Chapter 288: Chapter285-The Ancient Forbidden Lands"Lord of Stars, if you persist in your stubbornness and continue to interfere, once the master of the Forbidden Sea is provoked, you will die without a doubt!" the God Realm master shouted, glaring at the Lord of Stars despite the pain coursing through his body. "Is that so? Then let him come. I''d like to see how much he has improved over the years," replied the Lord of Stars, his expression calm and indifferent. Hearing this, the God Realm master''s heart skipped a beat. It was clear that the Lord of Stars had awakened and made his move with careful preparation. "For the sake of Owen and Leslie, are you really willing to start a war with the forbidden lands?" the God Realm master asked in disbelief. To him, while Owen was talented, fighting against the master of the Forbidden Sea over him seemed like a foolish choice. "I''ve already said Owen is my ally!" The Lord of Stars'' gaze was firm and unwavering. His past failures had taught him that relying solely on his own strength wasn''t enough to overthrow the forces of the heavens or challenge the ancient forbidden zones. Over time, he had sought out allies like the Human King and others. Though Owen''s level wasn''t high enough yet, his talent and identity, being beyond the reach of fate, made the Lord of Stars value him greatly, treating him as a core member of his group. In fact, the Lord of Stars believed that Owen could eventually become the most critical piece in their fight. That''s why he couldn''t allow anything to happen to Owen. Seeing the Lord of Stars'' resolute attitude, the God Realm master''s face turned dark, and his desire to kill Owen grew even stronger. Though he didn''t fully understand why the Lord of Stars valued Owen so much, the more important Owen seemed to the Lord of Stars, the more determined they were to destroy him. Unable to endure the pain any longer, the God Realm master immediately detonated his own body, simultaneously sending a message in a special way to the edges of the realm and to the great Forbidden Zones. ... In the Tower of Infinity. The pure white tower emanated a sacred and holy aura, like the purest of six-winged angels. Just gazing upon it made one feel a sense of tranquility, as if tempted to worship and become one of its faithful. At the top of the tower, a massive form composed of white flesh suddenly opened its blood- red eyes, which were the size of lanterns. As it awoke, the entire Tower of Infinity trembled, and the starry skies at the edges of the realm began to collapse and disintegrate into nothingness. "The Great Cataclysm is approaching, and the Lord of Stars dares to show himself once again. This time, we will make sure there''s no escape for you!" The deafening voice echoed throughout the Tower of Infinity, and thick killing intent condensed into an endless crimson cloud that stretched across the stars. With a single thought, galaxies were shattered. With another, they were born anew. The master of the Tower of Infinity, who had been asleep for untold millennia, had awakened! ... At the same time, deep within the dark Burial Grounds, there stood an ancient altar, raised above the black-blooded soil. Seated upon the altar was a colossal skeleton, humanoid in shape, with bones that gleamed like gold. Massive skeletal wings stretched out behind it, blocking the sky. Suddenly, the hollow, black eyes of the skeleton ignited with eerie soul flames, flickering with a strange light. "Lord of Stars! You''ve been hiding like a rat for so long, but now you dare to show yourself? This time, you won''t escape again!" "The fabric of this realm must be remade according to our will!" The enormous skeleton trembled slightly, and at once, the ashes of countless corpses surrounding the altar began to stir, swirling around the giant skeleton, making it seem as though it existed between reality and illusion, constantly shifting. This was the Bone Abyss, the end of the world, a place feared by all. ... Elsewhere, opposite the Bone Abyss, at the edge of the heavens, lay a radiant and beautiful realm where it seemed all the world''s scenery had been gathered. Here, countless illusory figures indulged in endless pleasures. This was the Heaven of Desire, where any craving could be fulfilled. But such satisfaction was an illusion, slowly consuming the souls of those who indulged, turning them into mindless slaves to their desires-mere husks of their former selves. At the center of this Heaven of Desire sat a monstrous being. It resembled a giant octopus, with countless tentacles stretching into every corner of the realm. These tentacles were covered with blinking eyes, large and small, and within those eyes were scattered ears, mouths, and other body parts. The creature seemed to be both reveling in endless pleasure and trapped in deep emptiness. This was Dark Beast, the ruler of the Heaven of Desire. At that moment, its countless eyes blinked as it focused on the direction of the Azure Kingdom. "This time, the Millennial Cataclysm cannot be allowed to fail. This world, which has become so familiar to me, has grown tiresome," Dark Beast muttered in a low, hoarse voice as it began to take action. ... Meanwhile, within the Forbidden Sea. This was an endless black ocean, its depths obscured, though countless shadowy figures flickered deep below the surface. Suddenly, ripples began to spread across the surface of the Forbidden Sea, as if something was about to emerge from its depths. ... As soon as the four ancient Forbidden Zones began to move, both Middle Earth and the continent felt the mana in the air surge violently. Then, without warning, the mana dissipated into the void, as if being drawn away by some unseen force. In the capital of the Azure Kingdom, all the mages felt as though they were adrift on invisible waves. Their spiritual senses and the mana within their bodies surged and fluctuated uncontrollably. Owen, Leslie, and the others looked up at the sky. Ever since the God Realm master had detonated his body, they had sensed that something was wrong with the heavens and the earth. A heavy sense of danger filled everyone''s hearts, as if they were locked onto by death itself. However, the Lord of Stars ignored the changing world for now. Instead, he held up his right hand, pulling the soul of the God Realm master into his grasp. Coldly, he said: "If you dare to blow yourself up in front of me, then you no longer need to live!" "Stop!" Just as the Lord of Stars was about to act, a familiar voice rang out. The crowd was stunned to see the sky split open, and a figure almost identical to the Lord of Stars appeared. Not only did this figure look the same, but even its aura was indistinguishable. "Master, save me! The Lord of Stars defies your orders! Please, take action and destroy him!" The twisted soul of the God Realm master screamed in desperation upon seeing another Lord of Stars appear. "You''re too noisy!" In that instant, the Lord of Stars cast a glance of disdain at the God Realm master. Two brilliant suns appeared in his palm, suppressing the God Realm master''s soul. The two suns collided, twisting space and causing reality to collapse. Countless spirits wailed in agony, and blood-red clouds rolled across the sky. Blood rained down from the heavens, drenching the entire land in crimson. A suffocating, terrifying atmosphere filled the world. It was as if Ragnarok had come! The God Realm master had fallen. The gods of Middle Earth were left stunned, their eyes wide with terror. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That had been the God Realm master, a celestial god-tier mage! He had stood at the pinnacle, above nearly everyone. Yet now, he was dead! Killed by this fearsome figure from ancient times. Up until now, the legends of the Lord of Stars had felt distant, almost unreal. But with the God Realm master''s death, fear became all too real, taking root in their hearts. After all, they had just witnessed the death of a being they thought was nearly immortal. "Starburst! Such ruthless methods!" The master of the Forbidden Sea, still disguised as the Lord of Stars, spoke coldly. That technique had killed many celestial gods in the past, and the memory of it still haunted him. "All these years, and you''re still the same - always transforming into others and using their techniques. Do you have so little confidence in your true self?" the Lord of Stars said, hands behind his back, as he looked up at the "other" Lord of Stars in the sky. The master of the Forbidden Sea''s true appearance was unknown to anyone. It was said that he could transform into anyone and use their abilities, making him the most mysterious figure among the four ancient Forbidden Zones, known as the Ancestor of Trickery. The Ancestor of Trickery''s lips curled into a cold smile at the Lord of Stars'' mockery and taunts. Chapter 289: Chapter286-Space-Time Distortion! Chapter 289: Chapter286-Space-Time Distortion!"You''ve thwarted our grand plans again and again. After every failure, you hide like a rat. Do you think you''ll be so lucky this time?" The God Realm master was one of the Ancestor of Trickery''s most important puppets, and his death dealt a severe blow to the Ancestor''s prestige. Facing the Ancestor of Trickery''s aggressive gaze, the Lord of Stars remained calm, responding with a question of his own, "Do you think you''ll succeed this time?" The Ancestor of Trickery narrowed his eyes. "I don''t know where you get your confidence. Years of failure have only made you more foolish and ignorant!" "Oh? Do you really think my failures over the years were meaningless?" The Lord of Stars shook his head slightly, meeting the Ancestor of Trickery''s gaze with a composed smile. "I''ve traversed nearly every corner of this realm, seeking every possible form of magic. You''ve hidden yourselves well, but in the end, I found something you fear." Hearing these words, the Ancestor of Trickery''s pupils constricted, but he quickly regained his composure, confidently replying, "We are only beholden to the Heavenly Dao. There is nothing that can make us tremble in fear. You are simply delusional!" "No matter how many times you try, you will always fail!" The Ancestor of Trickery''s confidence drew a faint smile from the Lord of Stars. "Is that so? Then let''s see how well the four great Forbidden Zones can handle some time in seclusion!" In an instant, intricate rune patterns lit up in hidden corners across Middle Earth and the entire continent. These scattered points of light connected, forming a massive array that spanned across the realms. Sensing the power of this formation, the Ancestor of Trickery''s smug confidence evaporated, replaced by shock and disbelief. "The Heavenly Seal of Forbidden Lands!" "This... how is this possible?!" As the enormous array began to take shape, it soared into the sky, splitting into four parts like ancient starry clouds, each enveloping one of the four great Forbidden Zones. At that moment, the other three Forbidden Zone masters, who had been crossing space-time to reach this location, were also filled with a sense of dread. They felt as if they were being torn from the fabric of time itself. Once the starry clouds covered the Forbidden Zones, even they would not be able to escape for a considerable time. "The Heavenly Seal of Forbidden Lands!" Owen felt a moment of realization flash through his mind. He had heard of this technique before-it was mentioned in the late stages of the original anime. It was a powerful method capable of sealing the four Forbidden Zones. However, it was also an incredibly tyrannical technique, so much so that the heavens themselves had rejected it. The seal had been split into fragments, scattered across the realm. Although the Lord of Stars had failed many times before, he had partly done so to lull the Forbidden Zones into complacency while secretly gathering the fragments of this technique. "The Lord of Stars'' schemes truly stretch across the ages. This technique is something even the four Forbidden Zones cannot resist," Leslie remarked in awe. Her keen eyes had always been sharp, and after inheriting the Ice Emperor''s legacy, she had gained knowledge of many ancient secrets, including a basic understanding of the four Forbidden Zones. These were forces that no mere human could oppose, but now the Lord of Stars had broken the rules and was succeeding in sealing them. "If he fully mastered this technique, the four Forbidden Zones would be sealed for centuries. But unfortunately, it''s incomplete," Owen said, shaking his head slightly. From some of the later episodes of the original story, Owen had deduced that the technique wouldn''t be able to seal all four Forbidden Zones completely. Leslie didn''t fully understand why Owen seemed so certain, but she trusted him, and her brows furrowed in concern. "If the seal fails, it will only enrage the four Forbidden Zones, and the consequences will be disastrous!" Today was her wedding day, and if this chaos continued, everything she had painstakingly arranged would be ruined. Sensing Leslie''s emotional turmoil, Owen gently squeezed her hand and reassured her, "There''s no need to be so pessimistic. With the Lord of Stars'' current strength, he should be able to seal at least one of the Forbidden Zones. Then we''ll only have to face the pressure of three." However, even three Forbidden Zones were terrifyingly powerful, each capable of wielding world-ending strength. "Do you have a plan?" Leslie asked, seeing how calm Owen remained. Owen took a deep breath, smiling as he looked at her. "I do have one." ... Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, as the massive starry clouds continued to approach the Tower of Infinity, the Bone Abyss, the Forbidden Sea, and the Heaven of Desire, the masters of the four Forbidden Zones grew increasingly agitated. Their terrifying attacks shattered space and obliterated mana, creating vast magical vacuums. Despite the destructive power of their attacks, the starry clouds seemed to possess a devouring force. Their strikes caused the clouds to tremble, but they couldn''t break through the seal. Soon, the Tower of Infinity was the first to succumb to the starry clouds, trapped within them as all of its energy faded away. The Tower of Infinity had been sealed! At that moment, the other Forbidden Zones'' masters were filled with shock and dread. If nothing changed, the Tower of Infinity wouldn''t reappear for at least a century! Though centuries were but a fleeting moment to these ancient powers, even a single seal was an immense humiliation. Especially now, with the Millennial Cataclysm approaching! This was the moment when the Forbidden Zones would work with the Heavenly Dao to destroy the world, yet now they were unable to act! The mages of Middle Earth and the continent stared in awe at the Lord of Stars. To them, the Forbidden Zones were the most terrifying places in existence, off-limits to all mortals. But now, the Lord of Stars, through his own power and skill, had sealed one of the great Forbidden Zones! No wonder he was known as the god of light and darkness, the ruler of the starry heavens- the Lord of Stars! A figure filled with rebellion and legend! In that moment, the image of the Lord of Stars was forever etched into their minds. The other three Forbidden Zone masters, witnessing this, nearly went mad. "We must attack the Lord of Stars together! Kill him, and the crisis will be over!" A furious voice rang in the minds of the other Forbidden Zone masters. Immediately, all their attention focused on the Lord of Stars. Though the sealing technique was terrifying, it must have consumed a vast amount of the Lord of Stars'' power. Even with his preparations, now was the best time to strike! "Did you ask me for permission before attacking him?" The War Goddess stepped forward, standing beside the Lord of Stars. She had come with him precisely to prevent this from happening! "Do you really think you can stand against us? Foolish dream!" Though the War Goddess was renowned, in the eyes of the three Forbidden Zone masters, she was far weaker than the Lord of Stars. With them working together, she would be no match for them. "Hand of the Abyss!" The Ancestor of Trickery was the first to act, summoning a massive hand of black, viscous liquid that writhed as it descended from the sky, aiming to engulf both the War Goddess and the Lord of Stars. Wherever the hand passed, space disintegrated, and mana evaporated like mist. Everything seemed to vanish into nothingness. "Flames of Seven Desires!" The Heaven of Desire master swung its grotesque tentacles, its countless eyes filled with rage. Threads of fire burst from the eyes, converging into a rainbow-colored torrent that rushed toward the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess. Wherever the flames passed, even their ripples dragged countless mages into whirlpools of desire, showing them illusions of their greatest loves or hates, trapping them in their own minds. "Demonic Bone Spear!" The giant skeleton in the Bone Abyss raised its right hand, transforming the bones into a massive spear. It pierced through space, ignoring the boundaries of time and reappearing above the heads of the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess. At this moment, the three Forbidden Zone masters unleashed their most powerful techniques. The entire realm shook from the onslaught, with countless lives either losing their minds or being obliterated by the terrifying waves of destruction. The Lord of Stars and the War Goddess, caught in the center of the attacks, wore expressions of intense seriousness. Chapter 290: Chapter287-The Figure That Dominates Eternity Chapter 290: Chapter287-The Figure That Dominates EternityIf it were a one-on-one situation, they wouldn''t fear these supreme beings from the Forbidden Zones. However, the Lord of Stars needed to maintain the sealed battlefield, and it was already extremely difficult for him to spare focus to fight off even one Lord of the Forbidden Zone. The War Goddess, on the other hand, had to confront two Lords of the Forbidden Zones, and her pressure had suddenly skyrocketed! All the mages present looked on in terror, as though they were witnessing the collapse of the world and the fall of the stars-a true apocalypse! Boom! Boom! Under immense pressure, both the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess unleashed their most powerful combat abilities. Above the Lord of Stars, a dense array of new stars emerged, as if a cosmos was forming at that very moment. The terrifying starlight illuminated the heavens and earth, radiating a blinding brilliance that made every living being on this plane feel a stinging pain, as if their bodies were being scorched by flames. Around the War Goddess, an ancient battlefield silently unfolded, littered with the corpses of gods who had fallen in battle, exuding a chilling aura. In the next moment, the terrifying power of these two figures collided with that of the three Forbidden Zone lords. Instantly, nearly everyone present had the illusion that time itself had frozen! In the terrifying ripples of the clash, both mana and the void, even the emerging chaotic energy, all seemed to be reverting to nothingness. They were the pinnacle of power, and this battle was apocalyptic! The many dragon-kin powerhouses gathered here, as well as Henry and the others, quickly snapped out of their shock. The rippling waves, like a steel torrent, were crashing toward them! At once, they all took action, forming complex protective magic arrays before them, each activating their own defensive spells. "Unyielding Iron Wall!" "Dragon Scale Protection!" The light from their various protective spells intertwined, forming a sea of brilliant colors. Yet, as soon as these defenses were established, the obliterating ripples spread toward them, and their defensive spells disintegrated almost instantly. Though their strength was considered formidable in Middle Earth and the mainland, it paled in comparison to those legendary beings. Thud! Thud! Countless mages who were caught in the ripples saw their magical defenses collapse on contact, and the ripples pierced through layer after layer of protection, striking heavily at their chests. Blood sprayed as they were sent flying, their faces as pale as death. Many mages fainted outright from the impact, their life forces weakening, with their survival uncertain. As they fell, the ripples-though greatly weakened-continued to surge toward the imperial capital. The reinforced walls of the capital instantly showed cracks from the tremors. The entire capital shook violently, as though a once-in-a-century earthquake had struck. Many buildings swayed and collapsed, but fortunately, due to the royal wedding, many mages had gathered in the capital. They all sprang into action to ward off the chaotic ripples. This entire scene unfolded before the eyes of Owen and Leslie, filling them with fury. If the battle''s shockwaves continued to spread, the entire capital would be destroyed! "Enough!" At that moment, Owen, who had just snapped out of his reverie after consulting the fate store, let out an earth-shattering roar. His enraged voice boomed in the minds of everyone present! Instantly, all attention focused on Owen. However, the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones, as well as the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess, ignored him and were intent on continuing their battle to the death here. Seeing that they had no regard for the people of the Azure Kingdom, Owen, filled with fury, charged at them. "Is this guy seeking death?" "Looks like nothing more than impotent rage. Why so worked up over the deaths of a few ants?" "If he wants to die, let''s grant him his wish." The three Lords of the Forbidden Zones laughed heartily, not taking Owen''s furious demeanor seriously at all. "Owen, it''s dangerous here. Leave now!" The Lord of Stars and the War Goddess both sent telepathic messages to Owen, urging him to leave. Once the battle fully erupted, they would have no energy to protect Owen. "I know what I''m doing. This chaos ends today!" After rushing to the sides of the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess, Owen glanced at them before turning to face the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones. "I''ll give you one last chance. Leave the Azure Kingdom. You are not welcome here!" Owen''s voice rang out, but the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones reacted as though they had just heard the most amusing joke and burst into laughter. To them, Owen''s actions were like an ant threatening an elephant. "We didn''t know you were this arrogant before!" "Make us leave? Do you have the power to do that? Who gave you the courage to stand before us?" The three lords looked down at Owen condescendingly. Yet, just as their mocking words fell, they suddenly sensed a tremendous surge in Owen''s aura. Feeling the change in Owen''s energy, a sudden sense of danger welled up within the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones. Meanwhile, the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess, who were about to persuade Owen to leave, also sensed the terrifying energy radiating from him, which caused even them to feel uneasy. The words they had been about to speak were abruptly swallowed. Under their watchful eyes, Owen''s energy skyrocketed, and at the same time, a terrifying apparition-vast enough to reach the heavens and earth-seemed to break free from the shackles of time itself, descending upon the battlefield! "Supreme Order?" Sensing the energy emanating from Owen, the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones looked visibly stunned. They were naturally aware of the Supreme Order, a spell that could break the constraints of time and space to draw power from the future. However, mastering such a technique was incredibly difficult, and even if Owen had obtained it, it was unlikely that he could pose a threat to them. But now, as the apparition gradually condensed and became more distinct, the feeling of dread they experienced grew stronger. "Something''s wrong! This isn''t a beginner''s level of Supreme Order!" Suddenly, the Lord of Stars seemed to realize something, his previously calm expression now giving way to shock. He had heard of the Supreme Order, though it had long been believed lost, and even he had never seen it. He knew how incredibly difficult it was to cultivate, beyond imagination. Owen, who seemed to have just mastered it, had already reached an extraordinarily profound level of mastery. Moreover, when the Lord of Stars sensed the massive shadow emerging above Owen, his expression grew even more solemn. This majestic figure seemed larger than the stars themselves, older than the sun and moon. Shrouded in endless chaos, it resembled an undying, immortal entity. To see it was to glimpse the end of the world itself! To see it was to witness an unparalleled, magnificent being! A single strand of its hair could crush the heavens and earth. A single glance could pierce through eternity, making the apparition seem less illusory and more real-a being gazing back from the end of time! Anyone touched by its gaze felt their hearts tremble, even the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones were no exception! They felt a deep oppression, and within their bloodlines stirred a primal fear and dread of the entity. This figure had severed the flow of time and became the very pinnacle they could only look up to! sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, the other mages who saw the apparition felt as though they were witnessing countless dazzling spells unfolding, intricate and brilliant. It was as if this figure had mastered every magic across time, standing alone at the pinnacle of sorcery, gazing down on the world, walking alone through the wilderness of magic. Their hearts quaked. They felt an endless surge of hope, yet after seeing this figure, were plunged into despair. No matter how they cultivated, they could never surpass this entity! This one person ruled the heavens and earth for eons! "Who are you?!" The three Lords of the Forbidden Zones looked at the figure in shock and uncertainty. The longer they gazed at the figure, the more it seemed to resemble Owen, the one they had previously dismissed! Could this apparition really be Owen''s future self? They dared not believe it, for the figure was too terrifying! Even as Lords of the Forbidden Zones, they trembled before it! Chapter 291: Chapter288-Don’t Like It? I’ll Beat You Until You Do! Chapter 291: Chapter288-Don¡¯t Like It? I¡¯ll Beat You Until You Do!"Now, do we have the qualifications to have a proper conversation?" At this moment, the apparition stood behind Owen, who gazed coldly at the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones. He was no longer using a beginner''s version of the Supreme Order; he had stepped into the ultimate tier of Supreme Order! Although it was just an experience version he had bought for a million fate points, and could only last for half an hour, in this half hour, these Lords of the Forbidden Zones were no match for the apparition behind him! Thus, Owen now had the confidence to confront the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones. The three Lords of the Forbidden Zones exchanged glances, their expressions shifting. Finally, the Progenitor of the Eerie spoke slowly: "Very well, we acted recklessly today. We''ll leave now, and let''s put this matter behind us." With the Lord of Stars and War Goddess as formidable enemies already, none of them were confident in a fight against the mysterious apparition behind Owen. The pressure and sense of danger it exuded were simply overwhelming! "I gave you a chance before. Now you want to leave? Isn''t it a bit too late?" Owen shook his head at this moment, his eyes indifferent as he looked at them. These guys thought they could come and go as they pleased? Did they think he was that easy to push around? Moreover, because of them, the imperial capital had been destroyed, and his wedding with Leslie had been greatly disrupted! S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Most importantly, he had spent a million fate points-letting them leave like this would be too much of a bargain for them! The expressions of the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones grew cold, and they immediately prepared to tear through the void and leave. But soon, their expressions changed! The surrounding void had become as solid as iron under the golden light emitted by the apparition. The space they could usually tear open with ease was now as hard as steel, and their attempts only left a faint white mark on it! The level of sealing power they were witnessing was beyond anything they had ever seen, making them even more wary of the apparition behind Owen. "What exactly do you want?" The Progenitor of the Eerie narrowed his eyes and looked at Owen. Owen replied coldly, "I have only two demands. Fulfill them, and I''ll let you leave!" His voice wasn''t loud, yet it reverberated across Middle Earth. After all, the power of the Lords of the Forbidden Zones had already been demonstrated, and it was terrifying beyond measure! Yet now Owen was making demands of them! What kind of courage was this? It was something they couldn''t have imagined! However, when they looked at the apparition behind Owen, their hearts calmed down a little. After all, the pressure from this apparition was several times more terrifying than that of the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones! Having to fulfill demands to leave? The three Lords of the Forbidden Zones almost laughed in disbelief. In the past, it had always been them making demands, and everyone else had to comply, as if they were the creators of the world. And now, someone dared to make demands of them? But just as they were about to retort, the apparition stared coldly at them, as if rejecting Owen''s demands would result in immediate action. So, they swallowed their pride and suppressed their thoughts for the moment. "Tell us your demands," they said, their voices steady. Under their gaze, Owen calmly stated, "First, for the next 200 years, you are not to interfere in any matters concerning Middle Earth or the mainland. Stay in your respective Forbidden Zones!" Hearing this, the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones could no longer remain calm. Wasn''t this the same as demanding they seal themselves away? When had they ever been humiliated like this?! "Owen, don''t push your luck! We''ve already shown mercy by agreeing to leave, and now you dare to spout such arrogance? Do you even understand why we are called the Lords of the Forbidden Zones?!" The Progenitor of the Eerie glared at Owen, and the majestic aura he had restrained erupted once more, shaking the heavens like a clap of thunder. However, just as his aura flared, the apparition appeared before him, and with a swift slap, struck him hard across the face. The apparition was so fast that even though the Progenitor of the Eerie tried to dodge, his cheek was already swollen, and he was sent flying through the air! At that moment, the entire plane fell into dead silence. Countless people were dumbfounded. That was a Lord of the Forbidden Zone, an existence even older than the Lord of Stars. Yet now, he had been slapped across the face, his cheek swollen, blood trickling from his mouth, his disheveled hair adding to his pathetic appearance! Even the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess were stunned, finding it hard to believe. As long-time rivals of the Lords of the Forbidden Zones, they knew full well their temperament and strength. Yet, after the apparition struck, the Progenitor of the Eerie had no power to resist and was slapped away. The apparition''s blow seemed to defy causality itself¡ªonce it struck, it was unstoppable and unavoidable. Meanwhile, the other two Lords of the Forbidden Zones, who had been ready to shout their defiance, fell silent. Their strength was on par with the Progenitor of the Eerie, and seeing him so helpless, they knew they wouldn''t fare any better. Exchanging glances, they decided to take a step back for now. "Fine, we agree to your first demand." They relented, and Owen turned his gaze to the Progenitor of the Eerie. Though his face was livid from the slap, he had been forced to calm down considerably. Seeing the other two Lords of the Forbidden Zones agree, he too, grudgingly nodded his head in humiliation. "My second demand is simple: I want five drops of Deep Marrow Elixir from the Forbidden Sea, five bone stones from the Bone Abyss, and three strands of seven-colored True Flame from the Heaven of Desire!" Upon hearing Owen''s second demand, the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones widened their eyes, feeling an overwhelming urge to tear Owen apart on the spot! "Impossible!" "Absolutely not!" Without hesitation, the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones shook their heads in rejection. The Deep Marrow Elixir was extremely rare, even in the Forbidden Sea, forming only once every thousand or ten thousand years. It had the power to transform one''s essence and enhance comprehension. For mages, advancing in rank was relatively straightforward, but improving innate talent was nearly impossible-this was something predetermined at birth and could not be changed. But a single drop of Deep Marrow Elixir could defy destiny! For the Progenitor of the Eerie, each drop of Deep Marrow Elixir was crucial for nurturing puppets and strengthening the Forbidden Zone. As for the bone stones, they were even more precious to the Bone Giant. Each stone contained unimaginably potent magic, was virtually indestructible, and combined the properties of both metal and earth, holding the secrets of life and death. These stones were incredibly rare, even in the Bone Abyss. They were essential to his power and could not be handed over. And the three strands of seven-colored True Flame from the Heaven of Desire were the primal essence of the terrifying octopus-like creature. These flames held profound mysteries and were integral to its being-it was out of the question to part with even one strand, let alone three! Seeing their firm rejection, Owen shrugged and asked, "Are you sure you won''t agree?" "Owen, do you know what you''re asking for? These things are impossible to give! If you want them, take them by force!" "Do you really think that with just one apparition, you can stand against us three Lords of the Forbidden Zones?" As soon as they finished speaking, the silent apparition took a step forward, standing opposite them. "Since you won''t agree, then today, I''ll flatten the Forbidden Zones!" Owen''s eyes turned icy, and with a cold, emotionless wave of his hand, the enormous apparition threw a punch toward the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones. Heaven Emperor Fist! In that instant, the void screamed, the heavens trembled, the laws of the universe shattered, and the chains of order crumbled! Chapter 292: Chapter289-The Brutal Beating of the Three Lords of the Forbidden Zones Chapter 292: Chapter289-The Brutal Beating of the Three Lords of the Forbidden ZonesAt this moment, across Middle Earth, the continent, the Demon Realm, and even within the Forbidden Zones, countless beings stared in shock at the apparition attacking the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones. They had already considered the apparition terrifying-after all, it had caused the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones to retreat. But they hadn''t imagined it would be this powerful, capable of taking on the three of them simultaneously under Owen''s control! These were the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones, beings who surpassed celestial gods! Now, faced with the attacking apparition, their expressions were dark with fury, their faces twisted in anger! Arrogance! Unbelievable arrogance! This Owen clearly did not take them seriously at all. In all their long lives, they had never encountered someone so audacious! At this moment, their desire to kill Owen reached an unprecedented peak. If they didn''t destroy him, their reputations would be in ruins! But soon, as the apparition unleashed the Heaven Emperor Fist, shattering the laws of the universe, obliterating the chains of time, and breaking through all constraints, they found their breathing coming to a halt. The murderous intent on their faces morphed into a trace of fear! "How did this guy summon such a terrifying apparition?" This thought raced through the minds of the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones. Quickly, they exchanged glances and launched their strongest attacks. From that single punch, they had already sensed the heavy presence of death! For a moment, the void before them trembled, and the world roared. Countless grand, cold visions emerged, occupying half the sky. However, no matter how magnificent or terrifying these visions were, the punch from the apparition remained unshaken, and the encroaching mana tide was shattered and dispersed in an instant. Countless sharp bone spikes exploded upon contact with the fist''s energy, scattering into dust! Even the illusory flames of desire howled in despair, as though awakening from a dream. All their attacks crumbled under that single punch! Their expressions turned uglier than ever before! Boom! The punch broke through every barrier, growing in strength as it flew, and slammed the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones, sending them hurtling backward. Their bodies were covered in blood, bruises, and cracks, with injuries so severe that they seemed to have been pounded into pulp! The three Lords of the Forbidden Zones were sent flying several thousand meters before barely managing to stabilize themselves, their bodies wracked with pain and their faces dark as night. They glanced at each other and saw the disbelief in each other''s eyes. At that moment, the entire plane was on the verge of boiling over! No one could have imagined that even the combined strength of the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones was no match for the apparition summoned by Owen. One punch! Just one punch! The three Lords of the Forbidden Zones were injured and left in disgrace! What kind of terrifying power was this? And it was only an apparition! If the entity''s true body had descended, just how powerful would it have been? Could it truly flatten the Forbidden Zones? Even the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess inhaled sharply at this scene. Their gazes toward the apparition now carried a newfound respect and awe! Such power was far beyond their reach. They then turned their gaze to Owen, their expressions growing increasingly complicated. Previously, the Lord of Stars had only considered Owen to be a unique individual, someone who existed outside the threads of fate. He had decided to recruit Owen as part of the resistance against the apocalypse foretold by the Heavenly Dao. At the time, it seemed like a pointless move, since Owen''s strength wasn''t sufficient for such high-stakes battles. But no one could have predicted that Owen would possess such terrifying abilities! The three Lords of the Forbidden Zones were no match for the apparition. Compared to them, Owen now seemed like the true defier of fate. As countless pairs of eyes watched, Owen looked at the relentlessly attacking apparition, a satisfied smile playing on his face. The million fate points he had spent on the ultimate version of the Supreme Order had certainly not been wasted-the power it unleashed was beyond his wildest expectations. As the apparition''s attacks grew more ferocious and overwhelming, the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones continued to retreat, with pained howls escaping from them at times. Moments later, all three of them were coughing up blood, their massive bodies battered and bloodied, with no uninjured part left. Their previous arrogance had been completely beaten out of them. The more the apparition fought, the more dominant it became. Despite the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones being forced to work together more closely, they still couldn''t stop themselves from spitting blood, their eyes bloodshot with terror growing ever stronger in their hearts. The Progenitor of the Eerie, the strongest of the three, found himself targeted more frequently by the apparition. His injuries were the worst, and if this continued, he could already sense the breath of death closing in on him. The power of the apparition was simply too terrifying. "Owen, we agree to your terms!" Faced with the choice between the precious Deep Marrow Elixir and his life, the Progenitor of the Eerie chose the latter! As soon as he spoke, the apparition ceased its attack on him. The other two Lords of the Forbidden Zones turned pale at this, their expressions uglier than if they had eaten something foul. Without the help of the Progenitor of the Eerie, they would instantly fall into an even more dire situation. Crack! Crack! The sound of bones snapping echoed from their bodies, accompanied by their piercing screams, as though this was a merciless execution ground. "Stop! Owen, we agree to your terms! Have him stop!" The remaining two Lords of the Forbidden Zones hurriedly shouted, their voices thick with blood, making their words hard to understand. Owen nonchalantly scratched his ear and asked, "What did you say? I didn''t catch that." The two Lords of the Forbidden Zones were left speechless. "We agree to your conditions! Have him stop!" They forced themselves to speak louder, their voices now clear. The mages across the plane all watched Owen with admiration and excitement. Earlier, the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones had been so resolute, refusing to give in, but now, they had been beaten into submission and forced to agree! An unbelievable feat, but Owen had done it! Hearing their words, Owen snapped his fingers, and the apparition immediately halted its attacks, appearing beside Owen as if it had never left his side. Seeing the apparition retreat, the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones heaved a sigh of relief, gritting their teeth as they handed over the items Owen had demanded. They had no desire to face that apparition again. The experience of being completely overpowered was something they never wanted to relive. However, after glancing at the items the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones handed over, Owen shook his head slightly and said, "What you''ve given me isn''t enough!" Not enough? The three Lords of the Forbidden Zones looked down at the items in their hands. Five drops of Deep Marrow Elixir. Five bone stones. Three strands of seven-colored True Flame. Nothing was missing. They were about to protest when Owen said, "You''ve only given what I asked for, but there''s another set owed to this senior here. You''re short by one share." As his words fell, the already deathly silent sky seemed to grow even quieter, with only the sound of the wind remaining. The faces of the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones darkened to the point that they could drip water. They glared at Owen, fury blazing in their eyes. "Don''t push your luck! If you keep going too far, you''ll only bring about your own destruction!" Owen replied calmly, "If you had agreed to my demands earlier, this wouldn''t have happened. But since this senior has taken action, compensation is required." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Impossible..." The Progenitor of the Eerie was about to refuse when he caught a glimpse of the cold glint in the apparition''s eyes and immediately fell silent. He lowered his voice and asked, "Owen, do you really intend to make an enemy of the Forbidden Zones?" "Do you really think that this one apparition can suppress the Forbidden Zones and allow you to act with impunity?" The other two Lords of the Forbidden Zones also stared furiously at Owen, "This apparition may be powerful, but have you heard of the Arcane Relic?" "Do you know that in our Forbidden Zones, there is an Ancient God?" As they spoke, their auras surged, exuding a powerful pressure! Upon hearing their words , the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess both became much more serious. The Arcane Relic! It was a power comparable to Owen''s Godslayer Staff! Moreover, it was an unsealed Godslayer Staff. The terror of its power, once fully activated, was enough to make even them wary! The other gods of Middle Earth, upon hearing the names of the four Ancient Gods, were already trembling in fear. The Ancient Gods were primordial beings, existing since the dawn of the plane. Few knew their names, for merely speaking them would draw their attention, and their strength was beyond comprehension! Chapter 293: Chapter290-The Battle Ends, Owen’s Methods Chapter 293: Chapter290-The Battle Ends, Owen¡¯s MethodsThe power of the Ancient Gods was so terrifying that most of the time, they were in a deep slumber, gradually recovering their immense, ocean-like magic. Only when their magic reached its peak would they awaken and reappear in the world. Each time an Ancient God emerged, the entire plane would be thrown into chaos! So, when the Lords of the Forbidden Zones mentioned the Arcane Relic and the Ancient Gods, everyone was terrified. Any force would be reduced to mere dust in the face of an Arcane Relic or an Ancient God! Yet while others were paralyzed with fear, Owen calmly stared them down, his gaze cold. "If you could really use the Arcane Relic or awaken the sleeping Ancient Gods, you wouldn''t be waiting until now. Why resort to empty threats?" Owen had long heard of the four Ultimate Forbidden Zones and the four Ancient Gods. As someone familiar with the original lore, he knew very well that neither the Ancient Gods nor the Arcane Relics could be used by the current Lords of the Forbidden Zones. Sure enough, under Owen''s provocative gaze, the faces of the Lords of the Forbidden Zones turned green. At the same time, they were puzzled. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How was Owen so certain? How did he know they couldn''t wield the Arcane Relic or awaken the Ancient Gods? This was top-secret information, known only to the Lords of the Forbidden Zones! Even the other beings within the Forbidden Zones had no idea. "I''ll give you one more chance-if you don''t hand over what I''ve asked for, this senior will have to take it himself." At that moment, the apparition beside Owen radiated a restless energy. It slammed its fists together, and the ominous waves of pressure spread throughout the area. "Fine, fine, fine. This time, the Forbidden Sea admits defeat!" The Progenitor of the Eerie knew that surrendering now was the best option. They would have to swallow their pride and wait until they could activate the Arcane Relic or awaken the Ancient Gods to reclaim their honor. The other two Lords of the Forbidden Zones also looked momentarily dejected. They wanted to gather their strength and strike at Owen, but in the end, reason prevailed. Reluctantly, they gave in to Owen''s demands. Then, they presented: - Ten drops of Deep Marrow Elixir, - Ten bone stones, - Six strands of seven-colored True Flame. They handed these treasures over with pained expressions, as they were practically their entire fortune! Owen signaled for the apparition to check them, and once it confirmed everything was in order, he stored the items in his storage ring. "You''ve taken what you wanted. Now keep your word!" The three Lords of the Forbidden Zones glared at Owen, committing his smug face to memory, planning to tear him apart at the first opportunity. Owen fearlessly met their gaze, then turned to the apparition. The apparition raised its hand, and three blinding beams of golden light appeared, dissolving the space around them. The void melted away, and the feeling of being trapped vanished. Without hesitation, the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones fled at full speed. "Owen! Remember, this isn''t over!" "When the Ancient Gods awaken, it will be the day of your death!" "Owen, just wait-your end is near!" Though their figures disappeared, their voices echoed long after. It was clear that Owen had humiliated them this time, and they would not let it slide! After they left, Owen turned to look at the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess. Both immediately understood his meaning and worked together to encase the three ancient nebulae, sealing the three Forbidden Zones. With this seal in place, for the next 200 years, the Forbidden Zones would not be able to cause any trouble! "Fantastic! The Lords of the Forbidden Zones were driven away by our Emperor!" "I knew it! The Emperor is invincible, not even the heavens can stand against him!" In the imperial capital, cheers erupted. Countless eyes, filled with awe and reverence, looked at Owen. No one had expected this dire situation to end in such a way! Unlike the celebratory mood among the mages of the capital, the gods of Middle Earth were in utter shock, their throats dry. Even after swallowing repeatedly, they couldn''t shake their terror. Some of the more cowardly gods of Middle Earth trembled when they looked at Owen, their knees practically knocking together. Meanwhile, some of the god-tier mages from Middle Earth began to glance nervously toward the Fire Temple Elder and the other leaders of the nine great factions. The primary reason the gods of Middle Earth had launched this attack was because they had been swept up by the Fire Temple, Holy Pool, Truth Church, Lunar Sect, Eternal Mountains, and other top-tier forces. Now, they, along with the forces behind them-and even the Forbidden Zones-had all been defeated. None of them had the courage to face Owen. In fact, just looking at Owen filled them with dread and created inner demons within them. As their eyes watched in horror, the leaders of these nine great factions had already used secret techniques to escape the battlefield! In that moment, the hearts of the Middle Earth mages sank! Owen was also surveying the mages from Middle Earth. Although the apparition had dissipated due to time running out, the core figures of the Forbidden Zones and the nine great factions had already fled. The remaining Middle Earth mages, at most, were at the God King level and were no match for him. Not to mention that Archdemon, the dragon-kin, and the Lord of Stars and War Goddess were still present. So, when Owen looked over the Middle Earth gods, they forced out smiles that were worse than crying. "Owen, Your Majesty, we... we were blind before, deceived by falsehoods. Now we have repented. Please... spare us. From now on, we will follow your lead!" These Middle Earth gods had dealt with Owen before and knew he was a man who distinguished between grudges and favors. They wasted no time in pleading for forgiveness. As more of the Middle Earth gods spoke up, others looked at Owen with reverence and hope. They didn''t want to die-they just hoped Owen would show mercy. Many other Middle Earth mages, their eyes flickering with regret, wished they hadn''t gotten involved in this matter. Had they not joined in, or if they had sided with Henry and the others, they would have been basking in glory right now. As their anxious, pleading gazes fell on Owen, he slowly said, "I''m not opposed to sparing you all-I''m not one to revel in bloodshed. Besides, today is my wedding day with Leslie, but..." Upon hearing there was hope for survival, the frightened Middle Earth gods nodded frantically and started showering him with praise. "Congratulations, Your Majesty! May you and your bride live in eternal love and have many children!" Their blessings filled the sky, shaking the heavens themselves. But before they could fully relax, Owen continued, "However, if I let you off so easily, others might think I''m weak. So, I''ll give you two choices: First, present treasures worth your lives, and I''ll consider today''s events your wedding gifts, and we''ll be even." Hearing this, some of the wealthier Middle Earth god-tier mages breathed a sigh of relief. Though treasures of their level were valuable, it at least gave them a chance to survive. Those who couldn''t produce such treasures, however, stared at Owen, hoping they could manage his second option. "Second," Owen said coldly, "the nine great factions still have some stragglers here. You can offer their lives in exchange for your own." As soon as he finished speaking, those who knew they couldn''t provide adequate treasures immediately attacked the remaining mages from the nine great factions! "What are you doing? I''m the leader of the Fire Temple! Lay a hand on me, and you''ll be ground to dust in Middle Earth!" "The Holy Pool has always treated you well, you traitorous scum-stay back!" ||||| Instantly, the air filled with the sounds of battle, curses, and cries. The skies outside the imperial capital became a battleground of chaos! The mages responsible for recording history in Middle Earth and the continent''s Academy City stared at Owen with awe. With just a few words, Owen had plunged Middle Earth into internal strife. The nine great factions suffered not only heavy losses but also a total collapse of their prestige. After this, the people of Middle Earth would distance themselves even further from the nine great factions, leading to their inevitable decline. Without lifting a finger, Owen had struck a blow to both hearts and minds. His methods were no less impressive than his strength! Owen paid no attention to the fighting around him. He simply glanced at the pile of treasures, magic crystals, and magical artifacts gathered before him. Chapter 294: Chapter291-Deamon: Congratulations on Your Wedding Chapter 294: Chapter291-Deamon: Congratulations on Your WeddingOwen seemed to think of something, and he turned to Davis, Henry, and the others, as well as the dragon-kin, smiling as he said, "All these treasures and the items I have in storage-if anything catches your eye, feel free to take two items each. Consider it my thanks for your loyalty and for any lack of hospitality during my and Leslie''s wedding." Upon hearing this, the gathered mages burst into excitement! Those who had come following the nine great factions were all at least god-tier in strength, and at this tier, each possessed some form of treasure. Under normal circumstances, they would never voluntarily give up such treasures, but to save their lives, the gods of Middle Earth had indeed handed over some remarkable items, and everyone was now eyeing them greedily. The dragon-kin, naturally fond of treasure, were even more ecstatic, cheering and roaring in excitement. Henry and Davis, however, felt a bit embarrassed, given that they hadn''t contributed much in the battle. "Go ahead, take them. There''s plenty here that I won''t need. Use them to strengthen yourselves; you''ll likely need them in the future." Owen smiled and patted them on the shoulder. These people had supported him from the beginning, and even when the Lords of the Forbidden Zones arrived, they didn''t betray him. It was clear that they saw him as a true friend. Owen was never stingy with his friends. Moreover, aside from the reasons he mentioned, there was also the looming threat of the Millennial Cataclysm. If they could gain more strength, it would only increase their chances of survival. While everyone eagerly selected their treasures, Owen walked over to Leslie. Leslie gave him a playful glare, "You''re being quite generous, giving away all these treasures. Someone once told me that everything of yours would be mine in the future." Owen awkwardly scratched the back of his head, "I got caught up in the excitement, and besides, those things are just mundane items-they''re not worthy of my wife!" "Oh? Then what priceless gift are you planning to give me?" Leslie narrowed her eyes. Owen leaned close to her ear and whispered, "How about I give myself to you as a gift? Is that good enough?" Leslie rolled her eyes but quickly leaned in and kissed his cheek. "Even though it''s a bit of a clich¨¦, I like it," she said. Feeling the gentle touch of the kiss, Owen smirked mischievously. "We were interrupted earlier on our wedding night. I think we should start over." Leslie''s cheeks flushed, making her look even more alluring, but she nodded slightly. She had poured countless hours of effort and emotion into preparing for this day. Even though it had been disrupted, the wedding couldn''t simply be abandoned. "By the way, what do you plan to do with him?" Suddenly, Owen remembered something and pointed to Deamon-Rosewood in the distance. This man, Leslie''s grandfather in name, had returned after leaving earlier. Due to his unique status, the other gods of Middle Earth hadn''t dared to attack him. At that moment, Deamon saw both Owen and Leslie looking his way, and his expression became complicated. Had the incident of expelling Leslie and her mother from the Rosewood family due to her mother''s impure bloodline never happened, the Rosewood family would be immensely powerful today. After all, Leslie had inherited the power of the Ice Emperor, a force that surpassed even the celestial gods! The Rosewood family would have risen to prominence, no longer needing to bow to the Archgod or the Forbidden Zones. The Rosewood family would have become a true top-tier family! But all those beautiful possibilities had shattered like a mirror falling to the ground, broken beyond repair. Beyond Leslie, what struck him even more was Owen. In such a short time, Owen had become a living legend! When the nine great factions of Middle Earth had launched their attack, Deamon had been certain that Owen would die, but he had held his ground. When the God Realm lords and fallen celestial gods made their move, Deamon thought Owen was doomed, but he had survived! Even when the terrifying beings from the Forbidden Zones attacked, Owen not only stood his ground but also extorted them, forcing them to bow their heads. If someone had told him all this, Deamon would have thought it absurd and unbelievable. But Owen had turned the impossible into reality. It was hard to imagine the potential Owen possessed. If he became the Rosewood family''s son-in-law, their status and power would grow unimaginably. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, after his initial flight in fear, Deamon had quickly calmed down. He realized that if he left now, he would forever lose the chance to reconcile with Owen and Leslie. While returning carried some risk, he hoped that as Leslie''s grandfather, she might show him some mercy. "Leslie, it was wrong of me. Your father was wrong. The Rosewood family was wrong!" Deamon immediately apologized sincerely, hoping to continue, but Leslie cut him off. "Save those words for my mother. From the moment you cast us out, I severed all ties with the Rosewood family." As she spoke, her gaze grew colder and colder, looking at Deamon as if he were a stranger. At this moment, the dragon-kin elders, having finished selecting their treasures, glared at Deamon with disdain. "You were all so eager to kick her out back then, and when Owen and Leslie made their move, you didn''t lift a finger to help. In fact, you even tried to break them up. You think you acted like a decent person?" "If I were you, I''d have slit my own throat in shame by now. How do you still have the nerve to live? And now you ask for forgiveness? Where do you get the nerve?" The dragon elder, known for his fiery temper, didn''t hold back, his words scathing. He even looked like he wanted to attack Deamon. Every word felt like a dagger stabbing into Deamon''s heart. His face darkened, his chest heaving with rage, but he had no defense-everything the dragon elder said was true. "Leslie, we were indeed wrong. I hope you can give us a chance to make amends. From now on, we will follow your lead in everything." Deamon took a deep breath and patted his chest in assurance. Leslie coldly stared at him, "Then bring my mother back to life. If you can''t do that, get out of my sight!" "Today is my wedding. I don''t want to shed blood, but the next time we meet, I will take your head." Instantly, all eyes fell on Deamon, the pressure on him growing immense. Realizing he had no way out, Deamon let out a long, despairing sigh, as if he had suddenly aged a hundred years, and tore open the void, leaving in defeat. He knew that the opportunity for the Rosewood family to rise had been destroyed by their own hands. From now on, the Rosewood family would never have such a golden opportunity again. After Deamon left, the atmosphere lightened considerably. Leslie turned to Owen, her expression serious. "Thank you. If not for today''s defeat, the Rosewood family would never have repented for what they did." To Leslie, even if she destroyed the Rosewood family, it wouldn''t bring her mother back. Killing them would be too easy. She wanted them to witness firsthand that the child born from her mother''s bloodline was far more noble and powerful than their so-called Ice Emperor bloodline. She wanted to shine like a star, leaving the Rosewood family forever engraved on the pillar of shame in history! Seeing the clarity in Leslie''s eyes, Owen smiled. "You and I are one. There''s no need to thank me for this." "Let the Rosewood family live in their regret. It seems this has freed you from your inner demons." Leslie nodded, and as she let go of this matter, her imperial aura grew even more pronounced, her chilling presence even sharper. The fusion with the power of the Ice Emperor was clearly accelerating. "Come on, the wedding should be ready again. This time, we''ll have a grand celebration, and no one will dare to interrupt us." With her newfound peace of mind, Leslie appeared even more composed, her gaze toward Owen filled with tenderness. And so, led by Owen and Leslie, the guests made their way back into the imperial capital. Within the capital, the cheers were earth-shattering, and the celebrations were more vibrant than ever! Chapter 295: Chapter292-The Wedding Continues Chapter 295: Chapter292-The Wedding ContinuesInside the imperial capital, countless guests gathered once again to continue the unfinished wedding. This time, the atmosphere was even livelier than before the ceremony had been interrupted. Although everyone had strong faith in Owen, the attack from the nine great factions of Middle Earth had cast a heavy shadow over them. Now that the threat had dissipated, and Owen had displayed power that left countless mages in awe, their loyalty to him was unwavering. There was no more doubt or worry; everyone was genuinely happy for the couple. What surprised the guests even more was that the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess had not left after the battle but had stayed to serve as witnesses for Owen and Leslie''s wedding! These two were among the most powerful and legendary figures in existence. Even catching a glimpse of them was rare, let alone having them officiate a wedding. This was a grand honor. Under the guidance of the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess, the wedding resumed. "Mr. Owen, do you take Miss Leslie as your wife? To love her, be loyal to her, and stand by her, in sickness and in health, for all of time?" The War Goddess, clad in her battle armor, looked at Owen with the solemnity of a priest. Owen gazed lovingly at Leslie and said, "I take you as my wife, to love and respect you. No matter what the future holds-whether in hardship or joy¡ªI will stand by you. As I extend my hand for you to hold, I entrust my life to you." Then the Lord of Stars turned to Leslie with a respectful tone, "Miss Leslie, do you take this man as your husband? To love him, be loyal to him?" Leslie looked deeply into Owen''s eyes and replied, "I take you as my husband, to support you, care for you, and no matter what the future holds, I will always protect you by your side." Their gazes locked, filled with love, making countless onlookers envious. "They''ve been through so much, and finally, they''ve reached this point!" Many in the imperial capital who knew the past of Owen and Leslie felt tears welling up. The mages from Academy City, who were documenting the event, also felt awe and admiration. "We''ve studied Owen and Leslie''s journey in detail. In just a few short years, they''ve accomplished things most people couldn''t achieve in a lifetime!" "Mr. Owen''s strength is now on par with the world''s greatest, and to think he started from a mere bronze-tier mage... It''s nothing short of a miracle." "There''s never been anyone like him, and there may never be another." "At his current age and level of power, he''s already managed to extort the Forbidden Zones. One can only imagine how terrifying his strength will be once he reaches his full potential." "Perhaps the ancient turmoil of the Forbidden Zones will finally come to an end with Owen." "Miss Leslie is extraordinary too. They''re truly a match made in heaven." "She''s had a difficult life, but now, as an empress and a warrior capable of challenging even the Archgod, it''s hard to fathom the hardships she''s endured to reach this point." "Even before the wedding, they had already caused a stir in Middle Earth, shaking the entire plane. With the news of this wedding, even greater waves are sure to follow." At that moment, every mage watching Owen and Leslie had eyes filled with blessings and hope. The historians from Blood City, who were recording the moment, suddenly noticed something strange. As the couple raised their wine glasses in celebration, a golden light began to descend from the heavens! A celestial phenomenon! The golden rays bathed everyone in the capital, warming them, and many felt their ailments vanish, as if they were soaking in a soothing hot spring. "They really are destined for each other. A wedding that even calls forth a celestial phenomenon-this must be a first in history!" Countless people marveled at the sight. Celestial phenomena were exceedingly rare, but now they were witnessing one during the wedding ceremony. Owen looked at Leslie bathed in the golden light and felt as if she had gained a new level of grace, as if she were a pure and noble angel. To Leslie, Owen under the golden light appeared like a prince from legend, radiating nobility and even more charm. Under the golden rays, they slowly embraced and kissed. In that moment, the world seemed to fall silent. After a long time, their lips parted. They looked at each other, seeing the reflection of themselves in each other''s eyes. From this moment onward, they were truly one, bound together in honor and adversity, never to be separated again. The Lord of Stars and the War Goddess watched the couple with deep envy. Though they were among the most powerful beings in the world, able to obtain almost anything they desired, they had never found someone to walk with them through life, someone to grow with. In Owen and Leslie, they saw hope for such a journey. These two were not only supremely talented but also shared similar personalities. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No matter what storms or changes life brought, they would support and encourage each other, walking through the trials of life together. Although the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess were powerful, they had never experienced such happiness. In the crowd, Archdemon couldn''t take her eyes off Leslie. How she wished that Owen''s true love had been her instead. But she knew it was just a one-sided fantasy. If she ever revealed her feelings, it might even ruin their friendship. With a soft sigh, she looked down, her eyes filled with sorrow. Other women who harbored feelings for Owen, like Marry and others, felt similarly. Owen''s brilliance had attracted many admirers, but Leslie''s radiance was too dazzling, causing them to hesitate. Now that Owen and Leslie were truly united, they knew all hope for themselves was lost. "Owen, from now on, House Ravenwood will always be your home!" At this point, Duke Charles was wiping away his tears. Although Leslie wasn''t his biological daughter, he had raised her from childhood and had deep feelings for her. "Leslie, don''t worry. Even though you''ve married Owen, Duke Charles'' manor will always be your family home. If Owen ever mistreats you, I''ll be the first to stand up for you!" Duke Charles wiped away the last of his tears and spoke seriously. Owen chuckled and replied, "If Leslie desires the stars in the sky, I''ll bring them down for her!" Owen had great respect for Duke Charles, so he made this promise with sincerity. Duke Charles nodded in approval but then added, "And if Leslie ever bullies you, I''ll be sure to see justice done for you as well!" Hearing this, Leslie playfully rolled her eyes at Duke Charles. Owen, however, thought that Duke Charles'' words were likely a setup for this joke. After all, in the original story, Leslie was a ruthless and fearsome antagonist. Although Leslie had hidden her true nature well, Duke Charles must have sensed her character and emotions after living with her for so many years. However, Owen''s presence had disrupted the original timeline. The current Leslie had softened, showing more warmth-if only to him and a select few. But that was enough for him. "Sister, congratulations on finding the man of your dreams!" At that moment, Madelyn approached, her eyes red with emotion. Although Leslie often appeared cold, Madelyn knew that she hadn''t always been this way. When they were younger, Leslie had been like a caring older sister, always looking out for her. But after Leslie learned of her mother''s death, she had changed completely. In Madelyn''s heart, there were two versions of Leslie: the kind, nurturing sister, and the cold, detached one who seemed indifferent to everything and was feared by others. Now, with the rare smile on Leslie''s face, Madelyn felt like she was seeing both versions of her sister merge into one. She knew that with Owen''s help, her sister had finally escaped her past nightmares. "Thank you, Madelyn. Without you, Owen and I may have never crossed paths." Leslie smiled gently. Chapter 296: Chapter293-The Gains of Various Factions Chapter 296: Chapter293-The Gains of Various FactionsMadelyn heard this and smiled with a hint of complexity. The martial contest to win a spouse had been her idea. At the time, she believed she was unbeatable among her peers. In fact, her combat prowess was indeed terrifying, but she had been bested by Owen. If she had honored the bet, perhaps Owen would have become her husband. But she quickly smiled again, realizing that someone as exceptional as Owen could never be bound by a simple wager. Even if she had agreed, Owen would likely have been drawn to someone as outstanding as Leslie. Perhaps everything was already written in the stars, beyond anyone''s control. "That''s why, you two coming together-I''m the most important matchmaker!" Madelyn laughed at herself, brushing aside the topic. Soon after, more people came over to offer brief congratulations to Owen and Leslie. Afterward, Leslie returned to her room, while Owen remained to toast the guests with a glass of wine. "Thank you both for your help today," Owen said, raising his glass to the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess. These two legends, who had no personal ties to him, had sincerely helped protect the imperial capital, defended against the Forbidden Zone lords, and even officiated the wedding, contributing significantly. They were the true pillars of humanity. "It was a mere trifle, really. We didn''t help all that much. In the end, it was your own actions that stabilized the situation. Before today, both War Goddess and I underestimated you." The Lord of Stars spoke casually, though he hadn''t known Owen for long, he already regarded him as a trusted companion. The War Goddess, bold as ever, slapped Owen on the shoulder and laughed, "It''s us who should be thanking you! After years of battling the Forbidden Zones, we''ve had more losses than wins. Today, we finally got some sweet revenge!" Owen humbly smiled, knowing full well that his recent surge of power was only temporary, while these two were genuine powerhouses. After a bit of relaxed conversation and mutual compliments, the three shared a laugh. The Lord of Stars and the War Goddess didn''t stay long, leaving Owen to attend to Davis and the others who were waiting nearby, looking at him with eyes full of respect. They couldn''t help but feel an overwhelming sense of awe. The Lord of Stars and the War Goddess were legendary figures, ancestors they had only heard stories about. Simply gazing upon them filled their hearts with reverence, making it impossible for them to act normally, let alone speak. Yet here was Owen, laughing and chatting with these legends as if they were old friends. This only deepened their admiration for Owen, erasing any playful thoughts they had of lightening the mood. Unconsciously, the former genius, the unprecedented leader of the Domination Leaderboard, had far surpassed them. Though they were peers and even friends, the gap in power between them and Owen was now terrifying. "Why are you all looking at me like that?" Owen approached them with a wine glass, smiling casually. "You''re just giving us too much pressure! Now I understand what they mean by ''kingly aura.''" Davis chuckled, shaking off some of the earlier tension. The others, including Henry and the Middle Earth prodigies who had once been captured by Owen, relaxed a bit and joked, "Back home, people thought we''d lost our minds for coming to support you. But just now, they''ve been singing our praises, saying we''re wise and valiant-and even talking about giving us our own pages in the family records!" They all laughed together. Although they had high status in their families, they were not the heirs. Especially when the nine great factions of Middle Earth descended upon Azure Kingdom, many of their families had cut ties with them, fearing they would be implicated. But now that the nine factions had been defeated, and even the three Lords of the Forbidden Zones had been extorted and agreed to seal themselves for 200 years, their families had gone mad with joy, eagerly reestablishing contact. They were urged to stay close to Owen, who had displayed such incredible power during the conflict, and had close ties with the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess. People like Owen were living legends, and any connection with him would be immensely beneficial. Because of this, those in their families with strong ties to Owen had quickly replaced the previous heirs as the new successors. Even if they weren''t as talented as their predecessors, their connection to Owen was an unbeatable advantage. They were deeply grateful to Owen, not just for his strength, but for elevating their status in their respective factions. "If it weren''t for your great power, we wouldn''t be standing here as the new heirs of our families. Everything is thanks to you. Congratulations on your wedding, Owen!" With heartfelt gratitude, they raised their glasses and downed their wine in one go. Owen smiled at them, genuinely happy to see their newfound success. These friends had stood by him when it mattered most, proving their loyalty. After a bit more lighthearted banter, Edward and the Academy City group approached, all smiles. Although Edward wasn''t the most powerful among the Academy City professors, he led the group, walking at the front. As he looked at Owen, his heart was filled with mixed emotions. He remembered how, not long ago, he had helped Owen, hoping to gain support to take control of the continent''s Academy City and bring glory to his family. Now, he found himself a respected honorary professor in Middle Earth''s Academy City, something he had never even dreamed of. He knew it was all thanks to Owen. "Mr. Owen, congratulations on your wedding! If you ever need my help in the future, just say the word. If I, Edward, so much as frown, you can have my name written backward!" His gratitude overflowing, Edward downed three glasses of wine in quick succession. Owen glanced at Edward and then at the group from Academy City. He understood their excitement. He had no ill will toward Academy City, so he smiled and said, "We''re all friends here, no need for such formality. I appreciate Academy City''s support during this ordeal, and I won''t forget it." The Academy City group was thrilled. To them, Owen was already a living legend, and to receive such praise from him was a tremendous honor. Many at Academy City even regarded Owen as their lifelong idol, and some dedicated their careers to studying him. "Mr. Owen, congratulations on your wedding!" "We may not be able to help much in other areas, but if you ever need information, just let us know. We''ll do everything we can!" Even the oldest professors from Middle Earth Academy City, with their hair white as snow, offered their congratulations, their gazes full of reverence. There was no trace of arrogance in their demeanor. Even the most critical among them couldn''t find a single flaw in Owen. After speaking with the Academy City group, Owen turned to the dragon-kin to express his thanks for their substantial contribution in defending the capital. "We''ve always been friends, haven''t we?" The Dragon Princess grinned. "You''re someone the entire dragon-kin family recognizes as a friend. You''re our friend now and forever!" The other dragons nodded resolutely. Owen had always been loyal and generous, and after letting them choose from his treasures earlier, they were all immensely fond of him. Seeing their enthusiasm, Owen raised his voice and said, "We''ve been through two battles together as old friends. Eat, drink, and enjoy yourselves! If you need anything, just ask. Today, no one leaves until we''re all drunk!" With Owen''s declaration, the dragons cheered, and the atmosphere grew even more festive. Otto from the Fallen Angel clan also arrived. Though their clan was small and weak, they had stood by Owen during the critical moments, guarding the palace. Owen was grateful to this old friend and warmly welcomed him and his clan, knowing how much they had helped both him and Azure Kingdom. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The entire wedding became even more lively. Everyone was toasting and celebrating, using the event to expand their social circles. At this grand wedding, almost every notable faction from Middle Earth and the continent had come to attend. Chapter 297: Chapter294-Bridal Chamber! Bridal Chamber! Chapter 297: Chapter294-Bridal Chamber! Bridal Chamber!After Owen finished entertaining the main guests, he breathed a sigh of relief. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He didn''t enjoy these social obligations, but they were necessary formalities. As Owen used his mana to clear the alcohol from his body and prepared to head to the back courtyard, a figure appeared before him, causing him to pause in surprise. For a moment, he was thrown off balance. She was a tall, strikingly beautiful woman, with crimson lips and pearly white teeth. Her face was mature and elegant, her figure curvaceous, yet she carried an air of mysterious authority. "Long time no see, Owen." She tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear as she spoke, her soft voice flowing from her red lips. Owen was silent for a moment, then smiled and replied, "Long time no see, Ymir." Ymir-the original John''s god-tier mentor! After Owen had switched identities with John and acquired Mary''s ring, her perception of him had completely changed. That ring was, after all, Ymir''s token of love-only her true husband was qualified to wear it! Although Owen had known the ring was important to Ymir, he hadn''t known the full story until a conversation with her sister Rachel had revealed the truth. It was then that he understood why Ymir had been so protective and had done everything she could to help him. Owen vividly remembered her help. If it hadn''t been for Ymir, he might still be blind. And without her telling him about the fragments of the Godslayer Staff, he wouldn''t have been able to collect them so easily. Although Ymir had originally been John''s mentor, she had also been a tremendous help to Owen himself. In fact, even John, whom she had trained, had become a valuable resource for Owen''s rise. Owen felt a deep sense of gratitude and a bit of guilt toward Ymir. Since she had entered Middle Earth, they hadn''t seen each other until now. "Your body has recovered. Congratulations, you''re no longer trapped in the necklace." Owen sincerely expressed his happiness for her, but Ymir''s expression was complex. After leaving John, her original plan had been to reform her body and then join Owen. After all, with Owen wearing the ring, she had believed he was destined to be her husband. However, she hadn''t anticipated how much Middle Earth and the continent would change during her absence-especially Owen''s transformation and rise, which were beyond her wildest imagination. What surprised her most was that Owen had gotten married! "Congratulations on your wedding," she said, her tone complicated. Owen didn''t know how to respond, so he simply nodded, "Thank you." "You know that''s not what I wanted to hear." Ymir took a step closer to Owen. Her newly restored body carried a faint fragrance, and her curvaceous form exuded a subtle allure. Just as Owen found himself at a loss, Charlotte suddenly appeared, hastily announcing, "Your Majesty, the Empress has invited Archdemon into the courtyard for a chat." Upon hearing this, Owen froze for a moment, his head beginning to ache. Ymir looked at him with an amused smile. "I''ll go take a look," Owen muttered, rubbing his temples as he glanced at Ymir before following Charlotte to the courtyard. Ymir, with a glint in her eyes, decided to follow as well. It took Owen only a few breaths to reach the courtyard gate. When he nervously pushed the door open, he was greeted by a scene that left him stunned. The fierce argument and confrontation he had anticipated didn''t materialize. Instead, Leslie and Archdemon were seated calmly at a stone table, each with a steaming cup of tea before them. "I didn''t expect that after our last encounter, you''d break through to the celestial god level," Leslie said calmly, looking at Archdemon. "I didn''t expect you to inherit the Ice Emperor''s power either. I''ve heard that he was extraordinary¡ªhe attempted to ascend to ancient god status, and although he failed, he still came close. If you can fully master that power, you''ll be even stronger than I am." Archdemon regarded Leslie seriously, then noted with some surprise, "But it seems you''re not planning to follow the Ice Emperor''s path." "Perhaps I''ve always preferred unique things. The Ice Emperor''s path is a good one, but it''s not my path," Leslie shook her head slightly. "You managed to break through to celestial god on your own. That''s impressive. Maybe you could guide me." Archdemon offered, "If you''re interested, I can share my experience." The two of them seemed more like strangers having a casual chat, discussing their cultivation journeys. They made no mention of the wedding in the Demon Realm, which made Owen even more uneasy. If they had brought it up, Owen felt he could mediate between them. But the fact that neither mentioned it was like a time bomb ticking away, ready to explode at any moment. Just as Owen was pondering a solution, Ymir stepped forward and calmly sat down beside Leslie and Archdemon. "Do you love Owen?" Leslie asked softly as Ymir settled in. "Is there a woman in this world who wouldn''t fall for Owen?" Ymir countered with a wry smile, then added, "Men are all the same, but we still fall head over heels for them, don''t we?" Ymir shook her head with a smile before turning to Archdemon, "I heard you held a wedding with Owen in the Demon Realm. Was it as lively as this one?" As soon as she said this, the courtyard''s atmosphere turned ice-cold. Even Rachel, Madelyn, and the others gathered nearby held their breaths. They all knew how fiercely possessive Leslie was-her love for Owen ran so deep that she wouldn''t tolerate anyone else touching him! Sure enough, after a brief silence, Leslie took a sip of her tea. "I appreciate you saving Owen before, and I''m grateful for your help today, but I''m not happy about that wedding you had with him." There was a sharp edge to her words. Archdemon''s eye twitched slightly, and though Leslie hadn''t yet reached her level of power, the pressure Leslie exuded was undeniable, enough to make even Archdemon feel it. "That was just a charade. On our wedding night, Madelyn was also present, and nothing happened between Owen and me," Archdemon explained. "Oh?" Leslie responded coolly. "Tonight, in your bridal chamber, I''m sure it will be the same," Archdemon smirked. "No, I''ve been preparing for this day for a long time. I won''t let anyone interfere," Leslie replied confidently. "In that case, congratulations in advance," Archdemon said with a sigh before her tone shifted, "But just because you have Owen now doesn''t mean I''ll give up." The moment she said this, Owen''s heart, which had just relaxed, leaped back into his throat. Everyone else could feel the rising tension. "Count me in as well. I may not be on your level yet, but my love for Owen is as clear as the sun and moon," Ymir said firmly. "You''re both not changing your minds?" Leslie narrowed her eyes, glancing between the two. They didn''t reply verbally, but their determined gazes locked with hers. For a moment, their auras clashed, sending ripples of tension across the once-calm courtyard. Just as Owen was about to step in and defuse the situation, their auras suddenly retracted, the tension vanishing as quickly as it had appeared. It seemed, in their brief confrontation, they had reached some unspoken understanding. Archdemon stood first, locking eyes with Leslie, "After the Millennial Cataclysm, I''ll meet you again." Ymir also stood, looking at Leslie, "I will as well. You can count on it." Owen, confused, looked at them. An agreement? What kind of agreement? Seeing the curiosity in Owen''s eyes, Leslie smiled slightly, "Husband, the wedding ceremony is over. Isn''t it time for the bridal chamber now?" Chapter 298: Chapter295-The Union of Heart and Soul Chapter 298: Chapter295-The Union of Heart and SoulThe Wedding Chamber! Just the thought of finally being able to see Leslie again in complete honesty set Owen''s heart ablaze, as if a fire were dancing and burning within. His gaze, hot as glowing embers, fell upon Leslie''s delicate figure in her snow-white wedding dress. A complex look appeared on Leslie''s face, filled with a trace of discerning judgment. Knowing that Owen had previously been taken away by the Archdemon to get married and had even entered the bridal chamber, she had been harboring a deep grudge. Her bridal night with Owen had to be unique. It had to be something Owen would remember forever, and perhaps even something that would be remembered by all. So, as she glanced at Madelyn and the others approaching, she smirked and said, "The wedding ceremony is over. Are you all still planning to hang around here?" The Archdemon had already mentioned the bridal chamber matter to her beforehand. The originally beautiful wedding night had been completely ruined by Madelyn''s constant interruptions, turning the event into a farce. "Sister, it''s a bridal chamber! It''s only lively if we cause a little commotion!" Madelyn said with a playful smile. Rachel nodded seriously in agreement. "You''ve been slacking these days, neglecting your training, and still have time to mess around in the bridal chamber? Do you want to be put in confinement?" Leslie''s gaze turned sharp as she stared at Madelyn. Madelyn didn''t dare to meet Leslie''s eyes and quickly lowered her head in disappointment. Rachel, already intimidated by Leslie''s aura, didn''t dare to say anything either. The others present certainly didn''t have Madelyn''s courage and quickly made excuses to leave. "The old Dragon King invited me for a drink, so I won''t disturb you two!" "Congratulations to both of you!" Soon, everyone left the courtyard. In no time, only Owen and Leslie remained, and the atmosphere shifted from the previous uproar to one of intimate tension. As Owen gazed at Leslie, who had been nothing but devoted and considerate to him, he spoke with some guilt, "You''ve been through a lot these days..." Before he could finish, Leslie gently shook her head and grasped his hand, leading him into the bridal chamber. "The past is gone with the wind. What I did was what I should have done. If you were in my place, you would have done the same." "For today''s wedding, I''ve prepared a surprise for you." Once inside the room, Leslie snapped her fingers, and a chest appeared before Owen. "Guess what''s inside?" Seeing Leslie''s serious expression, Owen knew that whatever was inside the chest must be extraordinary. And for it to appear at this particular moment, it had to be related to the bridal chamber... After a moment of thought, Owen suddenly exclaimed, "Could it be the Divine Path Flower?" As soon as he said this, Leslie''s smile grew wider. She lifted her hand to open the chest, and a mystical black-and-white flower floated out from within. "It really is the Divine Path Flower?" Owen was stunned, then immediately felt a twinge in his kidneys. The so-called Divine Path Flower was just a poetic term; in reality, it was also known as the Yin-Yang Harmonious Flower. It symbolized the union of heaven and earth, the balance of yin and yang, with the man representing yang and the woman yin. When taken by a couple truly in love, during the exchange of yin and yang, the flower brought great benefits to both parties, and their understanding of [Order] would become as clear as day. However, this flower wasn''t entirely friendly to men. In the past, it was mainly used by evil sects for absorbing yang energy to nourish yin. After all, to achieve its full effects, the couple would need to maintain their union of yin and yang continuously for several days, or else all previous efforts would be wasted. "It wasn''t easy to obtain this flower, but with it, tonight''s bridal chamber will definitely be unforgettable!" Leslie, knowing well the power of the flower, looked Owen over and said seriously. Owen wasn''t sure if this was her reward or her punishment for him, but in matters like this, no man would admit to being unable! So, Owen quickly pulled out some rare restorative treasures from his storage ring, swallowed them in one gulp, and then, like a hungry wolf, pounced on Leslie, who was as tender as a little lamb. ... Outside the courtyard. As Owen and Leslie''s hearts and souls merged, their bond became so close that the distance between them seemed to vanish. A towering black structure manifested, covering the entire courtyard. At the same time, as their emotions reached their peak, the black-and-white Harmonious Flower ascended, creating a stunning black-and-white phenomenon. It was as if the heavens and earth themselves were split into two, with Owen and Leslie at the center. In this world of black and white, all other sounds seemed to fade away, leaving only the flow of [Order] and the resonant sound of [Order] chains moving. Even though the Dark Tower suppressed most of the phenomenon, some sharp-minded individuals still sensed the changes in the [Order] of the heavens and earth. "The Harmonious Flower... I never thought they would find something like that. With their talent and comprehension, if Owen can endure this, they''ll both reach new heights!" "That''s a rare treasure of the world. I''m getting the feeling Owen''s body might not survive it." At this moment, the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess exchanged glances and couldn''t help but laugh. "Owen has been through many storms. This will be challenging for him, but he should be able to pull through in the end." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Who would''ve thought that the first hurdle after his wedding would be this... If this gets out, it''ll definitely be explosive news." "We''re getting old, and we still have to witness their affection..." After some light-hearted gossip, the two of them took action to help conceal the incredible phenomenon. After all, they were senior experts, but watching such a romantic scene still made their blood pressure rise. -- Meanwhile, as the Harmonious Flower''s unique power began to spread, both Owen and Leslie felt as though they had boundless energy, overflowing from their bodies. Again and again. And with each peak they reached, they felt as though their souls had risen to the heavens, gazing down upon the mountains and rivers of the world. From this vantage point, they witnessed the flow of [Order]! They saw the changes of the sun, moon, and stars! Their souls grew rapidly, their affinity with the elements soared, and even their bloodlines began to intertwine and undergo miraculous transformations. Leslie, already possessing the top-tier Ice Emperor bloodline, absorbed even more bloodline power during their union. Though she absorbed and understood it, she repeatedly let go, continuously exploring her own path. She had already formed a rough idea in her mind before, but pushing forward had proven incredibly difficult. Now, with Owen and the Harmonious Flower''s help, inspiration flowed endlessly, and she could faintly see her future path. Owen, though suffering from increasing back pain, also gained immense benefits thanks to the Harmonious Flower. The first significant change came from the Fate Stone of the Miss, which had been greatly stimulated, emitting an abundance of life energy that permeated his small world, accelerating its growth. The World Tree, which had already been growing rapidly, extended its branches even further, seemingly attuned to the essence of the world. This transformation lasted for a full half-month. During that time, Charlotte came to the courtyard many times, as many matters in the Azure Kingdom required Leslie''s attention as Empress. Yet every time she arrived, all she saw was the Dark Tower covering the courtyard, completely motionless, with the Harmonious Flower''s phenomenon occasionally flickering. Clearly, Owen and Leslie were still immersed in their bridal chamber. Outside the courtyard, Madelyn, Rachel, and Seraphina kept watch, their patience wearing thin. They couldn''t help but think, "Isn''t this bridal chamber taking a bit too long?" A half-month? Even a sturdy young ox would have given up by now. As they exchanged puzzled looks, Seraphina suddenly felt a surge of power flowing through her, causing her body to radiate with brilliant light! Madelyn and Rachel watched her in surprise, noting that this change seemed to signal her impending transformation! Seraphina had spent the past days eating and sleeping, with little to no training. How was she now showing signs of transformation? "It must be because her bloodline is connected to Owen''s, and Owen''s dramatic increase in strength is triggering her bloodline transformation. After all, Seraphina''s bloodline is incredibly noble, regarded as the continent''s finest spellbeast!" Madelyn quickly put the pieces together, her face lighting up with joy. Rachel nodded in agreement, and together they stood guard over Seraphina, protecting her. As the light around Seraphina grew even more brilliant, a massive cocoon of light enveloped her, forming a glowing orb teeming with life energy. "Seraphina has been in the juvenile stage of spellbeasts until now. After this transformation, she should enter her growth phase. Who knows what enormous advancements her strength and bloodline will undergo?" Madelyn and Rachel both looked on with curiosity. Chapter 299: Chapter296-Owen After Half a Month Chapter 299: Chapter296-Owen After Half a MonthEspecially Rachel, whose strength had previously surpassed Seraphina''s. However, after Seraphina was encased within the cocoon of light, Rachel vaguely noticed Seraphina''s aura rapidly rising, catching up to her own at an incredible speed! She even felt a faint but growing pressure of bloodline emanating from Seraphina''s body! Ever since Owen had helped her awaken the bloodline of the succubus progenitor, few spellbeasts had ever given her this sense of bloodline oppression! As the two of them waited, an hour passed quietly. Suddenly, the previously still cocoon of light began to wriggle from the inside, and then, with a small tear, a soft, baby-like hand reached out from the cocoon. At the sight of the small hand, both Madelyn and Rachel felt a surge of maternal affection. In the next moment, that little hand tore open the cocoon, and a small head full of curiosity popped out. The face was round, with long black hair cascading down, resembling a well-behaved little girl. She looked around, her small mouth babbling as if calling out to someone. After listening for a moment, Madelyn and Rachel realized she was calling out for "Mama and Papa." The two exchanged glances: "..." As they began to wonder if Seraphina was somehow regressing, she suddenly seemed to awaken part of her bloodline memory. She shot into the air, fully emerging from the cocoon. Before them now stood a small humanoid with the head of a person and the body of a serpent. Her wide-eyed curiosity remained, but there was now a new spark of intelligence and innocence in her gaze. "Madelyn, Rachel!" she cried as she leapt into Madelyn''s arms, calling their names with glee. "You''ve successfully transformed?" Hearing Seraphina speak human words, the two women couldn''t help but beam with joy. Seraphina nodded in her soft, childlike voice, "I''ve just transitioned into the growth stage. I''m not fully used to it yet, but from now on, I''m half-human!" She was delighted. While she had previously possessed considerable intelligence, she had still been in a serpent form. Now, as a humanoid serpent, not only had her appearance changed, but her bloodline and power had also greatly improved. As Seraphina familiarized herself with her newly transformed body, the Dark Tower, which had been still for many days, suddenly began to tremble lightly. "Master and Mistress are coming out!" Seraphina quickly refocused her attention on the Dark Tower. Hearing this, Madelyn and the others immediately turned their attention to the Dark Tower. After so many days, they were finally coming out. But Seraphina, puzzled, asked, "Sister, I thought the bridal chamber didn''t take that long. Why did they stay in there for so long? Master isn''t usually that... vigorous." Seeing Seraphina''s innocent expression, both Madelyn and Rachel blushed. Madelyn cleared her throat and said, "Adults'' business, children shouldn''t meddle!" "I''m not a child anymore! I know plenty of positions in my head. Madelyn, Rachel, with your figures, you''d be perfect for..." Madelyn''s face turned beet red, and she hurriedly covered Seraphina''s mouth, exclaiming, "You naughty child, you''re clearly taking after Master''s bad habits! You mustn''t learn from that big pig-headed oaf!" At that moment, the black tower faded away, and Leslie, dressed in her elegant empress gown, gracefully walked out of the courtyard. As she stepped forward, her radiant and moon-like skin seemed to dim the world around her. Madelyn, Rachel, along with the War Goddess and Lord of Stars, were all captivated by Leslie''s beauty, which now carried an additional layer of nobility and allure. Leslie had always been stunning, like a frosty, elegant blossom. But after receiving Owen''s care, she now exuded an even more vibrant and energetic aura, her skin glowing with a newfound radiance. From the way they sensed her aura, Leslie now felt even more unfathomable. "Sister, you''re so beautiful!" Madelyn, Rachel, and the others were completely awestruck. Leslie smiled faintly, her expression still carrying a lingering sense of pleasure, and said, "Thank you for waiting." The Lord of Stars and War Goddess exchanged a glance, both filled with astonishment. While the Harmonious Flower had undoubtedly helped, Leslie now gave off the impression of someone completely transformed. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not only was her aura more domineering, but her mastery over the Ice Emperor''s power had deepened significantly. It also seemed that she was carving her own unique path in cultivation, which made them feel oddly unsettled. They could even sense a faint, inexplicable fear when they observed her. This was a feeling Leslie had never given them before! "No wonder she''s a genius on par with Owen! Even the Ice Emperor''s legacy isn''t enough to satisfy her; she''s still forging her own path, and it seems she''s found her direction!" "A woman like her, if born in our era, would have surely suppressed us all!" "We always thought she and Owen were an extraordinary match, but we never knew why. Now we understand-they''re both absolute prodigies!" The Lord of Stars and War Goddess wore serious expressions. Once again, Leslie''s talent had exceeded their expectations! "Still, no matter how remarkable she is, Owen will always surpass her. Together, they''ll be an unstoppable force! I can''t even imagine what kind of terrifying duo they''ll become!" "If the Four Forbidden Zones knew just how monstrous these two are, they''d lock themselves away for another two centuries, gnashing their teeth in regret!" "Yes, if those two grow to their full potential, they could very well sweep through the Forbidden Zones, accomplishing what neither we nor our ancestors ever could." The eyes of the Lord of Stars and War Goddess gleamed with both seriousness and excitement. From Leslie and Owen, they saw hope for resolving humanity''s greatest crisis. "But where is Mr. Owen? Why hasn''t he come out yet?" the Lord of Stars asked curiously, glancing behind Leslie. For the first time, a rare hint of pride crossed Leslie''s face. "Owen still needs a bit of time to adjust and recover. He''ll be out shortly." Just as she finished speaking, Owen appeared, one hand holding his waist and the other supporting himself against the wall, looking somewhat disheveled as he exited the courtyard. Seeing this, both the Lord of Stars and War Goddess, who had held such high hopes for Owen, couldn''t help but cough awkwardly. A moment ago, they had imagined Owen sweeping away the Forbidden Zones. Now it seemed he couldn''t even handle Leslie! Mr. Owen, it seems you might not be up to the task! Feeling the strange looks from the Lord of Stars and War Goddess, Owen straightened his back and said earnestly, "It''s just the fatigue from cultivating for half a month. You''ve caught me at a bad moment." The two of them exchanged knowing glances and were just about to offer him some words of comfort when they suddenly froze, their pupils contracting. From Owen''s body, they sensed an obscure, oppressive force! When they probed his aura more carefully, it was as if their perception had sunk into a bottomless abyss! Owen''s power had become even more unfathomable! Something had changed-something they hadn''t anticipated-and they even detected a faint sense of danger, as though if Owen continued on this path, he could eventually threaten their very safety! Yet Owen was still only supposed to be at the sage-tier mage level! As their astonished gazes locked onto Owen, he immediately knew they had sensed the newly born chaos energy within him! That chaos energy had appeared not long ago, after he and Leslie had exhausted the power of the Harmonious Flower, sparking a unique transformation. Half an hour earlier. As Owen lay on the bed, both content and slightly aching in his lower back, the long-silent system voice suddenly echoed in his mind. "Congratulations to the host for completing the phase task of conquering the great villain Leslie. Reward: over three million fate points!" "Congratulations to the host for obtaining the Primordial Chaos Body!" Hearing the system''s notification, Owen''s heart soared with joy, and he immediately opened the description for the Primordial Chaos Body. Just a brief glance left him overwhelmed with excitement! Primordial Chaos Body: The pinnacle of magic mastery, where all elements originate from chaos and ultimately return to chaos! Bloodline Skill: Chaos Hole - Devours and refines all magical skills, allowing you to create your own supreme magic: Chaos Hole! Chaos Hole: The supreme magic that returns all things to nothingness, the endpoint of all complex and radiant magic! Current Magic Skill Progress: 0% [Devour other magical skills to gradually evolve!] "Note: The higher the quality of the magical skill, the more progress gained." After reading, Owen''s eyes burned with excitement. Supreme magic! This was the strongest magic that even the system couldn''t directly provide! It possessed true, world-shattering power! Now, not only had his physique undergone further transformation, but he had also gained this apocalyptic-level supreme skill. His harvest was bountiful beyond measure. However, even the most basic planetary-tier magic skills required one hundred thousand fate points. Though he had now accumulated quite a few fate points, he would still need countless more to fully evolve this supreme magic. At this moment, he desperately needed more fate points! Chapter 300: Chapter297-Ways to Earn Fate Points Chapter 300: Chapter297-Ways to Earn Fate PointsIt was as if the system knew what Owen was thinking. Suddenly, the interface trembled, and large, eye-catching blood-red words appeared. "The host may eliminate Celestial Gods to obtain a large number of fate points!" Seeing the system''s prompt, Owen''s eyelid twitched. With his current strength, dealing with beings of such a level was still far from easy, let alone eliminating one. However, this did offer him some hope. While taking down a Celestial God-level mage would be extremely difficult right now, with his current rate of growth, it wouldn''t take too long before such beings became mere prey for him. "The host may establish Heaven or rebuild the assembly of gods at The Alps to gain a large number of fate points!" Reading this prompt from the system, Owen couldn''t help but look slightly surprised. He knew that "Heaven" and "The Alps" were two very special forces. According to legend, Heaven was the ultimate destination of the planes, close to the realm of creation, where every wish could come true, the most beautiful place in existence. Meanwhile, The Alps bore some similarities to his current rebellion against the Heavenly Dao. It was an immense force created by a group of god-tier mages who refused to be suppressed by the heavens. They sought to seize the authority of the heavens, with the Supreme God of The Alps as the ruler of the planes. However, both forces had ultimately been trampled underfoot by the heavens, fading entirely into the dust of history. Only the beautiful aspirations left behind by these forces still lingered. If he were to raise the banners of either of these factions, many would undoubtedly rally to his side, but it would also surely attract the attention of the heavens! "You may also attack the heavens directly, severely injuring the Will of the Heavens, and gain massive fate points!" At this point, Owen felt more and more like the leader of a rebellion. "Alternatively, you can remain behind the scenes, manipulating the conflicts of all beings!" After reading through all the methods provided by the system to gain fate points, Owen realized he was heading further down the path of rebellion. And thinking of rebellion, Owen couldn''t help but glance at Leslie, who had just finished dressing. Perhaps because they had only recently finished their physical exertion, Leslie''s cheeks were flushed, her skin glowing with a rosy tint, like a nourished, blooming rose, making her even more alluring. Despite Owen''s aching waist and back, he couldn''t help but feel parched. Summoning the last of his strength, he once again fervently ravished the beauty in his arms until she was thoroughly spent. Only then did he finally stop, lying on the bed and gently stroking Leslie''s soft hair. "The Millennial Cataclysm is approaching. Perhaps we should begin formulating our plans for the future," Owen said. Leslie''s gem-like eyes sparkled slightly. Every time she had teamed up with Owen, they had caused major upheaval. The first time they worked together, they looted the Azure Kingdom''s royal treasury completely. Later, they manipulated the royal family of Azure, playing them like puppets until they ultimately brought about the kingdom''s collapse! Thinking back on it now, Leslie felt her heart surge with excitement. ... At this moment, Owen snapped out of his recollection and looked at the stunned Lord of Stars and War Goddess, speaking slowly: "I''ve made some breakthroughs in my cultivation over these past few days. Now, I''ve set foot on new path, and the mana within me has undergone a complete transformation." Owen explained briefly. Now that he possessed the Primordial Chaos Body, it was as if he had become a primordial universe, with ancient chaotic energy flowing through his meridians, capable of creating anything¡ªor destroying everything. All of his mana had been devoured and transformed. Though he was still a sage-tier mage, his combat power had undergone a qualitative leap compared to half a month ago! In terms of sheer combat strength, he was now on par with a God Emperor! And if he used his trump cards, he could even take on an Archgod! In this plane, he now finally had the power to protect himself. The Lord of Stars and War Goddess could no longer make sense of the changes in Owen''s aura. It felt as though he had become a bottomless abyss, one that swallowed their probing senses entirely as soon as they approached. Clearly, Owen''s power had become even more profound and immeasurable! In fact, compared to Leslie, Owen''s transformation was even more complete. But overall, this was good news. With their combined increase in strength, they would have a better chance of facing the impending Millennial Cataclysm with more confidence. As their expressions changed, Owen and Leslie also quickly noticed the transformation in Seraphina, who had shifted into a humanoid form. "Seraphina?!" Seeing the half-serpent girl cradled in Madelyn''s arms, both Owen and Leslie lit up with joy and rushed to her side. "Master!" Seeing Owen, Seraphina instantly sprang out of Madelyn''s embrace and flung herself into Owen''s arms, rubbing her little head against his chest as she spoke in her childish voice. Owen was utterly charmed by her display of affection. Standing beside him, Leslie, the three of them looked like a harmonious little family. After playing with Seraphina for a while, Owen noticed that the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess seemed to have made a decision. The War Goddess stepped forward and spoke with serious solemnity: "Mr. Owen, Miss Leslie, with the end of this era approaching, we are nearing the most critical time. This time, we would like to invite both of you to witness the return of the many ancient gods!" Owen and Leslie''s expressions immediately became much more serious. A millennium marked the end of an era, and the heavens sought to extinguish the world! Any forces or deities that did not submit would be wiped from existence, reduced to nothing more than the dust of history. Despite all their efforts, the War Goddess, Lord of Stars, and their predecessors had all ultimately failed! This was truly a matter of life and death. After Owen and Leslie quickly nodded in agreement, the Lord of Stars gazed up at the sky, his expression complicated. "The Star Realm has been closed for a long time. It''s time to reopen it and summon them to return." If they failed in their rebellion against the heavens this time, both the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess would fall for good. This was because their Spatiotemporal Anchors would be obliterated along with the destruction of the world, vanishing completely! Seeing the gravity of the situation, Owen understood what was on their minds. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Previous battles had been minor skirmishes, and they could afford to lose. If they did, they could simply retreat to their Spatiotemporal Anchors and try again. But this time, failure was not an option! "You two are the brightest stars of this era and our greatest hope. I''m sure they will be thrilled to meet you," said the War Goddess with a smile, her expression far more relaxed than the Lord of Stars, as if accepting the situation with a carefree attitude. Win or lose, they would give it their all, and that was enough. They would do right by themselves, their predecessors, and those who came after them! "Them?" Owen glanced at the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess, his nervous eyes revealing both anticipation and excitement. Resisting the heavens and defying fate-this was the stuff of legend, a story for the ages! And those whom the Lord of Stars would summon were no doubt legendary figures themselves! "Yes, they were our closest comrades-in-arms. No matter the outcome, I''m glad we found you, our torchbearers. If we fail, you can continue the fight!" The War Goddess was delighted. This would be their final battle. She spoke casually, but Owen could hear the tragic weight behind her words. He knew a bit about the lore behind the Lord of Stars and War Goddess. Though they seemed immortal, they actually depended on their Spatiotemporal Anchors for survival. As long as their anchors existed, even if they were killed, they could return to their anchor points, like saving a game. But now, with the revival of the heavens and the impending destruction of the world, all who defied the heavens would be reduced to ashes, anchors and all! Not long after, under the guidance of the Lord of Stars, Owen, Leslie, Madelyn, Rachel, Seraphina, and the other top prodigies of the era were led into a unique starry realm. The starry realm was ancient, deep, and seemingly endless, as if not part of their own plane. It carried a mysterious and tragic air. "This is the Star Realm, our final stronghold, and the place where we once fought bloody battles in the skies," said the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess as they entered, their eyes filled with a sense of nostalgia. It was as if they were returning home after a long journey, finally back at a safe harbor. Following them closely, Owen curiously observed the starry realm. The outer edge of the realm resembled a frozen scene, devoid of any signs of life or movement. The stars there emitted only faint, cold light, silent and unchanging. But as they ventured deeper, Owen felt a surge of ancient and boundless energy wash over him. Chapter 301: Chapter298-Darkness Never Dies, Light Never Fades Chapter 301: Chapter298-Darkness Never Dies, Light Never FadesOwen''s gaze soon fell upon a series of star-like entities suspended in the starry sky, each glowing as brightly as the sun. They were pockmarked and incomplete, bearing the scars of fierce battles. On these stars, the lingering shadows of ancient gods could still be seen. Each of them was roaring, fighting to the death, their fierce struggle seeming as vivid as if the battle against the heavens had just taken place before his eyes. However, the passing of time had eroded their figures, making their faces difficult to discern. Yet their heroic spirit was still palpable. These were the ancient gods who fought in the celestial wars. A brief glance was enough for Owen to recognize most of these figures. Thor, the God of Thunder! Poseidon, the God of the Seas! The Goddess of Flames! The Angelic God! - Though only shadows, Owen, with his knowledge from the original anime, could identify these gods and their legendary histories of battling against the heavens. That glorious, tumultuous history! Although much of it had been forgotten by the world, recalling it still stirred a sense of awe and reverence. Leslie and the others, though unfamiliar with many of the figures, were deeply moved by the imposing aura and the majestic bravery exuding from the shadows. These were the warriors and heroes who had fought for humanity! Following the Lord of Stars, they reached the central region of this starry battlefield. The remnants of brutal combat were even more evident here. The twisted space resembled crumpled paper, and faint crackling sounds could still be heard as it strained to smooth itself out. The ground was scarred with countless craters, and the remnants of [Order] chains still lingered, leaving traces of their influence, causing the natural flow of rain to reverse and ascend back into the sky. As they ventured deeper into the heart of the battlefield, Owen suddenly stopped, his gaze fixed on a white-robed figure standing with his back to the world. His heart began to race with shock. The Lord of Stars and War Goddess both looked at Owen. Every mage who entered this starry realm was usually stunned by the sheer devastation of the scene. Yet Owen had remained composed until now, when his expression finally shifted upon seeing the white-robed figure. "You know him?" the Lord of Stars asked, surprised. Owen nodded, then shook his head. "I''ve heard of him, but I''ve never seen him in person. I didn''t expect to encounter him here." "The legendary God of Light, Apollo," Owen said, his voice tinged with awe. At these words, everyone''s heart skipped a beat, as though they had just heard something unbelievable. All eyes turned toward the white-robed figure. The God of Light, Apollo! He was the light in the darkness! The only ancient legend! Where darkness never died, light never faded! This ancient being had once been one of the main forces against the heavens, an immortal, indestructible god. Even when exhausted and fallen, he would only resurrect with even more terrifying power! He was a fearsome presence from the previous era. Many had heard whispers of him, but only as myth and legend, as that history was too distant. No one had expected to see him here! Madelyn, Rachel, and the others were utterly dumbstruck. Could that really be the God of Light? Given what they had heard of his past, it now seemed entirely plausible. Even though the heavens led the Millennial Cataclysm to extinguish all who defied them, a god like Apollo, the most terrifying deity of the previous era, could very well have survived! As countless eyes widened in amazement, Owen suddenly noticed that the white-robed figure was merely a shadow. Yet even as a shadow, he radiated an aura of extreme light, illuminating the dark cosmos, making it brilliant. Even their injuries began to heal rapidly in the presence of this radiant energy, infused with abundant life force. At that moment, the God of Light, Apollo, slowly turned to face them. His bright, star-like eyes paused briefly on Owen. "You are quite interesting," Apollo said, nodding slightly to Owen before sending a unique ripple of energy toward him. As the energy reached Owen, his body''s chaotic aura surged, as though it had encountered some dreadful force. But the next moment, the energy transformed into pure light and vanished without a trace. The oppressive feeling Owen had felt briefly, as if under immense pressure, now seemed like nothing more than a fleeting illusion. Seeing the God of Light take such interest in Owen, the Lord of Stars and War Goddess exchanged smiles before stepping forward to stand before him. The three of them engaged in brief conversation, mainly sharing the latest intelligence, before the focus shifted back to Owen. "Owen''s talent and strength are unfathomable. The successful sealing of the Four Great Forbidden Zones is largely thanks to him," the Lord of Stars said gravely. "If we fail this time, I propose that the leadership passes to Owen. His talent far surpasses ours, and more importantly, I cannot see his future. He doesn''t belong to this timeline..." The Lord of Stars spoke with a serious expression. The God of Light remained silent for a moment, then nodded. "Very well, but that is the worst-case scenario." The Lord of Stars and War Goddess both nodded in agreement. "The time of the Millennial Cataclysm is drawing near. It''s time to gather the other gods scattered across time and space!" "Let''s begin then. It''s been a long time since we''ve seen our old friends," Apollo said with a smile. Even though he was only a shadow, he looked exactly as he had in life. After confirming their plan, the Lord of Stars surveyed the shadowy figures surrounding them. Then, a dazzling light burst from his brow, like an exploding sun. The radiant light spread out like a tidal wave, engulfing everything within and beyond the starry realm. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For a moment, all the onlookers could see nothing but blinding white. When their vision cleared, they found that the terrifying stellar energy had shot into the sky, forming a slowly rotating cosmic image. Although the image of the universe was small, it seemed to be a microcosm of the entire plane. As it spun, a strange resonance echoed from within, crossing both time and space. As this resonance spread, the fading shadows of the ancient gods began to solidify, as though they were coming back to life! Seeing this, the War Goddess focused on the rotating cosmic image, compressing mana into pure [Order] in her palm. A moment later, she sent it flying into the cosmic image. Immediately, with the War Goddess''s power added, the phantom universe merged with the scattered light, seemingly reversing time itself. Behind the cosmic image, an ancient clock appeared, ticking backward! Ding-ding-ding! The sound of the clock''s reverse echoed crisply, reverberating through every corner of the void, like a war drum summoning the lost gods of distant times and spaces! In an instant, the entire plane trembled! In Middle Earth, across the Continent, and even within the Demon Realm, the strong felt this tremor and raised their heads toward the ancient Star Realm. From the Star Realm, they could all sense an overwhelming power stirring to life! "The Millennial Cataclysm is upon us. They have returned!" "This is the last chance of this era. Who knows what the final outcome will be?" Countless ancient beings hidden in the shadows whispered among themselves, their gazes piercing the boundaries of space and time to witness the happenings within the Star Realm. At this moment, under the gaze of countless eyes, the ephemeral shadows in the Star Realm were beginning to solidify, preparing to emerge from another dimension! Owen felt his blood surging with excitement. When these gods returned, the battle against the heavens would be a clash of legends! Leslie, however, wasn''t focused on the shadows. Instead, she was staring at the core of one particular star. She sensed that deep within that star lay a unique power. Without the support of this power, even with the immense strength of the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess, such a world-defying feat would have been impossible. As the shadows grew stronger, their aura reaching its peak, it suddenly stopped. Owen narrowed his eyes. "As expected, the heavens couldn''t sit still any longer." Though it seemed like a sudden change, Owen had anticipated this. After all, the heavens would not allow these gods to return so easily. The Lord of Stars and War Goddess remained calm, clearly expecting this outcome. It was impossible to hide the gods'' return from the heavens. "Since you''re here, why hide in the shadows?" Apollo scoffed, his brilliant light instantly dispelling the darkness that shrouded the void. Chapter 302: Chapter299-Loki, the God of Conspiracy Chapter 302: Chapter299-Loki, the God of ConspiracyUnder the searing and bright light of the God of Light, Apollo, a terrifying shadow-huge and resembling a giant spider-briefly flashed and disappeared into the darkness. Immediately afterward, countless black threads, densely packed, sealed off this entire space, weaving together like a massive prison. The threads not only aimed to imprison the entire Star Realm but also to interrupt the summoning of the ancient gods by the three deities. If these ancient gods managed to break through the river of time, even the heavens would feel pressure. As the black threads, like an inescapable web, enveloped the Star Realm, those within- Madelyn and the others-grew tense, nervously whispering to one another. "What a terrifying shadow... Who is that? Is he the one sent by the heavens to stop this?" "The massive web covering the entire Star Realm seems to be distorting space and time. This was clearly planned long in advance!" "Will the Lord of Stars and the others be in danger? That creature hiding in the void looks extremely frightening!" As Madelyn, Rachel, and the others held their breath, Owen, recalling the giant spider-like shadow briefly revealed by Apollo''s light, also felt his expression grow more solemn. He knew the history well and recognized many of the strange gods who served the heavens. "The giant spider hiding in the shadows must be the one leading the effort to stop the resurrection of the ancient gods. For countless eras, he''s been carrying out vile acts-stealing fate, scheming relentlessly. A treacherous thief!" Owen murmured to himself, mentally organizing all the information he had on this being. "You know who he is?" Leslie asked curiously, gazing at Owen. The shadowy figure was terrifying, even to the extent that the Lord of Stars and the other deities could not easily take him down. Owen''s knowledge of him was surprising. Owen smiled and said, "I don''t know much, but I do know that he''s an ancient deity. He represents deception, conspiracy, and thievery-Loki, the God of Conspiracy." "The God of Conspiracy? Loki?" Leslie squinted her eyes. "That name suits him and his underhanded ways." Owen nodded. "As the God of Conspiracy and a servant of the heavens, Loki''s actions are deceitful and unpredictable. Not many know of him, but schemes and tricks can only provide short-term gains-they can never achieve true greatness." At this point, Owen subtly positioned himself in front of Madelyn and Rachel, shielding them without drawing too much attention. As the God of Conspiracy, Loki''s devious calculations were vicious, and he had an obsessive fascination with the power of special bloodlines. In the original anime, after the Millennial Cataclysm began, Loki set his sights on Rachel''s succubus progenitor bloodline, extracting her bone marrow, and even more cruelly, he targeted Madelyn''s Blood Eye, gouging out her eyes! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Every Millennial Cataclysm was a cause for celebration for Loki-a feast of blood that made him more powerful and unpredictable each time. He had almost collected every special bloodline across the plane! Now that Owen knew the course of history, he would not allow such tragedies to occur. Loki preferred to lurk in the shadows, sowing chaos. Owen needed to find a way to eliminate him quickly. While Owen was deep in thought, the Lord of Stars, War Goddess, and God of Light joined forces, their battle with Loki becoming increasingly intense. Above their heads, the void had already shattered, filled with primordial energy. Space and time had been utterly disrupted, leaving only extreme chaos. Yet, amid the chaos, the three deities maintained their summoning of the ancient gods. The cosmic projection began to spin faster. Under the rhythmic pounding, like the beating of a war drum, a strange light emanated from the projection, making the Spatiotemporal Anchor within the Star Realm increasingly clear, and the auras of numerous gods spread more and more intensely. Seeing this, Loki, still hiding in the shadows, frowned. His eight bizarre eyes, each a different color, flashed with a distinct light. A terrifying gaze was unleashed, aimed directly at the cosmic projection in the sky. The Lord of Stars quickly intervened, summoning brilliant stars forged from elements and [Order], clashing with Loki''s unique eye magic, the two forces canceling each other out. At that moment, a swarm of small black spiders surged out from the web Loki had woven. Each of them contained the power of special bloodlines, terrifying in nature, forming an overwhelming attack that even the Lord of Stars didn''t dare take lightly. The battle grew fiercer by the second. Madelyn and the others anxiously watched the terrifying battlefield above them. Loki''s methods seemed endless, and every move he made was overwhelmingly powerful, like a flawless battle machine with no weaknesses. The Lord of Stars and the others had to divert their attention to maintain the summoning of the other gods, putting them in a precarious situation. "The heavens sent a truly fearsome being this time. No wonder they''ve survived so many eras!" "And this is only one of them. I can''t imagine how much pressure the War Goddess and the others have been under all this time!" Madelyn and the others spoke in hushed tones, filled with dread. Loki''s mastery over bloodlines and rare abilities was so unnerving that just looking at him made their skin crawl. Owen glanced at them, reassuring them, "The heavens may be prepared, but so are the Lord of Stars and the others. Plus, with the God of Light, Apollo, on our side, there''s no way we''ll fail." "In fact, it''s Loki who''s in danger this time." Hearing Owen''s words, Madelyn and the others visibly relaxed. They turned their attention back to the fiery battlefield above. Meanwhile, mages from various other factions also observed the battle from afar! They all understood that the outcome of this fight would be monumental. If the heavens succeeded in preventing the summoning of the ancient gods, there would be no hope for this Millennial Cataclysm. Anyone in this era who didn''t submit to the heavens and become their slave would be doomed to disappear into ashes! No one wanted to become a servant, bound and oppressed. No one wanted to face complete annihilation. Yet, with their limited power, they had no other choice. As their attention grew more focused, the battle reached its peak. The Lord of Stars and the others fought more fiercely than ever, but Loki''s strategies seemed endless. Every situation appeared to be within his calculations and under his control. Boom! Another earth-shattering explosion rocked the universe. Everyone''s pupils constricted as they saw that, amid the swirling primordial energy, Loki''s true form had shattered, as though unable to withstand the previous attack. Had Loki, the God of Conspiracy, truly perished? The onlookers found it hard to believe. But before they could begin celebrating, a small spider, lurking above the cosmic projection, revealed a sinister smile. The spider''s body swelled rapidly, and its sharp front legs morphed into deadly blades, thrusting toward the cosmic projection. The cosmic projection, tied to the reversal of the ancient clock and the summoning of the gods across time, was the key. Destroying it would mean they had no chance left! Everything Loki had done was for this moment! However, just as he trembled with excitement, thinking his plan had succeeded, his blade- like legs slammed into an impenetrable shield of light! The force of the blow shattered his legs, causing them to break with a sharp crack. "Loki, after all these years, you still rely on such petty, underhanded tricks. You''ve learned nothing!" the Lord of Stars coldly remarked. "As a dog of the heavens, you''re no longer an independent god. If I were in your shoes, I''d rather perish than live like this." The Lord of Stars and War Goddess mocked him, their voices filled with disdain. Loki, despite his seemingly carefree life, only had freedom when the heavens allowed it! "Heh, a bunch of losers dare to lecture me!" Loki sneered. Owen, hearing this, glared at him coldly and said, "Losers? One day we will succeed! And you? You''re nothing more than a rat barely clinging to life, destined to fail!" At those words, Loki bristled like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, glaring at Owen with icy murderous intent! Chapter 303: Chapter300-The Legacy of Two Legendary Gods Chapter 303: Chapter300-The Legacy of Two Legendary Gods"So, you''re Owen? You dare to speak such bold words with this level of power?" Loki, filled with fury, extended one of his sharp, hairy spider legs like a spear, tearing through the void and locking onto Owen''s head. He intended to kill him in one strike! The attack was sudden and extremely ruthless. Loki had heard about Owen''s deeds, especially as a servant of the heavens. He had long been waiting for an opportunity to settle the score with Owen, and now that one presented itself, he was determined to wipe him out. However, Owen remained calm, his expression indifferent, completely unmoved by the incoming attack. Seeing this, Loki instinctively sensed something was wrong. He quickly extended his perception, only to discover an extremely radiant light shining in front of Owen. Under this light, all the darkness was purified. A terrifying energy wave spread at lightning speed, instantly reaching Loki. Loki''s face turned pale as the radiant light, like countless golden needles, pierced deeply into his body! Infinite light! At this moment, the true form of the God of Light, Apollo, appeared, unleashing his most powerful technique. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! The piercing sound of golden light slicing through the air rang out. Caught completely off guard, Loki screamed in agony as the golden beams riddled his body with countless holes, leaving him bleeding profusely. The once arrogant and overbearing aura he exuded quickly faded, and he suffered unprecedented damage. "Apollo, you''ve gone too far! The heavens have been watching this place!" Loki roared in anger. His confidence earlier had stemmed not only from his formidable strength but also from the power of the heavens backing him over the years. He believed he could fight the gods here for an extended period. Most importantly, he had been certain that the God of Light, Apollo, wouldn''t appear in person. That''s why he had dared to act so boldly. Even if he failed in his mission, he had been confident in his ability to retreat safely! But to his dismay, Apollo''s true form had actually shown up! Facing Loki''s enraged outbursts, Apollo, now fully merged with his projection, responded calmly, "And so what if they''re watching? After today, I will go to the heavens myself." Realizing that Apollo had truly manifested here, Loki dared not linger. He spewed out a torrent of black venom, corroding the void and twisting space, and then quickly fled the scene. The Lord of Stars, War Goddess, and God of Light did not pursue him. Their focus remained on maintaining the cosmic projection in the sky. Summoning the ancient gods was paramount. Once their alliance was established, they could settle the score with Loki later. Now that Loki''s interference had been dealt with... The figures Owen had glimpsed earlier- Thor, the God of Thunder! Poseidon, the God of the Seas! The Goddess of Flames! The Angelic God! ... One by one, they began to appear. Their overwhelming auras filled the void, causing ripples of energy to sweep across the heavens. The ancient gods had gathered! As they surveyed their long-lost surroundings, the ancient gods, including Thor, felt the power surging within them, stirring their spirits with battle readiness. "We''ve returned!" Some of the gods took deep breaths, feeling as though they had been reborn, savoring the unique air of this place. At that moment, gazing upon these renowned ancient deities like Thor, cheers erupted from various factions across the Continent, Middle Earth, and Demon Realm. These ancient gods were the ancestors who had founded many of their forces! "Welcome back, Lord Thor!" "Welcome, Goddess of Flames!" ... The voices echoing from various regions shook the heavens. The Lord of Stars surveyed the assembled gods and spoke slowly, "Welcome back, everyone. This is our era''s last chance." "This time, we fight to the death!" "To the death!" The ancient gods raised their heads toward the heavens, roaring with earth-shattering fury! Some gods, however, looked on with complex emotions, as they noticed that some of the shadows had not returned. Clearly, their return had been hindered by various obstacles. With each attempt, fewer gods answered the call. Owen watched these awe-inspiring yet tragic ancient gods with a mix of reverence and sadness. This Millennial Cataclysm was particularly brutal. He couldn''t help but wonder-after the coming battles, how many of these gods would survive? Leslie, who had been observing Owen''s changing expressions, tightly grasped his hand, her gaze resolute. "From now on, I''ll be by your side," she said. "No matter what happens in our fight against the heavens, we''ll fight to the end!" "We''re in this together!" Her voice was firm and clear, without any attempt to hide her words. Nearly every deity present could hear her declaration of loyalty. In that moment, the somber atmosphere was broken, and many of those around couldn''t help but look at Owen with envy. To have someone so deeply devoted and supportive a wife like Leslie-what more could a person ask for in life? And Leslie was not only exceptional and beautiful but utterly devoted. It was a rare fortune to even meet such a woman, let alone receive her unwavering love! As the envious glances continued, Owen squeezed Leslie''s hand and said firmly, "We''ll face whatever comes together." Seeing the tenderness between them, Rachel sighed. If only Owen loved her that way. She had feelings for Owen, but it seemed that, while Owen liked her, it was only as a good friend. But she truly loved him. Now, as Owen and Leslie grew closer, while she silently wished them happiness, she also felt that her own hopes of being with Owen were slipping further and further away. Ahem! The Lord of Stars cleared his throat, snapping everyone back to reality and away from the spectacle of Owen and Leslie''s affection. Everyone''s attention returned to the Lord of Stars. "Everyone, this time our situation is likely to be the most difficult. Be prepared and leave no regrets behind." Hearing this, everyone understood what the Lord of Stars meant. The chances of success in this rebellion against the heavens were still slim. Before the final battle, they would be given some time to resolve any lingering matters and then focus all their energy on the fight ahead. Thor and the other gods took deep breaths, then said their farewells to one another. Some gods wished to return to the forces they had once founded, to leave their legacies behind. Others intended to visit their descendants, carrying their bloodlines. For many, this was their last hope. Still, some gods remained, having neither family nor lingering ties to the world. The Lord of Stars, War Goddess, and God of Light stayed in the Star Realm. They opened bottles of wine and shared drinks, raising their glasses to honor the fallen gods, toasting the dead. The God of Light, meanwhile, gazed at the ethereal Spatiotemporal Anchor. "She hasn''t returned yet... Has something gone wrong?" the Lord of Stars asked, noticing the somber look on the God of Light''s face. The God of Light looked toward a soft, graceful figure standing before him, a shadowy image of his daughter-a being who was also an ancient god. The Goddess of Beauty, Venus! "She''s encountered some difficulties, but with her cleverness and strength, she will return." The Lord of Stars nodded. Before Owen appeared, the Goddess of Beauty, Venus, had been their chosen leader for the next era. After all, she was not only powerful but remarkably gifted! "Her temporary absence may not be a bad thing. I have a feeling that this time, the heavens are stronger than ever, while our numbers dwindle," the God of Light said with some sadness. "We might fail, but how will we know if we don''t try? Besides, we still have Owen and Venus -they will carry our hopes," the Lord of Stars said, his tone carefree. The other ancient gods who hadn''t left looked curious upon hearing this. They had always known Venus was destined to be their future leader. But why was Owen also considered a leader? And why did it seem like the Lord of Stars valued Owen even more than Venus? For a moment, many eyes turned toward Owen. Owen himself was stunned. Although he had overheard the Lord of Stars discussing him, he hadn''t expected to be so suddenly named as one of their future leaders! This was the leader of the rebellion against the heavens, an incredibly crucial role! Sensing the gods'' confusion, the Lord of Stars briefly recounted Owen''s past deeds, which immediately provoked gasps of astonishment. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 304: Chapter301-Devour and Fusion Chapter 304: Chapter301-Devour and FusionOwen''s growth was unbelievably fast! Even the gods gathered here, some of the most outstanding prodigies from ancient times, took decades to reach Owen''s level in the Sage- tier. Yet Owen had achieved it in just three years! The difference was astounding. He was in a completely different league. At this tier, experience and accumulation were crucial. Even with extraordinary S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. comprehension, it still took a long time to acquire the necessary experience and grow steadily. What shocked them even more was Owen''s combat prowess. When he was still at the Master- tier, he had already defeated numerous God-tier mages and even God King-level mages. He had once beaten a God Emperor-level mage! And after breaking into the Sage-tier, he fought the Four Great Forbidden Zones, forcing them to self-seal and even surrender precious treasures, something unprecedented in history. If it weren''t for the Lord of Stars personally verifying these feats, they wouldn''t have believed it. Such achievements seemed impossible, like a dream. But for Owen, it was all real. It was as if Owen wasn''t human-more like a monster! No wonder figures like the Lord of Stars, the War Goddess, and the God of Light valued him so much. Even though his foundation was still far behind theirs, they clearly treated him as a peer and a friend. With someone like Owen leading the alliance in the future, many of them felt a newfound sense of hope. What would his combat power be like once Owen reached the level of the Lord of Stars or the God of Light? They wouldn''t be surprised if he could tear the heavens apart! One by one, the ancient gods who had once looked at Owen with doubt now nodded in approval, acknowledging and praising him. Seeing this, the Lord of Stars nodded and stepped forward to stand in front of Owen, his expression becoming serious. "Once the campaign against the heavens begins, there will be no turning back. In the past, when we fought the heavens, we managed to injure them, weakening the power of the Millennial Cataclysm-but in the end, we still failed," he said gravely. "But that fight gave us hope. Owen, after we are gone, we want you and the Goddess of Beauty to lead the Rebellion Alliance." The other gods listened intently, their faces equally solemn, all eyes now fixed on Owen. Taking a deep breath, Owen nodded. "Rest assured, revered elders. The heavens are cruel and unjust. This responsibility is one I will not shy away from." "But... when will the Goddess of Beauty return?" Owen asked. He knew that the Goddess of Beauty, the daughter of the God of Light, had been sealed away by her father during the destruction of the previous era, only to be released at the beginning of this new one. She was a prodigy, once seen as the final hope and spark of the gods before Owen came onto the scene. Hearing Owen''s question, the God of Light shook his head slightly but said firmly, "She has been interfered with and may be lost in the river of time, but she will return soon." As her father, the God of Light had absolute confidence in the abilities of the Goddess of Beauty. Owen nodded. While he had gained some understanding of the Rebellion Alliance, the Goddess of Beauty was far more experienced in dealing with its affairs, and many things would still rely on her. "With Owen and the Goddess of Beauty, the balance is tilting in our favor. This war will be ours to win!" The God of Light swept his gaze over the other gods, his eyes burning with resolve. Then, as if he had thought of something, he exchanged a glance with the Lord of Stars before both turned to Owen. "This battle against the heavens is fraught with uncertainty. The two of us will pass down our most powerful magic to you." The most powerful magic of two legendary gods! Owen was stunned, and the others around him were equally shocked. Though they had been fighting the heavens for so many years, neither the Lord of Stars nor the God of Light had ever passed down their magic. Not because they were stingy, but because their magic was extremely powerful and demanding, requiring immense talent and comprehension. Most people wouldn''t be able to grasp it. Even if passed on, it would be a waste, and worse, it might be stolen by the heavens and used against them. Thus, they had always been cautious about passing down their magic. But now, they believed Owen was the right person. In an instant, two glowing orbs of magical inheritance appeared and flew into Owen''s brow. As Owen absorbed them mentally, countless complex magical symbols flooded his mind. "Congratulations, host! You have obtained the God of Light Apollo''s ultimate magic- Infinite Light!" "Congratulations, host! You have obtained the Lord of Stars'' ultimate magic-Eternal Seal!" As Owen took in the knowledge of these two powerful spells, his system''s notifications rang out. His heart swelled with excitement. Both Infinite Light and Eternal Seal were extremely advanced and powerful magic, surpassing planetary-tier and reaching the universe-tier! Just mastering one of them would be enough to become a ruler of the world, a force to be reckoned with. But now, he had both! "Do you want to activate the bloodline skill-Chaos Hole-to Devour and fuse the two techniques?" Shortly after Owen finished absorbing the two complex and powerful spells, a prompt suddenly appeared on his system interface. Without hesitation, Owen chose to Devour and fuse them. Instantly, his body began to tremble slightly. The two universe-tier spells were being devoured bit by bit by black light, torn apart, and then recombined in the black hole. During this process of breaking down and reassembling, Owen gained a great deal of insight. The boundless determination and selfless sacrifice of Infinite Light purified Owen''s spirit, making it as clear as crystal. The Eternal Seal, a complex and ancient sealing technique, was as intricate as the stars in the sky, countless and ever-changing. These spells allowed Owen to truly grasp the grandeur and power of universe-tier magic, which seemed to be the pinnacle of what was possible. Soon, Infinite Light and Eternal Seal were fully absorbed by the Chaos Hole, and the progress of Owen''s Primordial Chaos Body bloodline advanced to 20%! A 20% increase from just two universe-tier spells-it was no wonder they were so powerful! As Owen marveled at the results, the system notifications kept coming. "Congratulations, host! You have advanced to God-tier, Level 1!" With the notification, a radiant glow enveloped Owen as he leveled up. But this glow was different from ordinary level-up light-it was suffused with primordial chaotic energy that distorted the void and emitted a terrifying aura. Though his Primordial Chaos Body had not yet fully awakened, with 20% of it active, he had already surpassed 99.99% of all other special physiques in existence! Its uniqueness was beginning to show. Moreover, the physical transformation that accompanied his sudden level increase filled Owen with joy. Chaotic energy flowed through his muscles and tendons, strengthening his already formidable body, making him feel as though he was basking in the warmth of the sun on a winter''s day. His spiritual awareness and magical affinity also reached unprecedented heights. He could even hear the cheers of the surrounding elements, their instinctual reverence for him palpable. In addition, reaching God-tier revealed the true magnitude of the gap between God-tier mages and those below. His body, spirit, and mana had all undergone a qualitative transformation, now imbued with a mysterious divine radiance. He no longer looked like a mere person, but like a true god, radiating golden light. Owen also noticed that after breaking through to God-tier, the experience required for further advancement had decreased significantly, but the requirement for comprehension had increased. To continue growing, he would need to understand the mysteries of [Order]. This explained why many God-tier mages remained stuck at their level for their entire lives. But for Owen, this was good news. He possessed mastery over the domain of [Order], the unique Primordial Chaos Body, and his own creation, the Chaos Hole. This was a path unlike any other. During their time together, Leslie had shared some of her insights and ideas with Owen. Now that Owen had truly broken through to God-tier, he could fully appreciate the uniqueness and profundity of Leslie''s thoughts. After all, even though Leslie had inherited the Ice Emperor''s legacy, she hadn''t achieved effortless breakthroughs. Upon reaching God-tier, she had stopped progressing. Chapter 305: Chapter302-The Army Rises Once More to Defy the Heavens Chapter 305: Chapter302-The Army Rises Once More to Defy the HeavensAfter mastering various techniques, Leslie began to walk her own path. To this day, even Owen wasn''t entirely sure how strong she had become. However, he could sense the depth of her power. The fact that she had been able to briefly contend with a celestial god spoke volumes. "Congratulations, host! You have successfully Devoured and fused Infinite Light and Eternal Seal, creating a pinnacle-tier magic skill-Light-Dark Seals!" Upon hearing the system''s notification, a strange power surged through Owen. It felt like golden rays of light, but these rays carried an intricate sealing force-shifting and elusive, like light and shadow intertwined. The fusion of Infinite Light and Eternal Seal was perfect, and Owen''s new magical ability was unlike anything before. The unique power flowing from Owen didn''t go unnoticed. The Lord of Stars and the God of Light, Apollo, exchanged astonished glances. How long had it been since they imparted their magic to Owen? And already, he had mastered it. From the aura radiating off of him, they could tell that not only had Owen grasped their respective universe-tier magics, but he had also fused them seamlessly. Even after millennia of studying these spells, neither the Lord of Stars nor Apollo could have achieved such a perfect combination. Though the others present didn''t know the specifics of what had just happened to Owen, they could tell from the reactions of the Lord of Stars and Apollo that Owen had successfully mastered the two universe-tier magics. "So that''s the difference between a genius and everyone else, huh?" "Even if they placed universe-tier magic in front of us, we wouldn''t be able to master it. Yet he succeeded so easily." "It''s clear that comparing ourselves to him would only make us miserable!" Everyone was in awe, and their respect for Owen grew even more profound. Owen, on the other hand, smiled as he became familiar with the fusion of the Light-Dark Seals. This new magic fit him perfectly, allowing him to wield a universe-tier spell with absolute precision and control. He could now unleash its full power, just as Apollo or the Lord of Stars could with their own spells. It was astonishing, given the world-ending power that universe-tier magic possessed. In other words, with this spell, Owen could now stand his ground against celestial gods and even compete with ancient gods. This was a tremendous gain! Opening his eyes, Owen couldn''t help but feel immense gratitude toward the Lord of Stars and Apollo. If the spells had been in the Fate Store, he probably wouldn''t have had nearly enough fate points to purchase even a fraction of them. "Thank you both, truly," Owen said sincerely. Without their guidance, his strength would not have surged so rapidly in such a short time. "We only did what we had to. Your progress is due to your own talent and effort," the Lord of Stars and Apollo replied, their satisfaction with Owen evident in their eyes. Owen''s talent was truly extraordinary-he had transcended fate itself. After a moment, Apollo spoke again, his tone thoughtful. "Owen, I''ve never fully understood Infinite Light as deeply as I do now. When my daughter returns, I hope you''ll pass on what I''ve taught you to her." Owen nodded seriously, accepting the responsibility. Then he turned his gaze toward Leslie. While Owen''s breakthrough was important, what he truly valued was the realization that the best way to become stronger and surpass his limits was to forge his own unique path. It was Leslie who had helped him understand this. "Thank you for your guidance. Your path may not suit everyone, but it''s perfect for me," Owen said, smiling. Leslie smiled back, having anticipated this. Owen was different from others. Even before breaking through to god-tier, he had an inherent restlessness that drove him to seek his own path. Whether or not she had reminded him, she knew he would have reached the same conclusion eventually. "You''ve never been content with being ordinary. You were always going to walk this road. It''s a difficult one, but having you by my side is my greatest fortune," Leslie said with a gentle smile. Their gazes met, creating an intimate moment that didn''t go unnoticed by the others. Those around them couldn''t help but roll their eyes as they watched the scene unfold. Not only had Owen and Leslie outshone them in talent and strength, but they were also flaunting their love for each other. It felt like too much! The God of Light, amused, teased, "I don''t mind you two showing affection, but don''t forget that once my daughter returns, you''ll need to help lead the Rebellion Alliance." Owen coughed awkwardly, about to respond, when suddenly his system chimed in. "Hidden Task-Escort the Goddess of Beauty''s Return. Complete the task to receive the Flame Sword!" "Failure: No penalty." "Do you accept the task?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Owen''s heart skipped a beat. He remembered the Flame Sword, a legendary weapon wielded by the fire giant Surtur. In the final battle of Ragnarok, Surtur had used this sword to set the entire world ablaze, reducing it to ashes. That had been countless eras ago, back when humans were mere ants and the power of the heavens wasn''t as dominant as it is now. The Flame Sword was a weapon capable of burning entire worlds! For the sake of obtaining this sword-and in gratitude for Apollo''s kindness-Owen didn''t hesitate to accept the task. "Rest assured, as soon as your daughter returns, I''ll ensure she joins the alliance." Satisfied, the God of Light''s remaining worries seemed to fade. He glanced over at the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess. Both had already resolved their regrets and were ready for the final confrontation. "With the Millennial Cataclysm fast approaching, it''s time for us to set out!" The three deities exchanged glances, then sounded the horn of gathering. Leslie turned her gaze toward a distant, blurred figure-the Goddess of Beauty, Venus. Even though her features were hidden, the mere silhouette of Venus left Leslie feeling slightly dazed. It was clear that this goddess, true to her name, was incredibly beautiful and possessed unmatched talent. A flicker of unease rose within Leslie. Venus gave off a vibe that felt all too familiar-similar to her own. Would Venus be a rival? For a brief moment, Leslie wondered if she had just met a potential love rival. But the thought quickly passed. No matter how remarkable Venus was, Leslie was confident in herself. If Venus truly harbored feelings for Owen, she wouldn''t hesitate to act. A low rumble echoed as the horn blared, summoning the scattered ancient gods to gather. The resolve in their eyes grew stronger as their hesitation faded. They were ready for the worst. They were ready for the final battle. As the gods gathered, factions across the realm turned their attention to the Star Realm. This time, as they rose to defy the heavens, they wondered how many gods would fall in the skies. Under countless watchful eyes, a massive, ethereal gate at the edge of the sky slowly opened, pushed by an unseen force. This was the fabled Gate of Gods and Demons. It was also known as the Gate of Time and Space. Hidden deep within the realm, the gate led to another world. Entering through this gate would take them to the domain of the heavens. The assault on the heavens had begun! As the Lord of Stars and the others saw the gate open, their expressions turned serious. "Gathering here to launch our final assault on the heavens, we will not stop until the heavens are destroyed! No retreat, no surrender!" With these words, the assembled ancient gods roared in unison: "No retreat! No surrender!" "No retreat! No surrender!" In the next moment, the Lord of Stars, the God of Light, and the War Goddess led the charge, rushing into the immense gate standing between heaven and earth. Though the gate wavered between reality and illusion, its ancient and awe-inspiring aura revealed its existence through countless eras. It was within this gate that the heavens, their nemesis, awaited them. Owen and the others followed, stepping into the Gate of Gods and Demons. The closer they got, the heavier the oppressive atmosphere became. In front of the gate, etched into the barrier of the void, were names written in blood, like blood-stained banners waving in the wind. Chapter 306: Chapter303-Two Paths Chapter 306: Chapter303-Two PathsOne blood-stained name after another appeared before Owen and his companions, causing their hearts to tremble slightly. God of Light Apollo! Lord of Stars! War Goddess! Thunder God! ... Some of these gods, Owen recognized; others he did not. All their names were carved here, glaring as blood, like a silent oath or perhaps a voiceless protest. An atmosphere of relentless defiance permeated the space. These ancient gods, some still alive, others long dead in battle, left only their names. Just gazing upon this endless array of names made Owen''s blood surge and filled him with a deep, solemn sadness. So many mighty deities joined forces, yet they still met with utter defeat, their numbers decimated. The path against The Celestial was truly a road paved with blood! After a silent pause, the group''s expressions grew solemn. Soon, under the guidance of Lord of Stars and others, Owen and his companions crossed through an ethereal gateway, arriving in a chaotic and peculiar realm. This space was filled with countless shadows, a crimson mist as fine as dust swirling in every corner, thick with the stench of blood. Steadying himself, Owen looked around. Though he knew some things about the Gate of Gods and Demons from legend, this was his first time truly entering. In the distance, through the rolling mists, he saw two massive stone monoliths, dark and imposing like mountains. Before them, Owen felt incredibly small, his mana seemingly suppressed, its flow slowing. On the left monolith was an ancient engraving. It depicted gods raising cups in celebration, surrounded by enchanting music, feasts, and endless revelry. Yet this scene of joy was tinged with an eerie strangeness because of the ominous eye hovering above them. It seemed these gods, despite their revelry, were mere puppets under control. Behind the monolith lay a distorted void passage lined with flowers. Seeing this, Owen immediately recognized it as the famous Divine Path Stone from the legend. Those who submitted to The Celestial would receive The Celestial''s blessing but, in doing so, would also become its puppets. With this in mind, Owen quickly shifted his attention to the stone next to the Divine Path Stone. The second dark monolith bore another eerie carving. Here, gods'' corpses piled high, forming a path of blood and bones that stretched endlessly into the unknown. Chaos Stone! Beyond this monolith lay the void that led to war with The Celestial. Here was the point of no return in the battle against The Celestial. Further ahead, there was no turning back. Owen''s gaze grew grave as he looked at Lord of Stars and War Goddess, asking, "When will you return?" "We don''t know. If we don''t return... then we don''t," War Goddess replied with a carefree smile, though the fire in her eyes blazed even fiercer. Lord of Stars paused, seemingly reflecting on his life, and then spoke slowly: "Some things are our duty. This is our destiny. Perhaps it was determined the day we were born." "But I am glad to have met you in this stand against The Celestial!" The other gods present looked at Owen with complex expressions. Owen''s talent and strength were greatly valued by them, giving them a glimmer of hope. "Let this be our final stand. If we don''t come back, the road forward will be up to you." The God of Light took a deep breath and gently patted Owen''s shoulder. With that, he turned and walked into the ethereal passage behind the Chaos Stone. Seeing this, the other gods quickly followed, seizing their chance to enter. As they watched Lord of Stars and the others leave, Madelyn, Rachel, and the others felt a heavy weight in their hearts. They wished fervently for Lord of Stars and the others to succeed, yet deep down, they sensed this was a road of no return. And yet, they went without hesitation, creating a chance for those who came after. While Madelyn and the others were immersed in worry and sorrow, they suddenly saw Owen step forward to the immense Divine Path Stone. They froze for a moment, and then saw something that shocked them. Owen reached out, wrapped his arms around the Divine Path Stone, and began lifting it with all his might! Today, he was not only here to bid farewell to Lord of Stars and the ancient gods in their fight against The Celestial and witness this event that would shake the planes, but he also had his eye on the Divine Path Stone. The stone was infused with immortal power, able to protect an entire domain! With the looming Millennial Cataclysm, he and Leslie had a fair chance of survival, but the people of Azure Kingdom didn''t stand a chance. With the Divine Path Stone''s protection, surviving would be more feasible, as the stone contained part of The Celestial''s power. "Holy..." gasped Madelyn and the others, their mouths agape. What was Owen doing, lifting the Divine Path Stone to take it with him? The Divine Path Stone was incredibly heavy and radiated a powerful, domineering pressure. They could hardly get close to it, let alone take it away. Rumble! Suddenly, the entire space trembled as Owen exerted force, lifting the mountain-like Divine Path Stone slightly. The pressure emanating from it was momentarily suppressed by the primal chaos aura he exuded. Madelyn and the others felt their astonishment deepen. The Divine Path Stone radiated a domineering immortal power, as heavy as a world! Yet Owen had managed to lift it. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What terrifying physical strength was this? And what incredible courage? Leslie stared at Owen, amazed, wondering why he had his sights set on the Divine Path Stone. Yet soon, she prepared to help him, knowing that if Owen was determined to claim it, it must hold great benefit for their future. But as she stepped forward, she saw Owen, who was lifting the Divine Path Stone, drip a drop of his blood onto the stone, slowly weakening its resistance to him. As Owen gained control over the stone, its massive form gradually shrank from mountain- sized to fist-sized, resting in his palm like a small black stone slab. "Bold!" Just as Owen was about to study the Divine Path Stone closely, a thunderous shout echoed across the space! The familiar voice startled Leslie and the others, and they quickly looked in its direction. The passage to The Celestial twisted like a vortex, and soon, a black spider with eight eyes and legs as tough as iron appeared. The God of Trickery, Loki! The moment Madelyn and the others saw Loki, their pupils shrank, and they took a few steps back. This god of trickery had been a fierce opponent of Lord of Stars, War Goddess, and God of Light. Though he had later been severely wounded by God of Light, his power still far surpassed theirs! As they watched in horror, Loki''s eight eyes of various colors all focused on Owen, gleaming with satisfaction and surprise: "Well, well, we meet so soon! Without Lord of Stars and God of Light here, I wonder how you plan to save yourself!" Loki laughed wildly, his spider legs secreting thick white webbing that spread like white mold across the entire space, covering everything. The gateway, still open a moment ago, closed within the encroaching waves of white, vibrating the void with a booming resonance. Despair flickered through their hearts. Just then, they heard Owen''s voice, cold as ice: "A mere rodent under The Celestial''s banner, barking here? Do you think that without Lord of Stars, you can do as you please?" Hearing Owen taunt Loki, Madelyn, Rachel, and the others immediately felt a surge of hope. "Owen''s right. He''s just a rat lurking in the dark. God of Light injured him before-if we join forces, we might still have a chance!" Madelyn''s eyes glinted with a faint red light. Chapter 307: Chapter304-Encounter with Loki Again Chapter 307: Chapter304-Encounter with Loki Again"What beautiful eyes you have. I feel a deep connection with them. Why not dig them out and gift them to me?" Loki''s voice carried a strange allure, like the song of a siren, urging compliance without question. Madelyn''s gaze began to lose focus as she raised her hands, trying to pluck her eyes out. "Loki! If you have the guts, fight me head-on. What''s the point of these cheap tricks?" Rachel shouted, slapping Madelyn''s shoulder. A unique bloodline pulse radiated from her, dispelling the seductive influence emanating from Loki. "An ancient succubus bloodline? Fascinating! No wonder it''s said the end of an era brings a wild revelry-I even encounter such rare bloodlines!" Loki''s eight eyes focused on Rachel as he burst into laughter, his grotesque mandibles twitching in anticipation of a feast. But before he could act, an intense chill surged from Leslie, freezing the white webs around them and even trapping his spider legs in blocks of ice. Loki looked astonished; a god-tier spell from Leslie shouldn''t have been able to affect him! Not only were his legs encased in ice, but the icy energy seeping from them seemed to freeze his very soul, slowing his thoughts and senses. "To think this era would produce not only Owen, the formidable upstart, but also someone like you... interesting, very interesting. You''ll both make fine additions to my collection!" The more exceptional Leslie''s power and talent appeared, the more delighted Loki became, as ordinary talents couldn''t hold his interest. With a jolt of his eight spider legs, he shattered the ice beneath him, springing into the air. Countless white webs shot up like tendrils, piercing the shattered ice crystals and wrapping around Madelyn and the others'' legs. The webs crept upward, intending to cocoon Owen and his companions. Sensing danger, everyone unleashed their strongest techniques without reserve. Bang! Bang! Bang! Their attacks slammed into the writhing webs, creating a resounding explosion, yet the webs absorbed their attacks without effect, remaining undeterred. Seeing their fierce resistance, Loki''s expression remained one of indifferent scorn. He might not be a match for the likes of Lord of Stars and the other gods, but dealing with these smaller fry was hardly a challenge. Madelyn and the others'' attacks did nothing to Loki, leaving them feeling uneasy. They instinctively turned to look at Owen. Under their gaze, Owen, who had been standing calmly with narrowed eyes, suddenly opened them wide. A chaotic wave of power rippled outward from him, light and shadow interweaving, spreading from him in surging waves until it finally locked onto Loki. Loki had been watching Owen''s every move, initially with a smirk of disdain. But at that moment, he felt a premonition of danger drawing near! And this threat was coming from Owen! His expression froze. Owen was only a god-tier mage, so how could he be sensing a life-threatening danger from him? Even though Loki couldn''t understand it, his instinctual perception of danger had saved him countless times before, so he trusted it without question. Without hesitation, he spewed out a torrent of webs, forming a white barrier as a defense. The moment the barrier solidified, Owen''s power surged to its peak. The air trembled as a black-and-white orb shot forth, twisting and distorting light around it, instantly shattering the barrier! Then, the orb exploded in a blast! In that instant, everyone in the space felt as though they were engulfed in interwoven light and shadow. Everything around them vanished. Only countless locusts swarmed past, devouring what seemed to be pure light, leaving them in a dazed state. In this expanse of light and shadow, space and time distorted. The webs covering the area were torn apart, disintegrating into nothingness. Even the sealed void around them cracked under the force of the blast, enormous fractures crisscrossing its surface. As these massive cracks appeared, Owen took the opportunity with Leslie''s help to bring Madelyn and the others out of the realm. Owen glanced back at the closing void, catching a glimpse of Loki''s enraged figure within. Loki''s body was marred with deep cuts as though slashed by the void itself, which his immense life force quickly began to heal. But the attack had indeed injured him! Owen felt immense satisfaction. Light-Dark Seals! A powerful fusion of Infinite Light and the Eternal Seal, two universe-tier spells. Its strength was truly formidable! And that was only one form of this spell. If his mana were sufficient, he could wield even more terrifying variations. This fusion spell, crafted from the powers of two ancient gods, could adapt to any situation with increased potency. "Owen! I''ll kill you!" "You''re desecrating The Celestial! This is sacrilege against the ancient gods!" As Owen watched Loki, Loki''s venomous voice echoed hoarsely through the closing void, reverberating through the cosmos. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This era''s thief, a butcher who steals others'' bloodlines, dares call himself an ancient god? The God of Clowns suits you better!" Owen retorted coolly. "And as for the Celestial you worship, one day, it will crumble to dust, fading into the past!" Owen''s words echoed like a vow, drawing complex gazes from many forces observing from afar. They couldn''t see what had transpired within the unique space. But seeing Loki so furious left many feeling an undeniable sense of satisfaction. Loki had inflicted pain on many ancient beings across different realms. It was his schemes that had brought catastrophe to many powers and gods who could have survived the Millennial Cataclysm, reducing their numbers and strength, turning heroes into broken shadows of their former selves. Many ancient powers loathed him with a vengeance. Yet Loki''s power had kept their thoughts of revenge in check, forcing them to suppress their fury. Now, seeing Loki outmatched by Owen, these hidden forces felt unprecedented relief. "Owen is surely worthy of the endorsement of Lord of Stars and God of Light as their next leader. His abilities now are already remarkable-if he matures, we might finally reclaim what was taken from us!" "Yet it''s difficult," some others countered. "The Celestial surely has its eye on Owen by now, and Loki won''t let him go. With this Millennial Cataclysm, he may not survive." These ancient powers discussed among themselves, their tone laced with melancholy, though less despairing than before. They saw hope in Owen! Meanwhile, as the terrifying waves of light and shadow subsided, the rifts in the void began to mend. Loki struggled to break free, yet he remained bound, able only to glare at Owen with his eight eyes of varied colors. "Owen, just you wait!" "Once I deal with Lord of Stars and the others, it''ll be your turn!" "Then, I''ll strip you down to your very skin and grind your bones to dust!" "Just wait. That day is coming soon!" As Loki''s words echoed, his maniacal laughter stabbed like steel into the ears of all who heard, filling them with discomfort and a deep sense of foreboding. Chapter 308: Chapter305-Activating the Divine Path Stone, a Phenomenon Unfolds Chapter 308: Chapter305-Activating the Divine Path Stone, a Phenomenon Unfolds"There have been plenty of people who''ve wanted to kill me you''re just one more!" Owen scoffed, dismissing Loki''s death-filled threats as nothing more than impotent rage. His voice echoed through the heavens. Several leaders of hidden factions felt their eyelids twitch. That was the God of Trickery, an ancient god of terrifying power, a nightmare carved into their hearts. And yet, here he was, humiliated by Owen, driven back so shamefully! In their perceptions, the fractured void, shattered by Owen''s attack, rapidly mended, severing any link between him and Loki, the God of Trickery. Leslie hurried to Owen''s side, asking, "Where to next?" "Let''s head back to Azure Kingdom," Owen replied, his expression growing more serious. Then, with a smirk, he turned to Leslie and asked, "Do you know who the first person to try to kill me was?" Leslie''s gaze sharpened. "Who?" Madelyn, Rachel, and the others looked at him with curiosity as well. Seeing Leslie''s intense look, Owen chuckled softly. "It was you!" Leslie froze, then quickly remembered. When she first learned of their engagement, she indeed harbored a strong intent to kill Owen and even orchestrated a careful plot against him, dispatching numerous people. But due to Owen''s immense talent and strength, her attempt failed. In a way, she had indeed been the first person who wanted to reduce Owen to ashes. "Fate is strange," she mused with a faint smile. "Who would''ve thought that the person who once sought to kill you would now become your wife." Leslie sank into a brief reverie, her icy face gradually softening into a smile. "Yes," Owen teased, "without your scheming and attempts on my life, I might never have grown so quickly." Leslie rolled her eyes at him. "So, you''re thanking me for trying to kill you back then? Should I try again? Maybe your power would soar again?" Owen leaned in and whispered into her ear, "No need for another chase. How about we battle it out, three hundred rounds?" Leslie''s ears turned pink, a flicker of embarrassment flashing across her face. Though they were no strangers to each other, she was still somewhat shy about such matters. But her pride was ingrained, and she would never back down. So, she leaned into his ear with a challenging look and said, "When we get back, let''s see who yields first-me or you!" As Owen and Leslie whispered to each other, the others, though unable to hear their words, saw the warmth and playfulness in their eyes, which sparked envy. Just after narrowly escaping death, the two were openly sharing such sweet moments, showing off their affection without a care. It was too much! With the others watching, Owen and Leslie led the way, returning as swiftly as possible to Azure Kingdom. Once they were back at the Duke''s mansion, Madelyn, Rachel, and Charlotte, who had been waiting, tried to ask Owen about his plans. But as soon as he entered, he ignored their questions, rushed into a small courtyard with Leslie, and slammed the door behind him, leaving the others exchanging bewildered glances. Inside the courtyard, Owen and Leslie''s desire ignited like dry kindling, drawing them into each other''s arms as they entered the room. Soft murmurs escaped from the room after some time. Three hours passed. As the golden morning light pierced the thick mist, the two finally dressed and stepped into the courtyard, refreshed and energized. Owen let out a long breath, feeling a profound sense of comfort. Glancing at Leslie, radiant and as pure as a snow lotus, Owen found himself entranced. The Leslie he knew from the original tale was like a glacier that couldn''t be melted, a force of deadly resolve and the ultimate villain. She was untouchable to everyone. But now, her heart belonged to him. She remained cold, proud, and seemingly on a path of villainy. Yet Owen felt only tenderness for her. Every now and then, she let slip a softer side, showing the vulnerability of a lover just for him. At last, there was a hint of warmth and fire in her heart, no longer a frozen wasteland, cold and isolated. While Owen gazed at Leslie in his daze, Leslie, now radiant and invigorated, looked at Owen with a softer, more affectionate expression. Owen''s appearance in her life had shattered her carefully constructed world and disrupted all her plans. But she discovered a sense of happiness within the chaos. Only now did she understand why people were willing to risk everything for love. Life with Owen brought her satisfaction and joy. The more she cherished these moments, the more fiercely she resolved to protect them. If anyone dared disrupt her happiness-no mercy! As she watched Owen, he seemed to recall something, and he suddenly took a black stone out of his storage ring. It landed heavily on the ground, causing the sturdy floor to tremble slightly. "Owen, why did you bring the Divine Path Stone back? What is it for?" Leslie asked, finally voicing the question that had been on her mind. Owen smiled faintly. "The Divine Path Stone holds immortal power, capable of protecting Azure Kingdom. Regardless of whether Lord of Stars and the others succeed, with the stone''s protection, Azure Kingdom will remain untouched by outside forces." Leslie''s eyes lit up in astonishment. If the Millennial Cataclysm could be avoided so easily, the Divine Path Stone wouldn''t have been kept at the Gate of the Void, even under the guard of the God of Trickery. "But to shield Azure Kingdom from the Millennial Cataclysm, we need to activate this stone and spread its immortal power across the entire kingdom," Owen said, noticing Leslie''s look of doubt. He rubbed his head, a bit sheepishly. "Right now, I don''t actually know how to activate it." Leslie looked at him in surprise. Not knowing how to activate the Divine Path Stone, yet claiming it could help survive the Millennial Cataclysm? If anyone else had said this, she''d dismiss it as a fool''s dream. But since it was Owen, she instinctively believed it. "Let''s give it a try, then!" Owen cleared his throat, channeling his mana and directing it into the Divine Path Stone. Yet as mana flowed in, the Divine Path Stone remained unresponsive, absorbing it like a bottomless abyss. There wasn''t even a ripple of reaction. After channeling mana for a while, Owen felt frustrated. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At his current level, even an artifact would have shown some response. But the Divine Path Stone stayed eerily calm. Leslie, who had been watching, felt equally perplexed. Owen had already fused his essence blood with the Divine Path Stone, so it should recognize him as its master. Why was there no reaction despite all the mana he poured in? Growing curious, Leslie placed her hand on the cold, smooth surface of the monolith. The stone''s surface was polished like glass, and when Leslie extended her consciousness into it, she felt as if she''d plunged into a vast ocean. Vast. Boundless. Endless. These were her initial impressions. It felt as if the stone held an entire universe within it. And in that desolate expanse, wisps of earth-toned immortal energy floated about. She too directed some mana, hoping to stir the clouds of immortal energy, but the mana disappeared like water into a sponge, instantly absorbed. "This immortal energy feels far superior to mana," Leslie remarked, a sense of understanding dawning on her as she looked at Owen. Owen looked back at Leslie. They met each other''s gaze and spoke simultaneously: "The power of world!" Chapter 309: Chapter306-The Tremor Across Middle Earth Chapter 309: Chapter306-The Tremor Across Middle EarthIn Owen and Leslie''s minds, there were many forms of power more advanced than mana. But one that closely resembled the immortal energy radiating from the Divine Path Stone was only one thing: the power of the world! They exchanged a knowing look and smiled. Owen then concentrated the power of the world contained within his inner realm and channeled it into the Divine Path Stone. Though Leslie didn''t have a personal world like Owen, she did possess the Dark Tower! The Dark Tower, a mystical artifact once wielded by the Ice Emperor, held many frozen creatures and small worlds within, along with a considerable amount of the power of the world. Until recently, Leslie lacked the rank and strength to wield such a power. However, having ascended to god-tier, her mastery of the Dark Tower and understanding of magic had advanced drastically, enabling her to harness the power of the world. Rumble! In an instant, the once-motionless Divine Path Stone trembled slightly, resonating with a low hum that reverberated across the void. Under the combined power of the world from Owen and Leslie, an earthy, yellow immortal energy expanded outward like fog from the stone, quickly covering the skies above the Duke''s estate. Within this cloud of immortal energy, the mana inside the estate instantly intensified by dozens of times. The previously invisible mana condensed into rainbow-colored mist, drifting visibly throughout the entire estate. Bathed in this sudden influx of elemental mist, Madelyn and the others felt a jolt of surprise and turned toward its source-Leslie''s courtyard. As the immortal energy continued to spread, the Divine Path Stone began to expand like a mountain rising from the ground, towering below the clouds. Madelyn and the others felt their internal energies surging, with their mind power also rapidly increasing, as if they''d entered a sacred training ground. "What''s happening? Why has the mana increased so drastically?" "And why does the elusive Order appear so distinctly now?" Madelyn and Rachel exchanged puzzled glances. "I think it''s that stone Owen brought back!" Rachel suddenly recalled, her eyes widening in shock. "The Divine Path Stone-he found a way to activate it!" The others turned to Rachel, curiosity shining in their eyes. Rachel, who''d inherited memories from her ancient succubus bloodline, knew many things lost to the current era. "This Divine Path Stone holds an immortal energy that, according to legend, is powerful against the Millennial Cataclysm. I never expected Owen to actually activate it!" Rachel exclaimed. Madelyn and the others looked at her in disbelief. If Rachel''s words were true, then facing the Millennial Cataclysm could be far less devastating for them. After all, each Millennial Cataclysm marked the end of an era, bringing ruin to countless powers and strongholds. It was a complete destruction and remaking of Middle Earth and the great worlds. No one could escape. But now, it seemed Owen had found a sliver of hope! Hearing Rachel''s words, Charlotte rushed to the courtyard''s entrance, guarding against any intruders. Feeling the powerful mana intensify as she neared, Charlotte''s heart brimmed with anticipation. News of the Millennial Cataclysm had spread across the planes. Everyone was on high alert. Now, as long as the Emperor and Empress could succeed, those of "insignificant strength" like her might actually have a chance to survive! Under their watchful gaze, the earthy yellow immortal energy spread more quickly, covering the capital city and the towns of Azure Kingdom. It reached the kingdom''s very borders, stretching as far as Owen and Leslie''s combined efforts could manage. At that moment, every mage within Azure Kingdom felt mana density reaching an unprecedented peak! Mages who''d been stuck at the same rank for decades suddenly felt the barriers to advancement weakening under this surge of mana. The closer they were to the capital, the more frequently breakthroughs seemed to happen. They didn''t know what had caused this phenomenon, but to them, it was a tremendous blessing! With the Millennial Cataclysm looming, every bit of strength gained increased their chance of survival! Though their power remained relatively low, under such intense mana, they felt their ranks would soar. In stark contrast to the celebrations within Azure Kingdom, the rest of Middle Earth and beyond turned their gaze in surprise toward Azure Kingdom as the surge spread. Moments earlier, the kingdom''s mana burst had shaken even distant onlookers. In a short span, Azure Kingdom''s mana had increased exponentially! A nationwide boost in mana like this was previously unimaginable! But more than just Azure Kingdom''s mana levels had changed. Those observing from afar also sensed a peculiar energy cloaking the kingdom, disrupting their perception of it. It felt as if the entire Azure Kingdom were slipping away from the plane! Each major power felt an immediate jolt of surprise, quickly followed by a glimmer of hope. The Millennial Cataclysm, a looming sword hanging over everyone''s head, had driven them to seek countless ways to survive or evade the disaster. But nothing had proven effective. Over the eons, they had learned from experience. The Millennial Cataclysm was an unstoppable force unless one possessed a power on par with The Celestial. Raw strength alone couldn''t withstand it. Unless... one could hide, evading the heavens'' perception! Over time, ancient powers confirmed this as a viable strategy through various experiments. Although many deities and families couldn''t survive, they devised ways to seal potential descendants, faking their deaths to evade The Celestial and reawaken them in the new era. But this method had severe limitations, as the magic required for such seals was immense- allowing even the strongest god-tier mages to seal only one or two individuals. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, however, Azure Kingdom''s current state looked nearly identical to a sealed domain in the eyes of many ancient powers! The entire Azure Kingdom seemed cut off from the rest of the world! They couldn''t perceive Azure Kingdom''s existence! Yet Azure Kingdom was indeed there, and its inhabitants remained conscious, fully aware! It was like a giant piece of amber, encasing the kingdom and preserving everything within in motion. The mysterious force seemed to sever the kingdom''s connection to external time and space. If their senses were accurate... Then their long-held hopes of preserving sects, families, and powers through the calamity could finally come true! Instantly, those who sensed the anomaly rushed toward Azure Kingdom from across Middle Earth and beyond, abandoning everything else. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The tranquility of Azure Kingdom, restored just moments earlier, shattered as countless figures soared toward it. Azure Kingdom was now the epicenter of unparalleled commotion! Upon arrival, the travelers were astonished to find that Azure Kingdom truly seemed disconnected from the world, as if existing in a self-contained realm! Though it differed from the usual sealing methods, it achieved the same result. As they gathered around, everyone had a single thought: whether they would survive this calamity now lay in the hands of Owen and Leslie! Chapter 310: Chapter307-The Emerald Dreamscape Ysera! Chapter 310: Chapter307-The Emerald Dreamscape Ysera!Within the courtyard of the Duke''s mansion. As Owen and Leslie combined their power to activate the Divine Path Stone, filling Azure Kingdom with immortal energy, they both let out a slight sigh of relief. In their perception, Azure Kingdom had already disconnected from the surrounding time and space, as if it now existed in an alternate dimension. With this immortal energy present, Azure Kingdom could finally rest assured for the duration of the Millennial Cataclysm! "While the Divine Path Stone grants us some security, it''s still far from enough," Owen remarked, his gaze deep as he looked at Leslie. Leslie nodded in understanding, her tone serious as she replied, "This Millennial Cataclysm arrived much sooner than expected. Azure Kingdom''s strength isn''t yet sufficient to launch an offensive against The Celestial; we''ll have to find another way." Hiding away in a single kingdom wasn''t their vision. Opposing The Celestial was not just talk, but would require elite forces and a mighty, vast army. As for top-tier forces, Owen already had plans, but for an army, he was less certain. It would take too long to build a force from within Azure Kingdom, as its people''s foundations were weak and wouldn''t allow for swift battle readiness. The only viable option was to enlist the formidable forces already established in Middle Earth. However, such forces were the pride of those powers, cultivated with great difficulty. Persuading them to hand over their armies for Owen''s cause would be no easy feat. As Owen and Leslie discussed their strategy, Charlotte suddenly hurried into the courtyard. "My Emperor, Empress!" she said, bowing deeply before she spoke. "The Dragon Clan, Academy City, Cloud Empire, and many other powers are seeking an audience with the Emperor and Empress. The capital is almost overwhelmed with people from all sides. They''re hoping their forces will be allowed into Azure Kingdom!" Hearing this, Owen and Leslie''s eyes lit up slightly. They had anticipated that the factions of Middle Earth would come seeking shelter to survive the Cataclysm, but they hadn''t expected them to arrive so swiftly. Azure Kingdom''s territory, after all, was limited. They could only cover the kingdom itself with immortal energy at present, so latecomers might find no sanctuary here. Charlotte glanced at Owen and Leslie and asked, "My Emperor, Empress, there are so many of them. How would you like me to respond?" This was a crucial decision for Azure Kingdom''s future; many factions simply saw Azure Kingdom as a temporary refuge. Once the Cataclysm was over, these factions would likely have no further interest in Azure Kingdom. Leslie considered this for a moment, then looked at Owen. "This Millennial Cataclysm is a perfect opportunity for us to recruit valuable allies. We need to be selective." Owen nodded in agreement. "I feel the same. Charlotte, have them wait in the conference room. Leslie and I will go shortly." Charlotte nodded, promptly leaving to arrange accommodations for the impatient factions. "Who do you think we should recruit?" Leslie asked once Charlotte had left. Owen gazed up at the sky thoughtfully. He had considered potential alliances ever since joining the resistance against The Celestial. After gathering his thoughts, he replied, "With Lord of Stars and the others facing off against the heavenly forces, our immediate target is The Celestial''s Four Sanctuaries. We''ll need excellent intelligence networks, elite battle forces, and top-notch training resources!" Leslie nodded thoughtfully, then asked with a hint of curiosity, "The Four Sanctuaries under The Celestial''s domain are led by the Emerald Dreamscape, followed by the God Realm, the Burial Grounds, and the Mist Veil. Which would you start with?" The Celestial''s followers were mainly concentrated within these sanctuaries, each of immense power, even surpassing Middle Earth in strength. Seizing any of them would deal a heavy blow to The Celestial''s influence. But each sanctuary was incredibly formidable, and attempts to breach them had ended in heavy losses for Lord of Stars'' forces. "To strike at The Celestial''s faith, we''ll start with the mightiest: the Emerald Dreamscape," Owen said with a smile. Though the sanctuary''s power surpassed Middle Earth, he had a plan in mind. "If I''m not mistaken," Leslie mused, narrowing her eyes, "the guardian of the Emerald Dreamscape is the ancient dragon Ysera. They say in human form, she''s the most beautiful woman of all time, able to ensnare any man in a dream they can never wake from. Why are you targeting her?" According to Leslie''s information, Ysera wasn''t just immensely powerful-her beauty had captivated countless admirers, making the Emerald Dreamscape nearly impregnable. Owen coughed lightly, explaining, "Ysera rules the Emerald Dreamscape, commanding the empire of dreams. Defeating her would put the Dreamscape within our grasp." "Moreover, the ancient empire of dreams holds a forbidden spacetime array, which could call forth the long-lost goddess of beauty." Leslie nodded faintly, though she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss. Was it really just Ysera or these alluring goddesses that threatened her? Perhaps she was overthinking it. "If that''s the case, I''d suggest taking the easier targets first," Leslie replied. "Launching an attack on the Emerald Dreamscape right away would be risky. A loss would deal a major blow to morale, especially as we haven''t even formed our army yet. Even if we had a force ready, they''d lack the experience needed for such a large-scale battle." Leslie shook her head, but before she could finish, Owen spoke confidently, "What if I told you that Ysera, the ancient dragon, is actually the daughter of Loki, the God of Trickery? Would you then consider attacking the Emerald Dreamscape?" "Oh?" Leslie''s interest piqued instantly. She harbored a deep disdain for Loki, the scheming ancient god, and the thought of clipping his wings was enticing. "But Ysera is a dragon-turned-human, and Loki is a dark arachnid. Is she really Loki''s daughter?" Leslie sensed something unusual at play. "Loki''s abilities are far more powerful than you might expect," Owen replied. "Over the years, he''s collected countless bloodlines and strange talents. He can transform into any species at will, even changing his gender if he wishes." Owen had a profound memory of Loki, especially his daughter. "If Ysera didn''t dislike men-and even loathed her father-they would be quite a dangerous duo if they joined forces." A glimmer of reminiscence flickered in Owen''s eyes. Ysera''s power was formidable, having inherited the best bloodlines from both Loki and the Emerald Dragon Queen, though she was more like her mother: dominant, authoritarian, and capricious. But after meeting Leslie, Ysera, who showed no interest in men, gradually grew fascinated with her during their battles and eventually submitted, becoming Leslie''s greatest general. In later episodes of the anime, she was the second most significant antagonist, next only to Leslie. Due to their extraordinary beauty, many viewers saw Leslie and Ysera as dream goddesses- or imagined a hidden romance between the two. Their power and allure were both top-tier in the anime''s later arcs, one of the highest levels in the series. Owen''s attention on Ysera stemmed partly from these reasons. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing Owen lost in thought, Leslie did not disturb him. Since Ysera had close ties to Loki, it was indeed worth attacking her. At that moment, Duke Charles entered the courtyard, coughing twice, and after rubbing his ears, which were nearly deafened by the noise outside, he urged, "Owen, Leslie, the leaders of Middle Earth, the continent, and other visiting factions have gathered in the main hall. It''s become quite the uproar; you''d best make a decision soon." Chapter 311: Chapter308-The Gathering of the Great Factions Chapter 311: Chapter308-The Gathering of the Great FactionsIn the vast conference hall of the Duke''s mansion. The originally spacious hall, hundreds of meters wide, was now packed shoulder to shoulder with representatives from numerous factions. The air was filled with the smell of sweat and the cacophony of voices, creating a scene as chaotic as a bustling marketplace, with the noise nearly lifting the roof. "How did Owen learn the secret of the Divine Path Stone and use it to survive the Millennial Cataclysm? If only we''d known earlier!" "Exactly! If we had known sooner, others would be begging us for help instead of us begging them." A few members of Middle Earth factions wore expressions of envy, jealousy, and regret. "Heh, what''s the use of saying that now? Even if you knew about the Divine Path Stone, you''d still lack the power to claim it," scoffed the Dragon Princess from amidst the crowd, disdainful of those envious of Owen. She and the other members of the Dragon Clan had been closely following Owen''s actions. They knew the Divine Path Stone had been taken by Owen from beyond the Gate of Reality, even drawing the attention of Loki. They were well aware of Loki''s power. Even if every lower faction joined forces, they wouldn''t be able to stand against him. Besides, the Divine Path Stone was an ancient mystery. Other deities had attempted to use it before, yet all had failed. Owen''s success in unlocking its potential was what intrigued the Dragon Princess most. "With Owen and Leslie''s personalities, do you really think they''ll let us seek refuge in Azure Kingdom so easily?" "Those two are ruthless and decisive. I doubt they''ll let us enter Azure Kingdom without conditions." "I''m more concerned that if we do enter Azure Kingdom, our forces might no longer remain ours. With Owen and Leslie''s ambition, they''ll likely swallow us whole!" At this, many mages from Middle Earth and the continent scowled, faces darkening with uncertainty. They all wanted to survive the Cataclysm, but not at the cost of surrendering the forces they and their families had built. "We''ll band together and negotiate with Owen and Leslie. Our forces must remain under our own control, though we might offer some treasures as payment..." "I doubt Owen will agree to that." "I think so too. Besides, what''s wrong with joining Azure Kingdom under Owen''s command? His talent is evident, and he''s one of the leaders in the resistance against The Celestial. Following him could bring boundless prospects!" "Sure, if you''re so eager to throw yourselves at Owen, go ahead. I''d rather rule my own domain. Bowing to Owen? That''s giving up my freedom!" Arguments arose among the crowd as they debated whether to join Owen''s cause and how their allegiance might affect their future. No one could sway the others. Just as the noise in the hall reached a crescendo, a powerful aura swept in from outside, silencing the crowd and dispersing the noise. The once-boisterous factions fell into quiet reverence, with some leaders kneeling in respect as Owen entered. Owen glanced around. Numerous factions had come, from Middle Earth to the continent, including all the notable powers. Familiar figures like Edward from Academy City, Henry from Middle Earth, and Davis from the Cloud Empire had been pushed to the entrance due to the sheer number of Middle Earth forces crowding the hall. Owen also sensed a few probing auras mixed among them, as if some factions were ready to seize Azure Kingdom the moment they sensed his power was insufficient. The room was a blend of motives, with people from all sides harboring different intentions. With a thought, Owen released a powerful pressure from the Divine Path Stone, spreading outward to dominate the crowd and quell their ambitions. As the force expanded to every corner of the hall, everyone present felt it descend upon them like a waterfall, weighing heavily on their shoulders, causing spines to creak under the pressure. Ancient families from Middle Earth, especially, grew tense. Though they were already aware of Owen''s impressive battle prowess, standing before him, they realized how limited their knowledge truly was. Those who had entertained thoughts of seizing Azure Kingdom or stealing the Divine Path Stone now quickly abandoned the notion. The aura Owen emitted made it feel as though they were mired in a swamp, unable to stir the mana around them. Among them were God Emperor-level powerhouses! S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet even these formidable figures found themselves breathless, as if a stone weighed upon their chests. If forced into a life-or-death battle, none of them felt confident facing Owen. Though Owen was still only a god-tier mage, his battle strength was easily comparable to a God Emperor. And beside him stood Leslie, who was as ruthless as she was cold as ice. Together, they had previously held their ground against a celestial god! With the crowd subdued and their auras quelled, Owen nodded in satisfaction, sweeping a gaze over them before speaking. "I understand why you''re here, so let me make three points clear." "First: Azure Kingdom, protected by the Divine Path Stone''s immortal energy, can indeed survive the Millennial Cataclysm!" At these words, the factions who had gathered for precisely this purpose visibly brightened, breathing faster, their eyes lighting up. While they had already assumed as much, hearing Owen confirm it ignited their hope of survival. The Millennial Cataclysm was a disaster that engulfed the entire era. Many here regarded themselves as top mages of their time, yet they had little confidence in surviving it, much less leading their followers through it. Now, Azure Kingdom represented their only chance! Seeing their reactions, Owen smiled and continued, "However, as you know, Azure Kingdom''s territory is limited. It''s impossible for all factions to enter." Many hearts sank at this. Though they''d anticipated it, hearing Owen lay it out so plainly made their hearts race. If they couldn''t enter Azure Kingdom for protection, they would face total destruction along with the epoch. "Third: You are welcome to seek refuge within Azure Kingdom, but you must demonstrate your value. Once inside, you must henceforth follow my command!" With that, Owen fell silent, surveying them calmly as he awaited their decision. "Follow Owen''s orders after receiving protection from Azure Kingdom?" Many present furrowed their brows. This was precisely what they had feared, though they hadn''t expected Owen to put it forth so directly, with no room for negotiation. Faces turned complex, and someone couldn''t resist asking, "Lord Owen, if we join Azure Kingdom, will our kingdoms be able to remain independent?" "Will we forever become vassals of Azure Kingdom?" Several leaders, reluctant to give up, pressed for clarification. Owen nodded. "I''ve made myself clear. If you disagree, you are free to leave." Azure Kingdom didn''t need every faction; for Owen, this was an excellent opportunity to filter out those with ulterior motives. The crowd exchanged glances, particularly the top factions, who hesitated even more. Chapter 312: Chapter309-Decisions of the Major Powers Chapter 312: Chapter309-Decisions of the Major Powers"No, absolutely not! If we join the Azure Kingdom under Owen''s terms, we''d be nothing more than his ministers-perhaps even his slaves!" The assembly hall was in chaos, filled with arguments like a bustling marketplace. However, Owen remained calm, watching them patiently, as it was they who needed to be anxious, not him. In this Millennial Cataclysm, only with the Divine Path Stone was there a certain chance of survival. Compared to their own lives, what did subservience matter? Besides, Owen had no interest in enslaving them; he simply wanted to rally all their forces to resist The Celestial together. Under Owen''s calm gaze, the factions that had good relations with him agreed without hesitation. "Owen, we, the Bone Dragons, are willing to join the Azure Kingdom unconditionally and henceforth obey your commands!" The Bone Dragon King, along with a little girl from his kin, stepped forward to Owen''s side. His dragon-headed, human-bodied form bowed to signify his submission. To the Bone Dragon King, Owen was a friend with whom he''d once fought side-by-side, and there was no shame in yielding to him. Considering the harshness of the Millennial Cataclysm, he might have considered submitting even if it weren''t Owen who wielded the Divine Path Stone. Survival, after all, was paramount. Owen, grateful for the Bone Dragon King''s previous assistance against the Pyrothrone Kingdom, warmly welcomed him now. "Well then, Bone Dragon King, we are old friends. Welcome to the Azure Kingdom family!" Owen helped the Bone Dragon King to his feet, patting the Bone Dragon Princess''s head and letting them stand behind him. With Owen''s acceptance of the Bone Dragon King into the Azure Kingdom, the crowd turned their attention to them. Just then, the elderly chief of the Middle Earth dragons, along with the Dragon Princess and his elite circle, approached Owen. Placing his right hand over his chest, he respectfully asked, "Mr. Owen, it is our honor to join the Azure Kingdom. Will you welcome us?" "Welcome! Most warmly! From now on, the Azure Kingdom is your home!" Owen smiled as he glanced over the dragon elites with satisfaction. Dragons were among the most elite beings in the world, blessed with powerful bloodlines and innate strength. With their strong alliance and past assistance, Owen was more than happy to welcome them. "Don''t forget about us Fallen Angels, Mr. Owen!" Otto, with a complex expression, brought the Fallen Angels forward, showing due respect. Owen looked at Otto, who seemed feeble by comparison, yet he hadn''t forgotten Otto''s past support. Without him, stabilizing Kyrik''s attacks, not to mention the assault on the Pyrothrone Kingdom, would have been much harder. "Bring your whole Fallen Angel clan. The nourishment from the immortal essence will greatly benefit your bloodline," Owen said with a smile. Otto nodded, recalling the first time he met Owen, when he had been so weak and had to negotiate for survival. Yet in such a short time, Owen had ascended to be one of the most significant figures on the continent, in Middle Earth, and perhaps the entire realm. Though his power was terrifying now, Owen still considered him a friend, unlike others who had risen to greatness and forgotten past allies. Owen''s loyalty to his friends was steadfast-a rare quality among powerful elites. "Cloud Empire pledges allegiance to the Azure Kingdom and to Owen!" Davis stepped forward, representing Cloud Empire''s stance. From early on, the Cloud Empire had noticed Owen''s extraordinary feats. In such a short time, he had become a figure they could only look up to. Aligning with him was their only chance to survive the Millennial Cataclysm. With Davis''s declaration, the crowd sensed a growing shift toward Owen. Some factions, initially hoping to stall and bargain with Owen, now realized it was a futile dream. Though many elite factions had animosity toward him, he had friends and loyal allies willing to rally behind him. The Azure Kingdom''s resources were not infinite. While several still hesitated, suddenly, a stir in the crowd signaled the arrival of the Academy City delegation. The contingent included both members from the continental Academy City, led by Edward, and the elder professors from Middle Earth''s Academy City. Their presence puzzled the crowd, as Academy City was known for its neutrality and avoidance of power struggles. Yet here they were, in force. "Mr. Owen, Academy City hopes to stand alongside you in resisting The Celestial. We are at your command!" declared the elder professor from Middle Earth''s Academy City, his expression complex. The crowd was astonished, for Academy City was perhaps the last faction expected to submit to anyone. Owen, however, knew why they were here. He had sent a message through Edward to the elder professor. "When this epoch ends, it will be the best opportunity for countering The Celestial and ushering in a new era-Academy City''s greatest chance to fulfill its ultimate purpose." Edward didn''t quite grasp Owen''s meaning, as Academy City was historically a mere chronicler of events. But he trusted Owen, passing the message to the elder professor as instructed. Shortly afterward, Edward watched as the professor hastily gathered Middle Earth''s core personnel and came here. "Welcome, Academy City, to the Azure Kingdom!" Owen said, scanning Edward and the others with a genuine smile. While Academy City wasn''t the most powerful in combat, their expertise in intelligence and history was unmatched, a crucial asset for the ultimate battle against The Celestial. Academy City was, in fact, the only faction he had personally invited. The elder professor looked at Owen, his gaze deep and contemplative. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From the beginning, he had sensed something extraordinary about Owen''s rapid rise to power. In only a few years, Owen had walked a path others could not in a lifetime, becoming one of the strongest and most respected figures in the world. What astonished the professor even more was that Owen understood Academy City''s true purpose. To others, Academy City was a recorder of history, yet it had originally been established to oppose The Celestial. Its founder, disheartened by The Celestial''s vast power, had created Academy City to study the realm''s history, seeking a way to counter The Celestial''s might. Chapter 313: Chapter310-The Four Great Powers Chapter 313: Chapter310-The Four Great PowersOver the years, Academy City had conducted secret research, yet the more they delved, the more despair they felt. No matter how they strategized or united, they could not defeat The Celestial. It was as if they were drowning in an endless ocean, helpless against their inevitable fate. But with Owen''s emergence, they saw a glimmer of hope-perhaps their last chance. So, they decided to risk some of Academy City''s resources to achieve their ultimate dream: to destroy The Celestial. Others could not understand why Academy City, known for its neutrality, had changed its stance so drastically. But seeing such a colossal entity submit, they realized time was running out to decide. "I, from the Shadow Clan, wish to serve under Mr. Owen!" Suddenly, shadows rippled in the grand hall, and a dark figure, barely noticeable, appeared before Owen, kneeling. "Shadow Clan?" The crowd was visibly stunned. This unique clan was famed across the realm, specializing in assassination magic. Those targeted by them rarely escaped. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although they rarely acted, they were well-known in Middle Earth for their high success rate in assassination. No one had expected them to choose Owen so decisively! "We, the Black Iron Dwarves, wish to serve under Owen!" Soon after, an armored dwarf wielding an iron hammer charged into the hall, his voice loud and clear. These dwarves were short, nearly reaching the height of an average human, yet they were muscular, with bronze-colored skin that appeared forged and tempered like brass. Their hands, long and robust, nearly touched their feet, and their eyes were steely with resolve. Everyone present was familiar with the Black Iron Dwarves. In both Middle Earth and the continent, they were known for crafting powerful magical artifacts, which were highly prized and significantly superior to those made by others. Although they usually refrained from participating in realm affairs, they, too, had now chosen to align with Owen! "The White Tower Tech Guild requests to join the Azure Kingdom. We humbly seek Mr. Owen''s acceptance!" An elderly man in a white robe, holding a book, entered the hall. Though he looked as if he were one foot in the grave, he still respectfully bowed to Owen, expressing his intent. Seeing this elder, the crowd was once again taken aback. Compared to the Shadow Clan and Black Iron Dwarves, the White Tower Tech Guild was even more mysterious. They studied natural laws, science, and magic, considering themselves scholars. Many strange inventions across the continent and Middle Earth originated from them, embodying the power of technology. Although their creations weren''t overwhelmingly powerful, they were one of a kind, beyond what other factions possessed. After these three factions made their intentions known, the floor of the grand hall trembled slightly. Soon, several Moss Giants, much smaller than usual, stepped before Owen. They resembled humans but had skin covered in green moss, as if it were part of their skin. Beneath this moss lay a solid, stone-like body with a metallic sheen, exuding an indestructible aura. "Mr. Owen, though the Moss Giants may lack sophistication, we understand loyalty. We might not be able to assist in other ways, but when it comes to heavy lifting and hard battles, please don''t forget us. All we ask is for a chance to survive!" said the lead Moss Giant earnestly. Hearing this, Owen looked at these four unique powers with satisfaction. He understood the value of each of these groups, all essential to his needs. The Shadow Clan excelled in assassination, with an innate talent for lurking in darkness and delivering deadly strikes. Their stealth abilities were exceptional for intelligence gathering, unmatched by other factions. As for the Black Iron Dwarves, Owen was eager to enlist their skills. For mages, aside from power levels, high-quality staves and armor were vital. The Black Iron Dwarves were master forgers, capable of crafting magic items in large quantities and with high quality. If his army against The Celestial were fully armed by them, it would boost their overall power and reduce casualties with strong armor. Their presence would undoubtedly raise morale. The White Tower Tech Guild was another exceptional faction, reminiscent of research institutions from Owen''s original world. They specialized in studying magic, physics, mathematics, chemistry, biology, and other sciences. Though their current creations were modest, they had the potential to turn research into real combat power, like developing electromagnetic laser cannons or elemental fusion reactors. Owen was particularly interested in their potential. Lastly, the Moss Giants, though simple-minded, had an indestructible physicality that made them natural shields. Armored with gear forged by the Black Iron Dwarves, they would become a walking steel wall. "Alright, you may join the Azure Kingdom, but let me emphasize this: once you join, you must obey commands completely. No matter your race or origin, from now on, you are part of the Azure Kingdom!" Owen''s stern tone only pleased the leaders of the four factions. The more Owen valued discipline, the more they felt assured of his regard for them, indicating they wouldn''t be treated as mere pawns. "We greet the Emperor, and the Empress!" The leaders of the four factions exchanged glances and declared in unison. Seeing this, Owen nodded with satisfaction. "Good. As long as you serve me faithfully, I will treat you well. You may continue as you like; whatever resources you need, just let me know. As long as it''s reasonable, I will fulfill your requests." Given his understanding of these four powers, Owen was confident they would not betray him, so he decided to grant them certain privileges. The four factions, hearing his promise, lit up with joy. They had initially joined the Azure Kingdom out of necessity, expecting Owen to treat them harshly. To their surprise, Owen valued them more than they''d anticipated. "Thank you, Emperor!" Cheers erupted from the four factions, and others who had not yet aligned felt encouraged, realizing that joining Owen might not be as grim as they had feared. "Owen, the Blood Moon Kingdom sincerely wishes to join!" "Owen, the Taihua Academy requests to join!" Many hesitant factions finally made their decision. However, Owen shook his head, saying, "Currently, the Azure Kingdom is already struggling to accommodate existing factions. For now, you should leave. Once we expand with Leslie, we can welcome a few more factions, but only a limited number." Chapter 314: Chapter311-Academy Citys Past Chapter 314: Chapter311-Academy City''s Past"Now, the remaining factions, you may leave!" As Owen''s icy words fell, the previously restless assembly of factions fell into absolute silence. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was too sudden. Some hadn''t even spoken, and yet Owen''s meeting seemed to be over already? Before anyone could protest, a powerful, terrifying aura surged from Owen, forcing those who had intended to step forward back, one step at a time. As Owen exerted his aura, the leaders of the factions who had pledged loyalty stood by his side, glaring at the remaining factions. In that moment, a suffocating pressure filled the hall like a mountain, compelling everyone to hold their tongues. Owen''s ruthlessness was well-known; if they lingered, he might truly take action. His influence had become far more formidable than they had anticipated. If they dared to oppose him now, it would be a death wish. "Mr. Owen, if you need further support, the Alchemist Guild is more than willing to serve!" "Our Hunter''s Association would also gladly lend its services!" "The Sun Cult is at your service as well!" Though they knew Owen had chosen his allies, they left a final word, hoping for consideration, before they departed, disappointed. Before arriving, they''d thought of themselves as powerful factions, accustomed to authority and reverence in their regions. They had assumed that, given their status, Owen would treat them with deference and, at the very least, negotiate. Yet, here they were, treated as mere options at his discretion, dismissed with no ceremony at all! It was outright humiliation-one they had never experienced. However, considering Owen''s power and influence, they could only swallow their anger. They now realized that Owen, while appearing as a god-tier mage, was effectively one of the most elite figures across the continent and Middle Earth. After seeing the factions depart, those who had joined Owen-like the Black Iron Dwarves- looked at him, feeling both excitement and gratitude. Being selected to remain meant becoming part of Owen''s inner circle, giving them a solid chance to survive the impending Millennial Cataclysm. Seeing their relief, Owen spoke, "First of all, welcome to Azure Kingdom. As long as you follow Leslie''s and my commands, I assure you that your power will multiply several times over!" "When we advance on The Celestial''s territories in the Four Sacred Realms, this realm will echo with our names!" Owen''s voice grew louder, filled with conviction. Recognizing the great potential in each faction, he painted a grand vision for them. Hearing such promises, the leaders'' eyes gleamed with newfound anticipation. If anyone else had made such claims-to elevate their power, influence, and even conquer the Four Sacred Realms-they would never have believed it. But Owen''s life was full of legendary achievements, repeatedly accomplishing the seemingly impossible. They were convinced that, under Owen''s leadership, they could indeed reach these lofty goals. Their decision to join the Azure Kingdom, seen as disloyal to their forebears, was instead one that would bring them honor and secure their legacy. As Owen stoked their fervor, Leslie swept her gaze across them, issuing a stern reminder: "I''ll reiterate: everything hinges on your complete obedience to Owen and me. If you plan to leave after the cataclysm, then don''t bother joining at all!" "My hand will show no mercy to anyone," she added coldly. Her voice, clear and unforgiving, washed over them like icy water. Immediately, their expressions sobered, and a greater sense of respect filled their eyes. Owen seemed decisive and ruthless, but Leslie felt like a machine of relentless carnage. To her, outside of Owen, others were as insignificant as grass. Killing them would stir no more emotion than killing animals. "Long live the Emperor! Long live the Empress!" The factions knelt, placing their right hands over their hearts in a renewed pledge of loyalty. Those closest to Owen, like Edward, exchanged glances, marveling at how perfectly Owen and Leslie played their roles in tandem. Owen rallied them with optimism, while Leslie reinforced order. Together, they formed a seamless duo. "Go back and make your preparations. Move your people here as quickly as possible. Azure Kingdom has abundant mana and resources that will aid in your cultivation and research," Owen instructed. The factions departed to begin the monumental task of relocating their people and families to the Azure Kingdom. With the Millennial Cataclysm approaching, they needed to act swiftly. Once they were gone, Leslie turned to Owen, curiosity in her gaze. "Why was Academy City so quick to join Azure Kingdom? From what I know, they''re ancient and pride themselves on neutrality, avoiding any alliances." Academy City''s decision to join had surprised even Leslie, despite her extensive information network and understanding of each faction''s history. Owen chuckled. "Of course, it''s my personal charm." Leslie rolled her eyes. "Alright, your charm, sure." Smiling, Owen finally answered seriously, "Academy City agreed to my invitation because it was founded to oppose The Celestial. They''ve only been biding their time. Now, they believe the time is right." "The right time? Because of you?" Leslie asked, contemplating. "Not just me," he replied, gazing at her intently. According to the storyline in the original anime, Academy City would be drawn into this conflict because Leslie''s actions stirred the entire realm. However, due to Owen''s presence and the butterfly effect of his actions, some events had shifted, but the overall direction hadn''t. Though Leslie hadn''t yet unleashed her fury, Owen and Leslie together still represented a beacon of hope to Academy City. To Leslie, however, his words took on a different meaning. She grinned, "So, Academy City joining us is partially my accomplishment?" "Naturally. I''ve always believed that as long as we''re united, there''s nothing we can''t achieve." "You trust me that much?" Owen didn''t reply with words; instead, he leaned in and kissed her. Madelyn and the others in the hall, watching this unexpected display of affection, were speechless. Moments ago, they had been immersed in serious discussions, and now...? After the kiss, both Owen and Leslie blushed slightly, the air between them thick with warmth. Yet they kept it brief, not going any further. Once composed, Owen explained to Leslie Academy City''s backstory: it had once been one of the main powers in the Four Sacred Realms but was driven out by The Celestial in a bloody purge. Hearing this, Leslie nodded, feeling even more confident about their upcoming plans against the Four Sacred Realms. Chapter 315: Chapter312-The Arrival of the Millennial Cataclysm Chapter 315: Chapter312-The Arrival of the Millennial CataclysmNews quickly spread across the continent and Middle Earth that Owen was gathering forces in Azure Kingdom to build a superpower. Although many factions were already aware of this plan, they hadn''t expected Owen to truly go through with it. Azure Kingdom, which had already made a powerful name for itself in the battle against the Forbidden Zone, had become a fearsome force in the minds of all. Now, with the addition of so many prestigious factions, Azure Kingdom instantly rose to become the most revered empire. Many were eager to join Azure Kingdom, hoping to become part of its ranks. After all, only two months remained before the Millennial Cataclysm would arrive. What waves would Azure Kingdom stir in this short time? Many were curious and full of anticipation. Under everyone''s watchful gaze, two months quietly passed. During this time, both the continent and Middle Earth fell into a strange calm. Conflicts and wars faded away, but it was clear to those with insight that this was merely the last calm before the Millennial Cataclysm. Similarly, Azure Kingdom''s own peace left many puzzled. After two months, Azure Kingdom''s rapid expansion seemed to come to a halt. Until, on this day, a series of explosive news spread across the continent and Middle Earth. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The Black Iron Dwarves have relocated their entire nation to Azure Kingdom''s Thousand Hills!" "The Moss Giants have moved to the depths of the abyss in Azure Kingdom!" "The White Tower Tech Guild has relocated near the capital!" "The Shadow Clan has settled near the Black Forest!" "The Dragon Clan has moved to the Rivers District..." One after another, various races and kingdoms began massive migrations, all heading to Azure Kingdom. The once-bustling kingdom became even livelier, with factions moving into nearly every region. At this moment, the leaders of these factions gathered in the central square of the capital. "We welcome the Emperor and the Empress!" When Owen and Leslie appeared on the high walls, the crowd gathered in the square bowed, their loud voices echoing to the skies. They were all dressed in Azure Kingdom''s attire, having gradually integrated into every aspect of the kingdom. Though Azure Kingdom had seemed peaceful these past two months, managing the influx of so many factions-finding locations, arranging cooperation, and organizing training-had required meticulous planning. Now, after two months, everything had finally settled into place. Owen and Leslie surveyed the dense crowd below. With the inclusion of these factions and races, a superpower encompassing the top forces of Middle Earth and the continent had taken shape. When fully consolidated, they would undoubtedly astonish the world. "The migration of these factions is nearly complete, and just in time," Owen said, rubbing his temples tiredly. These past days, he hadn''t been able to merely delegate tasks; too many matters required his personal oversight. Leslie, equally busy, looked up at the sky with a hint of concern. "Although we completed the relocation before the Millennial Cataclysm, the time of the catastrophe has drawn even closer." Owen followed her gaze. The sky was dim and shrouded in mist, devoid of the usual brightness. It seemed as though the heavens were sinking, and the sun was fading. The atmosphere was heavy with tension. "Millennial Cataclysm... an end, but also a beginning. It''s time to start our plan," Owen said, his breathing tense in the stifling air. Millennial Cataclysm, the world''s end by The Celestial-it was like a cursed cycle from which most could not escape. Though they might survive this time with the Divine Path Stone, it was a temporary fix; The Celestial would still exist. "We have a small window left. This is our final chance," Leslie replied, her dark eyes reflective in the oppressive atmosphere. They exchanged glances, a silent understanding passing between them. "Honestly, Brother and Sister could be a bit more considerate. We''re all here, after all!" Madelyn muttered. In her arms, Seraphina swished her tail, pouting, "Exactly! Master''s been ignoring me lately! Humph!" Rachel''s eyes held a slight trace of resentment as well; Owen was either busy with affairs or with Leslie, as if they''d been completely forgotten. As the trio continued their small complaints, they suddenly felt an unfamiliar presence beside them. "Brother..." Madelyn, who had been complaining the most, looked up and was startled. "Brother, weren''t you just talking to Sister? How are you suddenly here?" Owen gave her a pointed look. "If I hadn''t come over, who knows who might be calling me an insatiable love-struck villain!" "Also, what''s this I hear? Are you so free that you''re ignoring the training I asked you to do in the Small World?" Seraphina and Rachel hung their heads, each pointing at the other. "She called me out!" "Enough! No need to push the blame. I know I''ve been busy lately, but the Millennial Cataclysm is close, and you all must focus on strengthening yourselves," Owen continued. "After this disaster, I''ll need your support." At his words, Rachel and Seraphina nodded vigorously before retreating to the Small World, followed closely by Madelyn. Once they were gone, the sky, already dark, grew even darker, like thick ink spilled across the heavens, with the last rays of light devoured. Owen''s heart sank. It seemed certain that the Lord of Stars and his allies had failed in their resistance against The Celestial. The fact that The Celestial had begun annihilating the realm made it clear. Leslie''s expression turned grave. "The end has begun; this realm is about to descend into chaos." "I''ve stationed the Dragons and Shadow Clan to patrol the borders. Any trespassers are to be eliminated on sight," Owen replied coldly. With the apocalypse at hand, the realm would abandon all morals. A blood-soaked massacre was about to unfold, driven by the desperate struggle for survival and the madness of unleashed desires. The entire realm would become a brutal crucible. No one outside Azure Kingdom''s borders would be allowed entry. And indeed, as the skies grew darker, everyone realized that The Celestial had commenced its destruction. Top-tier factions and ancient sects fortified their gates, ready to defend against the end. Some sought to use forbidden techniques to seal themselves away, hoping to survive into the next Epoch. Others hid in isolated areas-the Forbidden Zone, hidden paradises, and remnants of small worlds-hoping these places would offer refuge. But countless other mages stood at a crossroads of fate, having nowhere to go. Some chose to band together, storming the ancient families and factions to seek shelter. Though they risked angering these families, the approaching end left them no choice. Meanwhile, others abandoned all morality, driven by desire alone. Pillaging, slaughter, and unrestrained violence erupted as people indulged their last desires. Chaos spread across the realm like wildfire, with blood flowing like rivers. Those who had long been oppressed rose up, attacking the kingdoms and factions that had held them down, hoping to live for themselves, at least once. The entire realm was thrown into unprecedented turmoil and unrest. Everyone prepared in their own ways to face the impending Millennial Cataclysm. Chapter 316: Chapter313-Settling Old Scores Chapter 316: Chapter313-Settling Old ScoresIn the chaos unleashed by The Celestial''s apocalyptic descent, no one could remain untouched. Despite Owen''s instructions for the Dragons and other factions to secure the borders, a massive, dark torrent of various powers and kingdoms surged toward Azure Kingdom. Among all the regions in turmoil, Azure Kingdom stood as the only relatively stable place, widely recognized as a potential haven from the coming apocalypse. Although these factions previously feared Owen and the powerful forces gathered within Azure Kingdom, the impending apocalypse darkened the skies, and the earth cracked and trembled as if struck by a world-ending quake. With survival at stake, all they could think of was finding sanctuary. Naturally, Azure Kingdom became the focus of their desperate assault. Though the Dragons and Shadow Clan killed countless mages breaching the border, an endless wave of attackers continued their assault. Blood flowed outside Azure Kingdom''s borders, littered with corpses. Above these bodies, terrifying beasts awakened in the darkness of the new Epoch, beginning their gruesome feast. Amidst the carnage, few noticed the giant black wolf standing under the sky, its form like a gathering of shadowy mist, surveying the land below. Its fur blended into the night, a shadow darker than darkness itself. As it inhaled, the battlefield''s bloody mist rose and gathered into its nostrils and mouth, drool dripping greedily. The wolf''s body swelled, and its bloodthirsty aura grew even more terrifying. This was Fenrir, the legendary world-devouring beast, resurrected at the end of days. At the same time, a massive serpent coiled around Middle Earth, emerging from an abyss with the tremors of apocalypse. Its vast body shook as it opened its maw, consuming ancient gods once revered by mages as omnipotent, swallowing entire factions with a single bite. J?rmungandr, the Serpent of the World, had also awakened. As more dark beasts, dormant until now, stirred from the tremors of apocalypse, the realm''s chaos intensified. These ravenous giants needed flesh and power to survive into the next Epoch, and some even turned their gaze toward Azure Kingdom. Unlike other crumbling lands, Azure Kingdom held a vast population and dense mana, making it a prime target. But as they eyed Azure Kingdom, Owen, Leslie, and their loyal followers exuded a cold, formidable aura. After a tense moment, the beasts decided to turn away. The danger these people presented wasn''t worth risking in such perilous times, where weakness invited predation by other beasts. As the beasts retreated, Owen narrowed his eyes, observing the escalating danger. The Millennial Cataclysm had arrived, plunging the realm further into chaos. Ancient, powerful beasts roamed freely, and kingdoms that hadn''t yet been destroyed by the cataclysm were being overturned by restless citizens. The Nine Powers of Middle Earth, which once opposed Owen and Leslie, were now deserted and abandoned. Places once resplendent, like the Truth Church and Holy Pool, had become arenas for mages'' final frenzies. The once-glorious Nine Powers had dissolved, while older and stronger factions closed their gates and fought off intruding mages in desperate turmoil. In this new, lawless world, strength was the only measure of worth, and everyone sought it by any means necessary. Only the powerful could avoid oppression and had any chance of surviving the Millennial Cataclysm. As a result, any place with cultivation resources became a target for pillage, with no faction spared. As Owen''s gaze moved across the lands, he noticed that even the Demon Realm wasn''t untouched. The oppressive mist thickened, enveloping the Demon Realm like a caustic, corrosive layer, twisting and melting the space as if it were a sunlit cake of dark chocolate. At the Demon Sky Citadel, deep within the center of Demon Realm, the Archdemon sat upon a throne forged from unknown bones. Her expression was solemn, mana swirling around her in dense patterns of golden, dragon- like symbols covering every corner of the Citadel. She was the heart of a massive defensive formation, resisting the mist''s corrosive effects. While other parts of the Demon Realm were dissolving into nothingness, the Demon Sky Citadel remained largely intact, as though the Archdemon, now a celestial god-tier mage, had found a way to combat the cataclysm. Just as Owen watched her, the Archdemon seemed to sense his gaze. Her eyelids fluttered, and she opened her eyes, her gaze piercing the void to meet Owen''s. A smile touched her lips. Owen had once advised her to bring Demon Realm''s core members to Azure Kingdom, but since Leslie ruled Azure Kingdom, she chose to remain, especially as she had now unlocked the Demon Realm''s ultimate secret. Though she couldn''t save all of Demon Realm, she could protect Demon Sky Citadel. She hadn''t expected Owen to check on her during the chaos. "Owen, we''ll meet again after the Millennial Cataclysm," she conveyed, a faint smile on her face. Owen was about to respond when he noticed someone familiar beside the Archdemon-Ymir. Shock crossed his face. He had sent people to retrieve her and her family before the Cataclysm began, but they had mysteriously vanished. To his surprise, the Archdemon had taken them in. As Owen processed this, the golden patterns on the Archdemon''s body glowed, dispersing Owen''s vision from Demon Realm. Turning his attention back to the chaos, he observed the turmoil spreading across Middle Earth and the continent. When his gaze fell upon Luna Academy, his heart sank. Luna Academy was now almost entirely in ruins, a shadow of its former grandeur. Preparing to focus his senses and search for Raina and Mary, Owen suddenly sensed a familiar energy. Turning, he saw Leslie, equally solemn. "Luna Academy was just attacked. Let''s go and check on them. Raina, carrying your child, must not be left unprotected," she said. Owen was silent for a moment before nodding. "Agreed." Epoch''s End had come, and with it, the time to settle old debts. Owen thought of those he had wronged; his regret toward Raina and Mary ran deepest. He had sent word to Raina previously, but his message was met with silence. Both of them were decisive by nature, and with Leslie''s approval, he summoned Charlotte and others, delegating critical tasks for them to handle in his absence. They were instructed to keep a low profile and focus on defense until his return. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With matters arranged, Owen and Leslie left Azure Kingdom and set off for Luna Academy. Chapter 317: Chapter314-The Two People Owen Owes Chapter 317: Chapter314-The Two People Owen OwesCharlotte, the Elder Dragon Chief, and others tried to dissuade Owen and Leslie from leaving during such a critical time, as they were the true pillars of Azure Kingdom. If an emergency occurred, their absence would make things difficult to handle. However, upon learning that Owen was heading to Luna Academy, they could do nothing to stop him. Rumors of Owen''s past encounter with Raina had spread throughout Azure Kingdom. Raina was carrying Owen''s child and was still outside, with little chance of surviving the Millennial Cataclysm. While most didn''t care much about Raina, they considered her unborn child, Owen''s own blood, incredibly precious. Owen was recognized as their emperor, and Azure Kingdom was regarded as the most powerful empire, possibly the only surviving stronghold after the cataclysm. Thus, his child held great significance. Furthermore, Leslie, the empress, was accompanying Owen to Luna Academy. She was his lawful wife, blessed by everyone. Yet Raina had conceived before Leslie, making many anxious about the trip. They all hoped for a peaceful outcome. ... Thanks to Owen and Leslie''s speed, they soon arrived at Luna Academy. The academy was eerily quiet, littered with corpses and pools of blood, some still warm, a sign of a recent battle. As one of the most renowned academies on the continent, Luna Academy possessed abundant resources, making it a prime target for mages seeking to strengthen themselves. For Owen, this was his first time entering Luna Academy, and as he anticipated seeing Raina, memories resurfaced, stirring tension within him. Before long, they reached the academy''s central area and saw a small courtyard. Inside, a blue-haired woman was hurriedly gathering her belongings, ignoring the bloodstains on her clothes. Owen recognized her instantly-Raina. She hadn''t changed at all, still radiating a cold, noble aura that kept others at a distance, just like her disciple, Mary. Sensing his gaze, Raina turned, and upon seeing Owen, her body trembled slightly. The icy distance in her eyes melted somewhat, a glint of emotion breaking through. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Owen. She hadn''t expected to see him here. Her resolve to avoid him crumbled like shattered glass, her eyes softening despite herself. Under her intense gaze, Owen hesitated, then gave a small smile and greeted her. "It''s been a long time. How have you been?" Raina''s cold demeanor softened, but as she was about to speak, she noticed Leslie standing behind Owen. Immediately, her eyes grew frosty, and whatever emotions she had shown vanished. "What are you doing here?" Raina asked, her voice cold, her gaze fixed on Leslie. Leslie responded calmly, "You''re carrying Owen''s child. Owen is my husband, so his child is mine as well. Isn''t it normal for me to be here?" Though Raina exuded a cold presence, Leslie''s aura was far more dominant. Raina, once the head of an academy and accustomed to authority, couldn''t help but lower her gaze in the face of Leslie''s imposing demeanor. Soon, however, she adjusted, her expression resolute. "This child has nothing to do with either of you," she said. "I''m leaving soon. You should go." Raina had essentially issued an eviction order to both Owen and Leslie. Seeing the tension rise, Owen stepped forward. "It was all my fault. Please, give me a chance. I''ll take good care of the child." Raina''s expression softened slightly, but as she noticed the conversation turning toward the child, her brow furrowed. "I''ll take good care of the child myself. No need for the Emperor to worry." Just as she finished speaking, a young girl who looked remarkably similar to Raina stepped out from the back of the courtyard. She looked very young, her delicate face filled with an innocent charm. Blinking her large, gem-like eyes, she scanned the room before tugging on Raina''s robe. "Mommy, mommy! Who are they?" she asked, her voice filled with childish curiosity. The girl''s sweet voice stirred a protective instinct in everyone present. Raina frowned, about to explain the situation to Owen and Leslie, but before she could, the young girl walked over to Owen and looked him up and down. "Are you my daddy? Mommy says my daddy is a very nice person!" She studied him with her bright eyes, seemingly trying to confirm his identity. "Mommy, let''s go with Daddy. I want us to be together," she said, her voice trembling as if she had endured a great injustice. "Enough, Lana. Do you think they haven''t figured it out by now?" Raina picked up the girl and sighed. At this, Lana looked at Owen and Leslie, her expression shifting as Owen''s initial mix of nervousness, guilt, and tension transformed into something more complex. Leslie''s gaze, colder than ever, bore into Lana. "You''re not his child. Who are you?" Leslie demanded. Owen, now understanding the situation, realized that Lana had sought him out not out of genuine affection, but with a motive-she had intended to use him for her own ends, a way to create her own body. He had been manipulated. Realizing this, he understood why Raina had said the child wasn''t his. She hadn''t been speaking out of anger but stating a fact. Explaining everything to Leslie, Owen watched as her expression softened toward Raina, the animosity receding. "So, if this child has nothing to do with us, then we''ll take our leave," Leslie said, ready to depart. But Owen held her hand, turning to Raina. "Where''s Mary? I haven''t sensed her presence here." Resolving the issue with Raina was simpler than he''d expected, but Mary''s absence left him unsettled. "She left some time ago," Raina replied with a sigh. She hadn''t intended to mention Mary, but seeing Owen''s concern, she felt it would be unfair to keep it from him. "Where did she go?" Owen pressed. He knew his wedding with Leslie must have affected Mary, but he hadn''t expected her to leave the academy. Given the dangers of the outside world, he couldn''t help but worry. Raina, her face a complex mix of emotions, pointed to the sky. "To the Emerald Dreamscape, one of the Four Sacred Realms. She said that only in a great dream could she fully forget you and start a new life." Emerald Dreamscape. Hearing the name, Owen''s expression grew complicated. Thinking of Mary''s affection for him, he realized the depth of the impact his marriage to Leslie must have had on her. Mary, the cold and distant princess, had even expressed her feelings to him, making his marriage all the harder for her to accept. "I''ll be going to Emerald Dreamscape as well. From now on, it would be best if we don''t meet again," Raina said, glancing at Leslie before turning to leave with Lana. Chapter 318: Chapter315-Epochs End Chapter 318: Chapter315-Epoch''s EndWatching Raina and Lana walk away, Owen and Leslie exchanged complex looks. After all, the Emerald Dreamscape was the next target on their invasion list! They would be meeting again soon. However, with Epoch''s End not yet fully upon them, they wouldn''t be executing their plans just yet. "Leslie, this whole situation is my fault," Owen said apologetically once Raina and Lana were gone. While the child technically wasn''t his, his one-night affair with Raina was still his mistake. Seeing his apology, Leslie gently shook her head. "It''s in the past; I don''t want to dwell on it. Just promise me that you''ll stay by my side forever..." Leslie hadn''t finished speaking when Owen, moved, kissed her soft, flower-like lips. After a long kiss, he gazed at Leslie affectionately, a sudden thought arising in his heart. "Maybe it''s time we had a child of our own?" A blush rose to Leslie''s cheeks. "Let''s think about the future when it comes," she replied. Seeing Leslie so bashful was rare for Owen, and he couldn''t help but smile. "Alright, as you wish. Given our level, conceiving won''t be easy, but with a little hard work, we''ll get there eventually." Leslie rolled her eyes at him, and Owen chuckled before asking, "Would you prefer a boy or a girl?" "I''d love them no matter what. But if it''s a boy, I hope he takes after me; if it''s a girl, I hope she''s more like you," Leslie replied thoughtfully. Owen looked at her in confusion. "Why''s that?" "You''re too affectionate. I hope our child is loyal to the one they love, staying by their side forever, unlike you, who''s always chasing after other flowers," Leslie teased. "If it''s a girl, I''d want her to be open-hearted. Being cold-hearted wouldn''t be good for her." Owen nodded in agreement. "Then, if it''s a boy, you can teach him more, and if it''s a girl, I''ll take care of guiding her." Just as the two were picturing what their future child might look like, a strange energy suddenly surged from the horizon. In an instant, the sky grew darker, as though black ink had been poured into murky water. Not only was sight swallowed up, but even their senses felt thick and sluggish, as if a terrifying power was tearing through the ancient void from afar. Owen and Leslie''s expressions grew serious as they sensed the extreme danger emanating from the ominous energy sweeping across the heavens. "Epoch''s End has begun!" With this realization, they quickly turned and headed back toward Azure Kingdom. Almost simultaneously, mages across various regions felt the shift, their expressions becoming grim. Millennial Cataclysm-Epoch''s End. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone grasped the significance of this moment. Those who had been fighting over resources now frantically fled the advancing wave of destruction, while elite factions and ancient sects activated formations and defenses, using all the resources they had prepared. Then, a deep, resonant sound echoed across the realm like a countdown. Time itself seemed to pause for an instant. Under countless horrified gazes, waves of terrifying energy ripped through the void, becoming visible to all. Thunder! A deluge of apocalyptic, purple lightning surged from the void, flooding everyone''s vision. It was as though the creator himself wielded thunder to obliterate every corner of this realm. Wherever the thunder passed, space itself cracked and shattered into ancient, chaotic energy. "Apocalyptic Thunder!" Owen and Leslie exchanged shocked glances, seeing the horror in each other''s eyes. They had both heard of Apocalyptic Thunder before, said only to appear at the end of an Epoch. Space, matter, and even ethereal souls and elements would all turn to dust under its wrath. Now, the churning purple thunder rolled across the sky like a massive wave, covering the heavens, followed by a cold, chaotic void from which no trace of existence could be sensed-a deep, distant blackness like a starless night. The chaotic aura felt strangely familiar to Owen, as if he''d encountered it somewhere before. Meanwhile, countless mages fleeing in terror found that the speed of the advancing thunder was far beyond their own. Those trailing behind, with no hope of escape, let out furious roars, unleashing the most powerful magic attacks of their lives. Blinding flashes filled the air, stirring the void with intense waves of energy. Yet, before these attacks could even touch the purple thunder, they were swallowed up by its terrifying aura, leaving not even a ripple. "That''s impossible!" Many mages'' eyes widened in horror, but before they could even scream, they were engulfed by the purple lightning, disintegrating into chaotic energy without a trace. Witnessing this, those still fleeing opened their mouths in silent terror, desperate to scream but finding their throats dry and hoarse. Escape! Escape! Survival was now their only thought, their only goal. Every mage pushed their mana to its limits, realizing, in this brush with death, how deeply they feared it. Yet, no matter how much mana they summoned, it wasn''t enough to outrun the relentless storm of thunder. Memories flashed through the minds of those doomed to be caught, but they were soon obliterated, turned to ashes along with everything they had known. The space, the earth-all of it disintegrated where they fell. Watching from a distance, Owen and Leslie saw the purple thunder like a colossal, crushing hand crumpling the expanse of the void. As Owen and Leslie hastened their retreat, the thunder''s destructive reach only intensified. Within moments, nearly half of Demon Realm, Middle Earth, and the continent had been obliterated. Even the most resilient factions and sects had faded into history. For the strongest, witnessing this apocalyptic scene, somberness filled their faces. Some of them would survive this Epoch through self-sealing techniques, but everything they had once known¡ªtheir factions, their loved ones-had vanished. Although they would continue to live, they would be entirely alone, with no one and nothing left. Their fleeting relief was tinged with bitter isolation. And in that moment, their hatred for The Celestial soared to unprecedented heights. The destruction continued, the realm continued to crumble, mountains fractured, rivers howled. Under the Apocalyptic Thunder, all things were equal-none could escape the fate of turning to chaos. As Owen and Leslie entered Azure Kingdom, a wave of destruction swept past them, only to be repelled by the immortal aura radiating from the Divine Path Stone. Under the Apocalyptic Thunder, the entire realm was utterly destroyed. Chapter 319: Chapter316-Destruction is Also a Beginning Chapter 319: Chapter316-Destruction is Also a BeginningIn Owen''s perception, Azure Kingdom appeared as the only light within an endless darkness. Those under Azure Kingdom''s protection gazed into the void, their faces filled with profound gratitude. Even from a distance, merely observing the Apocalyptic Thunder''s power made their hearts race, as if their bodies were being devoured by countless ants. They were certain that if they had faced that lightning strike directly, their fate would have been utter obliteration, with no possibility of survival. When the thunderstorm swept across the land, they sensed the annihilation of beings far stronger than themselves, wiped from existence without leaving a trace. Were it not for Owen and the protection of Azure Kingdom, they would now share the same fate as those mages and fallen factions. This thought made their gratitude toward Owen even stronger, reinforcing the wisdom of their decision. The people from Academy City, Otto of the Fallen Angels, the bone dragon king, and other leaders looked at Owen with growing reverence. They had survived this Epoch solely due to Owen, and thinking back to their first meeting, they remembered Owen as a young, almost delicate figure. At that time, they already knew he was extraordinary, destined for greatness, but never expected to rely on him so soon. Even those who had once resented losing their autonomy under Owen felt their grievances vanish entirely. Being alive, able to be with those they loved and who loved them-it was a joy they''d nearly forgotten. Meanwhile, the citizens of Azure Kingdom were filled with unparalleled zeal. All other kingdoms had perished in this cataclysm, yet they survived, as Owen and Leslie truly regarded them as their people. Within Azure Kingdom, the people''s admiration for Owen and Leslie surged to its highest point. As the Epoch came to a complete end, a message flashed before Owen''s eyes, accompanied by a sudden notification from the system: "Congratulations, Master. Witnessing Apocalyptic Thunder has sparked an insight. Master can now use this as a foundation to develop the Light of Chaos, a force capable of annihilating all!" Owen''s eyes gleamed with excitement. The destructive power of Apocalyptic Thunder was unparalleled, reducing everything before it to rubble. According to the system, the Light of Chaos held Epoch-ending power similar to Apocalyptic Thunder. If mastered, it could transform any magical attack into primordial chaos, a divine skill that combined offense and defense. With his heart filled with joy, Owen hadn''t anticipated such an unexpected gift from witnessing Epoch''s End. Not long after, as the cheers reached their peak, the chaotic energy surrounding Azure Kingdom began to calm. Yet in Owen''s senses, this calm felt like the foreboding quiet before a storm. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To him, however, this was good news. The end of an Epoch also marked the beginning of new life. As the world was reborn, the elemental forces became most pure, making it the optimal time to harness the power of [Order] and build an invincible army. Wasting no time, Owen summoned the leaders of various factions to the square, his expression serious as he addressed them. "The Epoch has shattered, and we have survived, but The Celestial still exists! To eradicate the turmoil of the Epoch, we must destroy The Celestial! And now is the best time to train." He continued with commands: "The Dragon army will henceforth be the Dragon Guard Corps!" "Shadow Clan will be the Shadow Guard Corps!" "Moss Giants will form the Giant Corps!" "Black Iron Dwarves and the White Tower Tech Guild will form the Technology Guild!" Under Owen''s meticulous guidance, all factions within Azure Kingdom sprang into action. Owen had previously informed them and sought their input, and now it was time to implement the plan. They had already prepared for this moment. While some didn''t fully understand the need for distinct divisions and training zones, they followed Owen''s orders without hesitation. As they spread across different areas according to the layout, the chaotic energy that had been raging completely settled. This peaceful energy then began to merge under a mysterious force, forming droplets that rained down from above. As the droplets landed within Azure Kingdom, they burst, releasing primordial mana that permeated every corner of the empire. Thanks to the immortal aura from the Divine Path Stone, Azure Kingdom''s mana had already grown exponentially richer. Now, with the infusion of these primordial mana droplets, its density increased tenfold. Every mage felt as if they were immersed in mana, their own mana resonating and becoming more refined. Their bodies, too, were strengthened by this pure mana. Some mages with no special constitution experienced a sudden transformation, their bodies evolving into unique physiques, their souls elevated, and their understanding of [Order] skyrocketed. Mages with innate abilities felt an even greater transformation, their physiques advancing to a new level. They were thrilled to find that their levels had risen significantly. Those who had previously been stuck at a bottleneck felt themselves rejuvenated. Talented races like the Dragons and Fallen Angels saw the swiftest leaps in power, their bloodlines growing more ancient with each change. Other mages, unwilling to lag behind, absorbed this primordial mana fervently, realizing how beneficial a reborn world was for those who had survived the Epoch. Owen, familiar with the storyline and world mechanics, knew that the rebirth following Epoch''s End was the ultimate time for cultivation. He had strategically designated areas, with arrays drawing primordial mana from the cosmos. Not only did the mages benefit, but even the ordinary citizens of Azure Kingdom felt a remarkable transformation. Nearly every citizen awakened magical potential, some even discovering unique abilities. "This is the cultivation technique and mage skills prepared for you by the Emperor and Empress. Train well and fulfill their expectations!" Owen and Leslie had anticipated this moment, deploying mages to all cities to teach cultivation techniques and mage skills. Though most newly awakened mages possessed average abilities, the sheer number of people meant there would inevitably be many with potential. Furthermore, as these citizens had become mages, their descendants would have even stronger aptitudes. Over generations, Azure Kingdom''s people would become the empire''s strongest spear and shield. Already inspired by Owen and Leslie''s achievements, the citizens of Azure Kingdom had long yearned to cultivate. Now, with this new opportunity, they seized it eagerly. As they delved deeper into training, they developed a stronger appreciation for Owen and Leslie''s extraordinary talent. Despite having every advantage, they still couldn''t match the pair''s cultivation speed. Owen and Leslie themselves absorbed the dense mana while attuning themselves to the shifts in [Order] brought by the Epoch''s rebirth. Chapter 320: Chapter317-Ten Years Chapter 320: Chapter317-Ten YearsAs Owen and Leslie absorbed more and more primordial elements, Owen quickly noticed that his small world underwent earth-shattering changes. What had once been merely a prototype of a small world had expanded nearly tenfold due to the continuous infusion of primordial elements. The Tree of World at the center grew into a towering giant, reaching up so high that its top was out of sight, resembling a magnificent canopy that seemed to replace the sky above. Beneath this vast canopy, a unique space-time appeared to be gestating on the main trunk. Similar fluctuations of space-time emerged in the underground root system as well. Within these small worlds, it seemed that extraordinary forms of life were also taking shape! Witnessing this scene, Owen was filled with a singular thought: One tree gives birth to three realms, five spirits dwell in nine dimensions! This was the ancient tale of how the planes first appeared. However, due to the continuous cycles of epochs, destruction, and rebirth, the original and initial world structure had been completely disrupted, leaving only a faint glimpse of this primordial world''s nascent form. At the same time, Owen increasingly recognized the importance of the World Tree! Without this World Tree, his small world would not have undergone such a transformation. At the roots of this towering World Tree flowed the Water of Life, which was nourished by the Fate Stone that Owen had planted here. Originally, it was meant to nourish the Tree of World and this small world, but now that the Tree of World had begun to take shape, it was feeding back into the Fate Stone, making the Water of Life that flowed from it even purer. Seeing this, Owen''s mind stirred, and he transferred the Divine Path Stone from the outside world into his small world. Now that the Millennial Cataclysm had passed and primordial mana was erupting, there was no longer a need for the Divine Path Stone to provide shelter and pure elements. However, the immortal aura emitted by the Divine Path Stone was unique and beneficial to the small world. Once Owen moved it into the small world, the entire space was enveloped by a mist-like, ethereal immortal aura. The six Fiery Prisms placed within began to pulsate loudly, as if fueled by fire, radiating an enticing aura of enlightenment. These six Fiery Prisms had been plundered from the Forbidden Zone Lords in the extreme Forbidden Zone. Previously, Owen had been too occupied with other matters to make use of them. Now, under the activation of the immortal aura, the fiery energy changed, making Owen notice the unique treasures they were. Leslie, following closely behind Owen, gazed at the transformed small world, her beautiful eyes flashing with astonishment. Even with her memories absorbed from the Ice Emperor''s bloodline, she had never seen such a magnificent small world. If it continued to develop like this, Owen might well become a cosmic ruler of unparalleled grandeur! Despite her significant progress, far exceeding her peers, she felt somewhat inferior in comparison to Owen. She narrowed her eyes; even though she and Owen were now married, her innate pride wouldn''t allow her to be outdone by anyone. "This Fiery Prism is a bizarre object formed from countless fantasies and desires in the divine realm. However, it also serves to temper the heart and is akin to reincarnation..." As Owen sensed the changes in the Fiery Prism, Leslie felt a stir in her heart, and a glimmer of anticipation crossed her face. For anyone who entered the ranks of a god-tier mage, simply relying on experience to level up was no longer effective; they needed to comprehend Order. Moreover, both she and Owen had taken an unusual path, requiring deeper understanding of Order and the enhancement of their spirits. Recognizing Leslie''s understanding of the Fiery Prism''s mysteries, Owen nodded with a smile: "Let''s give it a try; I wonder what it will be like for us to enter this special cycle together." Although the Fiery Prism was illusory, the comprehension of Order within it was genuinely real. Once they emerged from it, their levels and strengths would significantly increase. Leslie nodded and quickly summoned Madelyn, Rachel, Charlotte, and others, briefly instructing them to maintain the status quo of the Azure Kingdom. Then, she and Owen sat face-to-face before the seven-colored flames. Seeing them begin their training, Madelyn had a few words of protest that she swallowed down. "What kind of brother and sister are they, leaving their sister to deal with things while they enjoy their little world together?" Madelyn couldn''t help but complain. "Exactly! Master is no longer the same as before; he prioritizes pleasure over friendship!" Seraphina chimed in, nodding her head and speaking in a babyish voice. These days, Owen had been spending all his time with Leslie, hardly interacting with her, which made her both envious of Leslie and feel a sense of abandonment. She could only find some warmth in Madelyn''s company. "You''ve known them long enough; they''re experienced at being hands-off managers. From now on, we can take turns training and watching over the Azure Kingdom," Rachel said more calmly, trying to comfort Madelyn and Seraphina. "That''s the only way! Stinky brother even told me to work hard on my cultivation. Once my Blood Eye awakens again, I''ll definitely show him my strength!" Madelyn huffed. Seraphina also nodded vigorously, revealing her slightly sharp teeth. These days, she had turned her grief into power, diligently training, and both her bloodline and level were making rapid progress! ... Time passed swiftly. Spring faded into autumn, a cycle repeating itself. Before long, ten years had quietly slipped away. "How long are they going to stay in seclusion?" Madelyn entered the small world and rubbed her sore temples, a look of helplessness appearing on her charming face. She had originally thought that Owen and Leslie would only be in seclusion for a year at most, but unexpectedly, ten years had passed in the blink of an eye! The two had been in closed-door cultivation in this small world for a decade! In these ten years of changes, her Blood Eye had completed its second awakening. Her eyes, already as fiery as flames, now sparkled even more vividly, red as a blooming rose! They exuded an alluring charm while also harboring hidden thorns that instilled a subconscious sense of danger. Aside from her eye changes, after ten years of growth, she had become even more tall and beautiful, showcasing the charm of a mature woman, akin to a ripe apple! Her allure was undeniable, drawing attention wherever she went. Hearing Madelyn''s voice, Rachel, who was cultivating and guarding Owen and Leslie, opened her eyes. Madelyn had made significant progress in her cultivation; her ancient succubus bloodline had grown purer during this time, with every move exuding countless charms. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I have no idea when they will wake up. They are so peaceful sitting there. If I didn''t sense their faint presence, I would think they''ve gone into a trance," Rachel shook her head slightly and sighed. Her movements were indescribably gentle; even Madelyn, as a woman, found herself more and more captivated by Rachel''s growing allure with each meeting. Under Madelyn''s intense gaze, Rachel was taken aback and softly asked, "What''s wrong?" Madelyn cleared her throat and snapped back to reality, "Nothing, just thought you''ve become even more alluring. I really don''t know who will end up with that big pig''s trotter!" Hearing this, a flicker of sadness crossed Rachel''s eyes before she changed the topic: "Is the empire doing well? I heard from Charlotte that the conflicts between various departments have become increasingly severe over the years?" Madelyn nodded, her expression turning serious as she glanced at Owen and Leslie not far away. The two were surrounded by a dense aura of Order, and it seemed as if the world revolved around them. Their auras grew more contained, but the sense of danger they emitted only intensified! "If they don''t wake up soon, I''m afraid I won''t be able to stabilize the situation in the Azure Kingdom," Madelyn sighed. Ten years had passed, and the Azure Kingdom had undergone significant changes! Although she, Charlotte, and Duke Charles had helped manage various affairs during their seclusion, various forces, bolstered by rapid strength increases, had begun to swell with ambition. Whether it was competition for resources or status, it was no longer hidden but laid out in the open! Even though she had been coordinating things in the middle, it was merely a temporary measure! Chapter 321: Chapter318-Nidhogg Chapter 321: Chapter318-NidhoggThe accumulated contradictions and conflicts have become increasingly intense, like a volcano covered by a lid. Though it has not erupted for the time being, the prolonged suppression will make the explosion even more terrifying and irreconcilable when it finally comes! In Madelyn''s perception, that moment is approaching quickly! After all, Owen and Leslie have not shown themselves for ten years! Those who were once in awe of the two great talents and powerhouses are now restless and eager to act! Madelyn knows very well that the reason Azure Kingdom has been able to unite various factions is not only because it can avoid Epoch''s End, but mainly due to the strength and prestige of Owen and Leslie! Their prolonged absence has led to rampant rumors about them. Rumors suggest they have perished in Epoch''s End, been secretly eradicated by The Celestial, or gone mad in their cultivation. There are all sorts of tales. Even though Madelyn has tried to quell the rumors, as long as Owen and Leslie remain absent, any debunking only makes the whispers grow louder. The factions are becoming increasingly reckless because of this. "Let''s just close off here; I''ve done my best. If Azure Kingdom collapses, it can only be blamed on you for shutting yourselves in for too long." Madelyn glanced once more at Owen and Leslie, seeing no signs of awakening, and in frustration, she stomped her foot before leaving the small world again. Today, she had come here to find Owen and Leslie because it was time for the annual departmental reports. Over the years, their strength had increased significantly, hinting at the potential to become sovereigns. They were no longer just being praised in songs about Owen and Leslie. Watching Madelyn leave, Rachel sighed slightly, knowing that the external situation was on the brink of collapse. Yet neither she nor Madelyn could stabilize the situation. The factions and races brought under Owen''s banner were all exceptionally gifted and unruly. They submitted to Azure Kingdom not out of loyalty but rather to Owen and Leslie themselves. As Rachel sighed, she didn''t notice that both Owen and Leslie''s eyelashes had slightly trembled, indicating signs of awakening. ... In the Conference Hall Though a decade has passed, this grand hall remains unchanged, still vast and imposing, filled with representatives from various departments. However, the expressions on their faces have grown devoid of reverence! Particularly upon seeing Madelyn seated on the throne, many furrowed their brows. Deep in some people''s eyes were expressions of disdain and thoughts of usurpation. The view from that throne had long made many salivate. Had it not been for mutual restraint and a tinge of respect for Owen and Leslie, they would have already lost their patience and acted. "Miss Madelyn, have the Emperor and Empress not emerged from their retreat yet?" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, a voice rang out among the gathered crowd. At this question, the previously murmuring crowd fell silent, their ears perked up. Under the scrutiny of countless eyes with various expressions, Madelyn tried to remain calm and replied, "My sister and brother-in-law are in seclusion. I will preside over this year''s assembly." "Miss Madelyn, the Emperor and Empress have been in seclusion for ten years. How much longer must we wait for them to emerge?" The young man who had asked earlier spoke up again. Madelyn glanced at him, her brows slightly knitting together. She recognized this man- Heimdall. A genius from Emberveil Kingdom, he had been Henry''s lackey before Henry''s downfall due to cultivation issues. After that, he followed the rising genius from Emberveil Kingdom, Nidhogg, becoming one of his eight generals. Within the restless empire, Nidhogg was the most agitated figure! "Are you questioning the Emperor and Empress''s affairs?" Madelyn shot a cold glare at him. Heimdall appeared quite intimidated, but a smirk played at the corner of his mouth. "Miss Madelyn is right. I am merely a lowly general and naturally cannot question the Emperor and Empress''s matters. However, the increasing oppression from other empires against us in Emberveil Kingdom is becoming intolerable. I only wish to seek justice from the Emperor and Empress!" As he spoke, the coldness on Madelyn''s face intensified, and an icy wind seemed to sweep through the hall, causing the air to turn slightly red. Madelyn couldn''t believe Heimdall''s audacity. It was Emberveil Kingdom''s people, under Nidhogg''s orders, who were plundering resources from other empires, causing dissatisfaction and subsequent attacks on Emberveil Kingdom''s territory. Yet, in his words, they were portrayed as the victims! Davis and others from Cloud Empire had their eyes reddened with anger. The eight generals, under Nidhogg''s guidance, had grown increasingly reckless. Their power was formidable, and Nidhogg''s strength was unfathomable. If it weren''t for Nidhogg''s uncertainty about whether Owen and Leslie had perished, he might have already erased them instead of merely plundering. They had previously brought this issue to Madelyn''s attention, seeking Owen and Leslie for justice. However, because they were in a critical seclusion period, Madelyn could only pacify them temporarily. Now, they had turned the tables, leaving Davis and the others glaring at Madelyn without other options. Madelyn eyed Heimdall, noticing that the area around him was empty. The supposed gathering of Nidhogg and others was conspicuously absent. She coldly questioned, "Where are the people from Emberveil Kingdom?" Upon hearing this, others finally realized that Nidhogg had not personally attended this year''s assembly! This was not a simple gathering; in previous years, this assembly was not only for praising Owen and Leslie but also crucial for distributing interests, adjusting personnel and rewards among various departments, and addressing conflicts and demands from different factions. Nidhogg''s absence from this assembly was a blatant act of defiance against Owen and Leslie! As countless gazes scrutinized him, Heimdall remained unfazed, saying, "The Emperor and Empress are in seclusion, and my lord is also in a critical retreat. Whether he comes or not is not something a mere subordinate like me can question." With this statement, everyone''s eyes flared with anger. "This annual assembly is set by the Emperor and Empress! Is Nidhogg planning a rebellion?!" Madelyn could no longer endure Heimdall''s provocations and spoke coldly. As Heimdall was about to respond, a contemptuous voice suddenly echoed from outside the hall. "What does Miss Madelyn mean by this? We are alive today all thanks to the Emperor and Empress!" As the voice rang out, everyone turned to look. At the entrance of the hall stood a golden-haired man, exuding charisma. He wore a smile that seemed amiable, but those who truly knew him understood that beneath that smile lay a predatory monster! "Nidhogg, leading the eight generals of Emberveil Kingdom, pays respects to Miss Madelyn!" The golden-haired man smiled casually and spoke. Though his words appeared respectful, his face was full of frivolousness. His deep-set eyes fixed on Madelyn, as if trying to peel away her clothes! Madelyn''s brow furrowed. Nidhogg was originally a genius sealed away in the previous epoch, awakening before the destruction of the epoch, becoming a talent of Emberveil Kingdom. He had never shown any signs of abnormality before, but after Epoch''s End, his true nature began to reveal itself! She had long suspected that Henry''s death was part of his scheme! After all, with Henry''s talent, it was unlikely he would die merely from a cultivation mishap. However, she had no evidence, and Nidhogg''s power had grown immensely. His own strength was unfathomable; taking action against him would only tear Azure Kingdom apart even further. Chapter 322: Chapter319-Why Follow Owen to Die! Chapter 322: Chapter319-Why Follow Owen to Die!Under Madelyn''s increasingly piercing gaze, Nidhogg met her eyes unbothered and said lightly, "Miss Madelyn, since all the factions are present, I would like to ask: what is the current situation with the Emperor and Empress?" "Although I haven''t spent much time with the Emperor and Empress, their reputations are well-known. If any close ones of theirs pose a threat to them, don''t blame me for being rude!" Nidhogg spoke with righteous indignation, prompting Heimdall beside him to quickly echo, "Though we know that messages can be unreliable, there are rumors that the Emperor and Empress''s disappearance is related to Miss Madelyn, as you seem to be the one most informed about their situation." Upon hearing Heimdall''s words, the expressions of those gathered in the great hall changed slightly. They were already aware that Nidhogg and his minions had ill intentions. However, the act of sowing discord and reversing right and wrong in front of everyone left them astonished. Madelyn, fueled by the provoking comments of Nidhogg and Heimdall, coldly retorted, "If you''re so eager to know about my brother-in-law and sister, you need not hesitate. Just stir up Azure Kingdom into chaos; perhaps they will emerge soon, and you can meet them- provided you can withstand their wrath!" Nidhogg and the others'' smiles froze completely. Madelyn''s current display of authority was based on the assumption that they wouldn''t dare to act against her. But after ten years of hard training and with the boost of primordial mana, his breakthrough in power was astonishing. Besides, he was already a prodigy of the last era; with his strength growing, his desires were also rising. Owen and Leslie had indeed been exceptional talents a decade ago, but he believed he had surpassed them! Facing Owen and Leslie, he wasn''t necessarily afraid of them. After all, he had achieved the Body of the Arcane God! With narrowed eyes, Nidhogg gazed at Madelyn. "I have great respect for the Emperor and Empress. Previously, I was not strong enough, but if they truly emerge from their retreat, I genuinely want to see how much they have improved." At this remark, the expressions of everyone in the hall turned complex. They were aware of Nidhogg''s terrifying combat power; those who had faced him, like Davis, knew that even a God Emperor-level mage could not stand against him. As the tide of the new era began, he had become a prominent figure. While they didn''t believe Nidhogg could match Owen and Leslie, they felt powerless against this man. Seeing the fierce fighting spirit in Nidhogg''s eyes, Madelyn sneered, "With your strength, you are unworthy to face my brother-in-law and sister. Do you think I''m unaware of your schemes? I''ve been observing the broader picture, but if you continue to pressure me, don''t blame me for being impolite!" She knew that in these turbulent times, it was crucial to suppress any negative signs! After a moment''s hesitation, Nidhogg seemed to weigh his options and slowly said, "Miss Madelyn, why must you be so angry? The Emperor and Empress are exceptional individuals. My intention to challenge them is merely to further my own progress." Madelyn''s strong stance made Nidhogg more certain that Owen and Leslie were genuinely in seclusion and not merely bluffing. After all, he was aware of his own strength. If Madelyn had no backup, she couldn''t possibly be so unwavering. Within Azure Kingdom, there were others harboring ulterior motives. Once the fuse was lit, the situation would spiral beyond her control. Seeing Nidhogg''s attitude seemingly soften, Davis and others breathed a sigh of relief. From Madelyn''s words, it appeared she didn''t know how long Owen and Leslie would remain in seclusion. As Owen''s friends, they hoped that upon their return, the empire would not fall apart after having finally come together. However, some onlookers secretly shook their heads in disappointment; they genuinely hoped Nidhogg would make a move! As various thoughts swirled through their minds, Nidhogg suddenly spoke again, "Miss Madelyn, you should understand my position. If you marry me, I will unconditionally support all your decisions and dedicate myself to stabilizing Azure Kingdom!" The hall fell silent again due to Nidhogg''s shocking declaration. Madelyn clenched her delicate fists, her teeth almost grinding from fury. A few years ago, when Nidhogg first rose to prominence, he had persistently pursued her, professing undying love. But it was evident he was more interested in her body and her identity as Owen and Leslie''s sister. She had turned him down many times before, thinking he would finally give up, but here he was again, bringing it up at such a critical moment! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Madelyn slammed her palm onto the table in front of her. "Dream on!" She despised Nidhogg''s wild, hypocritical nature. He was attempting to pressure her under the guise of marriage, hoping she would agree for the sake of the greater good. But she intended to crush any hope he harbored here! A glint of malice flashed in Nidhogg''s eyes. He had expected Madelyn to show some reservation; even if she refused, he anticipated a more polite decline. Instead, her outright dismissal shocked him! He immediately abandoned his prior plans for a political marriage and glanced at the eight generals behind him. "Madelyn, since you refuse to become family with me, then I can only blame you!" As his words fell, Heimdall and others promptly took out mysterious investigation reports from their storage rings and distributed them to everyone present. "Everyone, I''m not trying to undermine the situation here, but Owen and Leslie want us to die in vain! I don''t want anyone to be wronged!" Nidhogg raised the investigation report in his hand and spoke coldly. "They are attempting to invade the Four Sacred Realms. You all should be aware of this, but your understanding of the Four Sacred Realms is likely quite limited, right?" "This detailed report is the result of ten years of my hard work. It contains records of some strong figures in the Four Sacred Realms and the divisions of power within the Pure Land." "The strength of the Emerald Dreamscape within the Four Sacred Realms is the most formidable and is the primary target of Owen and Leslie''s attack!" "Take a good look for yourselves. With our strengths, the outcome against them would be devastating!" Nidhogg''s voice grew louder, gradually echoing throughout the hall. The crowd was captivated by the investigation reports in their hands. It was evident that Nidhogg had indeed invested considerable effort into researching the Four Sacred Realms, and the report outlined the power comparisons in detail. The Four Sacred Realms, ruled by The Celestial, boasted countless strong individuals with a history so vast it was unimaginable. Just a glance left their hearts shaken. While they admired Owen and Leslie, the thought of engaging in a battle that was destined for failure and certain death was unwelcome to most, even if it would benefit future generations. Madelyn, initially unwilling to engage with Nidhogg''s manipulative rhetoric, felt her heart sink as she glanced at the power comparison data. Though their current strength was terrifying, most of them were below god-tier. Yet within the Pure Land, most mages had reached god-tier! After all, the inhabitants of the Pure Land were wholly devoted to The Celestial, who spared no resources for them. Their constant exposure to a chaotic state allowed them to refine their power and comprehension of [Order] at a rate unattainable for those outside the Pure Land. In other aspects, they were at a severe disadvantage! Owen and Leslie were fighting an almost unwinnable war. So, if Madelyn did not choose him, he would simply decide to break away from Azure Kingdom, taking his people to cultivate on his own! "To those of you who still hold on to fantasies, it''s best to give up quickly. Attempting to attack the Four Sacred Realms and occupy that area controlled by The Celestial is nothing but a delusion!" "Now that the Millennial Cataclysm has passed, a new era awaits us. Why follow Owen to death!" Chapter 323: Chapter320-Owen Awakens Chapter 323: Chapter320-Owen AwakensAs soon as these words were spoken, Madelyn immediately felt the strange thoughts arising among many people in the hall. She scolded, "Enough! Nidhogg, you are clearly a coward, speaking boldly here? And how much credibility does your so-called investigation report have?" Nidhogg replied dismissively, "Madelyn, you don''t have to believe me. After all, you''re Owen and Leslie''s sister; you wouldn''t risk your life, but we cannot!" "I don''t care what others think; from this moment on, I declare that the Emberveil Kingdom and the Azure Kingdom have completely severed ties!" Nidhogg had actually declared treason openly! The people in the hall stared at him in shock. Although ten years had passed, their previous allegiance to Owen and Leslie remained etched in their minds. Once they joined the Azure Kingdom, they would be part of it forever and would follow Owen and Leslie''s orders! They particularly remembered Leslie''s warning: if anyone attempted to leave after overcoming the Great Calamity, they would be mercilessly killed! Madelyn was furious at Nidhogg''s words about leaving the Azure Kingdom, her chest heaving as she questioned him repeatedly, "Who helped you survive the death crisis of Epoch''s End before?!" "Who helped you consolidate resources and aided your training?" "Nidhogg, you are a traitor with a wolf''s heart!" Unable to hold back her anger, Madelyn berated him. Nidhogg, however, ignored her questions and scanned the hall, saying, "If any of you wish to leave, you are welcome to join us in the Emberveil Kingdom. A bright future awaits you!" After speaking, he turned and left the hall with his eight generals. The others in the hall exchanged glances, feeling their united resolve being forcibly torn apart! ... Meanwhile, inside the small world, the space-time was transforming every moment. Rachel remained in meditation, aware of the turmoil caused by Nidhogg. She knew this situation would have far-reaching consequences. If left unchecked, it would deal a devastating blow to the Azure Kingdom. However, Nidhogg''s strength was overwhelming, and many felt powerless to stop him. Rachel sighed softly, contemplating how Owen and Leslie would react when they awoke to find the Azure Kingdom in such disarray. At that moment, Seraphina, nestled in her arms, stirred and suddenly looked towards where Owen and Leslie sat, exclaiming, "Master! It''s the Master! He''s finally awake!" Hearing Seraphina''s increasingly high-pitched voice, Rachel hurriedly followed her gaze and saw Owen and Leslie, who had kept their eyes closed, suddenly open them. A hint of profound weariness flashed deep within their eyes, starkly contrasting with their ages. It seemed as if they had experienced countless trials and transformations over the past decade. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just meeting their gaze caused Rachel to feel a significant disturbance in her spirit, as if her senses had dulled considerably. Under Rachel and Seraphina''s watchful eyes, Owen and Leslie, who had just opened their eyes, paused for a moment before fully awakening from the endless cycle they had endured. With the aid of the Fiery Prism, they had undergone countless remarkable reincarnations. In one life, Owen and Leslie transformed into two mountain tigers, hunting in the wilderness and growing stronger until they became the supreme beings among spellbeasts. In another life, they became assassins who loved and fought each other, originally bitter enemies who ultimately united through love. In yet another life, they had a significant age difference and were viewed by many as an incestuous relationship between grandfather and granddaughter... Endless cycles, countless possibilities-they had taken on many unfamiliar identities, yet their connection remained deeply familiar, always finding their way back to each other after traversing numerous hardships. Particularly in their last life, Owen and Leslie were both young nobles who had grown up together as childhood sweethearts, eventually coming together and having a beautiful baby girl-little Leslie! Owen had named her that because she resembled Leslie not only in appearance but also in character. However, perhaps due to his influence, she had lost much of her coldness and gained warmth instead. As they grew alongside little Leslie, their understanding and cultivation accelerated immensely! Unfortunately, their time with her was cut short as the cycle came to an end. Even though the cycle had finished, the image of little Leslie''s adorable face lingered in Owen''s mind. He glanced at Leslie, noticing tears at the corners of her eyes. This was the first time Owen had seen Leslie cry! Clearly, she was also saddened by little Leslie''s disappearance, having nurtured her for so long during their reincarnation. "Leslie, are you... okay?" Rachel was taken aback by the sight of tears streaming down Leslie''s face and couldn''t help but ask. After all, Leslie had always been seen as a tough person! She never complained, never cried, and never gave up! But now, she was in tears! Leslie regained her composure and wiped away the tears, calmly asking Rachel, "How long have we been in seclusion?" Seeing Leslie''s reluctance to elaborate, Rachel answered earnestly, "Ten years; it has been a full decade!" "Ten years?" Owen and Leslie exchanged shocked and bewildered glances. They had never spent ten years in their previous training combined, yet now, a single period of seclusion had caused such a profound passage of time. Seraphina rushed over excitedly and affectionately rubbed her face against Owen''s. Owen held her in his arms for a moment before asking, "How has Azure Kingdom been during these ten years?" The Azure Kingdom was the starting point for his campaign against The Celestial, of utmost importance. Rachel''s expression turned grave at his question. "Not good! Since your seclusion, the situation in the Azure Kingdom has deteriorated!" Without delay, she summarized the events that had transpired over the past decade, especially under Owen and Leslie''s increasingly icy stares. "So, you''re saying the main root of Azure Kingdom''s instability now lies with that Nidhogg?" Owen asked gravely after listening. Rachel nodded. "Yes, since he took control of the Macedonian Kingdom, he has instructed his generals to seize resources from other kingdoms and factions!" "I remember the prince of the Macedonian Kingdom is Henry. Where is he now?" Owen frowned, recalling his deep impression of Henry, who had been the first among many prisoners from Middle Earth to pledge loyalty to him and had performed well thereafter. "Henry died during his training due to a deviation; Madelyn suspects he was involved, but there is no evidence. However, his subsequent wild actions suggest he had strong motives," Rachel explained, looking at Owen. A glint of killing intent flashed in Owen''s eyes. "Do we have detailed information on this Nidhogg?" Daring to act like a clown while he was away, Owen wanted to know exactly what this man was capable of! "Nidhogg is a genius from the previous era, now awakened. Harnessing primal elements, he has advanced rapidly, achieving the special Body of the Arcane God, reaching the level of God Emperor. Among God Emperors, he is considered a formidable force!" "Empires that were previously robbed by him have banded together to confront him, but he repelled them all." "Additionally, the eight generals he has promoted all possess special bloodlines, their combat power is incredibly terrifying, trained like savage beasts. Much of the internal turmoil within the Azure Kingdom stems from them!" "And Nidhogg seems particularly interested in Madelyn..." Rachel detailed Nidhogg''s situation to Owen. Both Owen and Leslie remained calm until Rachel mentioned Nidhogg''s fixation on Madelyn. Their killing intent surged explosively! Rachel felt a chilling wind blowing through her bones, causing her to shudder involuntarily. From her understanding of Owen and Leslie, once they set their sights on someone, it was essentially a death sentence! Chapter 324: Chapter321-The Authority of Leslie Chapter 324: Chapter321-The Authority of LeslieRachel took a deep breath and continued, "Aside from Nidhogg, there''s also the genius from West Sanctum Academy, Damien!" "He took over West Sanctum Academy and disregarded orders, recruiting exceptionally talented students across regions, encouraging them to recklessly plunder resources from other areas, and openly defying Madelyn''s warnings. His intentions to break away from Azure Kingdom are all too clear!" "They are currently the greatest source of turmoil in Azure Kingdom!" Upon hearing this, both Owen and Leslie turned cold. They had thought the trouble caused by Nidhogg was the worst of it, only to find there was also a pest like Damien! "In just ten years of our absence, Azure Kingdom has fallen into such chaos. They really have short memories!" Owen looked at Leslie, and from Rachel''s words, he realized that the situation in Azure Kingdom was indeed dire. Leslie slightly raised her swan-like neck, saying, "Then let them learn their lesson in the next life!" Seeing the couple speak of slaughter, Rachel felt a bit tense. But thinking of her mother''s previous actions, she could only mourn for her. Why did they have to provoke this couple, who were ruthless and spoke little, like executioners? Owen looked at Leslie and slowly said, "I''ll pay a visit to that Damien at West Sanctum Academy. You can deal with Nidhogg." Leslie casually nodded. Azure Kingdom was the fruit of her and Owen''s labor; it was crucial to their future plans. Having these pests emerge now was actually beneficial-clearing them out now would prevent them from hindering their plans later. ... Inside the conference hall. As Nidhogg turned to leave with the eight generals behind him, Madelyn could no longer contain herself. She suddenly stood up, her eyes like blood-colored roses, cold and merciless as she fixed her gaze on Nidhogg''s back. The mana in the air instantly turned chilling and lethal. It felt as if the conference hall had transformed into a battlefield in an instant! "Stop!" "The Emperor and Empress have previously issued orders: any forces that join Azure Kingdom cannot withdraw! This is a line that cannot be crossed!" "Do you think you can just casually withdraw from Azure Kingdom? Do you think this is a place you can come and go as you please?" "If you want to leave, you''d better be prepared to pay with your life!" Madelyn''s tone turned icy and resolute. Although Nidhogg''s actions had been excessive, he was still part of Azure Kingdom. Even if he had gone too far, she had tolerated it, as they were still family. However, if she allowed him to leave without consequence, what would that say about the authority of the Emperor and Empress? What would others think? Since Nidhogg had torn the facade, she no longer needed to save face! Madelyn''s sudden outburst left everyone stunned. Although she had been angry before, she had never displayed such a cold demeanor, even activating her Blood Eye! As Nidhogg was locked onto by Madelyn''s Blood Eye, icy crystals began to form around him, freezing his soul and mana within. But this discomfort was only momentary. After a series of mysterious runes flowed over him, The calmly turned to face Madelyn. "I''ll correct you on two points. First, joining Azure Kingdom means never leaving; that was something Henry agreed to, and it has nothing to do with me." Upon hearing this, the crowd furrowed their brows, a flicker of disbelief flashing in their eyes. Can someone be this shameless? When they entered Azure Kingdom, no one forced them to, nor did anyone coerce them into agreement. Nidhogg had been among the crowd back then and surely understood this. Yet now, he shifted the blame onto the deceased Henry! Moreover, he spoke with such confidence. This blatant disregard was unprecedented! Nidhogg, unaffected by the scornful and shocked gazes, continued to fix his gaze on Madelyn, "Secondly, I am not the only one withdrawing from Azure Kingdom; I am here to announce Emberveil Kingdom''s exit from Azure Kingdom!" Madelyn''s killing intent had already reached its peak, and seeing Nidhogg further evade responsibility ignited her fury even more. Just as she was about to speak, Nidhogg interrupted her, sneering, "I advise you to calm down. Your strength may be formidable, but against me, you won''t stand a chance! Don''t embarrass yourself!" Seeing that Nidhogg disregarded Madelyn and Azure Kingdom entirely, Owen and Leslie''s loyal Davis and others stood up, glaring at Nidhogg. Nidhogg glanced at Davis and the others, preventing Heimdall and the others beside him from advancing. At once, the mysterious runes on his body flowed even more rapidly, a dominating aura surged forth like a torrent, crushing everything in its path. The hall shook, the ground felt as if it had been plowed. "Just you lot of defeated opponents, do you think you''re worthy to fight me? If you''re dissatisfied, come at me; I''ll take on ten of you!" Nidhogg''s expression was arrogant. His battle power was immense. Among peers, he was considered invincible. Now that he had broken through to the God Emperor level, his power and ambition swelled to new heights. Davis and his companions were nothing but insignificant ants! "Don''t think that you, or even Owen and Leslie, are my match!" Nidhogg laughed maniacally, his voice echoing throughout the hall! "Are you challenging me?" But just as he finished speaking, a voice that seemed to freeze time resonated from outside the hall, filling every corner with a terrifying chill. Everyone who heard this voice felt a strange familiarity in both its tone and aura. In the next moment, the cold and beautiful figure of Leslie appeared in their minds! Leslie! It was Leslie''s voice! As the crowd snapped back to reality, they looked in the direction of the voice. Outside the hall, the world was frozen, and a multitude of diamond-tier ice crystals spread forth, laying down a thick carpet of ice and snow to welcome the radiant figure that was almost blinding! It was truly the Empress! As Leslie stepped into the hall, many were left dumbfounded. Although they had seen Leslie Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. many times before, ten years had passed, and she appeared to have not aged a bit. Instead, she seemed to be defying the passage of time, her skin and beauty more ethereal than ever! "Davis greets the Empress!" "Shadow Clan leader greets the Empress!" "Dragon Clan greets the Empress!" "....." After a brief moment of dazed silence, the crowd knelt on one knee, right hands placed on their chests, heads slightly bowed, expressions solemn, showing their respect and allegiance to Leslie! They had not expected the Empress to arrive here in person at such a critical moment! Meanwhile, Nidhogg, who had just been boasting, felt his mind buzzing! He had once seen Leslie from afar and was awestruck by her beauty, feeling both admiration and reverence. Yet, with his increased strength and rising talent, he had almost forgotten Leslie''s authority and power. Now that she had reappeared in the hall, memories he thought buried began to resurface. He hadn''t expected that, despite the years passing, she remained breathtakingly beautiful. Most importantly, the terrifying aura emanating from Leslie left him in shock! Though he had long known Leslie''s appearance and power were proportional, he now instinctively felt a chilling dread, her strength so formidable that even with his self- proclaimed superiority over his peers, he felt insignificant! Recalling his earlier boastful challenge, he felt his face flush with embarrassment, as if he had slapped himself. And within the hall, Madelyn, who had been in a standoff with Nidhogg, felt increasingly wronged and moved upon seeing the sudden appearance of the ice and snow goddess Leslie. It was as if she had found a pillar of support. But simultaneously, her sense of defeat grew stronger! After all, she couldn''t truly command the people of Azure Kingdom; otherwise, such chaos wouldn''t have arisen. Now that Leslie had appeared, she could clearly feel the deep-seated awe the crowd had for her. Chapter 325: Chapter322-The Iron-Fisted Rule of the Villainous Queen Chapter 325: Chapter322-The Iron-Fisted Rule of the Villainous QueenCompared to her sister, this younger sister felt a vast gap. Even the previously rebellious Nidhogg and the others noticeably lowered their heads, their expressions shifting like a stormy sky. As Madelyn considered Leslie, various thoughts surged within her. Leslie, however, looked at her coolly and questioned: "Since you''ve already planned to eliminate disloyal subjects, why not act on it?" "Being indecisive, your heart lacks resolve!" Madelyn pouted, feeling a bit bullied, and half-heartedly replied, "You say it so easily; he''s too strong..." Before Madelyn could finish her sentence, Leslie turned her gaze toward Nidhogg. "Since he''s too strong and you aren''t his match, I''ll help you weaken him!" The moment Leslie''s gaze fell upon him, Nidhogg sensed a wave of danger, as if he had instantly descended from Heaven into Hell. Before Leslie even made her move, every hair on his body stood on end. He knew he was absolutely no match for Leslie! This was the only thought racing through Nidhogg''s mind, clear and intense, leaving him feeling despair. After all, a God Emperor-level mage was already among the top-tier existences. Even when facing the pinnacle of God Emperors, he felt he could hold his ground. Yet now, Leslie brought him an immediate sense of hopelessness, her depths inscrutable like a fog. But the next moment, his pride as a world-class prodigy surged back! He had achieved the Body of the Arcane God, granting him exceptional resistance to magic! In a true battle, he might not be her inferior! As thoughts flickered through his mind, Leslie raised her hand, and a tempest of ice and snow coalesced, transforming the area into a wintry world howling with cold! Nidhogg, filled with ambition, barely had time to react before the scene twisted and warped around him. The hall had morphed into an icy realm, suddenly severing the previous environment! When had he fallen into such a trap?! Nidhogg''s heart quaked. The howling winds were like cold blades, piercing through his flesh and blood, stabbing him relentlessly! Flesh was cleaved by the ice, and that piercing pain almost made his scalp explode, causing him to scream in agony. Yet, at that moment, the icy winds surged into his body, simultaneously tearing apart his organs! In the endless torment, his pride in the Body of the Arcane God had barely any effect, instead leaving him dazed, losing all sense of time... At that moment, everyone in the hall gazed at Leslie in sheer horror. Within the swirling storm of snow and wind in her palm, Nidhogg was being tormented endlessly by the ice, fully visible to them. His wails sent chills down their spines, especially since the flow of time seemed to differ drastically from the outside world. While a mere moment passed outside, it felt as if countless years had elapsed within the icy realm. During this time, Nidhogg endured relentless pain, as if trapped in an inferno of frost. Just watching left them weak-kneed and chilled to the bone! Ten years passed! Leslie remained the high and mighty Snow Queen! Not long after, when Nidhogg was pushed to the brink of mental collapse, the icy world shattered explosively, its terrifying shockwave instantly obliterating Nidhogg''s body and spirit into countless light particles! Nidhogg is dead? Everyone was stunned; with their bodies and spirits destroyed, no mage could survive. However, in their perception, Nidhogg did not die; instead, he reappeared in the hall, his presence significantly weakened, as if he had been annihilated and then reformed. Upon reappearing in the hall, Nidhogg stood in shock for several breaths, his pale, lifeless eyes slowly regaining focus. The lingering pain in his nerves and spirit made him tremble uncontrollably. Though his body had reassembled here, he had endured the explosion and brutal disintegration. It felt as though he had traversed countless hells in an endless cycle, his gaze filled with sorrow and pain, mixed with a profound regret. Leslie''s power was indeed terrifying. He had reached the God Emperor level, yet in Leslie''s hands, he couldn''t withstand a single blow! Just how terrifying was her combat power now? He had the feeling that if Leslie hadn''t intended to use him as a warning to others, he would have already perished permanently, rather than endure endless suffering. Now, even though he had come back to life, his tier had fallen to the God King level, and his once-mighty Body of the Arcane God had been nearly erased. In this state and strength, even the most ordinary God King-level mage could obliterate him! The other factions, including the dragon race, were astonished. They were not surprised that Leslie could suppress a God Emperor-level Nidhogg. Before Epoch''s End, Leslie, leveraging the Ice Emperor''s bloodline, had already been capable of annihilating God Emperors, a threat to those at the Archgod level. Now, ten years later, their power and levels had seen a great leap; there was no reason for Leslie''s level and strength not to have risen. She was second only to Owen in talent! Yet, they hadn''t expected that Leslie could annihilate Nidhogg without breaking a sweat and then distort time and space to reconstruct him. This was far beyond mere annihilation! Reconstruction was undoubtedly more difficult than destruction. Previously, although Leslie''s level was inscrutable, they could at least sense it; now, Leslie stood there like a bottomless abyss. They couldn''t even gauge Leslie''s upper limits! Over the past ten years, they had exerted every effort to close the gap with Owen and Leslie, but now it seemed the gap had widened even more! Leslie''s comprehension of time, space, and mana had reached an unfathomable level! "Your Majesty, this isn''t my decision alone; it''s the will of millions from Emberveil Kingdom!" Nidhogg, filled with utmost fear of Leslie, could only invoke the citizens of Emberveil Kingdom to absolve himself and shift the blame for his treason! Leslie paid no heed to Nidhogg, instead looking at Madelyn. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "He violated our previous agreement and deserves death. Since you said you aren''t his match, then you should kill him yourself!" Madelyn had long harbored the intent to kill Nidhogg, but considering the considerable influence he wielded over Emberveil Kingdom, she hesitated, "Your Majesty, I would like to consult the Emperor''s opinion." She had never truly annihilated another mage before; it was difficult for her to bring herself to kill Nidhogg. Moreover, she knew that with Leslie''s reclusive training completed, Azure Kingdom was undoubtedly stable. Instead, she was concerned about Owen. "Since you can''t decide, then let''s make it simple," Leslie said, turning her gaze to Nidhogg. "Since you represent the will of Emberveil Kingdom''s people, today I''ll let you leave." Let Nidhogg leave? Everyone looked at Leslie in astonishment. Nidhogg was also stunned; she had just attacked him without mercy! Why was she now showing leniency? He sensed something was off but couldn''t pinpoint the reason. Still, being allowed to live, he was naturally content with the outcome. He quickly whisked away the eight generals, already frozen solid, as if afraid Leslie would change her mind at any moment. Leslie not killing him might be an attempt to craft a benevolent image, changing everyone''s perception! As long as he returned to Emberveil Kingdom, he should be safe! Seeing Nidhogg indeed take the eight generals and leave without Leslie stopping him, others watched in astonishment, wondering if the Empress had changed after spending so much time with the Emperor. But even Owen wouldn''t have let him go! And this was entirely inconsistent with Leslie''s cold and merciless nature. Under the gaze of the crowd, Leslie coolly stated: "Since he wishes to leave, then let him leave this world entirely. Madelyn, this matter falls to you: treason from Emberveil Kingdom leads to annihilation of the nation and extermination of its people!" Chapter 327: Chapter324-Owen and West Sanctum Academy Chapter 327: Chapter324-Owen and West Sanctum AcademyAfter walking up to the young man with a gentle expression, Vanessa boldly introduced herself, her large eyes wide with barely contained excitement. Owen, standing before her, was taken aback that he had only just entered the city and was already being approached by a stunning purple-haired girl who asked him a question with somewhat cheesy pickup lines. However, seeing her lively demeanor, he casually replied, "Like the white moonlight in your heart?" Vanessa''s pupils contracted slightly. "How did you guess that?" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''re a fan of the Emperor, aren''t you? You must be, otherwise why would you be dressed like the Emperor?" "Ah?!" Owen was momentarily stunned, then nodded in agreement, "You''re right!" Vanessa, hearing this, immediately excitedly examined Owen''s clothing and appearance, occasionally pinching the fabric of his robe. "This outfit! This demeanor! So similar! If you shaved your beard a bit, it would be even more like him! I can''t believe someone can mimic the Emperor to this extent! It''s a sight to behold!" Owen couldn''t help but take a few more looks at Vanessa; after all, he had been in seclusion for ten years. In that time, he thought ordinary people would have mostly forgotten about him, but here was someone who remembered his attire so clearly. "Big brother, can we take a picture together for keepsake? In the future, our Emperor fan club can have you as the leader!" Vanessa looked at Owen with wild enthusiasm, her eyes gleaming with excitement as she painted a bright picture. "Don''t worry! With your good looks and my talent and intellect, we''ll definitely become big and strong! Maybe someday we can meet the real Emperor!" Seeing her full of excitement, Owen smiled and nodded, recalling the young, idealistic version of himself. "Okay!" "Wait a minute-take a picture?" "It''s a new thing developed by technology; it''s already trending. You don''t know about this?" Vanessa pulled out a special crystal the size of a glasses lens from her pocket. Owen was a bit stunned. It seemed that research had truly advanced down the scientific path. However, he was somewhat speechless to see that on the back of the crystal was a self-made photo, featuring her selfie alongside a photo of him, with a heart sticker stuck on it. This suddenly reminded Owen of a time when being non-mainstream was the trend. "This was a gift from my sister! She''s also a fan of the Emperor!" Click! A flash of white light. A photo appeared within the crystal. "Vanessa, hurry up! The enrollment for West Sanctum Academy is about to start, and if we''re late, we''ll have to wait in a long line!" Not far away, Vanessa''s friend urged her, seeing that she was chatting happily with the young man in the white robe. Hearing the voice, Vanessa quickly reacted and said, "I''m coming!" Then she turned to Owen, "Even though you''re a bit older, you can still try to become a student of West Sanctum Academy. That way, you can grow quickly and have a chance to meet the Emperor!" "Goodbye!" After saying this, she turned and hurried away. Owen rubbed his stubble, shaking his head slightly. He hadn''t expected that after a decade in seclusion, he would be deemed too old by someone. He took a deep breath and also headed toward West Sanctum Academy. West Sanctum Academy Entrance. Countless young boys and girls gathered here, gazing at the magnificent palace complex, some eager to try their luck. This was the most famous magic academy in the western outskirts of the Azure Kingdom! If they could enter, they wouldn''t just receive the best training, but also have a great chance of becoming core officials in the Azure Kingdom and meeting the Emperor and Empress! "I finally squeezed in! There are so many people enrolling!" Vanessa wiped the sweat from her forehead, relieved as she looked at the enrollment line for West Sanctum Academy. Just as she relaxed, she noticed an enrollment mentor at the entrance of West Sanctum Academy extending a hand toward her, coldly saying, "Enter and take the assessment. One thousand mana stones! Hurry up, or get lost! West Sanctum Academy doesn''t accept poor people!" One thousand mana stones! That was a significant amount, enough for many mages to buy precious magical artifacts or train for several months. Vanessa was immediately taken aback. "But didn''t the Emperor say that the academy only looks at talent? As long as your talent is sufficient, you can enter for free? It was like this before; why has it changed now?" "You also said that was before! The headmaster has changed the rules. In addition to talent, a monitoring fee must also be paid!" The enrollment mentor said with a face full of disdain. "If you can''t produce the mana stones, get lost! West Sanctum Academy lacks nothing but talent!" "Why should it be like this? The Emperor''s command was to only look at talent for free admission. Why does West Sanctum Academy arbitrarily change the command?" Vanessa couldn''t contain her anger as she glared at the enrollment mentor. "Oh, look at your tone! I thought you were some noble official from the empire. Such courage, such a sense of justice! So what if you are? The headmaster''s rules are above all!" The enrollment mentor glared at Vanessa. "If you keep speaking like this, get lost! West Sanctum Academy only needs students who follow the headmaster''s orders!" Vanessa''s face turned ugly, but she still gritted her teeth and decided to enter the academy to improve her strength first. So, she composed herself and said, "I can''t take out that much mana stone right now, but my sister is also a student at West Sanctum Academy. Can you offer some discount?" "Oh? Your sister is also in the academy?" The enrollment mentor''s fierce expression softened slightly as he asked, "Who is your sister?" "My sister is Dennis!" Vanessa declared loudly, "She entered the academy last year." As soon as she finished speaking, she noticed that all the enrollment teachers looked at her with a mix of disdain and murderous intent. Vanessa''s body trembled; she didn''t know what was happening or why they were staring at her with such deadly glares. Being inexperienced in the world, she stepped back in fear. "No wonder you speak so boldly; so you''re her sister!" "Since that''s the case, it''s best for you two sisters to reunite." The enrollment mentor''s voice turned cold, and a terrifying aura pressed down on Vanessa like a mountain. "What... what are you doing?" Vanessa felt all her bones creaking under the pressure. The enrollment mentor sneered, "You don''t know yet, do you? Your sister disobeyed the headmaster''s orders and has been killed!" Sister, dead! Hearing this cold statement, Vanessa trembled all over, unable to believe it! Although her sister hadn''t sent her any news this year, she thought it was just because her sister was busy with training. "How could my sister die? Impossible! Impossible!" Vanessa''s heart trembled as she questioned in disbelief. Seeing Vanessa''s reaction, the enrollment mentor looked at her with malicious amusement, "Do you know how your sister died?" "Tsk tsk tsk, even we who witnessed it felt a bit sorry, but who told her to go against the headmaster''s orders? She was collecting evidence against the headmaster, saying she was going to report him to the Emperor!" "Did she lose her mind? The headmaster had a deep and friendly exchange with her! You don''t know, we heard her screams for three whole days..." "The headmaster said she was very moist; I wonder if this sister of yours is also moist?" The enrollment mentor burst into laughter. The other talents present also had significant changes in their expressions. But thinking of their future, they all chose to endure. After all, the name of the Emperor had become very distant; it had been ten years or more since he had last appeared. What if the Emperor did show up? A person of such stature wouldn''t care about these small matters. The higher the heaven, the further the emperor; this place had become the graveyard of that headmaster. Even if the Emperor learned of it, he likely wouldn''t care. However, while they collectively remained silent, Vanessa''s eyes filled with bloodshot rage, and she slapped the enrollment mentor across the face. The enrollment mentor initially didn''t mind; after all, his power was far above Vanessa''s. But at this moment, Vanessa emitted a special aura, and that slap landed squarely on his face! Chapter 328: Chapter325-Headmaster and the Four Great God Kings Chapter 328: Chapter325-Headmaster and the Four Great God KingsBang! The sound of Vanessa slapping the admissions mentor echoed through the crowd. Everyone present gasped in surprise, clearly not expecting that Vanessa, a mage with no prior student status, would have the audacity to strike an admissions mentor! The mentor, now with a swollen cheek, glared at Vanessa with bloodshot eyes, his expression twisted in rage. "You filthy girl! You dare to lay a hand on me!" His cold voice rang out, and a suffocating wave of mana surged from him, suppressing Vanessa. Then, he swung his hand towards her face. Vanessa, completely enraged, had forgotten her fear and everything else before her; all that filled her mind was the news of her sister''s tragic death! The beautiful memories of living with her sister flashed before her eyes, and her heart bled as if it were being sliced by a blade. "Why? Isn''t the academy supposed to teach magic? Why did you kill my sister?! Why?!" But no one paid attention to Vanessa''s questions. The god-tier pressure radiating from the admissions mentor made the onlookers back away in terror, fearing they might get caught up in the incident. Thud! In a moment of distraction, Vanessa was struck hard across the face by the mentor''s palm, sending her flying to the ground. This time, the mentor had held nothing back, his anger overflowing. Vanessa''s face twisted from the blow. "You should join your sister in hell!" the mentor sneered, and in one swift motion, he leaped to where Vanessa lay, stomping down heavily on her chest. "From now on, if you do not obey Headmaster''s orders within the academy..." "If you dare lay hands on a mentor, without respect, you and your sister will share the same fate!" With that, he began to press down with all his weight, as if trying to turn her into a bloody pulp. As a god-tier mage, the mentor''s strength completely overpowered Vanessa, who was trembling beneath his foot. The pressure felt like a cruel hydraulic press, crushing her ribs until they creaked ominously, threatening to snap! Vanessa''s friend, witnessing this, felt a surge of empathy. Her eyes reddened with tears as she could not bear to watch. She knew Vanessa''s sister, a vibrant and cheerful person, and couldn''t believe such torment occurred in this academy! Now, Vanessa was enduring the same kind of torture at the hands of this admissions mentor. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Where was the vision of the Day Emperor here?! It was simply a monster that devoured people whole! Yet, even with all her hatred, the mentor''s overwhelming power and the headmaster''s authoritarian rule left her unable to lift a finger to stop him. Many talented individuals present felt similarly, but they could only sigh in despair. Even knowing that the mentor''s actions were wrong, West Sanctum Academy''s powerful monopoly on magic education forced them to remain silent and turn a blind eye. Crack! As the sound of bones shattering filled the air, several youths, unable to bear it any longer, closed their eyes and covered their ears. But the next moment, they realized that the sound of breaking bones did not come from Vanessa but from the admissions mentor himself. His thigh was tightly gripped and twisted by a pair of blood-red hands, turning his leg into a twisted mess, shattering the bone completely! The onlookers could hardly believe their eyes! After all, Vanessa was only a platinum-tier mage, far from the god-tier level needed to overpower a mentor. In theory, even if the mentor allowed Vanessa to attack, she would have no hope of breaking through his defenses. The disparity in power was immense, akin to an ant trying to shake the heavens-an impossible feat. Yet, right before their eyes, Vanessa had done it. Some perceptive mages already sensed the overwhelming resentment surging from Vanessa, as if she were possessed by a vengeful spirit, her eyes turning a ghostly pale! Just sensing the tidal wave of resentment emanating from her sent shivers down the spines of some. "A vengeful spirit? But she''s clearly alive! How can she be like this? This doesn''t make sense!" Many stepped back in fear. From what they knew, powerful mages who died would have their souls not disperse but transform into vengeful spirits-haunted by their lingering resentments, they were nearly indestructible! Those whom the vengeful spirits loathed would suffer multiplied damage! But such a phenomenon was only for the dead; Vanessa was merely injured, not deceased! At that moment, the admissions mentor, feeling the excruciating pain in his leg, suddenly reacted, howling in agony as sweat poured down his forehead, appearing as though he had just emerged from water. He clutched his twisted thigh, retreating awkwardly, his eyes filled with malice as they fixated on Vanessa, who was trying to levitate from the ground. The pale resentment emanating from her seemed to lick at his very essence. "What... what are you?!" "Die!" Vanessa''s strange state unnerved the mentor, who had trained for years, causing his killing intent to skyrocket. Just as he prepared to strike again, Vanessa''s lips curled into a strange smile. The overwhelming resentment coalesced into clusters of white flames that fell upon the admissions mentor like shooting stars. As the flames engulfed him, his physical body remained unchanged, but his spirit felt as though it were being roasted alive, the searing pain akin to white phosphorus burning, continuously attacking the depths of his soul. He writhed in agony, screaming in a way that tore at the hearts of those who heard it. Hearing the excruciating cries, other academy mentors gathered at the scene. They watched in shock as the mentor, writhing on the ground, tried to extinguish the white flames. Given that Vanessa was merely a platinum-tier mage, it was shocking that she could inflict such pain on a god-tier mage! Many of the mentors were only god-tier themselves, not more powerful than the admissions mentor. However, the admission mentor was well aware that his level was notably lower than the others. Just as the crowd braced themselves for confrontation, a robust middle-aged man, bare- chested with bronzed skin, appeared. As he arrived, a bloodthirsty aura enveloped the area, making the other mentors feel chills run down their spines, transforming from fierce wolves into docile sheep. This man was Alex, a trusted confidant of the headmaster, one of the four Great God Kings! With the power of a top-tier God King, he was terrifyingly strong and cruel, like a loyal dog raised by the headmaster. "How interesting; a vengeful spirit has actually attached itself to a living person," Alex said, his eyes, the size of bronze bells, scrutinizing Vanessa with curiosity. At that moment, Vanessa noticed Alex. The resentment surrounding her surged violently, as if she had seen an enemy she despised deeply. "That''s right, that''s right; no wonder I felt this resentment was familiar. It''s you, Dennis! But so what if you''ve become a vengeful spirit? Do you think you can take revenge now?" Alex licked his lips dismissively. "Disturbing the order of admissions? Wounding a mentor? Just wait until I make you reflect on your actions in my belly!" As he spoke, his body was enveloped in a bizarre magic pattern, transforming him into a massive toad-like figure. His cavernous mouth opened wide, ready to devour Vanessa. Vanessa''s gaze turned dazed, memories of her sister''s vengeful spirit flooding her mind, and the resentment surging within her escalated like a rising tide! Chapter 329: Chapter326-Who Are You! Chapter 329: Chapter326-Who Are You!Boom! The giant mouth collided with the swirling malice, unleashing terrifying magical ripples. Vanessa''s malice was continuously corroded by the foul liquid emanating from the mouth, and some of it was even drawn into its belly, causing the toxic sores on her back to become more pronounced and painful. In an instant, Vanessa was sent flying, crashing heavily to the ground. The others present quickly retreated, staring in terror at Alex, who had transformed into a spellbeast. He had become as terrifying as a spellbeast through some secret technique! Alex was quite pleased with the fearful looks of the crowd as they backed away. However, just as he prepared to make his next move, he suddenly noticed that amidst the retreating crowd, one person remained unmoved. Standing alone behind Vanessa, he was quite conspicuous. Dressed in a white mage robe as pure as snow, he appeared youthful but with an inexplicably profound gaze, as if he had witnessed the cycles of life and seen the essence of all things. Just seeing this young man instinctively filled Alex with a sense of danger. Yet, as he carefully sensed the youth, he discovered that there wasn''t a trace of mana fluctuations within him. At this moment, the retreating crowd also took notice of this young man. His calm and elegant demeanor brought an unusual peace to their hearts, as if nothing could disturb his inner tranquility. "Is he in a daze? Standing there like that, he could get hurt!" After a moment of shock, many stared in astonishment at the young man. Meanwhile, a stabilized Vanessa lifted her head slightly, her pure white eyes reflecting the young man''s appearance, the overwhelming malice on her dissipating somewhat. "It''s you..." Vanessa recalled seeing him on her way here. He resembled Emperor Owen! Owen looked at Vanessa, sensing the malice radiating from her, filled with resentment towards West Sanctum Academy. Among this malice were the grievances of her sister Dennis, as well as countless talented individuals who had perished here, their silent accusations rising to the heavens. These were supposed to be the most vibrant talents of the empire, the future pillars of the nation. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "West Sanctum Academy, what a name!" Owen''s gaze suddenly turned icy. Damien, the headmaster, had committed more treachery against the empire than he had previously anticipated! Steadying himself, he waved his hand, mana surged forth, and he lifted the bloodied Vanessa from the ground. At the same time, a rich surge of life energy instantly flowed into her body, healing her injuries in an instant. "Watch carefully here; the academy is a cradle for nurturing talents. Those who defy this rule shall be executed without mercy!" Vanessa stared at Owen in a daze, the overwhelming malice within her gradually dissipating without her noticing. The resentful spirits within her felt the same. Owen''s words echoed their long-held belief. The academy is a cradle for talent! This was something the emperor had once proclaimed! It had inspired countless individuals to take pride in becoming mentors and students of the academy. Indeed, becoming a student and graduating had once enabled many to become the bedrock of the empire, establishing and solidifying its grandeur. However, ever since the emperor had gone into seclusion, some in the academy had grown increasingly excessive! "Who exactly are you? Why haven''t I seen you before? How dare you meddle in West Sanctum Academy''s affairs?" Seeing Owen heal Vanessa, Alex glared at him with a cold expression. West Sanctum Academy was the local tyrant here! No one dared to interfere with West Sanctum Academy! Owen slowly raised his head, looking coldly at the massive Alex and pronounced two chilling syllables: "Shut up!" The voice was not loud but clearly reached the ears of everyone present. Upon hearing this, Alex felt as though his head had been blasted open, and then he sensed an unimaginable terrifying pressure crashing down upon him. His enormous body was squeezed down like a lump of clay under this overwhelming force! No matter how hard he struggled against it, it was all in vain. His body was forcibly compressed, causing his bones and internal organs to crack and burst, almost turning him into a pulp. The agony of his body exploding made him want to scream, but his mouth felt stitched shut, unable to utter a sound, cold sweat pouring from him as he neared madness from the pain! Everyone present stared wide-eyed in horror at Owen''s figure. Though he didn''t radiate much mana, his voice carried an undeniable authority. Alex was a God King-level mage, someone only a few could hope to rival! Yet, this formidable being was reduced to such a state by the mere utterance of a young man''s words, like a frog being boiled alive! Who is this person? Why does he possess such terrifying power?! Vanessa, too, looked at Owen''s back in shock. Though his demeanor and words made her feel at ease, Alex''s power still loomed over her like a heavy weight. Now, Owen''s terrifying strength far exceeded her expectations, leaving her in awe. Simultaneously, an unstoppable thought surged in her mind. This young man, who resembled Owen, must be the Emperor! The Emperor has emerged from seclusion! Crack! Owen took a step forward, placing his foot on the now palm-sized Alex''s back. His already near-exploding body creaked under the pressure, his eyes bulging, the toxic sores on his back bursting with each passing moment! He desperately wanted to scream like a drowning man, yet no sound emerged, only frantic struggles and terror as he pounded the ground. Who is this guy? Why does he possess such dreadful strength?! Filled with fear and regret, Alex''s cold, fierce face had grown pale with weakness. "Stop! If you dare to touch him again, I will kill you without mercy!" Just as Alex was on the brink of exploding, a cold, commanding voice suddenly echoed from the depths of the academy. Then, four beams of light rushed in from afar, appearing above the plaza, surveying Owen and the others. As the light dissipated, three of them emitted God King-level fluctuations, their chaotic elemental auras making the majority of those present tremble and wish to kneel in worship! The young mages recognized these three immediately, their hearts filled with shock. The other three of the four God Kings under the headmaster had arrived! This was a rare occasion to see such important figures! They were among the elite of the God King tier, each one capable of suppressing turmoil. Yet at this moment, these three were like attendants, standing behind the leading youth. The youth wore magnificent robes, his golden hair cascading like a waterfall, his gaze arrogant and dismissive, and though he was still young, the aura he radiated was nearing the God Emperor tier! The moment he appeared, the entire world seemed to lose its brilliance; he became the sole focus of existence! The moment the crowd laid eyes on him, their pupils contracted sharply! Though many had never seen him before, they knew that only one person could be surrounded by the four God Kings: Damien! The genius headmaster of West Sanctum Academy! Now he had reached the threshold of a semi-God Emperor! He looked down from his lofty position at Owen, saying, "I''ll give you three seconds to remove your filthy foot! He is one of my subordinates!" Owen gazed back at him indifferently, "What if I don''t?" In that instant, the atmosphere became extraordinarily tense! The air seemed to reverberate with the sounds of countless killing intents! "Kill!" Behind Damien, a God King wielding a long knife narrowed his eyes, his face scarred and cold like a centipede, and he slashed towards Owen with a knife strike! Before the blade even reached him, mana reacted in the air, forming a terrifying blade of light that tore through the void, sweeping across the sky! Chapter 330: Chapter327-Three Great God Kings Chapter 330: Chapter327-Three Great God KingsThe moment the God King with a scar on his face attacked Owen, the other two God King-level mages behind Damien also struck. One of them was a tall woman, her smooth forehead adorned with a blue gem that radiated a misty blue light, resembling an endless ocean. As her slender fingers pressed forward, the sound of a tidal wave tearing through the void suddenly rang out. Endless blue mana tides surged and gathered behind her, with waves soaring into the clouds. When they crashed down, it was like a giant''s palm striking the ground, shattering the void. The other one held a dagger as thin as a cicada''s wing, like the Grim Reaper in the shadows. With a single step, he vanished without a sound, only to reappear behind Owen. The three God Kings unleashed their most powerful attacks all at once. The void roared, and the galaxy trembled, filling everyone present with a sense of impending doom and oppression as if the end of days had come again. The power and reputation of these three God Kings were immense. Together, they made the mages below God Emperor seem like mere corpses. Some individuals shut their eyes in terror, not wanting to witness the bloody scene to come. Vanessa, gazing at Owen''s profile, noticed his calm demeanor. It was only when their attacks came crashing down that he slightly shook his head and spoke: "It has been a long time since I appeared. You newcomers have forgotten what it feels like to be ruled by fear!" Owen''s voice was not loud, yet it reverberated in their ears, making them momentarily dazed as if they saw countless talents bowing before him in a vision. "Arrogant!" "Do you truly believe that suppressing the Demon God King makes you invincible in this world?" "The only one who can claim dominance over the heroes is the headmaster!" The three God Kings quickly regained their composure, their expressions growing more ruthless. Their strikes came at such an extreme speed that the mana within hundreds of miles was fully drawn upon, creating a chain reaction that erupted violently at that moment. The first attack to reach Owen was a barrage of knife lights. Each blade cut through the void like tofu, leaving twisted black marks in its wake, the sharpness blinding. Owen formed a sword with his fingers and swept through the void ahead. His movements appeared slow, but as the knife lights were about to pierce him, they inexplicably froze. It was only when a beam of sword light erupted from Owen''s fingertip, soaring into the sky and transforming into a hundred-meter-long sword qi, that the knife lights fell. They collided with the blinding white sword qi. Clang! Clang! The crisp sounds of metal striking metal rang out like hammering iron. Wherever the sword qi passed, countless incoming knife lights disintegrated into elemental light points and rolled back! The God King with the long diagonal scar widened his pupils in shock, his face filled with horror. This strike had utilized his renowned magic technique-Starfall! S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One blow could slice through the stars! Even the God Emperor had to treat it with caution. But right before his eyes, it was easily shattered by Owen! What was more terrifying was that the astonishing sword qi was growing at an alarming speed, occupying his entire field of vision! Seeing the Demon Blade God King''s attack effortlessly countered, the female God King smirked. Not long ago, this Demon Blade God King had boasted that he was the unrivaled master of swordsmanship, second only to the headmaster. Yet now, under Owen''s hand, he seemed as weak as an ant! "Try my Waters of Calamity!" a cold roar rang out as the already crashing mana tide collided with the sword qi. In an instant, the massive mana tide erupted, evaporating into mist, failing to erode the sword qi! Even after slicing through the mana tide, the sword qi split into two and surged toward the two remaining God Kings. Their expressions darkened drastically. Neither had expected Owen''s strength to be so formidable. Their attacks had utterly failed to suppress him. As the sword qi raced toward them, they sensed a thick aura of death and hurriedly withdrew with all their might. As they retreated, the Shadow Kill God King, who had appeared behind Owen like a ghost, let out a cold smile, thrusting the nearly invisible blade toward Owen''s back! The blade cut through the air with a faint sound. Whether the attacks from the Demon Blade God King or the Demon Sea God King, they were merely distractions to draw Owen''s attention. He was the real lethal strike! His concealment ability was akin to that of the Shadow Clan''s innate assassins, making him imperceptible to others'' senses. Coupled with his astounding speed and explosive power rivaling that of a God Emperor, he was an unbeatable assassin against mages below the God Emperor level! Slish! The dagger sliced through the void behind Owen, shattering his figure, but it was merely an illusion! No! The Shadow Kill God King suddenly felt a sense of foreboding. He had successfully assassinated many powerful individuals and spellbeasts without failure, but now he had lost track of Owen, unable to lock onto his position! "When did he leave?" The Shadow Kill God King''s face turned icy, terror filling him as he gripped his dagger tightly, a cold sweat trickling down his forehead. "Are you looking me?" Suddenly, Owen''s voice, laced with mockery, emerged behind the Shadow Kill God King. His body froze. For a God King-level assassin, failing to assassinate Owen and finding himself ambushed instead was a tremendous humiliation! However, just as anger surged within him, it was swiftly replaced by boundless terror. His throat constricted, he hoarsely asked, "Who... who are you?" The Shadow Kill God King''s lips trembled, a hint of purple tingeing them. As soon as he spoke, he recalled Owen''s earlier words, his expression tightening! Emperor, Owen! Just as this thought flashed through his mind, Owen''s hand was already pressed against his forehead. A terrifying power surged, smashing his head to pieces. "I like being the sixth wheel, but I don''t like others being the sixth wheel, so you should just die!" Blood splattered! The acrid scent of blood instantly filled the air! The Shadow Kill God King fell! Although he was the last to act, he was the first to be erased by Owen! With the sudden death of the Shadow Kill God King, the Demon Blade God King and the Demon Sea God King, both locked in place by Owen''s sword qi, went from shock to sheer terror. The Shadow Kill God King might not have been the strongest among them, but his perceptive and escape abilities were second to none. Yet after he failed his assassination attempt, he hadn''t even had the chance to retreat before Owen obliterated him! What terrifying reflexes and power! But just as they began to move, their bodies suddenly felt numb, as if they had lost all sensation! This scene left the watching crowd with their mouths agape, hardly believing their eyes. The Demon Blade God King, Demon Sea God King, and Shadow Kill God King had all launched attacks together. What was supposed to be an awe-inspiring fatal blow had transformed into a nightmare in an instant, as the three God Kings fell one after another! Meanwhile, Owen stood there at his leisure, seemingly indifferent to their deaths! "Who exactly is he? Even someone of the God Emperor level would struggle to annihilate them so easily, right?" "Yeah, he looks too young. Has he changed his appearance?" "No, the more I look at him, the more familiar he seems!" "Familiar? You''re right, he does look like someone I''ve seen before!" With the three God Kings having fallen, the crowd burst into speculation about Owen''s identity. Meanwhile, Alex, nearly crushed by Owen''s oppressive aura, trembled in fear, momentarily forgetting the pain in his body. The four God Kings had dominated this area for years without encountering a rival, but what kind of monster was this young man!? "Since it''s the four God Kings, they should go together!" Boom! As fear filled his eyes, Owen stomped down, reducing him to a puddle of flesh. Thus, all four God Kings had fallen, becoming part of history! The mages at the academy and nearby couldn''t help but show a hint of exhilaration on their faces. Chapter 331: Chapter328-Damiens Trump Card Chapter 331: Chapter328-Damien''s Trump CardThe four God Kings, in the eyes of many, were just as chaotic as the four infamous demons. Among the mages in this place, who had not been forced to pay tribute to them? Who had not been directly or indirectly oppressed by them? They were simply too powerful and had too many connections, forcing everyone to swallow their anger. Now, the three scourges were gone! However, their joy was short-lived as they all turned to Owen. Although Owen had annihilated the four God Kings, it was Damien, the headmaster, who was the ultimate mastermind behind the scenes. His strength had reached the level of a God Emperor! He was the undisputed king of this region! Owen had publicly destroyed Damien''s subordinates, and this matter would definitely not end quietly! While Owen could deal with the four God Kings, could he truly handle the hidden elite powers that Damien had concealed? Amid their worried glances, Owen took the initiative to look at Damien, who stood suspended in the air. "Have you seen enough? It''s your turn now." Damien squinted, a slight smile on his face as he addressed Owen, "Heh, you''ve finally emerged from seclusion!" "Emperor, Owen!" The moment those words were uttered, the crowd''s heads rang with shock! Emperor Owen! This young man was the legendary Emperor!? The Emperor was filled with countless tales of legend in their hearts! He was undeniably their great hero and object of admiration! After all, without Owen, they would never have survived the Millennial Cataclysm, let alone enjoy the benefits of this new era in relative peace! Now, this legendary figure was standing right in front of them?! It left them feeling somewhat incredulous. "It seems the Emperor hasn''t shown himself in ten years. Who would have thought his first appearance would be here?" "The Emperor really is as handsome as rumored, and his power-so terrifying!" "It''s really the Emperor! But why is he here? Is he going to reform the West Sanctum Academy?" "That seems likely. I just got word that the Empress has also emerged and is planning to take action against the traitorous Emberveil Kingdom!" "I told you the Emperor would not forget us!" "With the Emperor here, Damien is just a petty clown!" "Exactly! It''s time to settle the scores for all the mischief Damien has caused!" "Emperor! Emperor!" Many people speculated about Owen''s purpose for being here, while deafening cheers erupted continuously! Their fervor for Owen made Damien very displeased, and he frowned, questioning, "Emperor, why did you attack my subordinates the moment you emerged from seclusion? They are the main force for the upcoming assault on The Celestial!" Seeing Damien maintain his high-and-mighty attitude in front of Owen, everyone thought Damien must be crazy! How dare he!? Owen was the Emperor, the hope of the Azure Kingdom, and their benefactor! "A robust tree always has its share of pests. Without pests like you, it can grow healthier." Owen looked at him coolly. Damien was unfazed as he met Owen''s gaze, "You and Leslie have become relics of the past. This new era should belong to us. Yet, you try to keep us under your control, making us your pawns. That is not right!" "You should kneel and repent!" Owen lowered his eyelids slightly, and an invisible pressure suddenly radiated from him! A tremendous weight descended, and Damien didn''t even have time to react before he was forcefully pinned to the ground, his legs sinking deep into the mud. Crack! The sound of broken bones echoed sharply. Damien was directly subdued before Owen, kneeling on the ground, only able to look up at Owen. "That''s more like it." Owen nodded in satisfaction. Damien''s talent was indeed notable in Owen''s eyes, but that was all-just notable. Compared to himself and Leslie, he was still far behind! After being instantly subdued by Owen, Damien''s face first flashed with disbelief. He was confident in his current strength; he could even contend with the older God Emperors! He believed he had a seventy percent chance against Owen. In fact, when Owen had just dealt with the four God Kings, Damien had felt his odds of winning even higher. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But he never imagined that Owen could suddenly unleash such terrifying pressure, as if he were the lord of the world, and any defiance would be absolutely crushed! After the initial shock, a trace of terror flickered in Damien''s eyes. Owen''s sudden explosion of such fearsome power hinted that his strength was likely even more formidable! However, he was Damien! The undisputed genius of this moment! He was no weaker than anyone else; not even Owen could stand against him! Thus, he let out a low, beast-like roar, "Owen, if you have the guts, let''s have a life-and- death duel!" "A life-and-death duel? You don''t have that qualification." Owen shook his head. Damien''s obstinacy was beyond Owen''s expectations. Having been away for so long, many had lost their sense of reverence. But that didn''t matter. Because soon, he would make an example out of him. As Owen''s refusal echoed in the air, terrifying dark shadows erupted from Damien''s body, resembling a blazing star radiating a sense of destruction! In an instant, he forcibly broke free from Owen''s suppression. "Interesting!" Owen watched as Damien suddenly distanced himself without taking immediate action. From Damien, Owen sensed a familiar mana fluctuation. The Lord of Stars'' ultimate magic-Eternal Seal! When the Lord of Stars and the God of Light transmitted their ultimate magic to him, they hoped he would expand and pass it on. Thus, before entering seclusion, Owen had specifically left behind a portion of that legacy, which only those powerful enough could attempt to access. It seemed that Damien had acquired part of the Lord of Stars'' legacy. That''s why he was able to shake off Owen''s suppression. Because the technique Owen had just used to subdue Damien involved the enhanced Light- Dark Seals, strengthened by the chaotic entity Devour! "Owen, do you really think you''re the only genius in this world?" "I''ve prepared for this day!" After distancing himself from Owen, Damien''s aura suddenly surged, breaking through from a half-step God Emperor to a true God Emperor! In that instant, a turbulent wave of energy swept across the heavens and earth, causing endless chaos, and creating a crackling sound that echoed through the void. Everyone present turned pale in fear; under this oppressive force, they found themselves unable to move, as if their lives were in Damien''s hands! Before Damien broke through to God Emperor, he could contend with them; now, having truly ascended to God Emperor, his power had surged several times over! This surge in strength fueled Damien''s murderous intent toward Owen. With boundless light gathering in his hand, he transformed it into a shimmering sword pulsating with solar flames. "Owen, with part of the legacies of the two leaders, Azure Kingdom will ultimately be mine!" He let out a wild laugh, then grasped the shining sword, drawing power from it! Owen''s expression was somewhat strange. When he left behind the legacies of the God of Light and Lord of Stars, besides Leslie and Madelyn, no one else knew that he had mastered these two legacies. Now, it seemed this guy had misunderstood something, believing that these legacies were left by them. However, upon reflection, Owen found it quite normal. After all, thanks to systematic absorption and his unique Devour physique, he had mastered these two ultimate magics to perfection, making misunderstanding a natural occurrence. And this was probably why Damien dared to defy him. So Owen looked at Damien with interest, "Then let me see how you''ve practiced." Owen''s calm demeanor and confidence instinctively made Damien feel something was off, but no matter how strong Owen was, could he be stronger than the God of Light and Lord of Stars? They were ancient gods, and he had a part of their ultimate magic. With his God Emperor rank, suppressing Owen and making a name for himself in Azure Kingdom was just around the corner! "Light Shines!" Damien roared, and the long sword that struck was split into nine, forming a radiant wheel of light meant to extinguish the darkness! Chapter 332: Chapter329-Absolute Overpowering Chapter 332: Chapter329-Absolute OverpoweringNine pure white swords of light hovered in the sky, their hilts aligned together to form a dazzling, spinning wheel of light. The sword blades emitted a chilling gleam and a whistling wind. In an instant, propelled by Damien, this wheel of light shot toward Owen, a pure aura of purification radiating outwards, dispelling all the surrounding darkness. The world turned blindingly white. Owen squinted, recognizing this as the ultimate spell of the God of Light, its attack speed as swift as flowing light, allowing almost no time to react. For any other mage-even a God Emperor-tier mage-this nearly undetectable wheel of light might have been a deadly blow. But Owen had completely absorbed the God of Light''s supreme magical legacy, and even surpassed it. To him, this attack was riddled with flaws. In Damien''s frenzied gaze, Owen flicked a finger, sending a firefly-like point of starlight flying out, rushing toward the blinding wheel of light like a moth to a flame. "So, this is the so-called greatest genius? How laughable!" Seeing Owen use only a minuscule amount of mana to try to block his ferocious killing blow, Damien grew even more confident. But as his words left his mouth, the smile on his face froze. Though the light point Owen had conjured was faint, it struck first, hitting the connection point of the sword hilts on the light wheel. Crack, crack- The sword wheel trembled, its forward momentum halted, and then, with a sudden cracking sound, the wheel shattered under the impact of the light point, breaking into fragments! In Damien''s astonished gaze, it dissolved into a rain of light and vanished without a trace. His first attack after breaking through to God Emperor-tier had just been nullified by Owen? Damien couldn''t believe his eyes. The other mages watching rubbed their eyes vigorously. How could this be?! The light wheel Damien had launched instilled a suffocating sense of death. The speed was so swift, they only managed to catch a glimpse of its trajectory after Owen blocked it. Yet, this terrifying move had been effortlessly countered by Owen! It was as though Damien had not just advanced to a higher tier, but instead had fallen back a tier! Vanessa stood there, stunned. She knew Owen could easily overpower the four God Kings. While surprising, this was within her expectations. After all, even if Owen had made no breakthroughs in the past ten years, he should still be able to easily handle the four rising God Kings. But Damien was different; he was not only extremely high-level but also possessed formidable combat power. He was practically flawless in every respect; otherwise, he would not have become the headmaster of West Sanctum Academy, the idol of many students. Yet, this incredibly powerful Damien had been utterly defeated by Owen without so much as a ripple-a result that far exceeded her expectations! Her mind drifted to Owen''s past, legendary victories! Among the prodigies of his generation, Owen was undefeated! He even managed to triumph against, or at least hold his own against, senior figures much stronger than him! Later, he had even gone so far as to blackmail the four Forbidden Zones, and they remained sealed within to this day! Thinking of this, she realized she had still underestimated the Lord Emperor. The Lord Emperor''s talent simply couldn''t be measured by normal logic! It was on a completely different level! sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, the defeated Damien quickly steadied himself and charged at Owen again. This time, the molten stars behind him condensed into a pair of crimson wings, propelling him explosively toward Owen! Owen looked at Damien''s power surge with slight surprise. It seemed Damien had managed to fuse some aspects of the God of Light and Lord of Stars'' supreme magic into this move. He could sense both the endless radiance and the Eternal Seal''s energy in it. Clearly, Damien was attempting to merge these two supreme magics, and he''d made some progress. However, his fusion was extremely rudimentary, only at a basic level. For most mages, this would already be astonishing, as it would multiply their combat strength several times. After all, these two supreme magics were no simple spells. But before him, this was nothing more than child''s play. "Dying under my own magic...you''ll be the first!" Damien snarled, charging forward like a flaming meteor with the wings behind him propelling him, carrying a wave of annihilating energy. The entire academy rumbled and shook, the earth cracked, and the stars in the sky seemed to follow his descent. An apocalyptic scene unfolded. Vanessa and the others looked on in horror. The terrifying power of this magical attack left them paralyzed with a tingling numbness, unable to move. Yet, just as Damien''s world-shaking magic attack reached Owen, it suddenly stopped, frozen by a single finger extended from Owen. The visions born from Damien''s attack dissipated like dust blown away by a fierce wind upon encountering the imprisoning aura from Owen. Damien''s pupils shrank as he stared in disbelief at Owen''s outstretched finger. "How is this possible?!" In his perception, as his attacks reached Owen, they encountered a higher-tier power. The spells and mental waves meant to seal Owen, rendering him defenseless, instead became imprisoned by Owen''s power without a sound. But he was using the supreme magics of both the Lord of Stars and the God of Light, in a combined version he''d developed! This was the culmination of years of hard work! Now, in front of Owen, his life''s work was little more than a joke! As turmoil roiled in Damien''s heart, the battle''s disturbance attracted the attention of nearby forces like the Black Iron Dwarves and the White Tower Tech Guild. And what they saw made their souls tremble. The Lord Emperor, Owen, had appeared here! And the headmaster of West Sanctum Academy had dared to attack him! Though he hadn''t harmed the Lord Emperor, simply attacking him was an affront, an act of rebellion! "Damien, you beast, is this how you treat the Lord Emperor? The benefits he granted you- did you throw them all to the dogs?" The Black Iron Dwarves, known for their fiery tempers, shouted in anger, brandishing their forging hammers as they charged at Damien. The dwarves were short in stature, only half the height of a human adult, but their arms were powerfully built, containing explosive strength. Just as they charged at Damien, a wave of extreme heat rolled out, transforming the area into a furnace. "Damien, you''re truly audacious! To dare attack the Lord Emperor, capture him!" The scientists from the White Tower Tech Guild, clad in lab coats, drew special magical railguns from their belts and aimed them at Damien. The tech guild had previously faced an unprecedented bottleneck, but thanks to the Lord Emperor''s resources and support, their technology had made significant breakthroughs! They were simple-minded; they remembered exactly who funded them, who supported them. The Shadow Clan and Moss Giants who arrived next also glared furiously at Damien. They had been engrossed in fulfilling the Lord Emperor''s assigned tasks, overlooking local management. But Damien dared to defy the heavens, attacking the Lord Emperor! In an instant, angry shouts filled with murderous intent resounded around Damien''s ears like a deafening roar. Damien''s face turned dark as water. Vanessa and the others were stunned by this grand scene, recognizing the powerful figures gathered here-figures whom they normally found nearly impossible to meet. But here they all were, gathered for the Lord Emperor. "Owen is right here; let''s join forces and destroy him! Azure Kingdom will be ours after that!" Chapter 333: Chapter330-The Ten-Year Progress of Various Factions Chapter 333: Chapter330-The Ten-Year Progress of Various FactionsThe gathering of the Black Iron Dwarves and other factions caught Damien off guard, but he didn''t see it as entirely negative. As long as he could convince them to join forces against Owen, escape would be impossible for him. The leaders of the Black Iron Dwarves and other factions, however, were shocked at Damien''s persistent scheming, even trying to manipulate them into attacking! Their faces changed abruptly. If Damien wanted to court death, he''d better not drag them along! Although their tribes had grown stronger and made significant progress, Owen''s power and unfathomable depth were ingrained in their bones. Even before Epoch''s End, Owen could contend with celestial gods and even blackmail the Forbidden Zones. No one knew just how powerful Owen had become. Damien''s survival thus far might even be Owen''s way of testing them! At this realization, the Black Iron Dwarves and the others trembled, abandoning any thought of striking out and instead scrambling over to Owen to pledge their loyalty. "Lord Emperor, this man speaks falsehoods. We are absolutely loyal to you, as heaven and earth can witness!" "Lord Emperor, please allow me to capture this man myself in your honor!" Though most of them weren''t a match for Damien, they showed no hesitation now. Owen glanced at them, and every leader he looked upon respectfully lowered their heads, not daring to meet his gaze. Owen ignored them for now and took a single step, appearing like a ghost right in front of Damien. Damien was gathering mana, preparing to unleash his most powerful forbidden spell. He realized he couldn''t rely on anyone else; their awe of Owen was etched deeply in their bones. Only by killing Owen could he hope to command them. But Owen''s sudden approach caught him completely off guard. Sensing danger, he ignited his mana, unleashing a magical pressure nearly ten times stronger than before. "Owen! You''ve forced my hand!" As his aura surged, Damien''s face twisted in madness. The leaders of the Black Iron Dwarves and other factions recoiled in shock at the terrifying energy Damien unleashed. How had his strength surged so dramatically in such a short time? He now rivaled a peak God Emperor-tier mage! They had never witnessed such a powerful secret spell before. Owen only gave him a casual look. "Releasing endless light inward, massively igniting your potential, and using the Eternal Seal to prevent your body from collapsing. An interesting approach, but still insufficient before me." Damien''s fanatical expression froze, his hair standing on end. Owen had seen through his plan with terrifying clarity. How did Owen know all of this?! It was as if he had no secrets from Owen! "So what if you see through it? You should know the terrifying explosive power of these two supreme magics!" Damien suppressed his fear, the volatile magic within him compressed to its limit, ready to explode in a wave of destruction. And then- Damien saw Owen''s foot flying toward his chest. His robust magical shield provided no defense as Owen''s foot shattered it and landed hard on his abdomen. Owen''s kick was crushing! Damien''s abdomen caved in, the pain so intense he nearly vomited bile. The volatile energy inside him was instantly scattered by the tremendous force of the kick, snuffing out his powerful attack before it could erupt. Boom! sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A deafening explosion sounded from Damien''s abdomen as he was sent flying backward, his body curling like a bow. He flew dozens of meters, skidding across the ground, leaving black grooves until he finally came to a stop. Now, his clothes were torn to shreds, his hair and clothes coated in dust, looking as miserable as a beggar. He staggered to his feet, his chest heaving, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. When he looked up, his eyes held no trace of arrogance, only terror and dread. Owen had effortlessly dismantled his most powerful attack, making Damien realize with chilling clarity just how vast the gulf between them had grown. The strength, talent, and combat ability he''d once taken pride in were nothing but a joke to Owen. Had Owen not been toying with him, he would have been defeated instantly. The realization shattered Damien''s pride, making him finally understand why those who had lived through Owen''s era felt such despair and reverence for him. Standing in opposition to Owen was as hopeless as an ant facing the heavens. The terrifying gap between them was insurmountable. Immediately, a glowing formation appeared on Damien''s body, warping the space around him, preparing for an escape. Owen''s strength was despairing, but he believed that if he had time to train, he might eventually catch up. As long as he lived, there was hope! But just as the spatial ripple appeared, Owen''s hand struck down. Smack! A resounding slap landed on Damien''s face, scattering his chaotic magic once more, disrupting the spatial ripples. As a top-tier genius, Damien had never been humiliated like this. For a moment, he was stunned. "You...you dare strike me?!" Damien''s eyes turned blood-red, feral with rage. Owen sneered, "Weren''t you just arrogant? Now you want to run? Isn''t it a little late?" With that, he slapped him again, leaving deep finger marks on his face. The Moss Giants and others looked on in shock. The aura Damien had unleashed just now had been terrifying enough to make them shiver, a power that could threaten them. Yet Owen had effortlessly dismantled it, reducing Damien to little more than a punching bag, utterly defenseless. Damien was a God Emperor-tier mage! Even in this new era, where cultivation was incredibly enhanced, God Emperor-tier mages were rare, each a prodigy with unique constitutions. But this once-untouchable figure was now nothing more than a toy before Owen. "After ten years of seclusion, the Lord Emperor''s strength is even more unfathomable. Who knows what level he''s reached?" "His tier may not be exceptionally high, but his combat power...he truly grows stronger against stronger opponents, an enigma of power," murmured the members of the Shadow Clan, their eyes narrowing in awe. At the same time, they felt a wave of relief. Fortunately, they had remained loyal to the Lord Emperor, never considering rebellion. Otherwise, Damien''s current state would have been their fate. Vanessa and the spirits around her gazed at Owen with deep gratitude and reverence. They were all souls Damien had wronged, but his power had been too great for them to seek justice, forcing them to exist as restless spirits. If left in this state too long, they would lose themselves in revenge, turning into mindless, vengeful spirits. Now that Owen had defeated Damien, their bitterness began to dissolve. Thud! Owen kicked the gravely injured Damien into the dirt, preparing to deliver a final blow. Vanessa and the spirits, filled with the memory of their suffering and humiliation, rushed toward Damien with all their might. Only by killing him themselves could they soothe the anger in their hearts. Chapter 334: Chapter331-The Joint Operation of the Four Factions Chapter 334: Chapter331-The Joint Operation of the Four FactionsAs Vanessa and the others charged at Damien, his mana had been completely suppressed by Owen, leaving him like an ordinary person with no magic. Seeing Vanessa and the others approaching with vengeful fury, Damien''s heart quaked as he cried out in terror: "No! Don''t come any closer!" He retreated desperately, but Vanessa and the others unleashed a barrage of magic attacks, their hatred manifesting as a storm that quickly enveloped him. The relentless magic tore into his skin like blades, sending waves of pain through him. Damien''s screams of agony, which had terrified so many, gradually weakened until they finally fell silent. The aura emanating from him faded away completely. Damien was dead. The crowd looked at the enraged Vanessa and her allies with a mix of shock and awe, not expecting their hatred for Damien to run so deep. Owen cast a glance at Vanessa and the others. The intense resentment they had previously harbored was noticeably diminished after avenging themselves on Damien. "Thank you, Lord Emperor!" Vanessa and her allies looked at Owen with deep gratitude. Without Owen''s intervention, they never would have been able to avenge themselves today. Damien''s power far exceeded their own, leaving them hopeless of ever getting revenge. Owen smiled at them, then turned to the gathered factions, his tone cold as he asked: "While Leslie and I were in seclusion, what exactly were you all doing?" Owen''s voice resonated in the minds of the Black Iron Dwarves and others, piercing through them like sharp thorns, and their expressions shifted to one of terror. It was clear Owen was not pleased with the current situation. And when Owen was displeased, he was every bit as deadly as Leslie! They had already received word from the imperial capital upon gathering here that Leslie had emerged from seclusion and had ordered the complete annihilation of Emberveil Kingdom. This showed that Owen and Leslie intended to purify Azure Kingdom thoroughly upon returning from seclusion. Terrified, they hastily gathered around Owen and stammered nervously: "Lord Emperor, we were entirely unaware of this. We were focused on completing the tasks you assigned us!" "Lord Emperor, we, the Moss Giants, can swear that we have no association with Damien!" The Black Iron Dwarves and other factions spoke up in a flurry, their faces filled with apprehension. They knew little about the happenings within West Sanctum Academy and had not been focused there. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though the Lord Emperor and the Empress were in seclusion, the dragon clan and Academy City were overseeing Azure Kingdom, allowing them to focus diligently on their tasks. Little did they know that Nidhogg and Damien would go so far as to lead a rebellion against the Lord Emperor and the Empress. While they hadn''t participated, the fact that it happened within their sphere of influence meant they couldn''t escape blame! "I know you had no ties with Damien and Nidhogg. If you did, you wouldn''t be standing here alive." "But from their actions, it''s evident that you do not see Azure Kingdom as a unified homeland. Otherwise, you would have either been unaware of these events or turned a blind eye, failing to take any action." Owen scanned them with a stern gaze. The ten years of seclusion had allowed Owen and Leslie to strengthen their powers and test the loyalty of these factions. Owen wanted to see how Azure Kingdom would fare without him and Leslie present-who would follow him sincerely and who might harbor ulterior motives. For this reason, he had issued secret orders to his closest allies-the Dragon Clan, Fallen Angel Clan, and Academy City-not to intervene unless a major disturbance erupted within Azure Kingdom. It was a test to observe the reactions of the various factions. Ultimately, Owen was mostly satisfied with the results. Only two traitors had emerged, and the other factions had indeed joined Azure Kingdom with sincere intentions. However, they had been overly cautious; even if they sensed dissent among others, they refrained from acting due to various reasons. After hearing Owen''s words, the other factions immediately understood his intent, quickly expressing their regret and promising such a situation would never occur again. After reprimanding them, Owen''s expression softened. "This matter ends here for now. Tell me, what have you all achieved over the past ten years?" The leader of the Shadow Clan grinned, revealing a set of dark teeth as he replied: "Lord Emperor, our clan has merged with the Dark Rose under Her Majesty''s direction, forming a joint force and establishing an assassination squad." "This assassination squad can operate independently or in coordination, targeting and assassinating high-value targets!" The Shadow Clan leader spoke with pride, as his clan''s talent lay in assassination. They had honed this skill to perfection, allowing them to play a significant role when Owen set out to conquer The Celestial. Owen nodded. The Shadow Clan served as the eyes and blades deep within enemy territory, and their development was very much to his satisfaction. Seeing the Shadow Clan leader speak up, the head of the White Tower Tech Guild stepped forward, adjusting his monocle with a mild smile as he said: "Lord Emperor, over these ten years, the Tech Guild has developed powerful weapons like the Reaper Beam and mana-core missiles, along with many single-combat magic devices somewhat similar to enchanted artifacts." As he spoke, the head of the White Tower Tech Guild opened a thick white tome, and as the pages turned, holographic projections of various devices floated above the pages in great detail. Though they were not present physically, the aura these projections emitted was terrifying. These magic-tech hybrids wielded formidable power. The leader of the Black Iron Dwarves gripped his forging hammer tightly and looked up at Owen. "Lord Emperor, we have followed your advice and established industrial parks with assembly line production, enabling us to mass-produce low-tier enchanted items and rapidly manufacture mid- to high-tier items as well!" The leader of the Moss Giants patted his battle armor with excitement as he added: "Lord Emperor, we can now fully utilize the magical weapons and armor crafted by the Black Iron Dwarves, maximizing our combat potential!" Owen nodded slightly after listening. "This all sounds promising, but years of peace have not tested these accomplishments." Then, Owen looked in the direction of Emberveil Kingdom and ordered: "You''re aware of the rebellion in Emberveil Kingdom, aren''t you? This time, conduct a joint operation to test the results of your work!" The four factions exchanged glances and nodded enthusiastically, saying, "Rest assured, Lord Emperor; we won''t disappoint you!" After ten years of growth, they had been eager for a chance to test themselves in real combat but hadn''t had the opportunity. After all, aside from Azure Kingdom, most civilizations and factions of the previous era had been destroyed. Now that Emberveil Kingdom was playing the fool, they were more than happy to oblige. With the four factions agreeing, the deputy headmaster of the academy and others fearfully bowed before Owen, their voices tinged with pleading: "Lord Emperor, we, too, are willing to fight against Emberveil Kingdom''s traitors to atone for our actions!" Though they hadn''t participated directly in the rebellion, they also hadn''t stopped Damien. The Lord Emperor surely held a grudge against them, and now, with him taking action against Emberveil Kingdom, they saw it as their chance to redeem themselves. Otherwise, their fate was uncertain! Hearing them speak, Owen finally turned his attention to them and said indifferently: "Dismissed from your positions for investigation. Let''s see how you perform in this suppression of the rebellion." Owen had already eliminated Damien and the four God Kings from West Sanctum Academy. Killing any more would leave the academy with few qualified mentors. So, he didn''t mind giving them a chance, as he would need plenty of talent for the future battle against The Celestial. Seeing Owen''s nod, the deputy headmaster and others finally breathed a sigh of relief. Although they had lost their positions, at least their lives were spared. Chapter 335: Chapter332-The Gathering Army Chapter 335: Chapter332-The Gathering ArmyAfter dismissing the deputy headmaster and others from their posts, Owen turned his attention back to Vanessa and her companions. With a wave of his hand, a thick wave of life energy surged from his Order Field''s Order of Life, pouring into the bodies of Dennis and the other spirits. He helped them re-form their physical bodies. With Damien''s death, much of the resentment within them had dissipated, allowing their new bodies to form without any resistance from their lingering grievances. Once their bodies had fully materialized, Dennis and the others stared at Owen in wide-eyed shock. Although legends spoke of powerful mages who could help souls regain physical bodies, such tales were mere myth. Yet Owen had achieved this feat right before their eyes! It was nothing short of miraculous! Feeling the seamless connection between soul and body, they felt as if they had been given a second chance at life. "Thank you, Lord Emperor!" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dennis, Vanessa, and the others bowed deeply to Owen, their faces filled with gratitude. Owen smiled at them and said, "You dared to do what others wouldn''t, so this is well deserved." "Furthermore, from now on, West Sanctum Academy will be managed by a council formed by all of you. I trust that under your leadership, the academy will have a brighter future. Don''t let me down." Vanessa, Dennis, and the others looked at Owen in disbelief. Could they have heard him correctly? The Lord Emperor was entrusting them, mere students, with the management of this vast academy! "We understand your kindness, Lord Emperor, but West Sanctum Academy is known far and wide. We lack both the strength and experience..." They exchanged glances, then quickly shook their heads, overwhelmed by the weight of the responsibility. Owen smiled, saying, "While you may lack the strength now, you all have great potential. Most importantly, you have the will to improve!" ... In the imperial capital, in a small courtyard where Leslie was staying, she and Madelyn sat at a stone table, reviewing reports from across the realm. With the spread of news, many citizens of Emberveil Kingdom had begun to flee in fear. However, the population of Emberveil was immense, and the evacuation was slow. Furthermore, many citizens had been brainwashed by Nidhogg and refused to leave, choosing to resist. Amidst this, some alarming, irrational statements were also spreading. "Sister, it''s nearly the third day, and there are still six million citizens in Emberveil Kingdom who haven''t evacuated. Should we extend the deadline?" Madelyn set down a stack of reports with a heavy heart, looking across at Leslie, whose expression was icy. Leslie replied coldly, "I''ve given them two options. If they choose death, they can''t blame me." "But, Sister, that''s six million lives. If they''re all killed, it will be a massacre beyond measure!" Madelyn pleaded. "Eliminating Emberveil Kingdom is your task; whether rivers of blood flow is also on you. I''m only concerned with the result," Leslie replied without looking up. "Sister, don''t you have any compassion?" Madelyn asked, frowning. Leslie paused, looking up at Madelyn. "You can choose not to complete the mission." Madelyn''s eyes widened. "Are you serious?" Leslie nodded, "I''ll send you out of Azure Kingdom immediately. From then on, you''ll have nothing more to do with Azure Kingdom." Madelyn''s expression darkened for a moment, studying Leslie intently. "You... you wouldn''t really do that, would you?" "When have I ever lied?" Leslie looked back at her. Madelyn: "..." "But to kill them all-it''s just too cruel." "Then get to work," Leslie said. "The army has already gathered in Emberveil Kingdom. Now, it''s up to you." ... Inside Emberveil Kingdom Nidhogg stormed around his palace, smashing everything in sight as he vented his fury. He had received word that Owen''s army had encircled Emberveil Kingdom. He, along with every citizen of Emberveil, was trapped like a beast in a cage. At that moment, he understood with painful clarity why Leslie had spared him. It wasn''t out of mercy but a calculated attempt to break him completely. She wanted him to witness, firsthand, the fall of Emberveil Kingdom. To kill him would have been merciful. Destroying him emotionally-this was true vengeance. "Damn it!" "Damn it all!" Nidhogg slumped to the ground, fuming like a caged animal. "Heh, this situation-I warned you it would come to this." "Owen and Leslie do not tolerate traitors." A sharp female voice suddenly rang out. Nidhogg looked darkly toward the back of the hall. There, a lively dark elf hovered in mid-air, wings fluttering as she regarded Nidhogg coldly. "After assassinating Henry, you should have immediately staged a rebellion. At that time, Owen and Leslie had just gone into seclusion, and the people''s loyalty to Azure Kingdom wasn''t as strong yet!" Mocked by the dark elf Sylva, Nidhogg''s anger flared even higher. "That''s easy for you to say! Your Dark Elf Queen only cares about the Divine Path Stone and Owen. She doesn''t care if we live or die!" The dark elf responded coolly, "We''re allies, aren''t we? Besides, as you are now, you hardly qualify as a partner. Do you think this outburst is worthwhile?" Nidhogg glared at her, "Don''t need me? With the bond between Owen and Leslie, your queen has no chance!" Sylva narrowed her eyes. "Then she must die. Once she''s gone, our queen will have her opportunity." Nidhogg clenched his fists in jealousy. "What''s so special about Owen that your queen values him so much?" Dark elves resembled humans but were far more beautiful, like beings of the night. Even Sylva, a common dark elf, was a breathtaking beauty. It was unimaginable how stunning the famous Dark Elf Queen must be! Yet she had chosen Owen! This realization struck Nidhogg, who prided himself as a genius, with a deep sense of inferiority. Sylva glanced at Nidhogg dismissively and asked, "Surviving the Great Cataclysm, defying fate, forcing the Forbidden Zone to submit-how many of those feats could you accomplish?" "Our queen seeks the strongest bloodline, and Owen is the ideal candidate." Nidhogg''s heart sank. "So, aside from your queen, others of similar status also covet Owen?" Sylva nodded, "Indeed. With the renewal of the era, unique physiques are emerging. They all wish to unite with the strongest candidate, widely recognized as Owen." Nidhogg cursed silently, "Damn harlots!" Sylva looked out from the hall toward the distant horizon. "Owen and Leslie''s army has arrived. Your only chance for survival now is to kill Leslie. Only then will we, the dark elves, intervene on your behalf." "Command your forces well. Owen and Leslie''s confidence will be their undoing, pushing them into an endless abyss. This is your last opportunity." With Sylva''s commanding tone ringing in his ears, Nidhogg felt humiliated. He swore to himself that he would make this dark elf suffer. Outwardly, though, he nodded with forced gravity, saying, "I''ll do my utmost." Satisfied, Sylva looked at him, then turned to gaze down at the assembled troops in the square below. The ranks stood like monuments of black stone, motionless, surrounded by a strange, powerful aura. This was a boon Sylva had bestowed upon them through her Eternal Night magic. Once fully absorbed, the power of each soldier would surge. "Awaken, warriors! The queen''s blessing is upon you!" "This time, fight for survival, fight for the queen!" Her voice rang out with encouragement. The soldiers, previously still, now glowed with deep, starry eyes, their muscles rippling with explosive energy. "For the queen!" "For the queen!" Beast-like roars escaped from their mouths, their senses nearly dulled, their minds filled with the singular purpose to fight for their queen unto death. Chapter 336: Chapter333-Charlotte’s Choice Chapter 336: Chapter333-Charlotte¡¯s ChoiceWith fierce shouts, countless citizens and mages surged out of Emberveil Kingdom. Their numbers were vast, like a never-ending tide that shook the earth with intense tremors, clouds of dust rising to blot out the sky. Even on the border of Emberveil Kingdom, where General Stanley and the Azure Kingdom''s commanders had assembled the army, they could see this impressive scene from afar. At this moment, General Stanley had surrounded the border with his troops, with over a million elite soldiers standing ready, awaiting the command to take Emberveil Kingdom by storm. "These Macedonian knights seem... strange!" Stanley, standing on a hillside, furrowed his brow as he watched the soldiers of Emberveil Kingdom surge forward like a tidal wave. There were far too many of them, and something about their state was unsettling. Their eyes lacked any whites, radiating an eerie, frenzied aura! This was completely different from the information they''d gathered beforehand, and it seemed their strength had surged significantly in a short period. The deputies and lieutenants behind Stanley looked solemn, asking if they should launch an immediate attack. "General, though the people of Emberveil Kingdom seem strange, our forces are vastly superior, with full support from the other divisions. A swift assault could take them down!" Other lieutenants nodded, gripping their mage staffs eagerly. This was their first large-scale operation since the Emperor and Empress had emerged from seclusion. They all wanted to perform admirably and not disappoint the Emperor and Empress. As generals of the Azure Kingdom, their lagging ranks and abilities had left them on the brink of irrelevance, struggling to keep up with the rapidly expanding Azure Kingdom. But the Emperor and Empress had provided them with ample resources and opportunities for cultivation, allowing them to catch up. This consideration and generosity was something they were determined to repay! Stanley, however, glanced back with a contemplative look, shaking his head slightly. "Wait a moment. Her Majesty the Empress has her own plans for this." The other generals were puzzled and quickly followed his gaze. In the distance, at the top of a steep hill, stood a breathtaking woman in an elegant court gown that billowed in the wind. She was staring at the dense ranks of Emberveil Kingdom''s soldiers below. It was none other than Madelyn, who had come here. Behind Madelyn, Leslie and Charlotte sat in a pavilion, watching her lonely figure. Charlotte spoke quietly, concern in her voice: "Your Majesty, Emberveil Kingdom has a mage army numbering over a million. Can Miss Madelyn really handle this?" While Charlotte knew Madelyn was unusually strong now, the sheer number of enemies made her uneasy. After all, Madelyn was the Empress''s sister. If anything went wrong, she couldn''t bear the responsibility. Leslie replied calmly, "She can handle it; she just needs a bit of pressure." -- On the hillside. A potbellied lieutenant looked at the advancing Emberveil Kingdom army, now drawing dangerously close, and asked hesitantly: "General, the Emberveil Kingdom forces are getting closer by the minute. Ten minutes, at most, until they reach our formations. Shouldn''t we attack now?" The other lieutenants also looked to Stanley. Stanley didn''t respond immediately. Initially, his thoughts had been in line with the lieutenants, but seeing Madelyn here, he realized things were more complex than he''d assumed. Instead of answering, he looked toward the distant horizon. Emberveil Kingdom''s army had formed a phalanx, charging forward like an unstoppable beast, exuding a terrifying aura. They could feel the faint tremors of the earth from the advancing horde. The overwhelming magical energy above the phalanx even distorted the air, which now felt as if it were sizzling with heat. As Stanley hesitated, the other lieutenants grew increasingly anxious, though they knew Stanley to be a decisive leader. If he hadn''t given the order by now, there had to be a reason. "General, if we don''t act soon, they''ll build up their momentum, putting us at a disadvantage!" One of the lieutenants frowned. "Just a bit longer," Stanley replied calmly. A trace of confusion flashed in the lieutenants'' eyes. At this critical moment, what were they waiting for? Before they could ask further, a shadow appeared like a phantom, silencing the agitated soldiers. When Charlotte arrived, she immediately addressed Stanley: "General Stanley, Her Majesty has ordered an immediate retreat. Without the Empress''s command, no one is to engage!" Stanley and the others rubbed their ears, stunned and incredulous, their expressions filled with shock and confusion. As the Empress''s confidante, Charlotte had not come to issue a command to attack but to order a retreat. How could this be? Hadn''t this operation been about the annihilation of Emberveil Kingdom? If it weren''t for the fact that Charlotte was delivering the order, they wouldn''t have believed it was from Her Majesty. But with the enemy now charging toward them, why retreat? This command clashed entirely with their understanding of Leslie''s assertive nature! Just then, a streak of blood-red light flew toward them, and they recognized it as Madelyn descending from the hilltop. They exchanged glances, their confusion deepening. As the Empress''s sister, Madelyn could have remained safely in the rear. Why was she now at the front line? Seeing their puzzlement, Charlotte explained calmly: "Her Majesty has decreed that the entire rebel force be left for Miss Madelyn to handle alone!" What? Stanley and the others stared in disbelief, mouths agape. Emberveil Kingdom''s army was charging! The chaotic, frenzied energy from the army was much stronger than they''d anticipated. To leave Miss Madelyn alone against this... it was like sending her to her death! When a mage army formed into a cohesive unit, every mage''s strength was greatly amplified. This wasn''t simply a matter of addition. Even a god-tier mage like Madelyn, or even a God King-tier mage, would be doomed facing an army of over a million mages. However, Charlotte paid no mind to their astonished reactions, urging them: "Obey the order!" Seeing no other option, Stanley and his forces retreated. As soldiers, they could not disobey the Empress''s command. Soon, under Stanley''s direction, the million-strong army began an orderly withdrawal. With their departure, only Madelyn and Charlotte remained on the hill. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Taking a deep breath, Madelyn turned to Charlotte and asked: "Charlotte, you''ve been with my sister the longest. Do you think... do you think she dislikes me?" Charlotte remained silent for a moment. In her memory, the Empress had never truly liked anyone; people and situations alike were merely pieces on her board. That was, until she met the Emperor, Owen. Now, the Empress cared only for Owen. In Charlotte''s understanding, no one else could be said to hold any special place in her heart. However, not wanting to hurt Madelyn, she comforted her: "You''re the Empress''s sister. There''s no way she dislikes you." As one of the Empress''s closest attendants, Charlotte knew very well that the Empress treated Madelyn this way not out of dislike but to sharpen her. To prepare her to stand alone, to awaken the full power of the Blood Eye. After all, the fragile peace they enjoyed was soon to be shattered. No one would be able to stay out of it; they all needed to grow as strong as possible. Hearing Charlotte''s comforting words, Madelyn''s expression grew colder. "I know my brother-in-law and my sister love each other deeply, and I''m happy they''ve found one another," she said. "After all, how many couples can truly love each other, willing to sacrifice everything for one another?" Chapter 337: Chapter334-The Macedonian Phalanx Chapter 337: Chapter334-The Macedonian PhalanxMurmuring to herself, Madelyn took step after step toward Emberveil Kingdom''s army. Her silhouette, solitary and somber, cast a long, dark shadow in the sunlight. In that moment, Madelyn seemed utterly transformed from before. Charlotte wanted to say more to comfort her, but Madelyn had already charged toward Emberveil Kingdom''s phalanx with unwavering resolve. ... Not far away, Rachel held Seraphina in her arms, watching Madelyn''s retreating figure with deep concern in her bright eyes. One person against the entire army of Emberveil Kingdom! It was well-known that Emberveil Kingdom''s greatest strength lay in their Macedonian Phalanx. While the mages within it ranged in level from bronze-tier to god-tier, within the Macedonian Phalanx, their power was amplified to the fullest. Even though Madelyn had reached god-tier, facing such a massive number of mages alone was a daunting challenge. She could easily be surrounded and overwhelmed by the Macedonian Phalanx. Behind Rachel, Leslie watched Madelyn''s determined back, a hint of light flashing in her eyes. "Good, the cold-hearted nature of the Blood Eye is finally surfacing within you," she murmured. "Now, let''s see what you can do." ... S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. High up on the border wall. The dark elf Sylva and Nidhogg stood, watching the movements of the Azure Kingdom''s army across the field. Seeing the vast black mass of soldiers suddenly retreat, they were already taken aback, and now they watched in shock as Madelyn charged alone toward the army. They both recognized Madelyn instantly-Leslie''s sister! A prominent figure within Azure Kingdom! And yet, the Azure Kingdom''s forces were withdrawing, leaving her to face the entire army of Emberveil Kingdom alone? Nidhogg couldn''t fathom what Leslie was planning. Could she be trying to get rid of her own sister? Sylva also furrowed her delicate brows, puzzled by Leslie''s intentions. But at this point, such details hardly mattered. "Kill her!" Sylva''s voice was a dark whisper, echoing in the minds of every mage in Emberveil Kingdom. Mana surged violently within them. A murderous aura soared, painting the sky with a blood-red twilight. The eyes of every mage in Emberveil Kingdom, already dark, seemed to ignite as they let out savage, animalistic roars. Instantly, the mana in the area- already chaotic-erupted, sending powerful ripples outward. The ground cracked, space itself shivered, as if a monstrous force had awakened, filling the air with a lethal chill that muddled the senses. But as this terrifying tide surged closer, Madelyn''s face showed no fear-only steely resolve. "All my life, I''ve been a burden to you and Sister. But now, I won''t let you down, Brother." "This time, I''ll make everyone see that I, too, can help you." With these words echoing in her heart, Madelyn charged straight into the dark wave. In her eyes, it was as if blood-red roses were blooming, and an even more terrifying killing intent surged forth, dyeing the sky with a crimson hue. Under this red light, the mages of Emberveil Kingdom seemed to feel an oppressive weight. Some of the weaker mages'' bodies burst apart, staining the ground crimson. It was a gruesome and terrifying sight. As soon as Madelyn unleashed the power of her Blood Eye, the Emberveil Kingdom mages quickly channeled their magic into the leader of their formation, boosting his combat power as they prepared to cast forbidden spells. Meteor Strike! Ice Spear! Terrifying, destructive waves of mana surged from the Emberveil Kingdom mages, flooding toward Madelyn like a relentless tide. The power of these spells was potent enough to threaten a god-tier mage, and the chaotic mana within them would only magnify the devastation. Even a god-tier mage would find it nearly impossible to withstand such an attack. But Madelyn, her mind now as cold as ice, ignored the approaching attacks. In the crimson glow of her Blood Eye, the entire army appeared to her as skeletons from hell. In her eyes, they were already dead. Swish! Swish! Madelyn moved like a streak of deadly blood-red light, evading attacks while crashing through the mages, leaving clouds of blood mist in her wake. Within a few breaths, she had already killed over 200,000 mages! Though most were lower-tier mages, the sheer speed of her slaughter was horrifying. And as more mages fell, the blood-red glow from her Blood Eye grew brighter and more dazzling, almost blinding. Her power continued to escalate with every kill! Watching from afar, Leslie nodded with satisfaction. "Excellent. She''s finally starting to reveal the true terror of the Blood Eye." For other mages, being surrounded by an army would quickly drain their mana, leading to a gruesome death. But as an awakened Blood Eye, Madelyn thrived in such situations, growing more powerful with each kill. She was truly born to battle, growing fiercer with every fight. Rachel and the others watched in astonishment as Madelyn tore through the army, their faces filled with shock. Though they had known Madelyn possessed the Blood Eye and held extraordinary talent beyond typical god-tier mages, her devastating power far exceeded their expectations. It was like a wolf among sheep! If this continued, despite Emberveil Kingdom''s vast numbers, Madelyn would likely annihilate them all. Even the god-tier mages in the Macedonian army noticed something strange about Madelyn, their breaths quickening. Unlike the other mages under complete control, they retained some awareness, and as god- tier mages, they knew the limits of such power. Madelyn''s strength had exceeded all expectations. Her current combat ability rivaled that of a God King. Worse still, as the killing continued, Madelyn seemed only to grow more fervent, drawing endless mana from the bodies she left behind. In other words, they couldn''t hope to outlast her through conventional means. The god-tier mages quickly shifted tactics, directing the Macedonian Phalanx to channel all the mages'' power into a terrifying apparition. It was the image of a centaur clad in armor, wielding a long spear, exuding an aura of power as though it had seen countless battles and emerged victorious every time. Centaur Chiron! The divine spirit of Emberveil Kingdom! In times of crisis, it was this Centaur Chiron who turned the tide and ensured Emberveil Kingdom''s survival. Now, with the combined strength of all the mages, the mana coursing through this apparition surged dramatically! God-tier! God King-tier! Half-step God Emperor-tier! The growing aura made the centaur appear almost real, as if it had truly descended into this world. The armored centaur reared, raising its spear and thrusting it down toward Madelyn with unstoppable force! Screech! The spear sliced through the air with a piercing whistle. As it struck, the void seemed to wail and crack, and an oppressive force closed in on Madelyn from all sides. From the very first move, they aimed to kill! While Madelyn thrived in hand-to-hand combat, the Macedonian Phalanx, once consolidated, would be her worst nightmare. Chapter 338: Chapter335-Forgetting the Past Chapter 338: Chapter335-Forgetting the PastOn the vast plains, the centaur Chiron, charging like a giant trampling the earth, let out a piercing roar, his spear flashing as he closed in on Madelyn, growing larger and more menacing in her eyes. Madelyn remained calm, her blood-red roses swirling in her eyes. A killing intent powerful enough to disturb the very air erupted from her as she began to chant, and brilliant rose petals blossomed behind her. A mysterious wind seemed to carry the petals as they danced through the air. When Chiron''s spear met the floating roses, his massive body froze, turning him into an unmoving statue. Then, more and more blood-red petals clung to Chiron, sticking densely to his skin and enveloping him in a sea of flowers. Moments later, only a faint outline of the centaur remained. The god-tier mages controlling the formation stared in horror as Chiron, the embodiment of their power and the core of their Macedonian Phalanx, vanished. In their senses, the recently summoned spirit of the formation was simply... gone! Unable to believe what they were seeing, the mages of Emberveil Kingdom focused on the beautiful spectacle in the sky. As a gentle breeze swept through, the floating rose petals scattered, falling like a rain of crimson roses. And Chiron, the centaur, vanished without a trace, leaving no remnants behind. Almost instantly, another wave of casualties erupted within the Emberveil Kingdom''s army as many mages, unable to bear the backlash, collapsed. Even the god-tier mages were visibly shaken, their faces pale as they struggled with the severe rebound. They looked at Madelyn''s blood-streaked figure with stunned disbelief. Madelyn was merely a god-tier mage-how could she be so powerful that even their combined forces within the Macedonian Phalanx were no match for her? Rachel, Stanley, and the others watched Madelyn with growing dread as she dismantled Chiron almost effortlessly. When Chiron''s aura first appeared, they had felt an overwhelming sense of danger. Fused with the might of over a million mages from Emberveil Kingdom, Chiron''s power rivaled that of a God Emperor. No one expected Madelyn, usually soft-spoken, to unleash such terrifying strength. If she continued like this, Emberveil Kingdom''s massive army would be annihilated entirely! On the city wall, the dark elf Sylva gazed coldly at the failing Macedonian Phalanx, her face filled with disdain and a hint of killing intent. "Worthless. Looks like I''ll have to handle this myself." With a dismissive shake of her head, Sylva vanished in a flash, appearing swiftly before Madelyn, who was cutting through the chaotic ranks of the Macedonian mages. Surprised, Madelyn clenched her fists and launched a powerful punch at Sylva. Sylva looked at her coldly. As a God King-level mage, Madelyn''s blow was little more than a tickle to her. After all, she was a dark elf one of the highest-ranked beings on this plane! Blocking Madelyn''s attack with ease, Sylva''s eyes took on a deep, ancient glow. Madelyn prepared to strike again, but as her gaze met Sylva''s mysterious, starry eyes, she froze. In that strange vision, Madelyn seemed to glimpse her own past. She saw Owen! "Brother!" Madelyn gasped, unable to hold back a cry. To the Azure Kingdom generals like Stanley, Madelyn appeared to be in a daze. After all, a dark elf stood before her, not Owen. Yet, judging by her reaction, she had mistaken Sylva for the Emperor! "How is this possible? Lady Madelyn is so powerful, and her mental strength is extraordinary, especially with the Blood Eye talent. How could she be controlled so easily?" Stanley and the others grew tense; Madelyn was not only the Empress''s sister but also held a close bond with Owen. If something happened to her, they couldn''t imagine the Emperor''s fury. They were puzzled, though; with her strength, Madelyn should have been immune to such control. A nearby deputy adjusted his glasses and explained with a serious expression, "She''s no ordinary being-she''s a dark elf, a highly unique race." With a grave tone, he briefed Stanley and the others about the dark elves'' extraordinary lineage. Their innate power over minds and memories was overwhelming. Ordinarily, no God King or even God Emperor could manipulate Madelyn''s mind. But this was a dark elf, and a high-level God King at that. Despite Madelyn''s exceptional gifts, she was no match for Sylva''s mind control. Far away, Leslie watched with a calm expression. Observing Rachel and the others'' agitation, she said slowly: "The dark elves have a unique talent: they can manipulate the minds of others, turning them into their puppets. Some, the most skilled, can even alter memories." "Right now, Madelyn is likely in a state of confusion..." The group was horrified. Could this truly be the power of a dark elf? If her memories were erased, would Madelyn still be herself? sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Many mages of the Azure Kingdom were shocked and worried. More than anyone, Rachel was troubled. Having studied at Middle Earth Melodic Academy, she knew that once someone became a puppet of a dark elf, their memories could never be restored. The fabricated memories Sylva would implant would replace Madelyn''s true ones! Rachel hadn''t expected an ancient race allied with The Celestial to be involved in this. "Madelyn is in grave danger. Your Majesty, please save her!" Rachel urged Leslie, unable to bear the thought of harm coming to Madelyn. Leslie remained calm, replying, "Don''t worry; Madelyn will be fine." Leslie''s calmness appeared utterly cold to Rachel, who said urgently, "If something happens to Madelyn, Owen will never forgive you..." Before Rachel could finish, Leslie''s icy gaze landed on her. Rachel had seen Leslie''s cold demeanor before, but the frigid aura she emitted now seemed to freeze the very soul. This chilling presence was more intimidating than anything Rachel had experienced, carrying the undeniable weight of an empress''s authority. Feeling the bone-chilling cold, Rachel realized Leslie had become even more distant since her recent retreat, displaying an aloofness that bordered on indifference. It seemed that in Leslie''s eyes, Owen was the only person who truly mattered. Others were nothing more than tools, mere pawns to be used. She had grown stronger and more like an Empress in every sense. The others who had been ready to rush to Madelyn''s aid retreated under Leslie''s icy stare. Though they couldn''t discern Leslie''s true intentions, they trusted that she wouldn''t actually harm Madelyn. The disturbance quickly died down as everyone turned back to the scene in front of them. Now in control of Madelyn''s memories, Sylva''s mouth curled into a twisted smile. She looked at Madelyn and chanted softly, "Forget. Forget everything from your past! Let''s start anew!" Chapter 339: Chapter336-Is Madelyn Dead? Chapter 339: Chapter336-Is Madelyn Dead?As Sylva''s voice dripped with allure and manipulation, Madelyn''s gaze grew increasingly unfocused. Gradually, it seemed she was forgetting everything. But even as her memories were about to be erased by Sylva''s dark magic, fragments of moments with Owen kept surfacing. She forgot much, but every detail of her time with Owen remained unerasable. Sylva frowned, surprised at how stubbornly Madelyn clung to these memories. It was rare, but she had encountered such cases before. With a slight wave of her fingers, Sylva manipulated invisible threads, preparing to alter Madelyn''s memories directly. In Madelyn''s mind, visions appeared of a life with Owen-of sweet scenes from their marriage, of playful moments, of their honeymoon. Each memory was beautiful, filled with joy. Observing this, Sylva shook her head, muttering, "Owen truly does have a way with women." "What a foolish girl, so deeply infatuated with Owen that it''s become an obsession-she won''t let go..." Sylva attempted to use memory alteration to erase Madelyn''s cherished memories, filling the void with fabricated happiness in a final effort to gain control. Yet no matter how many times she tried, Madelyn''s altered memories seemed to revert back. "If I can''t control her, I''ll destroy her." With a sigh of regret, Sylva conjured a magical blade in her palm, crafted from translucent crystal and swirling with terrifying energy. Before anyone could react, Sylva drove the blade into Madelyn''s heart! Hot blood spurted into the air. Madelyn''s chest was pierced straight through, her lifeblood pouring from the wound. Heavily wounded, her aura instantly weakened. And as Sylva''s blade penetrated her heart, blood-red raindrops began to fall from the sky. The mages around stared in stunned disbelief, their expressions shifting to shock and horror. Could it be that Lady Madelyn was dead? They couldn''t believe their eyes. But the truth was undeniable. Rachel, Stanley, and the Azure Kingdom''s mages were all frozen in shock, desperately searching for signs this was an illusion. But the reality was clear-Sylva had killed Lady Madelyn with a dagger! How could this have happened? Rachel''s body felt weak, her senses entirely focused on Madelyn. But Madelyn''s aura, instead of strengthening under her attention, was vanishing rapidly. In a single breath, it was as if Madelyn had never existed in this world. Panic-stricken, Rachel prepared to rush toward Madelyn, hoping to pull her from the dark elf''s clutches and heal her with potions. Madelyn was her closest friend! She... she couldn''t be gone like this! "Wait!" Just as Rachel was about to move, Leslie stopped her. Rachel froze, glaring at Leslie with fury. "It''s one thing if you won''t help, but why stop me?" "Do you really want Madelyn to die?" Her voice rang with anger. Just then, snow-like flakes began to drift down from the sky, dancing in the air. But when Rachel touched one, her pupils shrank; these "snowflakes" bore an eerie, dual sensation of freezing cold and searing heat, as if trapped in a realm of fire and ice. The unusual phenomenon intensified, and their anxiety grew, yet Leslie remained calm, looking at them with a cold expression. "Stand back. Madelyn is fine," Leslie commanded. The others, including Stanley, were baffled. They had long known of the Empress''s cold demeanor. But Madelyn was her sister-why was she so indifferent? Just as their confusion grew, they noticed the strange scene in the sky changing. Amid the hellish ash-like snowflakes, countless blood-red spirits howled and surrounded Madelyn as if welcoming their queen. Some finally realized what was happening and gasped. "Lady Madelyn has awakened!" "It looks like her Blood Eye has evolved into the fabled Death Calamity!" "That white ash must be the Cinder of the Underworld!" As soon as they spoke, everything turned crimson. An oppressive atmosphere of madness and slaughter permeated the air, filling every corner of the battlefield. Sylva''s brow furrowed, sensing that something was wrong. She felt a vague sense of dread but couldn''t pinpoint why. Just then, an echoing laugh, as if from the depths of a bottomless hell, resonated through the air. The sound filled every mage''s body with boiling blood, and their eyes were etched with blood-red patterns. Sylva felt her own blood heating up and finally realized what was happening. The undead''s cheers-this was a sign of the Death Calamity''s emergence! S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She now understood that Madelyn was the Death Calamity. Legends spoke of the Death Calamity as a terrifying being who ruled over slaughter and suffering, wielding immense authority. But due to its immense power, the Death Calamity had not manifested for countless ages. Yet here she was, the very Madelyn she thought she had slain! In trying to kill her, Sylva had inadvertently triggered her awakening. Realizing this, Sylva''s entire body trembled as she stared at Madelyn in horror. Under her frightened gaze, Madelyn, her body bathed in blood, looked back with icy eyes. Madelyn''s skin grew pale, as if coated in white frost. Her once dark hair now turned a ghostly white. She opened her eyes slowly, revealing pale flowers deep within her gaze. Sylva stared at Madelyn''s cold expression, seeing a mix of mockery and pity. It was as if Madelyn had never been under her control. But how was that possible? Moments ago, she had controlled Madelyn''s memories, plunging her into an endless dream from which she''d never escape. Madelyn should have been her puppet forever! Yet it now seemed Madelyn had never truly been ensnared in that dream. "I should thank you," Madelyn said coolly. "Without you, I would''ve been unable to let go of my lingering regrets. Thanks to you, I''ve finally completed my awakening." Sylva trembled, her teeth chattering as though she''d fallen into the icy depths of hell. "No! You were trapped in that dream-how could you have woken up?" Madelyn responded indifferently: "A dream is still just a dream, and eventually, we wake up. I refuse to live in such an illusion. I want my brother''s true recognition." To Madelyn, Owen was the most important person in her life. She had long regretted abandoning the promise made in the martial contest. She had always hoped to earn Owen''s approval. But after witnessing her sister''s relationship with Owen, she''d buried these feelings. Now, with Sylva''s manipulation, she had faced her inner desires and her truest aspirations. She finally understood her purpose. As Sylva''s aura waned, Madelyn pulled the magical blade from her chest, grayish-white blood spilling from the wound. The wound closed instantly, and a chilling smile crossed her lips. "Now, let''s see my newfound power!" Sylva, utterly stunned by Madelyn''s transformation, gaped as the unmistakable aura of death swept over her. Chapter 340: Chapter337-Admiration for Beauty Chapter 340: Chapter337-Admiration for BeautyThe borders of Emberveil Kingdom. At the moment Madelyn''s voice fell, not only did Sylva and Nidhogg feel a chilling dread in their hearts, as if enveloped by a boundless shadow, but even Stanley and the others found their attention drawn completely to her. The aura emanating from Madelyn slowed their very breath. Her will, bent on obliteration, roared through the world like an invisible tempest, tearing and thrashing! Faintly, it seemed as though there were countless wails echoing from hell itself, as if their souls were momentarily dragged into an inferno to suffer endless torment, and the vision before them began to blur and twist. Those mages of Emberveil Kingdom locked onto by Madelyn''s aura had expressions filled with utter horror. Madelyn''s formerly slight figure, accompanied by the hellish chants, loomed larger and larger in their eyes, growing to the size of a building, then to a towering mountain, and finally filling the heavens and earth itself. Her cold, unfeeling gaze, like twin moons, bore down upon them with the final judgment. Already sensing the impending doom, the Emberveil Kingdom mages frantically began channeling the last remnants of mana within themselves, feeling a deep foreboding that if they couldn''t withstand Madelyn''s terrifying assault, death awaited them. With the howling wind growing sharper and more piercing, their magical glow flared more brightly. Yet as soon as it did, the hellish ashes already filling the air intensified, swirling like falling snow, draping the land in a ghostly shroud of silver. The mages of Emberveil Kingdom touched by this hellish ash found their mana instantly suppressed, settling upon them with an unstoppable force. The moment it touched their robes, armor, and skin, it sizzled like white phosphorus, searing with black smoke into their very flesh, bringing an agony that pierced to the bone. Countless mages screamed, their burning eyes reflecting the torments of an infernal purgatory. Macedonian mages cast spells frantically, but the hellish ash was utterly unyielding, consuming their flesh, leaving it blackened and charred like coal. Their very bones were scorched to a softened state. Many were ravaged by the affliction, the plague spreading among them like wildfire. Those already screaming succumbed, collapsing as lifeless, mangled corpses. And this was only the beginning. Wherever the hellish ash touched the ground, it ignited instantly, green flames dancing as the earth charred black, fissures spreading across its surface. It was as if an unprecedented drought had struck, the cracks as wide as an arm, leading down into endless darkness, like an entrance to the depths of hell itself. The once mighty border walls were left in tatters, riddled with holes, and finally crumbled into ruin, devastated by the ashen storm. And all this, in but a fleeting instant. Stanley and his comrades looked on in stunned disbelief. From the moment Madelyn made her move, not even a second had passed, yet a million-strong mage army of Emberveil Kingdom had been reduced to bones! The formidable border wall collapsed in the same breath. This terrifying devastation in mere moments was beyond words! This was the awakened Madelyn? A walking harbinger of death? Truly terrifying! Their vast army, even with overwhelming numbers, would still take time to clear such a massive force. But before Madelyn, they were nothing more than a remnant, easily wiped out. Sylva and Nidhogg, the last ones standing in this disaster, were dumbfounded. Madelyn''s awakening was beyond anything they had foreseen, and the overwhelming power she now displayed was beyond belief! Facing a million-strong force of Emberveil Kingdom''s mages, even they would have been hard-pressed to eliminate them so swiftly. They too had suffered serious injuries in Madelyn''s assault, covered in blood, looking like figures drenched in despair. Nidhogg, who once believed he could rely on the army, the night elves, and his own power to resist and hold out for a change in fate, now found that Madelyn''s attack had cast him straight into hell. His forces were gone, the strongest border fortress was gone, and with them, any hope of resistance vanished. Resolutely, he turned to flee. Having suffered an unprecedented defeat, he knew his only option was to hide and bide his time for another chance. But Madelyn, who had long had her sights set on him, appeared before him in an instant. Her pale, almost bloodless hand grasped his throat tightly, leaving a deep, bruising mark on his neck. "Leaving now? Isn''t it a bit too late?" she said coldly, her expression as unyielding as ice, devoid of any emotion or mercy-a killing machine. As Nidhogg attempted to struggle, the hellish aura emanating from Madelyn smothered him entirely, igniting the mana within him from within. Realizing the hopelessness, Nidhogg''s face contorted, sensing death''s inevitable approach. Amidst the endless magical flames, he was reduced to a pile of ash, dying with deep regret in his heart. Had he not harbored other ambitions, his innate talent, coupled with the strength of Owen and Leslie, would have led to a vastly different fate. Regretful, Nidhogg perished amidst the flames. Observing his demise from afar, Sylva felt a chill of dread rise within her. As she prepared to retreat, she felt Madelyn''s attention shift to her. In her cold gaze, a red murderous intent stirred, as if scenes of hell itself were reflected within. Madelyn intended to kill her! Sylva''s heart trembled; she was a night elf with a powerful bloodline, backed by the entire night elf lineage. Few dared to harbor ill will against her. As her mind wavered, Madelyn locked onto her with an icy stare, saying, "You must be the one inciting trouble in Emberveil Kingdom? My brother dislikes people like you! If I kill you, won''t he praise me?" With a ghostly smile, both angelic and haunting, Madelyn''s words struck fear in Sylva''s heart. She met Madelyn''s gaze for an instant before a tide of killing intent overwhelmed her, causing her to cough blood and leaving her grievously wounded. Sylva staggered back, bloodied and desperate, but Madelyn closed in again. "I''m a night elf! If you dare to harm me, the Night Queen will not spare you!" Sylva shouted, her face drained of color. The Night Elves were regarded almost as divine, with countless powerful members, and their queen was as revered as a celestial god. The Night Elves were a legendary race, their might unquestioned. "Night Elves? If my brother dislikes you, you''ll die!" Madelyn closed in, showing no mercy. Realizing her peril, Sylva activated an ancient magic mark on her forehead-a mark unique to the elves that could summon the Night Queen herself. As the magic mark on Sylva''s forehead flared, a terrifying pressure surged out, sending Madelyn flying back. A celestial god-level presence! Watching from afar, Leslie''s face turned solemn. Sylva''s strength had reached such a level! Though Madelyn had awakened, she was still far from facing a foe of this caliber. Stanley and the others, sensing the pressure, held their weapons tightly, eyeing Sylva warily. "The Night Queen is indeed a formidable foe," Leslie remarked coldly, gazing up at Sylva, who now hovered above them. At this moment, Owen appeared beside Leslie, watching Sylva in the sky. Turning to Owen, Leslie said calmly, "No matter who stands in our way, they will pay a heavy price!" Owen nodded; they were no longer who they once were. Casting a glance at Madelyn, now fully awakened, he frowned slightly. "Pushing her this far- isn''t that a bit harsh?" Leslie replied seriously, "As my sister, she will face even greater dangers in the future. It may seem extreme, but it''s for the best." Madelyn, noticing Owen, dropped her cold demeanor and leaped forward like a bunny. "Brother!" she called, bounding toward him, intent on jumping into his arms. Leslie subtly blocked her. "You did well this time, keep it up." Though Leslie''s praise was rare, Madelyn''s focus was on Owen. She looked at him eagerly and asked, "Brother, was I good enough? Did I make you proud?" "You did very well," Owen replied, smiling. "With your strength, we''ll have a much easier time." Hearing Owen''s praise, Madelyn''s face lit up, like a child receiving approval from a parent. Leslie, observing, shook her head. Though Madelyn''s awakening had brought change, some innocence remained, which, she reasoned, would evolve over time. While they spoke, Sylva''s magic mark on her forehead burst into blinding light, forming a massive portal in the sky. The oppressive aura surged again, even stronger than before. "Brother, the Night Queen looks really powerful!" Madelyn exclaimed, watching the unfolding spectacle with eager anticipation. Owen, seeing her confidence, hesitated. The Night Queen was a supreme being among celestial gods. Madelyn''s awakening had perhaps made her a bit overly confident. "Why don''t you try fighting her and see?" Leslie suggested, her eyes glinting. "Cheer for me, Brother!" Madelyn grinned at Owen. "Always," he replied. They turned their eyes to the sky, where the portal revealed a breathtaking scene of lush forests and waterfalls, teeming with graceful elves, a vision of ethereal beauty. The spectacle of beauty before them was quickly surpassed by an even greater vision. A foot emerged from the portal, its flawless, jade-like whiteness even more striking when framed by golden-threaded boots. The p rity and nobility of this exquisite foot only emphasized the rest of the form that followed-a pair of stunningly long, flawless legs, prompting many onlookers to swallow instinctively. As their gaze continued upward, they saw a full, curvaceous body, with every line perfectly sculpted: ample where fullness was called for, slender where elegance demanded. She was the embodiment of a divine figure, her curves almost spellbinding. Just the sight of her set many hearts racing, making it nearly impossible for them to control themselves. When their gaze reached her face, it was a sight even more breathtaking than the night sky, more radiant than any blossom. Her eyes were cool and distant, exuding a regal demeanor, while six pairs of elven wings fluttered elegantly behind her. In an instant, she materialized outside the portal. At that moment, many of the mages from Azure Kingdom, merely by gazing upon the Night Elf Queen, felt their spirits quiver and couldn''t help but fall to their knees, worshipping their queen. "Form ranks and prepare to engage!" Stanley''s voice cut through, commanding his troops who were already feeling their blood surge at the mere sight of her. If left unchecked, many would be enthralled by her presence before she even struck a blow. Stanley''s authoritative tone snapped them back to reality, and they quickly gathered their magic into defensive formations, seeking to shield themselves from the overwhelming allure emanating from the Night Elf Queen. Though Owen had seen many beautiful women, even he was captivated by the Night Elf Queen, glancing at her a few times. If Leslie''s beauty was that of a cold, noble queen-a delicate orchid blooming in the cold winds-then the Night Elf Queen was like a divine creation, pieced together from every ounce of beauty in the world, perfect in every way. "That figure... is otherworldly!" Owen murmured in awe, unable to find a single flaw in her form. Her proportions were so harmonious, stirring not only admiration but also desire. Even Rachel was slightly stunned, and Seraphina, glancing at her own youthful body, then back at the Night Elf Queen''s figure, felt a pang of envy and frustration. Would she ever grow into such a form? Rachel and Seraphina exchanged a look and turned to Leslie. Leslie''s beauty was one of domineering strength, an empress whose mere presence commanded attention and respect, a force that overshadowed everything around her. This woman, however, was like a blooming peach blossom, radiating charm even in her gentleness. There was an enchanting quality to her, a seductive allure that penetrated the soul, stirring one''s most primal desires. Every movement, every smile, was mesmerizing. Even as women, they felt themselves drawn in. One could only imagine the devastating effect she must have on men. "Her beauty may be alluring, but that''s all there is to it," Leslie scoffed. Of all the women she had encountered, only the Archdemon, with whom Owen had once had entanglements, had such a striking, seductive figure, one she once thought was the peak of allure. Now, a Night Elf Queen had arrived, a natural temptress who radiated grace and allure merely by standing there. Even Leslie, who seldom cared about appearances, felt a tinge of pressure. She turned to Owen beside her. Men were all pigs-she didn''t believe for a moment that he hadn''t been captivated. But when she looked over, she found his gaze calm, admiring beauty for beauty''s sake. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 341: Chapter339-Madelyn vs. Dark Elf Queen Chapter 341: Chapter339-Madelyn vs. Dark Elf Queen"The Dark Elf Queen... As expected of the legendary, peerless queen..." Owen murmured softly. In the original anime, the Dark Elf Queen held an extraordinary status, her strength and beauty captivating countless admirers. Now, witnessing her in person, her allure became even more profoundly intoxicating. For those with weak self-control, she was a deadly poison. Leslie, too, gazed at the Dark Elf Queen with a slightly tense expression. Perhaps it was due to the overlap in demeanor and appearance, but Leslie instinctively felt a strong dislike toward her. At this moment, Madelyn ignored the presence of the Dark Elf Queen and fixed her gaze on Sylva. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This woman had just used the Queen''s oppressive aura to force her back. This opponent could not be allowed to escape! In a flash, as Madelyn charged toward Sylva, Sylva''s face was pale and weakened from her use of spatial magic, yet her expression held a faint look of mockery. She had been no match for Madelyn before, but now with the Dark Elf Queen present, Madelyn daring to target her was sheer folly! Just as Madelyn struck, the Dark Elf Queen''s attention shifted to her, and a cold glint flashed in her eyes. "A mere Death''s Calamity dares to act presumptuously in my presence?" As her words fell, a terrifying pressure exuded from her, an invisible force locking onto Madelyn like an immense hand. Madelyn narrowed her eyes, already partially focused on the Dark Elf Queen. As the intense aura pressed down, she tore open the void before her. Her voice seemed to be devoured by a ghostly silence, and when she reappeared, she was already behind Sylva. A chill ran down Sylva''s spine as she sensed a suffocating deathly threat. Mana surged within her, forming a nearly indestructible black shield behind her. Yet, as soon as it materialized, Madelyn''s ash-tainted hand, like a snake striking, broke through. The shield disintegrated on contact, as if it were nothing more than a fragile bubble. With her magical barrier gone, Sylva was entirely exposed before Madelyn. Seeing the lethal hand approaching, Sylva found no escape. She gritted her silver teeth, and her flesh and magic swelled like a balloon, then exploded in a bloody burst! Blood and the frenzied surge of mana erupted, centered on Sylva, creating a storm of gore and power. Even Madelyn, caught in the blast, was forced back a few steps. However, she didn''t let up, for Sylva''s soul was fleeing towards the Dark Elf Queen. For mages at the god-tier level, if their soul isn''t destroyed, they can possess another mage''s body or craft a new one to be reborn. Sylva had disrupted the Azure Kingdom''s order and would pay the price! Madelyn stepped forward, shattering the void beneath her foot, catching up to Sylva''s fleeing soul. As Death''s Calamity, her power over souls was devastating. Just then, a golden light shot from the Dark Elf Queen''s direction, shielding Sylva''s soul. Madelyn''s deadly strike, infused with ashen decay, collided with the golden barrier, sending a tingling numbness up her fingers and spreading a volatile aura. Madelyn steadied herself after retreating, while the Dark Elf Queen glared at Sylva''s shattered physical form, fury blazing on her flawless face. Sylva was her most loyal guard. Madelyn''s unyielding pursuit was like trampling on her pride! But before the Queen could speak, Madelyn shot her a look of disdain. Though the Dark Elf Queen was a celestial god-tier being, Madelyn showed no fear. "Hand over her soul. Today she dies, and no one will save her!" The Dark Elf Queen scoffed, "Death''s Calamity, it seems you don''t understand what that title means. In the presence of my dark elf kin, you dare to be so arrogant?" Madelyn said nothing. Her response was a charged magical attack-a blossom of infernal flames, head-sized and vividly crimson. Formed entirely of ash-fueled flames, it emanated a destructive aura that could obliterate anything it touched. Those watching the confrontation were stunned. Madelyn, despite her formidable power, was about to face the Dark Elf Queen, a celestial god-tier entity! She was undaunted in challenging a being far beyond her level. Under their gaze, Madelyn''s blazing ash-fire hurtled towards the Queen. Yet, to the Queen, it seemed like a trivial assault. She remained calm, even showing a trace of ridicule. "I warned you before. Death''s Calamity might be formidable to others, but to my dark elf kin, it''s nothing but a joke." With a flick of her slender, alabaster finger, ripples spread through the void, like a stone dropped in still water. From within these ripples, a shadowy figure appeared before the Queen, effortlessly blocking the fiery blossom of ash. Madelyn''s eyes narrowed in shock. Her strongest attack had been thwarted with ease. This shadow, though blurred, resembled a dark elf, exuding an aura even more mysterious and ominous than the Queen''s. Ordinarily, even a celestial god-tier mage would need substantial effort to withstand her ash- fire. Could her Death''s Calamity, awakened by the Blood Eye, somehow be connected to the dark elves? While Madelyn pondered this, the shadow clasped its hands over the raging fireball, absorbing and extinguishing the flames. Then, with both fists clenched, it punched toward Madelyn, sending waves of energy that distorted the void. Madelyn''s pupils contracted. Despite recognizing the strike''s form, an inescapable feeling settled over her, as if fate itself dictated she take the blow. The punch sent her hurtling backward, like a kite with a broken string. Her chest caved in, and blood spurted, staining her front. The spectators'' faces shifted drastically. Madelyn, who had single-handedly wiped out a million mages of the Emberveil Kingdom, displayed power on par with a God Emperor-tier. And yet, before the Dark Elf Queen, she was effortlessly overwhelmed! There should have been a closer match, not such a drastic difference. At the very least, she should have managed some resistance. But here she was, gravely injured in a single exchange. Madelyn was clearly displeased with the outcome, her eyes blazing with anger. Chapter 342: Chapter340-Leslie’s Fury Chapter 342: Chapter340-Leslie¡¯s FuryMadelyn was clearly displeased with the outcome, her eyes blazing with anger. In an instant, she steadied herself and charged toward the Dark Elf Queen again. The Dark Elf Queen''s lips curved into a cold smile. To her, Madelyn might have some strength, but due to her unique constitution, she could only submit in her presence. Watching Madelyn charge at her, she merely flicked her finger, and a dazzling point of magical light shot toward Madelyn, trailing a long streak as it locked onto her. Madelyn''s speed was remarkable, but the Dark Elf Queen''s attack was faster. Just as Madelyn reached her, the Queen''s potent magical strike hit her chest, sending her flying back again! Bang! The sound of Madelyn coughing up blood echoed as her chest was stained with crimson, emitting a foul odor that corroded the void, producing a harsh sizzling sound. After her bloodline transformation, Madelyn''s blood carried a hellish aura that could corrode most materials. Watching Madelyn get struck down by the Dark Elf Queen again, the onlookers'' faces turned grim. Though they hadn''t expected much from Madelyn, they''d wanted to see how far her strength could reach. However, being completely overwhelmed by the Dark Elf Queen left them wondering just how terrifying her power truly was. This was beyond what anyone could imagine. After being knocked down a second time, Madelyn sensed something was amiss, but she refused to give up. Yet, this time, the Dark Elf Queen didn''t intend to give her another chance. Just as Madelyn prepared to attack again, the Queen teleported in front of her. Dark armor materialized over her curvaceous figure, making her resemble a war goddess. A chilling aura emanated from her, sending tremors through the crowd. Boom! With her armor fully formed, the Dark Elf Queen struck, her movements like a valkyrie in close combat. Madelyn, with no room to resist, was bombarded by relentless attacks. Blood covered her body, and her aura weakened significantly. "Madelyn, this is the price for disrespecting the Dark Elf Queen. You dare to defy Her Majesty?" From behind the Queen, Sylva, still encased in the protective golden bubble, burst into laughter, her face alight with satisfaction. She relished the sight of Madelyn being defeated after her previous humiliation. But just as she laughed, a chilling voice sounded from a distance. "A worthless failure like you dares to speak? You''re headed straight to hell!" With those words, Leslie appeared in front of Sylva. She pointed a finger, and the golden bubble protecting Sylva immediately crumpled as if struck by an immense force. Hisss- A deflating sound followed as a visible hole tore through the golden bubble, exposing Sylva''s soul to the icy air. In the cold aura emanating from Leslie, her soul froze instantly, shattering into fragments, disappearing from existence. Sylva''s destruction sent a shockwave through the Dark Elf Queen, and her beautiful face twisted with killing intent as she focused her attention on Leslie. She had already noted Leslie''s presence, knowing that Leslie''s aura was among the strongest there, one of the few she felt threatened by. Leslie had remained inactive, so the Queen had concentrated on Madelyn. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But now, seeing Leslie act, the Queen recognized her true power. The golden bubble might have appeared fragile, but it contained the Queen''s own refined mana, impenetrable even to a God Emperor-tier mage. Yet Leslie had shattered it with ease, as if it were no more than a shadow. Clearly, Leslie''s strength was far beyond what it seemed. As the Dark Elf Queen looked at Leslie, Leslie returned the gaze, studying her opponent. She had long heard of the Dark Elf Queen, as the dark elves were an exceptional clan, loyal to The Celestial for many years. In terms of resources and power, they were among the most formidable factions. This queen, ruling over the dark elves, was exceptional; her power in the celestial god-tier was terrifying, as evident in her handling of Madelyn. Facing her directly, Leslie sensed an uncommon, ominous danger emanating from her. As they locked eyes, the crowd shifted their attention to the two women. To them, both were paragons of power, beauty, and influence-two extraordinary women unmatched in their own right. Owen, too, looked at them. Given what he knew of Leslie, the Dark Elf Queen''s treatment of Madelyn had undoubtedly sparked her intent to kill. Although she had been strict with Madelyn, it stemmed from a place of deep care. Normally, she was indifferent to others'' lives, but her concern for Madelyn was sincere. The outcome of their battle was uncertain, even to Owen. Madelyn, seeing the Queen''s attention shift to Leslie, prepared to charge toward her once more. "Madelyn, you''ve done well today. The Dark Elf Queen is simply too powerful-it''s natural that you''re not her match. Train hard, and with your talent, surpassing her isn''t out of reach." Owen spoke up, stopping Madelyn from interfering. The Dark Elf Queen was now facing off against Leslie, and any interruption from Madelyn could endanger Leslie. At this level, even a minor disturbance could be deadly. Madelyn looked at Owen, hearing the sincerity in his words. Recognizing her current limitations, she grudgingly retreated to his side. "Owen, did I really do well?" Madelyn asked, her confidence faltering. Owen gently patted her head. "You did excellently. Taking down so many mages from Emberveil Kingdom as a God King is a historical feat. And you''ve awakened your bloodline-focus on stabilizing it. Once it''s fully integrated, you''ll grow even stronger." Owen''s words calmed her. Though Leslie''s Blood Eye had helped awaken her power, the pressure on Madelyn was immense, so Owen needed to reassure her to stabilize her mental state for future growth. Madelyn, trusting Owen completely, nodded and quietly seated herself behind him to heal. The Dark Elf Queen, after sizing up Leslie, finally shook her head, a hint of disappointment in her gaze. "Impressive that your reputation has spread to the lower realms; I''ve heard of you even in the upper realms. But, compared to me, you still fall short." Then, she shifted her gaze toward Owen, her eyes flashing with a strange light. "You aren''t worthy of Owen''s excellence. No other woman in this world is-only I am worthy of him!" ?? Everyone present was taken aback. How had their conversation suddenly shifted to Owen? And judging by the Queen''s demeanor, she seemed to have a keen interest in him! This was entirely unexpected. Even Leslie''s pupils narrowed, stunned by the Queen''s words. After a brief moment of shock, Leslie coldly replied: "Owen is mine. No one, not even you, can take him away." Chapter 343: Chapter341-The Dark Elf Army Chapter 343: Chapter341-The Dark Elf Army"The one I desire is never beyond my reach!" The Dark Elf Queen sneered, resolutely staring down Leslie despite her icy killing intent. Leslie narrowed her eyes and slapped the Dark Elf Queen across the face. Leslie''s strike was swift and sudden, catching everyone off guard. Even the Dark Elf Queen, locked in by the move, hadn''t time to react and could only watch as the slap landed on her face. Slap! The crisp sound echoed, filling everyone''s ears. The atmosphere turned deathly still as countless onlookers widened their eyes in disbelief, gasping in shock. The Dark Elf Queen, one of The Celestial''s top warriors and a distinguished celestial god, was someone people barely dared to address sternly, let alone strike-especially in front of such a crowd. "Way to go, sister!" Madelyn''s eyes sparkled as she exclaimed excitedly. Though Leslie was strict with her, she was clearly even more ruthless with enemies. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This display of bravery filled Madelyn with exhilaration. "As expected of the Empress!" Rachel marveled. Though she hadn''t known Leslie long, her imposing and domineering personality left a deep impression. Now, that aura was even more unrestrained! "Two wicked women fighting! Fight! I hope they both lose, then no one will take my master away!" Seraphina huffed, egging them on from the side. She hadn''t been able to spend time with Owen because of Leslie, and now another woman wanted to take her place. She was thrilled by the chaos. Stanley and the others watched in awe. Gaining the affection of either Leslie or the Dark Elf Queen was a dream for any man. Yet here was Owen, with both of these unparalleled women openly vying for his attention. The crowd''s envy and admiration toward Owen surged. They recognized the astounding potential and matchless strength that earned him his reputation as someone beyond fate, as described by the Lord of Stars. Stanley and the others grew solemn. The relationship between Leslie and Owen was well- known throughout the Azure Kingdom-they loved each other deeply. Now, the Dark Elf Queen''s interference was a death wish. They all remembered the Empress''s relentless determination. Yet, Owen felt no particular excitement; instead, he was perplexed. Why had the Dark Elf Queen set her sights on him? A figure of her status surely had her reasons. He was unaware that many top-tier saints already had their eyes on him. ... At that moment, the Dark Elf Queen finally reacted to Leslie''s slap, her lips parted in shock as she stared incredulously at her. As one of The Celestial''s elite and the Queen of the dark elves, she was accustomed to admiration and reverence. But Leslie had dared to strike her! Feeling the stinging pain on her cheek, a violent and unbridled killing intent erupted from her. The sheer force of it caused the heavens to tremble, and a dark shadow covered the once- bright sky. Furious winds howled, their shrill cries echoing across the land. Everyone felt a chill run down their spines, as if the wrath of a celestial god was upon them. "Leslie, you and your Azure Kingdom will be reduced to ashes today!" Her voice, like the judgment of a deity, reverberated through the heavens, filling everyone with a deep dread, as if one foot was already in the grave. "You think you can destroy my kingdom? Keep dreaming!" As the Dark Elf Queen unleashed her crushing mana tide, Leslie stepped forward, standing like an immovable wall and holding back the overwhelming force. Meanwhile, an icy aura radiated from her, spreading from her feet across the ground. Crystals of ice formed in the air, resembling silver snowflakes that sliced through the void, leaving cold trails of white. Under this freezing aura, the Queen''s mana tide quickly froze, as though the entire world had transformed into an icebound realm. The bitter cold seeped into the Queen''s skin, like countless blades cutting into her. The Dark Elf Queen''s brows furrowed as she conjured a mystical hand seal, creating a portal in front of her. As she poured her power into it, the portal expanded until it stretched tens of thousands of meters into the sky, a gateway bridging heaven and earth. Once the portal stabilized, everyone felt a surge of volatile mana, as if flames were dancing within it, along with a growing, murderous aura. The once-bright sky turned a sinister black. Swoosh! One by one, dark elves began emerging from the portal, their shadows filling the sky as they stared down at the Azure Kingdom below. Initially only dozens appeared, but within moments, their numbers swelled into thousands, then tens of thousands, then hundreds of thousands. The Azure Kingdom forces, observing the dark elf army, felt an immense pressure. Each dark elf exuded a powerful aura, and their numbers were staggering. Within seconds, they had multiplied into a force large enough to rival even the Azure Kingdom''s armies. Rachel and the others wore grim expressions, shocked by the Dark Elf Queen''s thorough preparation. These dark elves had been battle-ready, their aura vibrant, and their fighting spirit high. The dark elves were a powerful bloodline with a storied history, and with such an overwhelming force, they posed a real threat of annihilation to the Azure Kingdom. Standing among her army of dark elves, the Dark Elf Queen raised her head proudly, looking down at Leslie. "Surrender to me, and I''ll grant you a swift end!" Her voice carried a commanding, godlike authority, intimidating all who heard it. The dark elves behind her turned their gaze upon Leslie as well, the overwhelming focus suffocating. Yet, despite this pressure, Leslie remained unfazed. She stared at the Queen and glanced over the mass of dark elves, responding with a calm voice. "This is the extent of your strength?" "If this is all you have, it would be better for you to surrender to me today." With that, she looked over at Owen. He nodded knowingly and turned to Charlotte. "Is everything ready?" Charlotte nodded enthusiastically. "Yes, Lord Emperor. The allied forces have assembled and are ready to act at your command!" Owen smiled with satisfaction. "Leave the Dark Elf Queen to Leslie. The rest of the dark elves... they''re mine." Targeting the dark elves had been part of Owen''s plan. Though they weren''t his original objective, since they had chosen to emerge, he was more than willing to deal with them first. Chapter 344: Chapter342-Submit to Me! Chapter 344: Chapter342-Submit to Me!Seeing Leslie exchange glances with Owen at a time like this only fueled the Dark Elf Queen''s anger. She waved her hand sharply. "Attack! Leave no one alive... except Owen!" With her icy command, the dark elf army, already poised for battle, swooped down towards their enemies. Stanley was just about to mobilize the stationed army when Owen''s voice rang out across the battlefield. "Today is the day to prove your progress over the past ten years! Attack! Leave no one alive!" At Owen''s command, everyone felt the ground tremble as if a massive force was approaching. The dark elves, who had just begun their descent, suddenly sensed danger and veered off course. They narrowly avoided blinding beams of light that streaked through the air, leaving searing black marks in their wake. They had no doubt that, had they moved any slower, these beams would have pierced them, obliterating them instantly. The beams had appeared within seconds, without any detectable magic incantation or charging process, which was highly unusual. T ypically, grandmaster-tier or sage-tier mages would need to chant spells to unleash such powerful attacks. But here, there was no incantation-just raw, relentless strikes, giving the dark elves a sense of foreboding. As they watched these strange mages approach, their confusion grew. Each mage wore a unique exoskeleton apparatus, looking like something out of a futuristic magic-tech novel. "The Emperor commands: the dark elf clan, as Celestial''s lapdogs, are to be exterminated without mercy!" At the forefront of the exoskeleton-clad mages was the president of the White Tower Tech Guild, wearing a monocle and a particularly elaborate exoskeleton, making him look bulky but moving with unexpected agility. Without much mana, he unleashed a devastating magical attack. Those initial light beams, developed by the White Tower Tech Guild, required only minimal mana to produce energy akin to nuclear fission-powerful enough to threaten even god-tier mages. Following the president''s command, the exoskeleton-equipped mages roared, charging at the dark elves with fierce momentum. Over the past decade, they had made great strides in technology with Owen''s support. Once mere theories, these weapons were now real and ready for battle. For many, this was their first chance to showcase their work, and they were eager to prove themselves to the Emperor. Whizz, whizz, whizz! While the dark elves eyed the White Tower Tech Guild members warily, missiles shot out from the exoskeletons, targeting them. The guild had specifically researched the dark elves, who were known for their speed and sharp magical attacks. The light beams and missiles were designed to overwhelm them, keeping them constantly on the defensive. Though battle-hardened, the dark elves were at a loss against the unfamiliar missile attacks. The missiles emitted faint mana waves, barely detectable, yet instinctively made the elves feel danger. Boom, boom, boom! Explosions erupted as missiles neared the dark elves, releasing chaotic mana waves and scattering golden crystal shards. These sharp fragments slashed through the air, leaving jagged cracks that radiated a chilling aura. Some dark elves were blown backward by the shockwave, and even those who managed to resist were wounded by the shards. The shards also released a toxic gas that instantly weakened their magic, leaving them paralyzed on the ground. "Emperor, as per your instructions, we have focused our research on large-scale, long-range weapons," a White Tower Tech Guild researcher standing beside Owen said excitedly, adjusting his thick glasses. "The plasma beams we deployed earlier can injure non-god-tier mages from kilometers away. The recent missile barrage can severely harm god-tier mages, and with the addition of antimagic crystals, they have a strong suppressive effect on mana." He spoke with pride. Many mages had previously dismissed technology, considering it insignificant compared to magic. Yet, with the Emperor''s support, technology had begun to shine on the battlefield. The researcher was confident that their guild''s status would soar, not just within the Azure Kingdom but throughout the world. Owen nodded in satisfaction. Though he knew technological weapons could rival magic, he was unsure if their development had progressed enough to create truly formidable weapons. But now, seeing the White Tower Tech Guild''s results, he felt reassured. These terrifying magic-tech weapons left the elite dark elves caught off guard and struggling. After the first wave of missile fire, the dark elves had suffered significant losses. Out of their original million-strong force, only about half remained, glaring defiantly at the White Tower Tech Guild''s army. This devastating loss in such a short encounter was unprecedented and a severe blow to their morale. "Their strange attacks have stopped. Charge! Avenge our sisters!" The dark elf commander, her face dark with rage, led the charge towards the White Tower Tech Guild forces, determined to annihilate them. She knew these mages weren''t individually strong, mostly at the grandmaster-tier level, far below her warriors in power. If they closed the distance, they could easily wipe them out. Now that she understood the White Tower Tech Guild''s tactics, she saw them as a threat only from afar. Suddenly, a powerful voice echoed across the battlefield. "The Emperor commands the dark elves be eradicated!" At that moment, massive figures rose from the ground, emerging onto the battlefield¡ªthe Moss Giants had arrived! Watching the White Tower Tech Guild''s performance and seeing Owen''s approval, they knew it was now their turn to clean up the remnants. The Moss Giants, each wearing a specialized energy pack, charged towards the dark elves, their enormous strides shaking the earth. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ramps of earth rose to meet them, forming steps that propelled them into the air, bringing them face-to-face with the dark elves. The Moss Giants, renowned for their unmatched strength and resilience, lacked agility, but with the help of technological enhancements, they unleashed their elemental power with precision, compensating for their lack of speed. The dark elves, shocked by the giants'' explosive power, launched counterattacks, but these attacks dissipated against the giants'' stone-clad bodies, devoured by their natural affinity with earth elements, causing no harm at all. Watching the Azure Kingdom''s army tear through the dark elf forces with relentless power, the Dark Elf Queen''s face darkened. She had once held a proud confidence, certain of victory. After all, the dark elves'' talents and strength far exceeded that of humans, overwhelming most mages. Chapter 345: Chapter343-A Battle to the Death Chapter 345: Chapter343-A Battle to the DeathWatching the Azure Kingdom''s army tear through the dark elf forces with relentless power, the Dark Elf Queen''s face darkened. She had once held a proud confidence, certain of victory. After all, the dark elves'' talents and strength far exceeded that of humans, overwhelming most mages. But now, her forces were on the verge of collapse. It was as if the powerful bloodline truly belonged to the Azure Kingdom''s army, not her dark elf clan. Clearly, the Azure Kingdom had been preparing for this battle for a long time. Their forces had been lying in wait, ready for her to fall into their trap. Realizing this, she glared at Leslie. "It seems you were prepared for this day all along. We completely underestimated you." Leslie remained calm. Although she hadn''t known the dark elves would interfere, she was aware that the disturbances within the Azure Kingdom were likely orchestrated by The Celestial. Allowing Nidhogg to roam free had served a dual purpose: to hone Madelyn''s skills and to set a trap for their enemies. Now that the dark elf clan had shown themselves, they wouldn''t be allowed to return. "I didn''t expect you to desire Owen," Leslie said, stepping forward as a fierce wind howled, dropping the temperature drastically. The cold air was so biting it felt like steel needles piercing the lungs. "You dare to try and take my man? What right do you have?" Initially, Leslie hadn''t harbored much hostility toward the Dark Elf Queen, as they''d had no personal enmity¡ªmerely a difference in allegiance. But this queen had dared to set her sights on her husband, and Leslie''s fury ignited. Anyone who set their eyes on Owen was walking a path toward ruin. The Dark Elf Queen sneered, unfazed by Leslie''s deadly aura. "You, a lowly creature of the lower realms, are unworthy of someone like Owen. You think that ruling over a small domain gives you the right to defy The Celestial and stand above all?" With that, she withdrew her focus from her clan and locked it entirely onto Leslie. Since Owen and Leslie had come prepared, her army''s defeat was inevitable. Her only chance to turn the tides was to eliminate Leslie. Killing Leslie would strike a devastating blow to the Azure Kingdom''s morale and open the way to capturing Owen, the unparalleled genius, for herself. Having made up her mind, the Dark Elf Queen prepared to strike, aiming to kill Leslie as swiftly as possible. But as her aura surged toward Leslie, it seemed to encounter an invisible barrier, vanishing into thin air. Her attack could no longer lock onto Leslie, as though her presence had become elusive. The Dark Elf Queen''s eyes narrowed in surprise. This was the first time she had ever encountered such a situation. Leslie''s tier was clearly only god-tier, far below her own celestial god level. She was an exalted celestial god, worshipped by countless mages! As she tried to make sense of this strange phenomenon, she suddenly realized that Leslie''s aura- and her very form-had vanished entirely. It was as if Leslie had never been standing there at all, her presence elusive and unreachable. For the first time, a look of shock crossed the Dark Elf Queen''s face. Leslie''s ability to evade her lock-on indicated that her true strength might rival her own. Moreover, the technique Leslie used was unfamiliar, as if it weren''t a conventional magic skill. The Dark Elf Queen lightly tapped her smooth, porcelain-white foot on the ground, and an enormous ripple spread outward. A vast, starry light array, majestic as the night sky, expanded from her center, covering a radius of thousands of meters. Though Leslie''s skill had caught her off guard, as a celestial god, her powers were vast and profound. It was now time to reveal her full strength. "Darken the heavens!" Her crisp voice echoed across the battlefield. Within the array''s range, light seemed to be repelled, plunging the area into shadow. A crushing pressure filled every inch of space, and the very air seemed compressed to near- solidness, warping under the weight. "I''ve found you!" With a cold smile, the Dark Elf Queen closed her pale fingers into a dark blade and sliced through a portion of the void beside her. The cut produced a sharp screech, and as the dark blade passed through, a layer of white ice appeared, clashing with sparks as it met Leslie''s concealed presence. Leslie''s form appeared amidst the sparks, flickering in and out of sight. The Dark Elf Queen refused to let this opportunity slip by. As her strike was deflected, a vision of stars collapsing manifested behind her, as though the universe itself were imploding. Gigantic whirlpools, glittering with starlight, swirled toward Leslie like doomsday grinders. In the face of the impending cataclysm, Leslie murmured, "So this is the power of a celestial god under The Celestial... Truly remarkable." She had battled celestial gods before, but none as terrifying as the Dark Elf Queen. Each movement of hers seemed capable of reshaping eras. Leslie raised a finger, and a mixture of blood and icy runes shot forth, expanding into a massive, icy meteor hundreds of meters in diameter. The terrifying cold froze the void itself into a solid sheet. The dark whirlpool slowed as it collided with the icy meteor, and then the two forces crashed into each other with a deafening roar. BOOM! The collision of the two women''s ultimate attacks sent a chilling wave rippling outward, as if a deathly flower bloomed in the sky. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its pale petals spread, shattering and annihilating the void, releasing a thick, chaotic mist. Stanley, Rachel, and the others tensed, holding their breath. The scale of this battle was apocalyptic, as if the end of an era had arrived. They could feel the deadly aura just by watching from afar, forcing them to unleash defensive spells to shield themselves from the surging waves. Everyone had a strong instinct that if they failed to block these ripples, they would be obliterated and torn apart in an instant. "Will big sister be alright?" Madelyn asked anxiously, looking at Owen. Though Leslie had always been strict with her, Madelyn understood that it was to push her potential. But now, her opponent was a celestial god, The Celestial''s Dark Elf Queen. While Madelyn had great faith in Leslie, the gap in their power worried her. Owen, too, stared intently at the turbulent ripples in the sky, his expression solemn. However, unlike Madelyn''s concern, he was calm. The Dark Elf Queen was certainly formidable, but Leslie was destined to become a legendary villain. Her talent and achievements would surpass those of the Dark Elf Queen. Even Owen, who had kept a close eye on Leslie''s progress, couldn''t fully comprehend the extent of her power. But one thing was certain-the victor of this battle would be Leslie. The onlookers were all focused on Leslie''s position. They knew Leslie had embarked on a unique path, but they were still unsure of her limits. Though rumors abounded about her strength after her long seclusion, none had seen her true might in battle. Thus, the extent of Leslie''s combat abilities remained a mystery to them all. Chapter 346: Chapter344-The Subjugated Elf Queen Chapter 346: Chapter344-The Subjugated Elf QueenLeslie''s elusive presence made her appear almost like an unstoppable assassin, one from whom no one could escape. As the two women clashed, waves of mana rippled outward from their attacks, forcing those nearby to step back. Both figures re-emerged within the crowd''s view. Leslie''s aura was calm, her appearance immaculate, as if she hadn''t just been part of an intense battle. In contrast, the Dark Elf Queen looked weary, her breathing labored, with her disheveled attire reflecting the toll of the fight. From their clash, it was clear Leslie had gained the upper hand. This sight shook the dark elves watching from afar. The gap in power between the two was significant-like frogs trying to see beyond the limits of their well, gazing up at the sky. Yet Leslie had somehow managed to achieve the impossible right before their eyes. The Dark Elf Queen was a true celestial god-tier mage, while Leslie was only at the god-tier level. The difference between them was immense. But before anyone could process their surprise, Leslie struck again, this time taking the offensive. For the first time since her seclusion, Leslie was unleashing her hidden power, aside from her brief battle with Nidhogg. The sky darkened as pale, icy winds howled, transforming into sharp tornadoes that tore through the void and barreled toward the Dark Elf Queen. The Queen quickly reacted, flaring her wings to generate her own twisted windstorms, clashing violently with Leslie''s freezing tornadoes. Boom! Boom! Boom! Their battle escalated in intensity. In mere breaths, they exchanged dozens of blows, each wave of energy colliding, only to be replaced by the next in rapid succession. Both the dark elf army and the Azure Kingdom''s forces continued to retreat, their faces growing more fearful with each clash. As the waves of battle washed over them, the dark elf soldiers grew increasingly anxious. In every exchange, Leslie had the upper hand. Their own forces were on the brink of collapse, and their last hope was pinned on their Queen. But not only was she unable to defeat Leslie, she was being steadily overwhelmed. The Queen''s apparent struggle weighed heavily on the soldiers'' hearts, casting a deep shadow over their already desperate minds. If things continued like this, both the Queen and her people would fall here. Meanwhile, the Dark Elf Queen felt Leslie''s image growing sharper, almost as if she were stepping deeper into the Queen''s mind with each strike. Leslie''s smile was unsettling, as though she were forcing her way into the Queen''s innermost thoughts. Sensing this, the Dark Elf Queen''s attacks grew more brutal, each clash resulting in earth- shaking tremors. However, when she unleashed an unprecedented mana surge, Leslie''s counterattack proved even more terrifying. A powerful wave of magic crushed forward, pulverizing the Queen''s body. Yet, as a celestial god-tier mage, the Dark Elf Queen''s body began to reassemble almost instantly, though strange particles of light seemed to merge into her form during the process. The Moss Giants, White Tower Tech Guild members, and other allies of the Azure Kingdom were astounded. Leslie''s display of strength had her effortlessly suppressing the Dark Elf Queen-a being so powerful that even their combined forces would struggle to contend with her. They had assumed they would need the full power of their armies to gradually wear her down, but it turned out they had underestimated Leslie''s capabilities. Their admiration for Leslie intensified, filled with awe and disbelief. The Dark Elf Queen, held back by Leslie''s relentless attacks, was seething with rage. Realizing her forces'' morale was plummeting, she decided to use her most desperate move. If this continued, her clan would become nothing more than hunted prey, unable to rise again. She had to turn the tide, or all hope would be lost. "Wherever the night touches, it is the domain of the dark elves. Even you must obey!" Her voice, filled with majesty, resonated across the battlefield, as if declaring her supreme authority. The dark elves, whose spirits had been waning, suddenly felt a surge in morale. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their eyes burned with a feral intensity, as though they had become mindless killing machines, wholly devoted to their Queen''s will. Across the battlefield, the Moss Giants and other soldiers of the Azure Kingdom felt a crushing pressure that slowed their movements. "A celestial god-tier mage indeed. Without Empress Leslie''s unprecedented path, it would likely be us on the defensive today," remarked one of the White Tower Tech Guild researchers, his face grave but tinged with relief. "Her foresight is unmatched. Let''s focus on our task," Stanley said, directing the Moss Giant and White Tower Tech Guild forces, his expression serious as he concentrated on the Dark Elf Queen. Leslie, however, had anticipated the Queen''s desperate outburst. If the Queen had not taken drastic action, every last dark elf here would be annihilated. Leslie made no move to strike, merely watching the Queen with a narrowed gaze. She had passed up several opportunities to severely wound the Queen, waiting for the perfect moment. In Leslie''s mind, killing the Queen outright was far less satisfying than breaking her spirit. Now was that moment. Leslie''s hands formed an ancient hand seal over her chest as she spoke coldly, "Queen of the dark elves, a position of such power is well-suited for my servant." "Therefore, you shall serve me eternally as my maid!" As her words fell, countless icy stars rained down from above, each beam of white light illuminating the Dark Elf Queen''s form. Pain instantly contorted her face, and Leslie''s presence seemed to pierce into her very soul. The Dark Elf Queen''s heart quaked as an instinctive urge to submit arose within her. Her elegant face twisted in resistance, aware that if she yielded, she would indeed become Leslie''s eternal servant, as foretold. "Call me Empress!" Leslie''s voice was authoritative and unstoppable. "You... you! Impossible!" The Dark Elf Queen gritted her teeth, biting down so hard she nearly drew blood, fighting the urge with all her might. But at that moment, Leslie placed her hand firmly on the Queen''s shoulder, forcing her down to her knees. The Queen''s body shuddered, her spirit wavering. "Empress..." came the reluctant but inevitable words from her mouth. Gasps echoed from all around. The Dark Elf Queen had actually called Leslie "Empress"! Many could hardly believe their ears. The Dark Elf Queen herself was breathing heavily, clutching her mouth in disbelief as she stared at Leslie. How was this possible? She was the proud Queen of the dark elves, a celestial god of immense power! She had only ever ruled others-how could she have sworn fealty to anyone else? Chapter 347: Wrong Chapterï¼ Do Not Purchase! Chapter 347: Wrong Chapter£¡ Do Not Purchase!On the vast plains, the centaur Chiron, charging like a giant trampling the earth, let out a piercing roar, his spear flashing as he closed in on Madelyn, growing larger and more menacing in her eyes. Madelyn remained calm, her blood-red roses swirling in her eyes. A killing intent powerful enough to disturb the very air erupted from her as she began to chant, and brilliant rose petals blossomed behind her. A mysterious wind seemed to carry the petals as they danced through the air. When Chiron''s spear met the floating roses, his massive body froze, turning him into an unmoving statue. Then, more and more blood-red petals clung to Chiron, sticking densely to his skin and enveloping him in a sea of flowers. Moments later, only a faint outline of the centaur remained. The god-tier mages controlling the formation stared in horror as Chiron, the embodiment of their power and the core of their Macedonian Phalanx, vanished. In their senses, the recently summoned spirit of the formation was simply... gone! Unable to believe what they were seeing, the mages of Emberveil Kingdom focused on the beautiful spectacle in the sky. As a gentle breeze swept through, the floating rose petals scattered, falling like a rain of crimson roses. And Chiron, the centaur, vanished without a trace, leaving no remnants behind. Almost instantly, another wave of casualties erupted within the Emberveil Kingdom''s army as many mages, unable to bear the backlash, collapsed. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even the god-tier mages were visibly shaken, their faces pale as they struggled with the severe rebound. They looked at Madelyn''s blood-streaked figure with stunned disbelief. Madelyn was merely a god-tier mage-how could she be so powerful that even their combined forces within the Macedonian Phalanx were no match for her? Rachel, Stanley, and the others watched Madelyn with growing dread as she dismantled Chiron almost effortlessly. When Chiron''s aura first appeared, they had felt an overwhelming sense of danger. Fused with the might of over a million mages from Emberveil Kingdom, Chiron''s power rivaled that of a God Emperor. No one expected Madelyn, usually soft-spoken, to unleash such terrifying strength. If she continued like this, Emberveil Kingdom''s massive army would be annihilated entirely! On the city wall, the dark elf Sylva gazed coldly at the failing Macedonian Phalanx, her face filled with disdain and a hint of killing intent. "Worthless. Looks like I''ll have to handle this myself." With a dismissive shake of her head, Sylva vanished in a flash, appearing swiftly before Madelyn, who was cutting through the chaotic ranks of the Macedonian mages. Surprised, Madelyn clenched her fists and launched a powerful punch at Sylva. Sylva looked at her coldly. As a God King-level mage, Madelyn''s blow was little more than a tickle to her. After all, she was a dark elf one of the highest-ranked beings on this plane! Blocking Madelyn''s attack with ease, Sylva''s eyes took on a deep, ancient glow. Madelyn prepared to strike again, but as her gaze met Sylva''s mysterious, starry eyes, she froze. In that strange vision, Madelyn seemed to glimpse her own past. She saw Owen! "Brother!" Madelyn gasped, unable to hold back a cry. To the Azure Kingdom generals like Stanley, Madelyn appeared to be in a daze. After all, a dark elf stood before her, not Owen. Yet, judging by her reaction, she had mistaken Sylva for the Emperor! "How is this possible? Lady Madelyn is so powerful, and her mental strength is extraordinary, especially with the Blood Eye talent. How could she be controlled so easily?" Stanley and the others grew tense; Madelyn was not only the Empress''s sister but also held a close bond with Owen. If something happened to her, they couldn''t imagine the Emperor''s fury. They were puzzled, though; with her strength, Madelyn should have been immune to such control. A nearby deputy adjusted his glasses and explained with a serious expression, "She''s no ordinary being-she''s a dark elf, a highly unique race." With a grave tone, he briefed Stanley and the others about the dark elves'' extraordinary lineage. Their innate power over minds and memories was overwhelming. Ordinarily, no God King or even God Emperor could manipulate Madelyn''s mind. But this was a dark elf, and a high-level God King at that. Despite Madelyn''s exceptional gifts, she was no match for Sylva''s mind control. Far away, Leslie watched with a calm expression. Observing Rachel and the others'' agitation, she said slowly: "The dark elves have a unique talent: they can manipulate the minds of others, turning them into their puppets. Some, the most skilled, can even alter memories." "Right now, Madelyn is likely in a state of confusion..." The group was horrified. Could this truly be the power of a dark elf? If her memories were erased, would Madelyn still be herself? Many mages of the Azure Kingdom were shocked and worried. More than anyone, Rachel was troubled. Having studied at Middle Earth Melodic Academy, she knew that once someone became a puppet of a dark elf, their memories could never be restored. The fabricated memories Sylva would implant would replace Madelyn''s true ones! Rachel hadn''t expected an ancient race allied with The Celestial to be involved in this. "Madelyn is in grave danger. Your Majesty, please save her!" Rachel urged Leslie, unable to bear the thought of harm coming to Madelyn. Leslie remained calm, replying, "Don''t worry; Madelyn will be fine." Leslie''s calmness appeared utterly cold to Rachel, who said urgently, "If something happens to Madelyn, Owen will never forgive you..." Before Rachel could finish, Leslie''s icy gaze landed on her. Rachel had seen Leslie''s cold demeanor before, but the frigid aura she emitted now seemed to freeze the very soul. This chilling presence was more intimidating than anything Rachel had experienced, carrying the undeniable weight of an empress''s authority. Feeling the bone-chilling cold, Rachel realized Leslie had become even more distant since her recent retreat, displaying an aloofness that bordered on indifference. It seemed that in Leslie''s eyes, Owen was the only person who truly mattered. Others were nothing more than tools, mere pawns to be used. She had grown stronger and more like an Empress in every sense. The others who had been ready to rush to Madelyn''s aid retreated under Leslie''s icy stare. Though they couldn''t discern Leslie''s true intentions, they trusted that she wouldn''t actually harm Madelyn. The disturbance quickly died down as everyone turned back to the scene in front of them. Now in control of Madelyn''s memories, Sylva''s mouth curled into a twisted smile. She looked at Madelyn and chanted softly, "Forget. Forget everything from your past! Let''s start anew!" Chapter 348: Wrong Chapterï¼ Do Not Purchase! Chapter 348: Wrong Chapter£¡ Do Not Purchase!As Sylva''s voice dripped with allure and manipulation, Madelyn''s gaze grew increasingly unfocused. Gradually, it seemed she was forgetting everything. But even as her memories were about to be erased by Sylva''s dark magic, fragments of moments with Owen kept surfacing. She forgot much, but every detail of her time with Owen remained unerasable. Sylva frowned, surprised at how stubbornly Madelyn clung to these memories. It was rare, but she had encountered such cases before. With a slight wave of her fingers, Sylva manipulated invisible threads, preparing to alter Madelyn''s memories directly. In Madelyn''s mind, visions appeared of a life with Owen-of sweet scenes from their marriage, of playful moments, of their honeymoon. Each memory was beautiful, filled with joy. Observing this, Sylva shook her head, muttering, "Owen truly does have a way with women." "What a foolish girl, so deeply infatuated with Owen that it''s become an obsession-she won''t let go..." Sylva attempted to use memory alteration to erase Madelyn''s cherished memories, filling the void with fabricated happiness in a final effort to gain control. Yet no matter how many times she tried, Madelyn''s altered memories seemed to revert back. "If I can''t control her, I''ll destroy her." With a sigh of regret, Sylva conjured a magical blade in her palm, crafted from translucent crystal and swirling with terrifying energy. Before anyone could react, Sylva drove the blade into Madelyn''s heart! Hot blood spurted into the air. Madelyn''s chest was pierced straight through, her lifeblood pouring from the wound. Heavily wounded, her aura instantly weakened. And as Sylva''s blade penetrated her heart, blood-red raindrops began to fall from the sky. The mages around stared in stunned disbelief, their expressions shifting to shock and horror. Could it be that Lady Madelyn was dead? They couldn''t believe their eyes. But the truth was undeniable. Rachel, Stanley, and the Azure Kingdom''s mages were all frozen in shock, desperately searching for signs this was an illusion. But the reality was clear-Sylva had killed Lady Madelyn with a dagger! How could this have happened? Rachel''s body felt weak, her senses entirely focused on Madelyn. But Madelyn''s aura, instead of strengthening under her attention, was vanishing rapidly. In a single breath, it was as if Madelyn had never existed in this world. Panic-stricken, Rachel prepared to rush toward Madelyn, hoping to pull her from the dark elf''s clutches and heal her with potions. Madelyn was her closest friend! She... she couldn''t be gone like this! "Wait!" Just as Rachel was about to move, Leslie stopped her. Rachel froze, glaring at Leslie with fury. "It''s one thing if you won''t help, but why stop me?" "Do you really want Madelyn to die?" Her voice rang with anger. Just then, snow-like flakes began to drift down from the sky, dancing in the air. But when Rachel touched one, her pupils shrank; these "snowflakes" bore an eerie, dual sensation of freezing cold and searing heat, as if trapped in a realm of fire and ice. The unusual phenomenon intensified, and their anxiety grew, yet Leslie remained calm, looking at them with a cold expression. "Stand back. Madelyn is fine," Leslie commanded. The others, including Stanley, were baffled. They had long known of the Empress''s cold demeanor. But Madelyn was her sister-why was she so indifferent? Just as their confusion grew, they noticed the strange scene in the sky changing. Amid the hellish ash-like snowflakes, countless blood-red spirits howled and surrounded Madelyn as if welcoming their queen. Some finally realized what was happening and gasped. "Lady Madelyn has awakened!" "It looks like her Blood Eye has evolved into the fabled Death Calamity!" "That white ash must be the Cinder of the Underworld!" As soon as they spoke, everything turned crimson. An oppressive atmosphere of madness and slaughter permeated the air, filling every corner of the battlefield. Sylva''s brow furrowed, sensing that something was wrong. She felt a vague sense of dread but couldn''t pinpoint why. Just then, an echoing laugh, as if from the depths of a bottomless hell, resonated through the air. The sound filled every mage''s body with boiling blood, and their eyes were etched with blood-red patterns. Sylva felt her own blood heating up and finally realized what was happening. The undead''s cheers-this was a sign of the Death Calamity''s emergence! She now understood that Madelyn was the Death Calamity. Legends spoke of the Death Calamity as a terrifying being who ruled over slaughter and suffering, wielding immense authority. But due to its immense power, the Death Calamity had not manifested for countless ages. Yet here she was, the very Madelyn she thought she had slain! In trying to kill her, Sylva had inadvertently triggered her awakening. Realizing this, Sylva''s entire body trembled as she stared at Madelyn in horror. Under her frightened gaze, Madelyn, her body bathed in blood, looked back with icy eyes. Madelyn''s skin grew pale, as if coated in white frost. Her once dark hair now turned a ghostly white. She opened her eyes slowly, revealing pale flowers deep within her gaze. Sylva stared at Madelyn''s cold expression, seeing a mix of mockery and pity. It was as if Madelyn had never been under her control. But how was that possible? Moments ago, she had controlled Madelyn''s memories, plunging her into an endless dream from which she''d never escape. Madelyn should have been her puppet forever! Yet it now seemed Madelyn had never truly been ensnared in that dream. "I should thank you," Madelyn said coolly. "Without you, I would''ve been unable to let go of my lingering regrets. Thanks to you, I''ve finally completed my awakening." Sylva trembled, her teeth chattering as though she''d fallen into the icy depths of hell. "No! You were trapped in that dream-how could you have woken up?" Madelyn responded indifferently: "A dream is still just a dream, and eventually, we wake up. I refuse to live in such an illusion. I want my brother''s true recognition." To Madelyn, Owen was the most important person in her life. She had long regretted abandoning the promise made in the martial contest. She had always hoped to earn Owen''s approval. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But after witnessing her sister''s relationship with Owen, she''d buried these feelings. Now, with Sylva''s manipulation, she had faced her inner desires and her truest aspirations. She finally understood her purpose. As Sylva''s aura waned, Madelyn pulled the magical blade from her chest, grayish-white blood spilling from the wound. The wound closed instantly, and a chilling smile crossed her lips. "Now, let''s see my newfound power!" Sylva, utterly stunned by Madelyn''s transformation, gaped as the unmistakable aura of death swept over her. Chapter 349: Chapter345-The Dark Elves’ Wrath Chapter 349: Chapter345-The Dark Elves¡¯ Wrath"What... what did you do to me?!" The Dark Elf Queen glared at Leslie, feeling an undeniable presence in her mind¡ªa shadow that took the form of Leslie herself, like an indomitable monument planted deep within her. Any rebellious thought she had was met with a fierce wave from that shadow, inflicting torturous pain that snuffed out her resistance. This was clearly wrong-Leslie had somehow affected her mind! But how? For the first time, the Queen felt fear toward Leslie. The idea that her mind could be altered without her awareness was something she had always thought impossible. But now, it was happening. As she stared at Leslie with widening, fearful eyes, Leslie stood surrounded by an aura of icy air, the cold swirling around her like a white dragon. She looked regal, almost celestial, with a gaze of supreme disdain. To her, the Dark Elf Queen seemed like nothing more than a lowly servant. "In my presence, why are you still standing? Kneel!" Leslie''s voice was cold and commanding, reverberating across the battlefield and drawing everyone''s attention. After all, she was addressing none other than the Dark Elf Queen! The Queen, who had intended to lash out at Leslie, found her voice caught in her throat, unable to speak. The image of Leslie in her mind grew brighter, like a blazing sun that suppressed her spirit. Her body, which had been resisting, began to weaken, and her indomitable will gradually crumbled under the weight of Leslie''s demand. Leslie''s voice rose in volume. "Kneel!" The words struck the Queen like thunder, shattering the last vestiges of resistance. Her body folded, and she knelt before Leslie, head bowed low, her swan-like neck strained with the effort to resist. Despite her attempts to rebel, her efforts were in vain. At the moment the Dark Elf Queen knelt, silence fell over the battlefield. Both armies, previously locked in fierce combat, ceased fighting, staring in disbelief. For the dark elves, this was the ultimate disgrace. Despite their unfavorable position in this battle, none of them had considered surrender. They had stood firmly behind their Queen, their symbol of strength and loyalty. But now, the Queen they revered, their guiding light, was kneeling before a human woman. This was an unbearable humiliation, and the dark elves'' chests heaved with fury, their breaths quick and shallow. "My Queen!" At that moment, every dark elf cried out, desperate to wake the Queen from her submission. "My Queen, snap out of it! This vile woman is controlling you, leading the dark elves into an abyss!" "Awaken, my Queen! Use your power and fury to cleanse this shame by destroying them all!" Their voices merged, a collective roar shaking the void, intensifying the already oppressive sky. Yet, despite the desperate calls from her people, the Queen couldn''t break free from Leslie''s hold. She remained kneeling, unable to move, her desire to submit growing stronger, sweeping over her mind like a torrent. Seeing that their Queen remained unresponsive, the dark elves'' fury reached its peak. Led by the four ancient elf elders, who wore expressions of grim determination, they prepared for a final assault. "Dark elves, heed my command! All forces, attack Leslie! No matter the cost!" "Leave none alive!" The eldest, deeply wrinkled dark elf elder shouted, charging toward Leslie with an air of unbreakable resolve. She was an Archgod-tier mage, second only to the Queen herself in power and one of the core pillars of the dark elves. Following her lead, other grief-stricken dark elves found renewed determination and surged toward Leslie. While they couldn''t understand exactly what method Leslie had used, they knew she was responsible for the Queen''s current state. Killing Leslie was their only hope of freeing their Queen. As the dark elf forces charged en masse toward the Empress, the Azure Kingdom''s Moss Giants and White Tower Tech Guild warriors snapped out of their shock and rallied to Leslie''s defense. "You think you can approach the Empress? Think again!" "None of you will leave here alive!" "Do you truly believe you can reach our Empress?" Already fiercely loyal to Leslie, the Azure Kingdom forces had been galvanized further by her dominance over the Queen. Their worship of Leslie ran deep, and they would not allow anyone near her. Boom! Boom! The once-stilled battlefield erupted again in chaotic violence, with powerful magic attacks flaring up across the lines. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The dark elves clashed against the Azure Kingdom''s soldiers, who blocked their advances like an impregnable fortress. However, the four elder dark elves, powered by sheer determination, broke through the blockade. As Archgod-tier mages, they were formidable figures in any era, forces to be reckoned with in any faction. Witnessing their breakthrough, dark elves in the ranks erupted in cheers. "These old ones are truly fearsome!" "The darkelves may be Celestial''s lapdogs, but their power and legacy run deep." Even Madelyn and Rachel''s expressions grew tense as they watched. Though the Azure Kingdom''s army had gained the upper hand earlier, the true strength of the dark elves was now coming to light with these elders joining the fray. As the elder dark elves neared Leslie, the eldest unleashed her attack. Her wings fluttered, summoning towering trees that erupted from the ground. Green vines coalesced into beams of light, hurtling toward Leslie like rain. Eldritch Light! The green beams appeared as twisted faces at their tips, emitting a piercing sound that sliced through the air, disrupting concentration with its shrill tone. But just as the elders launched their strongest attacks, Leslie turned her gaze upon them. Or rather, Leslie had already sensed their approach but had not considered them worth her time. Now, as they reached her, she finally prepared to respond. "You must be the last hope of the dark elves," she remarked, her gaze sweeping over them. Four Archgod-tier mages, indeed a formidable lineup. Even a celestial god-tier mage would struggle against them in a united front. The Queen, still kneeling, frowned. She knew the strength of the four elder dark elves. But she also knew that the one standing before them was Leslie. Chapter 350: Chapter346-The Elf Queen’s True Motive Chapter 350: Chapter346-The Elf Queen¡¯s True MotiveThe green beams appeared as twisted faces at their tips, emitting a piercing sound that sliced through the air, disrupting concentration with its shrill tone. But just as the elders launched their strongest attacks, Leslie turned her gaze upon them. Or rather, Leslie had already sensed their approach but had not considered them worth her time. Now, as they reached her, she finally prepared to respond. "You must be the last hope of the dark elves," she remarked, her gaze sweeping over them. Four Archgod-tier mages, indeed a formidable lineup. Even a celestial god-tier mage would struggle against them in a united front. The Queen, still kneeling, frowned. She knew the strength of the four elder dark elves. But she also knew that the one standing before them was Leslie. Thud, thud! The sound of blood splattering abruptly echoed through the air. The elder who had reached Leslie suddenly vomited blood and was flung backward, her chest caved in, blood gushing from the wound. The towering tree she had summoned behind her collapsed and shattered into specks of light. The dark elves, who had been watching this battle closely, all turned pale. These elders were second only to the Queen in power, their last hope against Leslie. But now, in a single exchange, Leslie had defeated them, extinguishing every bit of their hope. Before, they believed that while these elders might not be able to defeat Leslie, they could at least buy enough time for the Queen to escape from Leslie''s influence. But now, even that slim chance had been obliterated. Most dark elves hadn''t even registered Leslie''s attack; they only saw her raise a hand, striking with a force that seemed to obliterate the sky itself, instantly sending their strongest elders flying. Rachel and the others stared in open-mouthed shock. They knew Leslie was powerful, treading a unique path, but to witness her so easily crush Archgod-tier elders was beyond their expectations. Only Owen''s expression remained calm. He knew Leslie''s nature better than anyone, especially after her time in seclusion. Leslie''s path was one of absolute dominance, centered around her soul''s imperial strength, commanding all forces of [Order], mana, and her Ice Emperor bloodline to bend to her will as loyal subjects. Leslie''s desires allowed no barriers; what she despised had no place in existence. This unmatched dominance allowed her to use her soul''s pressure to make the Dark Elf Queen submit as her servant, leaving no room for resistance. The others, observing this astounding scene, were filled with admiration. Many of these dark elf elders were ancient, powerful figures who had weathered the trials of time. To see them defeated so effortlessly-and to witness the Queen''s forced submission-was something they would never have imagined possible. Meanwhile, as the dark elf elders were defeated, the chaotic battle on the battlefield quickly subsided. The dark elves, previously brimming with confidence, now looked dispirited, as if they''d had the very life drained from them. The Dark Elf Queen watched the fall of her people with desperation, her heart seething with hatred for Leslie. "Leslie, if you have any courage, fight me fairly! What is the point of using such deceitful methods?" The Queen, though bound by Leslie''s mind power, was still unwilling to concede and voiced her anger. These elders were relics of ancient times; though they had grown powerful with age, time had also weakened them. Injuring them inflicted a significant blow upon the dark elves. In the Queen''s eyes, Leslie''s assault on the elders was a devastating wound to their race. "You''re already my servant, and yet you dare speak so brazenly?" Leslie''s icy gaze fell upon the Queen, viewing her with the contempt one might reserve for a servant. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her gaze alone caused the Queen, whose mind bore Leslie''s imprint, to tremble with fear, as though she were a mouse before a cat. She shivered, quickly looking away with clenched teeth, a frustrated, angry expression on her face. "Leslie, what exactly do you want? I''d rather die than endure your humiliation!" To the Queen, death would be preferable to the relentless shame Leslie inflicted on her. Leslie observed her for a moment, noting the Queen''s impressive stature, which even she found herself admiring. She thought having her as a servant would be quite enjoyable. But first, she had questions. Gazing intently at the Queen, Leslie asked, "Why did the dark elves ally with Nidhogg? Why target my husband?" Her voice was filled with commanding authority. The Queen wanted to resist answering, but Leslie''s voice bore down on her, tearing away her resolve. She glanced at her dark elf subjects, bound by the Moss Giants and White Tower Tech Guild below, and felt her remaining resistance crumble. The Queen knew that no matter how fiercely she resisted, Leslie''s growth rate was terrifying. Just a decade ago, Leslie had been a god-tier mage, and now she had surpassed the Archgod level, reaching the celestial god-tier and even dominating her in battle. With Leslie''s power advancing at such a breakneck speed, she knew that resisting was futile. Moreover, her people had already suffered heavy losses. If this continued, the dark elves would be annihilated, and she would go down in history as the Queen who doomed her people. With a resigned expression, the Dark Elf Queen raised her head to look at Leslie. Others, too, turned their gaze toward her. Not only had she attacked the Empress, but she had also set her sights on the Emperor, a decision that had led her down a treacherous path. "I targeted Owen for one simple reason," she said, her voice echoing through the air. "Because of his extraordinary talent. I wanted to create the ultimate bloodline with him. That''s all." Everyone was momentarily stunned by her words. She had said this before, but they had thought it was just an excuse. However, hearing her confirm it again made them wonder-could this really have been her genuine motive? Instantly, all eyes turned toward Owen. Owen''s face twitched. What in the world? Had he just been reduced to a prized stud? Chapter 351: Chapter347-Owen’s Ranking Chapter 351: Chapter347-Owen¡¯s RankingHearing the elf queen''s words, Leslie was engulfed in a fiery rage. Owen was her taboo! No one could touch him! Yet, this elf queen dared to treat Owen as nothing more than a tool to continue her bloodline. The intensity of this insult to Leslie was unimaginable. "You really are nothing more than a lowly maid. How dare you lust after my husband? You despicable wench!" Leslie''s cold, cutting voice echoed across the battlefield, resonating in every corner. The elf queen, startled by Leslie''s vehement reaction, hadn''t anticipated how deeply Leslie cared about this matter. The oppressive aura surrounding Leslie intensified, her wrath becoming palpable. The elf queen, however, seemed to revel in Leslie''s anger. She sneered and taunted: "Don''t you know? When the Epoch resets, it offers a grand gift to all beings who have fallen!" "Any offspring born during this period have a high chance of possessing a special constitution!" "So, don''t think I''m just rambling nonsense. This is the truth!" Hearing the elf queen''s gleeful voice, Leslie stepped forward and gripped her throat tightly. The icy killing intent radiating from Leslie wiped the smug smile off the elf queen''s face, replacing it with a somber seriousness. "This isn''t just my idea," the elf queen managed to say, her voice strained. "Many races and factions across the Sanctuaries share this vision! I am merely the first to act!" Her words fell like thunder on the silent battlefield. Everyone was stunned, their mouths agape in disbelief. How could this be? The Emperor, revered by all, had become the focus of the most powerful women in the Sanctuaries? Simultaneously, everyone could sense that Empress Leslie''s emotions were teetering on the brink. Her devotion to Owen was well-known. Anything related to Owen was of utmost importance to her. Now, with so many new rivals vying for his attention, they couldn''t fathom the level of killing intent brewing in her heart. "Explain this Epochal Reset in detail," Leslie demanded coldly, her narrowed eyes fixed on the elf queen. She could tell that the elf queen''s provocations were deliberate, but the underlying truth of her words was undeniable. The elf queen smiled slyly, clearly enjoying Leslie''s barely-contained fury. However, she also understood that pushing Leslie too far would not bode well for herself or the elf race. Thus, she spoke plainly: "You must have already noticed how, after the End of the Epoch, the speed of cultivation has dramatically increased. Particularly with the primordial mana baptism following creation, even those with ordinary constitutions can ascend to become mages, often developing unique traits." "This is because during this time, [Order] becomes fully manifest and unrestrained. The geniuses born in this era have an unprecedented chance to develop extraordinary constitutions!" "Moreover, factions from the Sanctuaries, Forbidden Zones, and even the Celestials have all begun to expand, seeking to dominate the best cultivation resources. This era marks not only the fiercest collisions but also unprecedented collaborations among the major races." "One crucial form of collaboration involves nurturing exceptional prodigies!" "The stronger the bloodline, the greater the potential achievements!" "Now, with the top powerhouses across factions hitting their bottlenecks, the emergence of a newly-born prodigy with unparalleled constitution could break through the tiers and even conquer other races and factions!" As the elf queen spoke, her gaze landed momentarily on Owen. Leslie snorted, her lips curling into a mocking smile. The dawn of a new Epoch brought with it the potential to birth the most perfect constitution, granting dominion over the era and unparalleled supremacy for eternity. This, then, was the reason? The crowd finally grasped why the elf queen had set her sights on Owen. Rachel and Madelyn exchanged complicated looks as they gazed at him. Who could have predicted a day when men would need to be wary of being abducted? The sheer absurdity of the situation made it feel surreal. Still, a mischievous curiosity arose in their hearts. They couldn''t help but imagine the chaos that might unfold-numerous women vying for Owen, leading to dramatic battles. Their imaginations painted vivid, exaggerated scenarios. Watching from the sidelines would undoubtedly be thrilling! Meanwhile, under everyone''s scrutinizing gaze, Owen felt increasingly awkward. Who would have thought his newfound fame would bring such peculiar trouble-too many women taking an interest in him? Of course, this thought barely crossed his mind before he pushed it aside. A sudden realization dawned on him: he had arrived at the pivotal era of the story''s original timeline, where countless prodigies emerged after the Epoch reset. However, in his memory, the timeline for this grand convergence of geniuses was not supposed to be now! It appeared that his presence had significantly altered the course of history, making it nearly unrecognizable. This gave Owen a sense of unease. On one hand, the diminishing alignment between the original storyline and reality meant he could no longer rely on the narrative for guidance. This increased the risks of his decisions. On the other hand, the earlier-than-expected arrival of the prodigy era meant unprecedented S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. dangers were already looming! The elf queen had a point. During the dawn of the Epoch, [Order] was fully exposed to perception and temporarily unrestrained by the Celestials. For those with sufficient talent, this period allowed for the emergence of ancient, powerful constitutions. Some of these constitutions were so powerful that they became legendary taboos, leaving indelible marks on history. In such a time, unparalleled talent was a rare and highly coveted resource. Owen had already established numerous free academies across the Azure Kingdom, precisely to prepare for this moment. The most effective way to defeat the Celestials was to nurture an unparalleled prodigy- efficient, rapid, and resource-efficient. Additionally, powerful bloodlines could help mages ascend quickly. Special constitutions, scrutinized by countless factions, underwent a process akin to raising Gu insects, with the strongest emerging victorious. Loki, the Trickster God, relished such schemes. The greater the talent, the higher the future potential. Some of the colder factions, upon identifying top-tier talents, would even commit heinous acts-killing parents to focus solely on nurturing their offspring! The elf queen''s reaction confirmed that the major factions had already begun their preparations. In this extraordinary era, investing in talent yielded far greater returns than any other pursuit. A single transcendent prodigy could bring boundless benefits. As the crowd digested this revelation, Leslie composed herself, her voice cutting through the tension: "Which factions are interested in my husband?" she asked coldly. None could desire Owen without paying the price of death! Leslie''s sharp killing intent seemed to invigorate the elf queen, who responded earnestly: "The Divine Clan of the Sanctuaries, represented by the Tri-Eyed Divine Maiden, Paisley." "The Undead Clan, with the Scarlet Rose Lord, Teagan!" "The Druidic Tribe, led by the Saint Druid, Auriel!" "The Dragons of Light and Shadow, with their saint, Gwyneth!" "...And many more." The elf queen rattled off an exhaustive list of names. Leslie''s expression darkened. "So, practically every top female mage across the factions has set their sights on Owen?" The elf queen nodded. "Exactly. In the Sanctuaries, Master Owen''s name resounds like thunder..." Before she could finish, Leslie cast her a cold glare, silencing her immediately. The names mentioned were not unfamiliar to Leslie-they were among the most prominent figures in the Sanctuaries. Yet now, many of them were competing for Owen. The absurdity of the situation weighed heavily on her, intensifying her determination. After all, too many mages coveted Owen. "Given the current era, such competition is natural," the elf queen remarked. "The factions'' emphasis on prodigies has reached unprecedented levels. Rare traits like Forbidden Seals and Celestial Bloodlines are invaluable." Chapter 352: Chapter348-A Kiss for Leslie Chapter 352: Chapter348-A Kiss for Leslie"Among all bloodlines, those ranked at Sequence o are the most coveted. Once such a bloodline is discovered, the major factions will engage in bloody, ruthless competition, sparing no cost!" "Just below these are the divine bodies associated with extreme mana. This includes traits like the Blood Eye and other physical mutations, as well as ancient bloodlines like those of the primordial succubus. When a divine body emerges, it too becomes a target of contention among the factions, though the intensity is somewhat less fierce-more measured and calculated rather than a fight to the death." Hearing this, Madelyn was taken aback. While she had always known her eyes were special, she never imagined they would be so highly valued by the various factions of the Sanctuaries. Rachel was equally astonished. Although she possessed the ancient succubus constitution, she had always suppressed her aura, assuming it went unnoticed. However, the elf queen''s assured gaze suggested she had seen through Rachel''s disguise. So this was the caliber of a celestial god-tier mage? Even under Leslie''s oppressive power, the elf queen''s insight was terrifying. "Beyond these mainstream top-tier constitutions, there are other extraordinary traits, though they attract far less attention." "Aside from ranking special constitutions, we''ve also been compiling a detailed profile of Owen. Aren''t you curious where Owen ranks?" Leslie, ever concerned with matters relating to Owen, immediately fixed her gaze intently on the elf queen. The elf queen replied earnestly, "From the moment Owen emerged on the stage, he has risen through the ranks without a single defeat. Be it prodigies or veteran figures, all who have stood against him have met crushing defeat." "Even before ascending to the god-tier mage rank, he has slain true god-tier mages and even contended with a God King!" "Such a record is unprecedented in history!" "Owen has created a legend- an unparalleled tale." "Thus, even though we don''t know his exact constitution or talent, he has already surpassed all historical figures." "He is in a league of his own, above all special constitutions." "The undisputed Number One across all planes!" "And he is the one figure for whom every faction is willing to pay any price to obtain." As the elf queen''s words faded, everyone present was stunned into silence. Number One across all planes! Stanley and the others could feel their breathing quicken, their gazes growing increasingly fervent. They had already recognized Owen''s extraordinary talent and strength, especially after Academy City had declared him an unparalleled figure, even creating a unique ranking list for him-one that surpassed all historical prodigies. However, they hadn''t expected that even among the Sanctuaries and Forbidden Zones, Owen was considered an unprecedented existence. Truly, they had aligned themselves with a figure the likes of whom had never appeared before and likely never would again-a supreme prodigy. Every other prodigy paled in comparison to Owen. Understanding this, it became clear why so many factions'' women valued Owen so highly. Owen''s bloodline was terrifyingly unique. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though he had yet to set foot in the Sanctuaries, his name had already spread there. The mere thought of what would happen when Owen finally entered the Sanctuaries was unimaginable¡ªhe would surely cause a tempest of unparalleled magnitude. "Brother, you''d better be careful when you go out from now on. If someone ambushes you and drags you off to be their husband, I won''t have such a great brother anymore!" Madelyn teased, laughing. "Master! Master belongs to me! No one can take him away!" Seraphina exclaimed passionately, her tiny fists waving in the air. "He''s already been taken once by a bad woman¡ª there won''t be a next time!" Madelyn pinched Seraphina''s chubby cheeks, laughing. "You''re still not strong enough to back up that claim. Focus on growing stronger." "Besides, there''s also the ''bad daughter'' you mentioned protecting your brother now." Rachel, standing nearby, wore a grave expression. "Leslie is truly furious now. This elf queen is practically digging her own grave." Madelyn nodded in agreement. When Leslie was truly enraged, she became unnervingly calm-a silence akin to a ghost ready to strike and claim lives. Seeing Leslie''s icy demeanor, Owen knew he couldn''t let the situation escalate further. In a flash, he moved to stand before Leslie. Just as he did, Leslie struck. Her long, pale hand shot out, seizing the elf queen by the throat. The chill of her murderous intent enveloped the elf queen entirely, forming a thin layer of frost over her body. "Why are you so agitated? It''s simply the truth. Or do you think you don''t deserve Owen?" the elf queen sneered. Her words had barely left her lips when she met Leslie''s cold, piercing gaze, which froze her to the core. It felt as though she had been cast into an icy wasteland. "Don''t think being part of my plans grants you the right to act so wantonly!" Leslie''s voice was devoid of emotion, and as it echoed, the elf queen felt her lifespan being mercilessly stripped away. It was as if a bone-chilling wind was slicing through her body, inflicting a sensation of death by a thousand cuts. Yet, the elf queen held her ground, meeting Leslie''s oppressive gaze with unyielding defiance. "What''s the matter? No guts to kill me? Or were all your threats just empty words?" Having been enslaved by Leslie''s mind magic, even ending her own life was no longer an option. But as a queen, she clung to her pride. The prospect of truly becoming Leslie''s maid was more unbearable than death itself-a torment a thousand times worse. Thus, provoking Leslie into killing her seemed the only escape. Leslie stared at her coldly, the dominion of her aura pressing down relentlessly on the elf queen''s soul. It was as if an invisible hand toyed with her very essence, threatening to rip it apart with a mere thought. But Leslie had no intention of doing so. She saw through the elf queen''s plan. She glanced at Owen, who had rushed to her side, his silence suggesting he wouldn''t intervene. "Why don''t you try convincing me to let her go?" Leslie asked. "I considered it at first since she could be useful to our plans. But on second thought, as long as you''re happy, that''s all that matters," Owen replied with a smile. Hearing this, Leslie''s icy expression softened, a hint of tenderness appearing in her gaze. She knew Owen loved her just as deeply as she loved him. She was willing to give everything for Owen, and he would do the same for her. The elf queen''s provocations, as well as those from the other saints and divine women of the Sanctuaries, now seemed insignificant. After all, what mattered most was that she had Owen''s heart. With this thought, Leslie released the elf queen''s throat. Owen took her cold hand in his, smiling warmly. "It''s not ideal having so many people targeting me, but let them be envious. I''m Leslie''s man, after all!" "Others can dream all they want. It''s pointless. You know how I feel about you, don''t you?" As he spoke, Owen wrapped an arm around Leslie''s slender waist, pulling her into his embrace. Leslie, flustered, struggled slightly, aware they were in full view of everyone. But after a brief moment, she melted into his warm arms. Yes, Owen was hers. She had only been momentarily overwhelmed by the sheer number of shameless women eyeing him. But thinking it through, she realized there was no reason to worry. She and Owen were inseparable. No one else stood a chance. Still, once they entered the Sanctuaries, should any saint or divine woman truly dare to target Owen, she would deal with them-just as she had with the elf queen. They would either become her maids or face certain death. She would make it clear to the world that anyone she claimed as hers was untouchable. Even if it meant rivers of blood, she would not hesitate. Seeing Leslie return to her composed, confident self, Owen felt both relieved and deeply moved. As the ultimate antagonist, Leslie had never cared for anyone deeply. No one had ever truly mattered to her. But now, he had found a place in her heart. He had truly reached the heart of this extraordinary villainess. Overwhelmed with emotion, Owen leaned in and kissed Leslie''s crimson lips. Chapter 353: Chapter349-The Gatekeeper Elf Queen Chapter 353: Chapter349-The Gatekeeper Elf QueenIn the sky, Owen suddenly caught Leslie off guard, kissing her soft, alluring lips. Leslie froze for a moment before her cheeks flushed a deep crimson. Though they were, by all accounts, a seasoned couple, this was their first public display of affection in such a grand setting. She felt awkward and unaccustomed to the attention, but Owen''s fiery passion made resistance futile. It was as though a feral beast had ensnared her in its grasp. Feeling the searing heat of Owen''s lips, Leslie immediately released a powerful aura, suppressing all the mages present in the area. Sensing the overwhelming pressure radiating from Leslie, Stanley and the others froze momentarily before hastily closing their eyes, obediently avoiding the scene. They knew all too well how mercurial Leslie''s temper could be and dared not risk her wrath by watching. Meanwhile, nestled in Rachel''s arms, Seraphina widened her round eyes and puffed her cheeks indignantly as she stared at Owen and Leslie. "What are they doing? Why is that wicked woman biting Master? She''s going too far!" Rachel quickly covered Seraphina''s eyes. This was not a scene suitable for her young, childlike mind to witness. "Seraphina, when will you finally grow up?" Madelyn muttered, pressing a hand to her forehead in exasperation. Up in the sky, Owen could feel the heat radiating from Leslie''s body, her emotions mirroring the fervor in his own heart. Perhaps due to their time spent together, Leslie''s usual coldness had softened, replaced by a tenderness befitting a woman in love. After the kiss, Owen gazed at Leslie''s face, now glowing with a rosy blush, and couldn''t help but smirk mischievously. Feeling Owen''s gaze upon her, Leslie lowered her head slightly, murmuring, "There are so many people here. Don''t you care about appearances?" Owen laughed heartily. "With such beauty before me, how could I let this moment pass?" Leslie''s expression grew serious. "With so many people after you, do you feel no pressure at all?" "We''ll deal with the future when it comes. Let''s cherish the present," Owen replied nonchalantly. "After all, you''re by my side!" Hearing Owen''s candid declaration, Leslie felt a warmth spread through her, leaving her utterly content. At that moment, Owen''s eyes burned with passion as he looked at Leslie. "It''s time to head back!" Leslie rolled her eyes at him but nodded. "Why did I have to fall for such a troublesome man..." With that, she turned her icy gaze toward the elf queen. "The dark elves have suffered a devastating defeat. If you don''t want your people wiped out, have them retreat to the Sanctuaries immediately." "And you will remain here as my maid. After all, I could use a close servant." Leslie''s words made the elf queen grit her teeth in rage, her fury barely contained. She wanted nothing more than to tear Leslie to pieces. She had expected Leslie to deal with her harshly, but becoming a maid? As a queen, how could she endure such humiliation? Yet, as soon as she entertained thoughts of rebellion, she felt the overwhelming presence of Leslie within her soul-a terrifying force that snuffed out all defiance. Leslie''s expression darkened further. "Is this the demeanor of a maid?" With that, Leslie cast her gaze over the battered and bloodied dark elf army below. A chilling wind swept through the air, gathering like countless blades poised to annihilate the remaining dark elves. Feeling the biting cold emanating from Leslie, the elf queen realized that should she resist, Leslie would not hesitate to massacre her entire race. To Leslie, only Owen seemed sacred and untouchable. All others were as insignificant as ants. Resigned to her fate, the elf queen suppressed her anger and chose to comply. Watching this unfold, Owen coughed awkwardly. Having the elf queen as a maid-Leslie''s personal attendant, no less-seemed... unconventional. After all, the elf queen was not only a stunning beauty but also a high-ranking monarch. Still, the thought was fleeting. Leslie''s actions embodied the essence of a classic villain. He couldn''t help but wonder what it would be like to be served by someone like the elf queen. The mere thought was exhilarating. With that, Owen eagerly led Leslie back to the Azure Kingdom. News of Emberveil Kingdom''s downfall spread swiftly. Within the Azure Kingdom, no one was particularly surprised. After all, the combined strength of Owen and Leslie was far beyond anything Emberveil could withstand. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What shocked many, however, was that Madelyn single-handedly confronted Emberveil''s army of over a million mages-and emerged victorious! Such terrifying power shattered all prior perceptions of Madelyn, who had always been seen as little more than a follower of Owen and Leslie. Now, her formidable capabilities commanded awe and respect. It was clear that in this family, no one was ordinary. Moreover, Madelyn''s awakening of the Death''s Calamity bloodline-a top-tier trait in the current plane¡ªmeant her future strength would only grow. The involvement of the dark elves in the Azure Kingdom''s rebellion also came as a surprise. The dark elves were one of the most elite magical races and a powerful force under The Celestial. Historically, their appearance heralded widespread calamity and death. Yet, their massive offensive this time had ended in utter defeat. Even more astonishing was that Leslie alone had subdued the elf queen, without Owen needing to lift a finger. To top it off, the mighty Dark Elf Queen was now Leslie''s personal maid. Such overwhelming strength and cunning left the mages of the Azure Kingdom in awe, their admiration for Leslie reaching unprecedented heights. For the female mages, in particular, Leslie became the ultimate idol-a paragon of strength, decisiveness, and an unmatched aura of dominance. Meanwhile, factions like the dragons, who had missed their chance to intervene, felt a sense of regret. They had prepared extensively, anticipating chaos in the Azure Kingdom to prove their loyalty to Owen and Leslie. However, the dark elves'' swift defeat left them with no opportunity to act. The Moss Giants and White Tower Tech Guild had stolen the spotlight, basking in the admiration of the other factions. Though envious, the dragons and other factions consoled themselves. The future was long, and their time to shine would come. With their sights set on assisting Owen and Leslie in future conquests, they prepared for the ultimate battle: the invasion of The Celestial''s Sanctuaries. Meanwhile, back in the kingdom, citizens celebrated Owen and Leslie''s triumphant return late into the night. The next day, peace returned. In their courtyard, Owen and Leslie sat across from each other, their palms pressed together as they circulated mana. During their recent retreat, their shared experiences had forged an unbreakable connection. Now, their energies flowed seamlessly together. Their cultivation sped up, and there was an indescribable intimacy in the air, as though their souls were merging. Despite being focused on cultivation, both of their cheeks were tinged with blush, and the atmosphere was thick with an unspoken tension. Outside the courtyard, the elf queen, her tall, elegant figure radiating beauty, stomped her foot in frustration. Chapter 354: Chapter350-The Plan to Conquer the Emerald Dreamscape Chapter 354: Chapter350-The Plan to Conquer the Emerald DreamscapeLast night, Leslie had ordered the elf queen to stand guard outside the courtyard. The doorway wasn''t far from Leslie and Owen''s bedroom, and the wild commotion of the night had been all too audible to the elf queen. For someone like her, who had never experienced such things, it was sheer torment. Initially, she believed herself capable of remaining calm and indifferent. But Owen and Leslie''s unrestrained passion shattered that illusion-the mere sounds of their intimacy made her body feel weak, her legs instinctively pressing together. The torment lasted the entire night. When dawn finally broke, and she thought she could breathe a sigh of relief, she found the couple engaged in their affectionate cultivation session, treating her as a mere onlooker to their endless display of love. Within the courtyard, sensing the elf queen''s simmering resentment, Owen teased, "You really had her stand guard outside all night?" "Since I made her my personal maid, she should naturally do what''s required," Leslie replied nonchalantly. "Besides, you seemed particularly spirited last night," Leslie added, her tone carrying a teasing edge as she looked at Owen with a smirk. Owen straightened his expression, feigning seriousness. "And whose fault is that? Your allure was simply irresistible." Though she knew he was deflecting, Leslie didn''t call him out. Instead, she remarked lightly, "It might take some getting used to, but I''ll adjust soon enough." Owen realized then that Leslie fully intended to train the elf queen as her personal maid. Who would''ve thought she had such a side to her? Shaking his head to clear his thoughts, Owen refocused. "The dark elves are no longer a threat to us. Perhaps it''s time we discuss our plans to attack the Sanctuaries." Leslie nodded. "The dark elves are a significant force within the Sanctuaries. There''s much we can learn from her." With that, Leslie summoned the elf queen with a mere thought. The elf queen, sensing the summons, instinctively resisted. But her defiance was swiftly crushed by Leslie''s overwhelming dominion, leaving her no choice but to reluctantly approach Owen and Leslie. "What do you want?" she asked coldly, her defiant demeanor evident in her tone. Leslie didn''t tolerate her insolence. A sharp slap landed on the elf queen''s face, followed by an icy aura enveloping her. "Do I need to explain the concept of ''to the victor go the spoils''? You''re a prisoner now, so act like one. This is your final warning-defy me again, and you''ll learn the true meaning of regret." Leslie''s frosty voice sent shivers down the elf queen''s spine. She knew Leslie was using her as an experiment for this "personal maid" role. If she didn''t fully submit, it wouldn''t just be her; the entire dark elf race would face annihilation. As Leslie''s words resonated, the elf queen felt the crushing weight of dominion tighten around her soul, like shackles burrowing ever deeper. The oppressive pressure left her no room for rebellion. Reluctantly, she lowered her head slightly, her defiance tempered. "Emerald Dreamscape is a unique realm, existing on the border of reality and illusion. It''s home to many top-tier mages. From what I know, there are no fewer than nine sky-tier mages among them," the elf queen began. In the original timeline, Loki, the God of Mischief, valued Ysera highly and had deployed many of his minions and followers to serve her. Most factions believed Emerald Dreamscape to be guarded by only four sky-tier mages, but that was merely a facade. Anyone who attacked Emerald Dreamscape without understanding its true strength would suffer devastating losses. "Nine sky-tier mages?" Leslie murmured, her expression growing solemn. Though the Azure Kingdom had made significant progress, it had yet to produce a single sky- tier mage. Sky-tier mages were the pinnacle of power within any faction-exceptionally rare and immensely formidable. Owen''s expression also turned grave. Within the Azure Kingdom, the only ones capable of contending with sky-tier mages were himself, Leslie, the elf queen, and Madelyn, who had transformed into Death''s Calamity. This disparity in strength made it clear they couldn''t hope to overpower Emerald Dreamscape. Any direct assault would end in utter defeat. "Beyond Emerald Dreamscape''s internal strength, we must also account for the opportunistic nature of other Sanctuary factions. If they sense an opening, they won''t hesitate to strike us down," Owen said. Leslie nodded, fully understanding the precariousness of their situation. The Four Sacred Realms alone were formidable adversaries, and the Forbidden Zone, which had been sealed, now showed signs of awakening, likely due to the Epoch''s End. Their silence was ominous-a predator lying in wait. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Based on the elf queen''s insights, Owen''s bloodline was extraordinarily unique, bound to draw the attention of top factions. If they acted rashly, they risked igniting a chain reaction that could spell their doom. Rubbing his temples, Owen felt the weight of their situation. The Sanctuaries, the Forbidden Zone, The Celestial-none of them were easy opponents. Every step needed meticulous planning. Still, retreat was not an option. He had already accepted a hidden system mission to oppose The Celestial, and even without it, the factions of the Forbidden Zone, the Sanctuaries, and The Celestial would never let him go. Suddenly, an idea struck him. With a thought, a pitch-black box appeared in his system interface¡ªa reward he had earned for surviving the chaos of the Millennial Cataclysm. The immortal-tier treasure: Pandora''s Box. Owen had previously tried to open it but found it impossible. Recently, however, the system had informed him that the Flame Sword could unlock it. The Flame Sword, the legendary weapon of Surtur, the Flame Giant, had burned an entire plane to ashes during the battle of Ragnarok. According to the system, the Flame Sword was not only incredibly powerful but also deeply connected to Pandora''s Box, both pointing toward the enigmatic The Celestial. Unlocking the box would undoubtedly grant him significant advantages. Despite his current strength, he was no match for the ancient powers of the Sanctuaries, the Forbidden Zone, or The Celestial. Conventional cultivation wouldn''t allow him to catch up to their level in time. He needed a dramatic boost, and Pandora''s Box presented the perfect opportunity. To obtain the Flame Sword, however, he first needed to bring back the Goddess of Beauty. Her immense power and the ancient gods around her could greatly alleviate the pressure on him. By completing this task, he would gain access to the Flame Sword and the treasures within Pandora''s Box, potentially acquiring the strength to challenge The Celestial. It was a gut feeling-but his system rewards had always been extraordinary. Anything the system kept shrouded in secrecy would undoubtedly shake the heavens when revealed. While Owen was deep in thought, Leslie pondered aloud. "Are you certain Emerald Dreamscape should remain our primary target?" Given their current strength, a direct confrontation was unfeasible. Letting go of such a powerful goal wasn''t out of the question, especially since their plans were only just beginning. Owen nodded resolutely. "Emerald Dreamscape must be taken." To bring back the Goddess of Beauty and her companions, they needed the unique light hidden within Emerald Dreamscape. There was no way around it. "If you''ve made up your mind, so be it. But with our current strength, direct combat is out of the question," Leslie said, shaking her head. She had always supported Owen''s decisions but emphasized the need for caution in planning. "Perhaps infiltration, combined with a coordinated internal and external strike, could work," Leslie suggested. "Shadow Clan has excelled in intelligence gathering. They can take the lead on this mission." "Our knowledge of Emerald Dreamscape is too limited. With our inferior strength, accurate and comprehensive intelligence will be key to victory." Chapter 355: Chapter351-Let Me Seduce Her Instead Chapter 355: Chapter351-Let Me Seduce Her InsteadOwen nodded in agreement. "The dark elf territory is relatively close to Emerald Dreamscape. If we can establish an intelligence network there, it will certainly work to our advantage." "Moreover, I recall that the boarmen live near the dark elf lands. Perhaps we can use the Water of Life to broker a partnership with them." Realizing that direct confrontation with Emerald Dreamscape was impossible, Owen began to devise alternative strategies. In the original storyline, the boarmen near the dark elf territory were a uniquely powerful and savage race. Even Emerald Dreamscape seldom ventured into their lands lightly. Their weakness was a near-irresistible attraction to anything rich in life essence. Trading the Water of Life for their cooperation could allow Shadow Clan to operate freely within their territory. Leslie nodded slightly. "By using the dark elf and boarmen territories as our base, we can establish an intelligence network encircling Emerald Dreamscape. Gradually infiltrating deeper, we should uncover detailed information about its inner workings in no time." Owen''s eyes narrowed. "With those two races as our core, we can maintain flexibility-able to advance or retreat as needed, always within our control." Watching Owen analyze the situation and plan their next moves, Leslie found herself captivated. At that moment, he seemed to radiate a golden light, his determination and intellect deeply alluring. For a fleeting moment, she was reminded of their early days, when they had plotted together to establish Azure Kingdom. Back then, they had meticulously planned their every move, ultimately securing a decisive victory. Nearby, the elf queen was taken aback by how much this couple seemed to know about the Sanctuaries. Her surprise quickly gave way to amusement, and a sly smile curved her lips. "Master Owen, your plan is indeed quite solid, but the results might not be as significant as you hope. Instead, you might achieve better results by making yourself the bait to seduce Ysera." "She''s an ambitious empress and the daughter of the God of Mischief. She undoubtedly knows about the emergence of supreme bloodlines after Epoch''s End." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If you could win over Ysera herself, Emerald Dreamscape would fall into your hands without the need for all this trouble." "Her strongest followers would undoubtedly swear allegiance to you as well." "It''s a strategy that could pay off a hundredfold. I think it''s worth trying!" The elf queen''s sly smile deepened as she finished her suggestion. Leslie glanced at her but didn''t stop her from speaking. Although the elf queen''s tone was laced with mockery and provocation, her suggestion wasn''t entirely without merit. If anyone else were the subject of this plan, Leslie would have implemented it without hesitation. But the thought of her husband, Owen, being the one to play this role was absolutely unacceptable to her. When Owen remained silent and instead turned to look at her, Leslie blinked in surprise and fixed her gaze on him. "You''re seriously considering going along with this maid''s plan?" she asked, her tone grave. Owen was her husband. The idea of her husband seducing another woman was something no sane person would ever agree to. Seeing Leslie''s serious expression, Owen smiled and gently took her hand, speaking earnestly. "Yes, if we can win over Ysera, it would greatly benefit us." Hearing his reply, Leslie''s expression immediately darkened. "No! You''re my husband. You belong to me and me alone!" Then, with her face flushed, she declared, "If it has to be done, I''ll do it myself!" Owen couldn''t help but laugh at her reaction. "Honestly, I thought from the start that you''d be the better candidate for this." In the original storyline, Ysera had been deeply infatuated with Leslie, practically worshipping her. On the other hand, Ysera had a well-documented disdain for men. If Owen were to approach her, it would likely backfire. But Leslie? Leslie had a much better chance of succeeding. Leslie stared at Owen in disbelief, wondering if she had heard him wrong. Was Owen really suggesting that she seduce Ysera? "We''re discussing serious matters here-this is no time for jokes," Leslie said firmly. "Our situation may not be ideal, but I won''t let you use yourself as bait. We can come up with another plan!" Owen looked into her eyes, finding her flustered reaction unexpectedly endearing. Smiling, he lightly pinched her nose. "I''m serious. Ysera is yours to handle." Leslie hesitated, searching his expression for any sign of humor. When she found none, she sighed, a hint of reluctance in her tone. "Fine. I''ll deal with Ysera myself." The elf queen stood nearby, dumbfounded as she watched the exchange between the two. Were they insane? Ysera wasn''t just any empress-she was one of the most powerful figures in the Sanctuaries. Sending Leslie to seduce her? This had to be a joke. If anyone else heard about this plan, they would surely think this couple had lost their minds. "Wait, wait, wait! Are you sure about this? Making such a hasty decision could leave you with no room for regret later!" The elf queen, who rarely showed concern for anyone but herself, couldn''t stay silent. Ysera possessed a unique dragon bloodline, making her one of the most formidable figures in the Sanctuaries in terms of background, strength, and beauty. The idea of Leslie seducing her seemed utterly ludicrous. Not only would it likely fail, but it could also provoke Ysera''s wrath, leading to catastrophic consequences. "Ysera is a woman! You''re not even on the same wavelength!" Desperate to get her point across, the elf queen repeated the fact multiple times for emphasis. "If you really want to go through with this, let Owen handle it! He''s the only one who stands a chance!" But Leslie responded coolly, "So what if she''s a woman?" To Leslie, gender was irrelevant. Aside from Owen, everyone else was merely a tool, whether male or female. The elf queen stared at her, puzzled, and muttered, "Are you planning to disguise yourself as a man? You don''t even look the part of a dashing gentleman." "Besides, Ysera values strength and talent over appearances. She''s a pragmatic and fearsome individual." The elf queen''s understanding of Ysera suggested that she wouldn''t be swayed by superficial charm. Leslie didn''t bother responding, but Owen chuckled. "She doesn''t need to disguise herself. She''s perfect as she is." Owen cast a meaningful glance at Leslie. Given Ysera''s strength, any disguise would be futile. Most importantly, Ysera''s admiration for Leslie wasn''t rooted in appearances. Not bothering to disguise herself and directly confronting Ysera? Had they lost their minds? The elf queen looked between Owen and Leslie, utterly bewildered by their decisions and rationale. Leslie seducing Ysera? Were they trying to start some sort of romantic chaos? This plan was far too bold and ahead of its time! Chapter 356: Chapter352-Ysera’s Past Chapter 356: Chapter352-Ysera¡¯s PastThe elf queen''s astonishment at their plan didn''t prompt an explanation from Owen. Instead, he focused on organizing all the information he had about Ysera in his mind. He vaguely remembered that the first time Ysera encountered Leslie was in the Sanctuaries during the period when she was embroiled in a fierce battle with the Lord of the Celestial God Palace. At that time, Ysera, ruler of the Emerald Dreamscape, had clashed with Oliver, the Celestial God Palace''s lord and another exceptional beauty, in Skyline Gorge. Both women were renowned within the Sanctuaries not only for their immense strength as sky-tier mages but also for their stunning appearances, which made them objects of desire for countless admirers. Their battle drew an enormous amount of attention. Numerous factions converged on the perilous Skyline Gorge to witness this monumental showdown between two of the Sanctuaries'' most celebrated figures. Both were top-tier sky-tier mages, and their fight turned the skies and earth upside down. The two exhausted every trick in their arsenals, but the battle ultimately ended in a stalemate. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just when both combatants believed they would fight another day, a mysterious figure appeared and struck them down into Skyline Gorge, an act that caught the attention of many. Skyline Gorge was an exceedingly dangerous area, teeming with bizarre and ominous phenomena. Even sky-tier mages were subject to immense suppression and interference when they entered its depths. As such, the disappearance of these two celestial beauties spurred countless individuals and factions to launch exhaustive searches for their whereabouts. Ysera, by a stroke of fortune, was rescued by Leslie, who was training in the area at the time. Their first meeting took place deep within the Forbidden Zone of Skyline Gorge. As for Oliver, her fate remained a mystery. After falling into the depths of Skyline Gorge, she vanished without a trace. For years, there was no sign of her, leading to speculation that the Lord of the Celestial God Palace might have perished. This mystery persisted, and even the original anime offered no resolution. "Owen, is there anything else I should keep in mind?" Leslie''s question snapped Owen out of his brief reverie. Taking a deep breath, he gently patted her hand, offering a reassuring glance before turning to the elf queen with a serious expression. "Currently, has the conflict between the Emerald Dreamscape and the Celestial God Palace escalated?" The elf queen wasn''t sure what Owen was getting at, but she nodded nonetheless. "If you''re planning to take action now, it might be a good opportunity. The Emerald Dreamscape and Celestial God Palace have already engaged in several large-scale clashes, and it seems they''re on the verge of a life-or-death confrontation." "However, regardless of which side wins, launching an attack now wouldn''t yield good results," she cautioned. Owen''s heart raced with excitement upon hearing this. It seemed that the grand spectacle from the anime was about to unfold! "Are you really planning to act?" The elf queen''s face paled as she asked, her voice laced with unease. Leslie also looked at Owen, her expression contemplative. While the Emerald Dreamscape and Celestial God Palace were clearly at odds, this didn''t seem like an ideal time to strike. However, judging by Owen''s demeanor, he seemed to have a well-formed plan in mind. Though she didn''t yet understand it, his enthusiasm made her hopeful that it would be something extraordinary. "When will the two factions engage in a large-scale battle? Tell me everything you know about their recent activities-leave nothing out!" The elf queen frowned, clearly displeased with Owen''s commanding tone. However, Leslie''s sharp gaze prompted her to comply. With a reluctant sigh, she began, "From what I know, the two factions recently fought a major battle in Skyline Gorge, right on the border of their territories. Many powerful mages perished, and even some sky-tier mages were severely injured." "The battle caused massive ripples. Even though our dark elf territory is far from the battlefield, we could clearly feel the aftershocks of their confrontation." "After that battle, both sides seemed to retreat and regroup, as it was a highly damaging conflict for both of them." Listening to this, Owen became increasingly certain that the climactic battle in Skyline Gorge was about to begin. For the Emerald Dreamscape, the loss of so many mages in the previous battle would make another large-scale confrontation with the Celestial God Palace devastating, even in victory. Thus, the two factions'' leaders would likely settle the matter in a decisive duel. "Excellent! Excellent! This is our chance!" Owen''s excitement got the better of him as he scooped Leslie into his arms and planted a kiss on her cheek. Leslie, seeing Owen''s almost childlike enthusiasm, couldn''t help but smile, her mood brightened by his contagious joy. In his elation, Owen quickly shared his plan with Leslie. "In the coming days, we need to head to Skyline Gorge as quickly as possible. If all goes as I expect, Ysera of the Emerald Dreamscape will challenge the Lord of the Celestial God Palace to a duel there, culminating in a terrifying battle." "And the result of their confrontation will be mutual destruction, with Ysera being knocked into the misty valley at the bottom of Skyline Gorge!" "We''ll set up in advance and wait for Ysera to fall. That''s when we make our move." After Owen finished explaining, both Leslie and the elf queen stared at him in disbelief. How could he speak with such certainty, as if he had already witnessed the entire event? "Are you serious?" the elf queen asked, wide-eyed. Leslie, curious but less skeptical, inquired, "How do you know all this?" While foreseeing the future wasn''t entirely impossible, it was exceedingly rare and complex ¡ªespecially when the events involved two sky-tier mages. Even with the talent to glimpse the future, accurately predicting an event so monumental and so near was an extraordinary feat. "It''s simple," Owen replied with a grin. "I can see the future, so I know what''s going to happen." While Owen technically couldn''t foresee the future, his knowledge of the anime''s storyline allowed him to anticipate events with uncanny precision. "See the future?" "Are you joking?" The elf queen was visibly skeptical. While she didn''t doubt Owen''s abilities or talent-after all, even the most gifted individuals couldn''t compare to him-claiming to see the future seemed absurd. Even the most powerful deities could only catch glimpses of possible futures, fragmented and uncertain. To describe events with such clarity and detail was utterly implausible-unless one had personally experienced them. Leslie, on the other hand, trusted Owen implicitly. She didn''t need to know how he knew-his insights had never steered them wrong before. The elf queen looked at Owen as though seeing him for the first time. "If you truly can foresee the future, doesn''t that mean you''re even more terrifying than a sky-tier mage?" Leslie shook her head. "If Owen were truly above the sky-tier level, we wouldn''t need such elaborate plans. We could simply lead our armies straight into Emerald Dreamscape." While Emerald Dreamscape was formidable, it had no mages above the sky-tier level. If Owen were that powerful, there would be no need for caution. Unlike the elf queen''s doubts, Leslie had unwavering faith in Owen. "Let''s start preparing now," Owen concluded. "There isn''t much time, and if we miss this opportunity, we may never get another." ... Time flew, and nearly a month passed in the blink of an eye. By midday, after Owen and Leslie finalized their plans to attack the Sanctuaries, they ensured everything was ready before mobilizing their forces. The first to act was the Shadow Clan. They infiltrated dark elf territory and began probing Emerald Dreamscape and the Celestial God Palace. Their mission was to monitor the movements of both factions and report any developments promptly. This allowed Owen and Leslie to adjust their strategies in response to real-time intelligence. Not long after Shadow Clan began their operation, shocking news reached Leslie and the elf queen: Ysera, ruler of the Emerald Dreamscape, had issued a duel invitation to the Lord of the Celestial God Palace. The duel''s location? Skyline Gorge-just as Owen had predicted! Both Leslie and the elf queen were astounded. Reality was unfolding exactly as Owen had foreseen! Chapter 357: Chapter353-Setting Out for Skyline Gorge Chapter 357: Chapter353-Setting Out for Skyline GorgeYsera, the ruler of the Emerald Dreamscape, was truly about to engage in a life-and-death duel with the princess of the Celestial God Palace?! Leslie and the elf queen stared at Owen in shock. They had initially been skeptical of Owen''s earlier prediction, but now, not long after he had made it, it was becoming a reality. At that moment, Madelyn came rushing over, looking curious and slightly confused. When she arrived, she tilted her head and asked, "Why are you and the elf queen staring at Owen like that?" Before anyone could answer, she added excitedly, "Brother, two professors from Academy City have arrived!" Owen nodded. "Let them in." Moments later, two elderly professors entered the courtyard. "Academy City Professor Andy greets the Emperor and Empress!" "Academy City Professor Barron greets the Emperor and Empress!" Both professors bowed respectfully as they entered. "I have a task for you," Owen said after giving them a quick once-over. Their composed demeanor made them seem like ideal candidates. "Please give us your orders!" the two professors responded eagerly. Before coming here, they had been given strict instructions by the leadership of Academy City to carry out any and all tasks given to them by Owen and Leslie. Academy City was fully prepared to provide any support necessary, for only with Owen''s assistance could they regain their footing in the Sanctuaries. What they feared most wasn''t the work-it was the possibility that Owen might not trust them enough to give them any tasks at all. Owen handed them a crystal ring. "This contains a rich supply of Life Spring Water. Go to the wild plains where the boarmen dwell and find their leader. Tell them that Azure Kingdom seeks to form an alliance." "If they agree, we''ll provide them with a steady supply of Life Spring Water." The professors exchanged glances and nodded vigorously. "We''ll head there immediately and complete this task!" As intelligence experts, they were well aware of the boarmen''s existence. These creatures were a unique race in the Sanctuaries. Owen''s decision to approach them now was clearly part of a broader strategy to prepare for the Sanctuaries'' invasion. After discussing a few more details with Owen, the professors departed swiftly. Though the boarmen were known for their erratic tempers, they had a natural affinity for items infused with life energy. With Life Spring Water as a bargaining chip, success was almost guaranteed. Once the professors had left, Owen gathered Leslie and Madelyn and made his way to the outskirts of the imperial capital. With the plan set, it was time to head for the Sanctuaries and prepare their trap for Ysera. As they rose into the skies above the capital, Leslie cast an icy gaze over the city below. Her expression was devoid of warmth, her demeanor exuding a chilling authority. Sensing Leslie''s cold aura, Owen couldn''t help but notice how closely she resembled the original villainess from the anime. While he observed her, Leslie turned to meet his gaze. In that instant, her icy demeanor seemed to melt, replaced by a gentle warmth that felt like the sun breaking through a winter storm. As their eyes met, the chaotic energy lingering above them seemed to dissipate, carried away by an unseen breeze. "The chaos has lifted. A new epoch begins," they said in unison, their gazes drawn skyward. During the Millennial Cataclysm, the void and spacetime had seemed to collapse into chaos, leaving the heavens shrouded in darkness. Now, the world was finally restored. Their expressions grew solemn. A new epoch meant new conflicts-and new challenges. "Let''s go. This time, we''ll take both Emerald Dreamscape and Ysera," Leslie said, her voice carrying a commanding edge that brooked no dissent. ... Meanwhile, as the chaotic energy dispersed, everyone in the imperial capital felt as though the sky had brightened. Across the city, people paused their activities to look up. Warm sunlight bathed the world, filling them with a sense of comfort and serenity, as if they were soaking in a soothing hot spring. Many couldn''t remember the last time they had felt such warmth. Cheers erupted throughout the capital and across Azure Kingdom. The endless darkness had lifted. Once more, they could see the sun, moon, and stars. It marked the beginning of a new epoch. For some, the sensation was surreal, as if they had crossed from one lifetime into another. During the days without sun or stars, time had felt meaningless. Even the concept of its passage seemed irrelevant. Now, as order returned, they finally felt as though the Millennial Cataclysm was truly behind them. Across the kingdom, factions began mobilizing in earnest. Word had spread of the Emperor and Empress''s plan to invade the Sanctuaries, and many groups had been preparing for this moment. Shadow Clan moved like shadows through the areas untouched by sunlight, racing toward the border''s teleportation arrays. Their goal was to infiltrate the Sanctuaries. The Moss Giants and Black Iron Dwarves, carrying colossal bundles as large as mountains, formed an alliance and began their journey to the teleportation gate. In contrast, the departure of the White Tower Tech Guild caused an enormous stir. Their latest creation, an enormous flying battleship, hovered in the air like a behemoth, casting vast shadows over the ground below. Its sheer scale and futuristic design captivated the citizens of Azure Kingdom. To mages accustomed to a world dominated by magic, the sight of this massive technological marvel was a revelation-a glimpse into a future they had never imagined. Among the departing factions, the dragon clans also made their move. Hundreds of dragons took to the skies, their vast numbers blotting out the sun as they headed for the border. The sight of the dragons, long synonymous with power, left onlookers awestruck. Among the three strongest dragon clans-the Golden Dragons, Bone Dragons, and Blood Dragons¡ªtheir participation underscored the scale of the kingdom''s mobilization. At the border, the plains were teeming with representatives from various factions, all gathered around the enormous teleportation array. The array shimmered like a massive blue gem, radiating powerful spatial energy. Standing at the forefront of the gathering was an elder in a black robe: Bill, the lifelong Grand Professor of Academy City. He had been assigned to oversee the passage of forces into the Sanctuaries and to greet the arriving factions. From his vantage point, the plains stretched endlessly, filled with members of countless races and factions. Though they hailed from different backgrounds, they now stood united under the Azure Kingdom''s banner. The scene was harmonious, a testament to the Emperor''s ability to unite such diverse forces. Bill''s heart swelled with admiration. Only someone as powerful, talented, and visionary as the Emperor could have achieved such a feat. As the final moments of preparation ticked by, Bill raised his staff and declared, "Now that everyone is here, let us depart!" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This time, under the leadership of the Emperor and Empress, we shall conquer the Sanctuaries!" Just as his voice rang out, a childish voice piped up. "Grandpa, where''s Brother Owen?" Bill turned to see a small girl from the Bone Dragon clan at the forefront of the crowd, pouting as she asked her question. Chapter 358: Chapter354-Ysera and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace Chapter 358: Chapter354-Ysera and the Lord of the Celestial God PalaceBill immediately recognized her: Audrey, the bone dragon princess. With extraordinary talent and a powerful bloodline, she was the pride of the Bone Dragon Clan. "Owen the Emperor and Leslie the Empress have already entered the Sanctuaries. You''ll meet them there," Bill said, offering a comforting response. But Audrey was dissatisfied. Tugging at the sleeve of the Bone Dragon King beside her, she pouted, "Father, why does Seraphina get to stay by Brother Owen''s side? I want to stay by his side too!" The Bone Dragon King sighed, casting a helpless glance at his daughter. Audrey had been his beloved little girl, but ever since she met Owen, her thoughts seemed entirely consumed by him. This time, she had eagerly embarked on the journey just to see Owen again, only to find that he had already departed. "You''ll see him soon," the Bone Dragon King said indulgently. Since the Millennial Cataclysm, he had been tirelessly working to unify the three major dragon clans after their split. But such a unification required a figure capable of commanding respect from all three clans- a true dragon prodigy. At present, only Owen had the power and charisma to achieve that. "Fine, I guess that will do," Audrey sighed with mock arrogance before perking up once again. At her young age, she hadn''t thought too deeply about these things yet. Under Bill''s direction, the various factions began to enter the teleportation array one after another. "The Sanctuaries-controlled by The Celestial and long beyond our reach. Now, under the Emperor and Empress''s leadership, we have a chance to conquer it. Just thinking about it is exhilarating!" "Indeed! Following the Emperor, our power has grown tremendously. Even the Sanctuaries will bow before us!" The factions were full of morale, their eyes alight with battle spirit. Meanwhile. The Sanctuaries, Skyline Gorge. Skyline Gorge was a narrow path nestled between two towering mountain ranges that seemed to stretch endlessly into the heavens. The gorge itself served as the boundary between two territories: one under the control of the Emerald Dreamscape and the other governed by the Celestial God Palace. At this moment, powerful figures from both factions had gathered on the mountains flanking Skyline Gorge. Each radiated an aura of immense power, shaking the very heavens. Today, all eyes were on Skyline Gorge. Both the Emerald Dreamscape and the Celestial God Palace were among the most elite forces within the Sanctuaries. A clash between them would undoubtedly have profound implications for the balance of power across the Sanctuaries. What made this confrontation even more significant was the fact that their supreme leaders were set to face each other in a duel to the death. While the forces of Emerald Dreamscape and the Celestial God Palace stood off against one another, other factions had already begun to converge in the area. The Shadow Guild, the largest intelligence organization in the Sanctuaries, had also arrived on the scene. Leading them was Kawa Zang, a middle-aged man with an eerie third eye on his forehead. A duel between Ysera and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace was an event too monumental for the Shadow Guild to miss. Upon arrival, they began setting up recording crystals throughout the area. No matter the outcome, this battle would be one for the ages, studied and admired by generations to come. The Shadow Guild operatives were visibly excited. Opportunities to witness such historic moments firsthand were rare, and they were thrilled to be part of it. After all, the combatants were not just supreme mages-they were also breathtakingly beautiful women. "Boss, why don''t you seem even a little excited?" one of the Shadow Guild operatives asked Kawa Zang. Normally, such major events would elicit visible enthusiasm from him. Kawa Zang didn''t answer. Instead, he looked in the direction of the Azure Kingdom. While the Millennial Cataclysm had left most of the Sanctuaries untouched, one place stood out for remaining completely unaffected: the Azure Kingdom. And Kawa Zang''s true interest lay in Owen, the Emperor of that kingdom. The duel between Ysera and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace was captivating, but what intrigued him even more was Owen''s current actions. After thoroughly researching Owen''s history, Kawa Zang had concluded that not even figures as legendary as Ysera or the Lord of the Celestial God Palace could compare to him. Owen''s unparalleled talent, immense power, and boundless ambition were beyond comprehension. He was also the only figure to have ever caused the Forbidden Zone to falter and the sole leader to preserve his faction intact during the Millennial Cataclysm. Rumors were already circulating that Owen was preparing to make his move on the Sanctuaries. For Kawa Zang, learning about Owen''s plans far outweighed the spectacle of today''s duel. In fact, he had a strong hunch that Owen might make appearance here. That hunch was one of the reasons he had come to Skyline Gorge in the first place. While his operatives eagerly recorded the scene, the air suddenly shimmered with a brilliant emerald light. The radiance bathed the land, casting a jade-green hue over everything. Then, a striking figure emerged from the Emerald Dreamscape faction. It was a tall woman with skin so fair it seemed to glow faintly green. A reversed scale adorned her forehead, lending her an exotic beauty. Her presence captivated everyone present. She seemed flawless, an embodiment of all the good in existence. One glance at her was enough to render many unable to look away. Some mages, unable to resist her charm, stared at her with eyes like hearts, utterly bewitched. This was Ysera, a woman who combined the best traits of humanity and the Jade Dragon lineage. At the same time, a powerful aura radiated from her, pressing down on everyone like the might of an emperor. "Queen Ysera, undefeated in battle!" Fans of Ysera and those newly entranced by her beauty erupted into thunderous cheers. Moments later, a golden light illuminated the other side of Skyline Gorge, emanating from the direction of the Celestial God Palace. A barefoot woman, her skin like white porcelain, appeared, her swan-like neck held high with pride. She exuded an aura of aloof elegance, her long legs drawing countless awestruck gazes. The Lord of the Celestial God Palace had arrived. Her appearance triggered a new wave of cheers. If Ysera was an empress radiating domineering authority, the Lord of the Celestial God Palace was a queen of icy beauty, distant and unattainable. The arrival of these two stunning figures left the crowd spellbound. Even Kawa Zang, usually unshaken by such things, found himself momentarily captivated by S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. their overwhelming allure. But then, his sharp senses caught something unusual. His eyes narrowed as he looked toward a nearby mountain peak. "That aura... Owen is here, after all!" In his perception, a faint and fleeting energy had appeared before vanishing completely. Only someone with Kawa Zang''s exceptional senses could have detected it. As Kawa Zang stared at the mountain peak, Owen, who had just arrived with Leslie and Madelyn, looked back at him. "As expected of a master intelligence operative. Even with my efforts to conceal it, he managed to catch a trace," Owen mused, narrowing his eyes. Leslie smirked. "I think he''s looking at you a little too intensely, almost... obsessively." Her tone was playful, but the intensity in Kawa Zang''s gaze did bear a resemblance to the crowd''s reaction to Ysera and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace. But Kawa Zang was a man. Owen shrugged. "He''s probably just curious about me. What can I say? My charm makes it hard to stay low-profile." Leslie: "..." Madelyn: "..." Seeing their exasperated expressions, Owen chuckled before turning serious. "Given his influence in the Shadow Guild, gaining his support would be invaluable for our plans to invade the Sanctuaries." Chapter 359: Chapter355-Collision of the Pure Lands Top Powerhouses Chapter 359: Chapter355-Collision of the Pure Land''s Top PowerhousesLeslie glanced at Kawa Zang, fully aware of his significant influence within the Wind Shadow faction of the Pure Land. After committing him to memory, Leslie turned her attention to Ysera and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace. "Their auras are truly terrifying!" As Leslie carefully studied the two women, her expression grew more serious. She had encountered many powerful individuals, but none came close to these two. Even the Elf Queen could not compare to them. Leslie''s gaze lingered particularly on Ysera, whose smooth forehead bore an ominous reverse scale. "I feel that the Lord of the Celestial God Palace is no match for her," Leslie remarked. Although the two had yet to engage in combat, the disparity in their strength was evident. Owen nodded. "Though their tiers are not far apart, Ysera''s combat power far exceeds that of the Lord of the Celestial God Palace." Ysera possessed the dual bloodlines of the God of Deception and the Jade Dragon. While the Lord of the Celestial God Palace was formidable, the gap in their bloodlines was insurmountable. Leslie, puzzled, asked, "If their strength differs so greatly, why did their battle result in mutual destruction?" "Because their fight was interrupted by others!" Owen explained. In the original anime storyline, as the two fought at their fiercest, a ferocious figure suddenly appeared and knocked them both into Skyline Gorge. Neither Ysera nor the Lord of the Celestial God Palace had anticipated this twist, and both were gravely injured in the chaos. The intruder was Flora, the Goddess of the Wailing Highlands. Upon hearing Owen''s explanation, Leslie understood and immediately asked, "So we stick to the original plan?" Owen nodded. "Yes, everything proceeds as planned, except for saving Kawa Zang." "Flora''s actions were extremely covert. To ensure no evidence was left behind, she intended to eliminate everyone present." "Kawa Zang''s intelligence and influence are assets we cannot afford to lose." Leslie narrowed her eyes, surprised by Flora''s ruthlessness. She glanced at Owen, who was about to leave, and softly reminded him, "Flora''s cunning might mean additional traps. Be cautious." Owen smiled. "We are outside her expectations. As long as we tread carefully, nothing will go wrong." With that, he kissed Leslie deeply on the cheek, then turned to Madelyn. "Stay here with your sister and follow her lead. I''ll be back soon!" Before Madelyn could protest, Owen''s figure disappeared entirely, vanishing with Shadow Step. Watching Owen''s retreating figure, Madelyn hesitated. Leslie''s previous plans had left her with lingering doubts and unease. Before she could speak, she felt Leslie''s piercing gaze. Silently, she closed her mouth and waited. Leslie gave her a faint smile. "Wait here. The show is about to begin!" Madelyn shivered instinctively at her sister''s icy demeanor, torn between wanting to get closer to her and fearing her overwhelming aura. Meanwhile, atop Skyline Gorge Ysera and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace stood on opposing peaks, glaring at each other with undisguised hostility. Their two factions had clashed before, causing significant losses on both sides. Now, this duel to the death only heightened their mutual killing intent. The Lord of the Celestial God Palace raised her chin arrogantly. "Ysera, it''s not that I underestimate you. If I lose, I''ll cede the entire region around Skyline Gorge to you!" With that declaration, a towering pressure emanated from her, faintly suppressing Ysera''s aura. Both were celestial god-level mages. At their level, a stronger aura often translated to greater -combat prowess. As she spoke, the mages behind the Lord of the Celestial God Palace cheered her on, their voices echoing in support. Ysera cast a cold glance at her opponent. "At this stage, such petty tactics are meaningless. In the end, strength is all that matters!" "If I lose, I''ll give you the Emerald Dreamscape. What of it?" Her confidence was absolute. Compared to the Lord of the Celestial God Palace, Ysera''s aura radiated even more dominance, as though victory was already within her grasp. "Ha! Let''s see if you''re still so confident when you fall at my feet!" the Lord of the Celestial God Palace sneered, then launched herself at Ysera. The moment she moved, a staff imbued with divine majesty and authority appeared in her hand. It was the legendary Thunder Staff, said to be embedded with the eye of the celestial god Zeus, capable of summoning apocalyptic lightning. The moment the staff was gripped, the skies above Skyline Gorge darkened, and countless bolts of lightning surged like silver serpents through the clouds. A terrifying pressure descended from above, making the very void tremble and crack with fine silver fissures. As the Lord of the Celestial God Palace descended with the might of annihilating thunder, a radiant emerald crown appeared above Ysera''s head. The crown, formed by two majestic jade dragons, cradled a luminous emerald orb infused with the power of the world. It was the Emerald Crown, a sacred artifact of the Jade Dragon lineage. The instant the two divine artifacts clashed, the heavens roared, and the dense clouds seemed to be cleaved apart by an invisible axe, creating a chasm in the starry sky. From afar, it appeared as though the sky itself had split open. The onlookers-mages from various factions-were forced to retreat under the oppressive energy, many sustaining injuries. None had anticipated that the mere activation of these divine artifacts would unleash such devastating power. Terrified of being caught in the crossfire, the mages scrambled to retreat, knowing that the two celestial god-level mages, wielding such artifacts, would annihilate anything below their level. Fortunately, this battle took place within the Pure Land, protected by The Celestial''s divine blessing. Otherwise, Skyline Gorge might have been reduced to rubble. As the mages retreated, the Lord of the Celestial God Palace swung her staff, unleashing a torrent of lightning bolts. The thunderous strikes rained down like a storm, obliterating everything in their path and leaving charred trails in the air. Yet, as these devastating bolts struck the green glow radiating from the Emerald Crown, they melted away like snow, as if they were mere illusions. The spectators were stunned. That seemingly harmless green glow concealed a terrifying power: the ability to assimilate everything it touched. "With your pitiful strength, you dare challenge my Emerald Dreamscape? You court death!" Ysera''s eyes gleamed like emeralds, and beams of piercing green light shot from her gaze. The beams transformed into a massive jade dragon, its wings blotting out the sun as it sped toward the Lord of the Celestial God Palace, intent on devouring her. The Lord of the Celestial God Palace attempted to react, but the overwhelming pressure from the jade dragon disrupted her mana flow and clouded her thoughts. It was the pinnacle ability of the Jade Dragon lineage: Mana Disruption. Narrowing her eyes, the Lord of the Celestial God Palace slammed her staff into the void, summoning a blood-red eye behind her. The eye clashed with the jade dragon''s projection, shaking the heavens once more. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 360: Chapter356-Catch Me, and Ill Make You My Second Wife Chapter 360: Chapter356-Catch Me, and I''ll Make You My Second WifeAbove Skyline Gorge, the terrifying shockwaves of battle continued to spread like apocalyptic ripples, each wave more intense than the last, shattering the void around Skyline Gorge like fragile glass. Under these devastating waves, the mages who had already retreated several miles were forced to fall back another dozen miles, their faces pale with terror and disbelief. Were it not for the unique environment of Skyline Gorge, protected by The Celestial''s [Order], the sheer energy from this clash would have leveled the area entirely, causing unimaginable casualties among the onlookers. Such was the power of top-tier mages from leading factions, wielding what could be described as the pinnacle of combat strength. At this moment, the Jade Dragon''s projection, infused with most of Ysera''s mana and mind power, was poised to deliver a fatal blow to the Lord of the Celestial God Palace. Though the Lord of the Celestial God Palace was affected by Ysera''s innate Mana Disruption ability, her Thunder Staff''s power allowed her to hold her ground, remaining evenly matched. Just then, Owen, hidden within the void, grew tense. He recalled how, in the original anime storyline, at the critical moment when victory or death was about to be decided, a third party-Flora-launched a surprise attack. Boom! Another wave of wild mana erupted. Both Ysera and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace trembled under the impact. The divine artifacts they wielded dimmed slightly, their brilliance fading. Overall, Ysera fared better, while blood faintly trickled from the corner of the Lord of the Celestial God Palace''s lips. Their auras wavered, signaling the moment of truth. Victory was imminent for one of them. But at that moment, a fiery, ghostly figure appeared between Ysera and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace. Wielding a massive black greatsword that seemed to swallow the abyss itself, the figure unleashed a tidal wave of energy, striking both combatants heavily. Caught off guard as they were wholly focused on each other''s attacks, the two women spat blood and were sent flying, plummeting into Skyline Gorge. Seeing this, Owen''s heart initially leapt with joy-everything was proceeding as planned. However, his expression quickly changed when he noticed something was off. The locations where Ysera and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace were falling didn''t align with his earlier calculations! As Owen gripped his Godslayer Sword, preparing to adjust the situation, Flora began her slaughter. With her black greatsword, she unleashed bone-chilling winds, destroying not only the nearby Wind Shadow mages but also the recording stones they carried. Owen frowned deeply. If she wasn''t stopped, his entire plan would be ruined. "Flora!" Just as Flora turned her attention to Kawa Zang and the remaining Wind Shadow mages who had narrowly survived, she heard her name being called loudly. Startled, Flora froze for a moment. She had meticulously planned this ambush-how had someone discovered her? Before she could react further, Owen, concealed in the void, struck. A brilliant sword light streaked toward her throat. Frowning, Flora deflected the strike but was forced back several steps. While she readied herself to finish off Kawa Zang and the others, they had used the opportunity to escape with the rest of the Wind Shadow faction. Though the Wind Shadow mages lacked combat prowess, their ability to flee was unparalleled. In mere moments, they had vanished dozens of miles away. "Who are you?!" Furious that her targets had slipped away, Flora''s eyes scanned the surroundings for the one who had sabotaged her plans. But no matter how hard she searched, the person who had attacked her was nowhere to be found. "Damn you! If I catch you, I''ll flay you alive!" Her cold, venomous voice echoed through the void. Meanwhile, Owen was already speeding toward the area where Ysera and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace had fallen. If their landing spots diverged too much from his plan, all his prior arrangements would be for nothing. Owen''s incredible speed allowed him to spot the falling figures of Ysera and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace within a single breath. Just then, Owen felt a chill down his spine. Looking back, he saw Flora pursuing him, her fiery figure radiating murderous intent. "She''s lost it," Owen thought, frowning. As the mastermind behind the current events, he couldn''t believe she had chosen to chase him instead of retreating. Both Ysera and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace were paramount to their respective factions. Their duel had already drawn the attention of their strongest allies, who would be converging on this location shortly. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The longer they lingered, the greater the danger. Just as Owen was pondering how to shake Flora off, a gust of icy wind blew past, realigning the two falling figures toward their intended destinations. "Leslie!" Recognizing the aura of the one who had intervened, Owen breathed a sigh of relief. At least the situation hadn''t spiraled out of control. Without this adjustment, his foresight ability would have been rendered useless. Without hesitation, Owen turned and raced toward the Lord of the Celestial God Palace''s landing site, leaving Ysera to Leslie. Seeing Owen change direction, Flora''s murderous aura intensified. Refusing to let him go, she prepared to strike again. Just as she was about to catch up, an overwhelming chill pierced her soul. She instinctively looked up and froze. Before her was an awe-inspiring, colossal figure that seemed to occupy the entire sky, blocking all paths forward. This entity exuded an unparalleled aura, as if it were a supreme existence spanning eons. Flora''s instincts screamed that she was no match for this being. Her hands tightened around her survival scrolls and staff, but in the next instant, the figure vanished as if it had never existed. Relieved, Flora realized the figure had only served as a warning, not an aggressor. After all, mages from the Emerald Dreamscape and the Celestial God Palace were converging rapidly, drawn by the commotion. This figure likely didn''t wish to be directly involved in the storm. By the time Flora regained her composure, the figure that had attacked her had disappeared. Yet she noticed its final trajectory led toward the Lord of the Celestial God Palace''s landing site. Grinding her teeth, Flora rushed in that direction, rage burning brightly in her heart. She had never suffered such humiliation or fallen victim to such manipulation. Today, she vowed to utterly crush the one who had thwarted her plans. Meanwhile, at the base of Skyline Gorge The area below was a lush forest, one of the Forbidden Zones of the Pure Land. Rumors spoke of an unknowable entity within this forest, capable of killing even god-tier mages. The forest''s eternal greenery radiated a strange vitality, but Owen knew little about the place beyond its reputation. Within its depths lay a tomb, said to hold an unspeakable power. As Owen scanned his surroundings, a fiery streak shot down from above-Flora was still in hot pursuit, her speed astonishing. Owen shook his head slightly, then smirked as an idea formed. He dove into the forest, stopping before a towering tree. With his Godslayer Sword, he carved some words into its bark. After reading his inscription, Owen nodded in satisfaction and vanished. When Flora arrived, her sharp gaze swept the oppressive forest, seeking Owen''s lingering aura. Yet his trail suddenly vanished. "Coward! Too scared to face me directly?!" Her furious roar echoed through the forest. Then, as her eyes caught the carved words on the tree, she froze. The inscription read: "Since you love chasing me so much, keep going. People who admire me could form a line around the planes. Catch me, and I''ll make you my second wife!" Chapter 361: Chapter357-Could It Really Turn into Yuri? Chapter 361: Chapter357-Could It Really Turn into Yuri?"Bastard!" The words carved into the tree felt like invisible swords, piercing deep into Flora''s heart, fueling her rage. Not only had that person ruined her plans, but now they were mocking her here! "You''d better pray I don''t catch you, or I''ll make you understand the true meaning of cruelty!" Her furious gaze swept the surroundings like a blade, sharp enough to seemingly tear through the void. ... By the still waters of a cold pool, Leslie was waiting at the edge. The wait didn''t last long before a figure suddenly descended from the sky, like a dazzling meteor streaking down. Splash! The figure plummeted into the pool, sending water splashing everywhere, icy droplets scattering in all directions. Ysera had fallen in! Madelyn''s face lit up with a hint of delight as she turned to Leslie and asked, "Should we pull her out first?" Leslie nodded. The cold emanating from the pool was extraordinary. As soon as Ysera fell in, frost had already begun to form on her body''s surface. Without hesitation, Leslie formed a series of hand seals. An invisible force emanated from her, reaching out to the submerged Ysera. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, the moment her energy made contact with Ysera, an icy chill surged up from the pool, instantly freezing her mana fluctuations and dispersing them without a trace. Leslie''s expression turned grim. The power she had just used was an extension of her mastery of the Order of Dominion, a force capable of imposing absolute control over all things. Yet here in this pool, it was utterly ineffective! This was the first time Leslie had encountered such a phenomenon. She tried several more times, but each attempt ended the same way: the cold of the pool froze her powers as soon as they entered. It seemed that in this pool, any force of Order would be neutralized. Leslie''s expression darkened. This was trouble. She had no way to pull Ysera out! Yet Ysera was crucial to the plan she and Owen had devised for conquering the Pure Land-her survival was non-negotiable. Resolute, Leslie extended a hand to test the pool''s water. The icy sensation was like needles pricking her skin. For most, the instinctive reaction would be to pull away in discomfort. But Leslie, having been physically altered by the Order of Ice since childhood, was unbothered by the cold. If anything, the chill invigorated her. Without further hesitation, Leslie began wading into the pool. Madelyn, standing nearby, was visibly shocked. This pool emanated intense cold! Her spiritual senses froze when they neared it, and just standing beside the pool made her shiver uncontrollably. Yet Leslie dared to venture in! Under Madelyn''s stunned gaze, Leslie made her way to where Ysera had fallen. If Owen had been here, he would have noticed how vastly this situation differed from the original story. In the original tale, Leslie had been training by this pool when Ysera accidentally fell in. Leslie saved her effortlessly, leaving Ysera infatuated. But now, everything had changed. Splashing sounds echoed. Leslie reached the pool''s center, ripples spreading around her as she lifted Ysera out of the icy water. Emerging from the pool, Leslie''s skin was wreathed in a frosty mist, her wet clothes clinging to her figure and accentuating her striking physique. Madelyn looked at Leslie in a daze, a single thought dominating her mind: Brother is truly too lucky! Sensing Madelyn''s awestruck gaze, Leslie activated her dominion powers, evaporating the water from her drenched gown and restoring its pristine form. She then turned her attention to Ysera, now pulled from the pool. Ysera''s body was covered in frost, emitting an intense chill. Her exquisite figure shivered uncontrollably, and her consciousness seemed to fade. Sensing the danger, Leslie extended a finger, channeling her dominion power. The force coiled around Ysera like a dragon, driving out the cold from her body. Under Leslie''s continued efforts, the frost on Ysera began to evaporate, her pallor giving way to a faint flush. Her breathing steadied, and the shivering ceased. Seeing this, Leslie let out a relieved sigh. Then her gaze fell on a glaring black sword wound on Ysera''s chest, deep enough to reach her ribs. It was a scar left by Flora''s ambush with a black greatsword. With a single glance, Leslie discerned the attack''s origins. Judging by its power, Flora''s strength was undoubtedly on par with Ysera''s. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been able to land such a devastating blow. "Here''s a life potion," Madelyn said, handing Leslie a small vial of precious healing liquid. "It''s a product of the White Tower Tech Guild, refined from the Water of Life. It''s excellent for injuries." Leslie firmly declined. "An injured beast is easier to tame. Let''s not waste such a valuable potion on her for now." Madelyn nodded thoughtfully, then glanced at the unconscious Ysera and asked, "When will she wake up?" Leslie focused her senses. "Soon." Just as she spoke, Ysera''s long frost-covered lashes quivered slightly, and she began to stir, her eyes slowly fluttering open. Bright light greeted her, forcing her to squint her almond-shaped, phoenix-like eyes. Then she heard a voice-rich, commanding, and tinged with an alluring maturity: "Good, you''re awake. It seems your life is no longer in danger." The voice was unfamiliar yet unexpectedly pleasing to the ear. Focusing her gaze, Ysera saw Leslie standing before her. To Ysera, Leslie exuded the elegance of a swan, utterly out of place in this environment. Her porcelain skin, refined demeanor, and innate nobility left Ysera momentarily entranced. Ysera had seen many stunning women, and she herself was renowned as one of the Pure Land''s great beauties. Yet compared to Leslie, she felt almost inadequate. Leslie''s presence, especially her flawless face, was captivating to the point that Ysera found herself unwilling to look away. But the sudden, sharp pain from her chest wound brought Ysera back to reality, her body instinctively recoiling. Madelyn quickly stepped forward to steady her, cautioning, "Your injuries are severe. Don''t move." "Stay back! Keep away from me!" Ysera''s instincts flared, her voice sharp as she glared at Madelyn. She had always detested physical contact, regardless of the person''s gender. But upon recognizing Madelyn, Ysera froze, her heart sinking. Death''s Calamity? "Who are you people?" Ysera''s guard went up, her body tensing as she prepared for a desperate fight. From the moment she had regained consciousness, she realized that her fall into this pool might have been part of some grander scheme. Meeting these two mysterious figures here could hardly be coincidence. Leslie''s gaze turned sharp and imposing, her demeanor that of a queen addressing a subject. "We''re your saviors." Ysera frowned deeply, suspicion clouding her features. She had an unshakable feeling that these two had ulterior motives for saving her. Just then, Leslie sensed powerful auras rapidly approaching from the distance. "It''s the Celestial God Palace!" Madelyn said, withdrawing her extended senses. Previously, the Lord of Celestial God Palace had fallen in this direction, only to have his trajectory altered midair by Leslie''s intervention. Chapter 362: Chapter358-Owen and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace Chapter 362: Chapter358-Owen and the Lord of the Celestial God PalaceThose who thought they were searching for their palace master had actually arrived at the realm of Emerald Dreamscape, where Queen Ysera resided. At this moment, Ysera''s attention was fully fixated on Leslie. She couldn''t shake the feeling that Leslie looked familiar, as if she had seen her somewhere before. Yet, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t recall where they might have met. Ysera lightly tapped her temple, suppressing her wandering thoughts, and urged Leslie and her companion: "The people from Celestial God Palace have arrived. If they discover you, your fate will surely be a miserable one." Leslie, however, remained unfazed, staring at Ysera. "We can leave now, but if you fall into their hands, I fear your fate will be far worse than ours." Ysera''s calm and composed demeanor faltered at those words, despite her efforts to maintain it. Her heart trembled. Celestial God Palace and Emerald Dreamscape were now mortal enemies. This ambush had come so suddenly that, though she had clearly seen that someone else had attacked both her and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace, others, being farther away, might have misinterpreted the situation as a calculated move by Emerald Dreamscape. If captured, they would undoubtedly employ the most brutal methods imaginable against her. With this thought, Ysera became even warier of Leslie and Madelyn, who remained unnervingly composed, as if everything was under their control. "You needn''t trouble yourselves with my safety," Ysera said coldly. "I have my own means of dealing with this." With that, she prepared to activate a contingency spell she had set earlier. But just as she began, Leslie spoke, "You were once a dead woman. I saved you. From this moment on, your life belongs to me." As she finished speaking, an oppressive aura emanated from Leslie, pinning Ysera in place. Leslie stepped forward and lifted Ysera''s chin, which glowed with a pearly sheen. "Remember, from this day forth, you''re mine," Leslie declared, before sweeping Ysera into a princess carry. Being held in Leslie''s arms, Ysera''s heart raced like a war drum. Yet, to her surprise, she did not feel disgust or rejection at Leslie''s actions. Instead, she was struck by the absurdity of it all. Was this right? How could this be? She, the sovereign ruler of Emerald Dreamscape, a god- tier mage, being carried like this by Leslie? Madelyn, too, was dumbfounded. To her, Leslie was a supremely cold and aloof empress. How could she possibly make such an intimate gesture? "Let me go... Put me down this instant!" Ysera protested, struggling against Leslie''s embrace. Leslie''s icy gaze bore into her. "Be silent." Though Leslie herself disliked this display, she knew it was necessary. If she didn''t act, Owen would have to step in-and Owen belonged to her. No one else could lay claim to him, not even in thought! "You dare yell at me?!" Ysera glared at Leslie. As the favored daughter of the god of schemes and a queen in her own right, she had never been treated so harshly. But Leslie''s frosty expression silenced Ysera. A powerful intuition told her that if she uttered even one more word, Leslie might toss her straight into the nearby pool. Ultimately, Ysera could only glare at Leslie, puffing her cheeks in frustration and vowing to exact revenge at a later time. Resigned, she nestled reluctantly against Leslie''s chest, resembling a subdued yet indignant consort. Madelyn, watching this unfold, was left utterly stunned. Could it be? Could Ysera truly become Leslie''s infatuated admirer and tread the path of... sapphic romance? Meanwhile, Owen''s goal was simple: delay the powerful figures of Emerald Dreamscape to buy Leslie time. With their prior planning and Leslie''s abilities, escaping the Celestial God Palace''s forces should not pose too great a challenge. Leslie already had detailed information on them, making her escape feasible. At present, most of the Azure Kingdom''s forces had been transported to the elven territories via the Academy City''s teleportation array and were gradually expanding into the boarfolk regions. Their plans to conquer Emerald Dreamscape and the Pure Land were nearly halfway complete. As Owen continued his diversion, drawing the attention of both Flora and the Emerald Dreamscape forces, he suddenly spotted a familiar figure in the distance. It was the Lord of the Celestial God Palace. At this moment, the lord appeared pitiable, her figure adorned with broken branches and fallen leaves, resembling a fallen goddess. Her exquisitely sculpted, alabaster features exuded a beauty so divine that a single glance could ensnare anyone. Clutching a staff, she moved forward step by staggered step, her presence regal and commanding, akin to a vibrant rose in full bloom, enticing all to pluck it. Yet the black sword wound on her chest became increasingly conspicuous, devouring the surrounding light like an abyss and spreading outward. The worsening injury drained her pallor further, leaving her trembling and unsteady. Her steps faltered as if she might collapse at any moment. Just then, a gentle spring breeze carried with it the scent of blossoms and the fresh fragrance of the season. To Owen, the breeze was a pleasant reprieve, but for the lord of the Celestial God Palace, it was a disaster. Her frail body, already pushed to its limits, couldn''t withstand the slightest disturbance. She toppled backward uncontrollably. Whether from her battle with Ysera, the ambush, or her grievous wound, she had reached her limit. She was about to fall when Owen, in a flash, appeared beside her and caught her slender waist. Her skin, smooth and radiant, had an irresistible allure. Although the lord''s condition was dire, her strong-willed nature persisted. Being held by a stranger in such an intimate manner filled her with anger. She glared at Owen, fury blazing in her eyes, wishing she could tear him apart. But before she could act, her weakened body gave out, and she fell unconscious. Owen''s excitement grew. What a fortuitous encounter! Initially, he had only intended to gain Ysera as an ally. Yet here, by sheer chance, he had come across the Lord of the Celestial God Palace, who had been missing in the anime adaptation. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Heavens were truly favoring him! The lord''s formidable strength, combined with the legendary World-Destroying Divine Thunder hidden within the Celestial God Palace''s mountain, made her invaluable. This power, capable of annihilating all, was precisely what the White Tower Tech Guild desired to rapidly enhance the Azure Kingdom''s forces. But as Owen prepared to leave with the unconscious lord, his gaze shifted to the sky. Flora, relentless in her pursuit, had finally caught up. Her blood-red eyes locked onto Owen, and the black greatsword in her hand, imbued with murderous intent, seemed to warp the space around it. "You think you can keep running? Do you really believe you can escape?" Flora''s furious voice rang out, toppling trees like a hurricane. She couldn''t tolerate Owen''s repeated humiliations, especially his mockery of making her his "little wife." It was laughable! Driven by rage, she surged forward once more, determined to ensure Owen had nowhere to run. However, she was still a step too late. By the time she arrived, Owen had vanished, leaving only a fleeting shadow behind. Infuriated, Flora unleashed a massive strike, her greatsword tearing the void apart, creating a swirling black sphere that barreled toward Owen''s fading presence. It emanated a terrifying and deadly aura, intent on obliterating everything in its path. Chapter 363 Chapter359-Owen Surrounded 363 Chapter359-Owen Surrounded After Owen quickly fled with the Lord of the Celestial God Palace, Flora grew even more enraged. She had finally caught up to him, only to lose him yet again. Gritting her teeth in frustration, she wished she could tear Owen apart. At that moment, several sharp beams of light descended from the sky, landing around Flora and encircling her. Sensing the oppressive auras locking onto her, Flora''s nerves tightened instantly. Emerald Dreamscape''s forces! Leading the group was a woman clad in emerald-green armor, gripping a spear with icy resolve. Her killing intent was so intense that it seemed to stain the air red. She was none other than Candice, the commanding general of Emerald Dreamscape. Surrounding her were three more formidable presences¡ªeach a terrifying god-tier entity. However, Flora found their energy signatures unfamiliar. They weren''t celestial gods of Emerald Dreamscape but rather warriors from The Celestial, serving under the God of Schemes, Loki. "Flora, how dare you attack the Lord of Ysera!" Candice roared, her voice filled with fury. Recognizing Flora, the Emerald Dreamscape warriors exuded animosity. After all, Flora''s faction in the Howling Highlands had long been a thorn in Emerald Dreamscape''s side, engaging in constant skirmishes over the years. Flora snorted disdainfully. "I have no idea what you''re talking about. I was merely a bystander today." Candice narrowed her eyes. "Deny it all you like! Hand over the Lord of Ysera immediately, or not only will you die here today, but the Howling Highlands will cease to exist!" Flora sneered. "Hah! Don''t think you can frame me just because you outnumber me. I haven''t even seen the Lord of Ysera!" Candice''s voice turned colder. "Is that so? Then we''ll capture you and search your soul to find out!" With that, she prepared to strike. Flora stared back, undaunted. "You''d declare war on the Howling Highlands over this? Even without the Lord of Ysera, Emerald Dreamscape isn''t invincible!" She knew that simple threats wouldn''t dissuade them, especially in the current chaos of Ysera''s disappearance. Taking the initiative, Flora declared, "The Lord of Ysera was taken by a mysterious man!" A mysterious man? Candice recalled hearing someone call out Flora''s name earlier. Sensing that Candice was beginning to believe her, Flora fanned the flames further. "I was tracking that man when I ended up here. He''s gone now, and he must have taken the Lord of Ysera with him!" Candice fell silent, her gaze dropping to the bloodstains on the ground. Clearly, there had been a fight here, and the lingering energy was indeed powerful¡ªlikely that of the Lord of Ysera. However, Candice wasn''t fully convinced. She turned to the robed figures beside her, emissaries of the God of Schemes. "We can''t let him escape. Pursue him!" one of the robed figures commanded coldly. Turning to Flora, he added, "You''re coming with us." The three celestial gods under The Celestial immediately sprang into action. Flora, though reluctant to work alongside Emerald Dreamscape''s forces, saw an opportunity to pursue Owen. Her eyes gleamed with a cold, murderous intent. "You won''t escape this time," she muttered. No matter what, they now shared a common enemy. Meanwhile, Owen continued fleeing through the forest with the Lord of the Celestial God Palace slung over his shoulder. The deeper he went, the more acutely he felt the terrifying remnants of energy lingering in the void. His expression grew increasingly serious. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even after countless years, these residual traces still radiated a power so overwhelming that it could shake even celestial gods. Activating such energy would unleash a destructive force beyond imagination. Owen couldn''t fathom what kind of being had left behind such traces, but now wasn''t the time to investigate. Just then, the Lord of the Celestial God Palace, carried over his shoulder, began to stir. As she regained consciousness, the searing pain from the deep, black wound on her abdomen made her frown. She suddenly realized that she was being carried¡ªby a man! Her body tensed, and she struggled violently to break free. Owen, feeling like he was carrying a thrashing fish, didn''t humor her resistance. He unceremoniously tossed her to the ground. She landed with a soft bounce, her curves accentuated by the impact as dried leaves scattered around her. Her eyes reddened slightly with pain as she glared at Owen. Despite his refined appearance, he had treated her so roughly! As the golden sunlight filtered through the canopy, her pale skin seemed to glow, adding a fragile beauty that could tug at anyone''s heartstrings. Owen had seen many beautiful women, but he couldn''t help glancing at her a few more times. Noticing his gaze, the Lord of the Celestial God Palace stiffened, her muscles taut with wariness. This man didn''t seem to have good intentions! Gripping her Thunder Staff tightly, she felt the Order of Thunder coursing through it and found some solace. If he dared lay a hand on her, she would show no mercy. Sensing her hostility, Owen smirked. "In your current state, do you really think you can take me on?" She fixed him with an unwavering glare, her grip tightening on the staff. "Why are you staring at me like that? I saved you," Owen said, spreading his hands in exasperation. "The one who ambushed you is still out there. Without me, you''d already be dead." "If you truly mean to save me, why not take me back to the Celestial God Palace? What are your real intentions?" she retorted, her voice icy. From the moment she saw him, she had been alarmed by the lack of any discernible energy from his body. Yet she could feel a powerful pressure radiating from him. This was not normal. His strength likely rivaled her own at her peak! Annoyed by her suspicion, Owen replied dryly, "You may be attractive, but I already have a wife who''s far prettier than you. You don''t need to be so guarded. If you''re playing hard to get, the best I can offer is making you my second wife." "You rogue! Shameless scoundrel!" she spat, swinging her staff at him in fury. Owen didn''t dodge. He effortlessly snatched the staff from her and said coldly, "Don''t move. I can save you, but I can just as easily kill you." His threatening tone made her freeze. She had no doubt that Owen was capable of following through. "What do you want?" she demanded, her voice laced with anger and fear. In her current condition, she had no choice but to bide her time and wait for an opportunity. Owen chuckled, preparing to tease her further, but his expression suddenly turned serious as he looked toward the forest ahead. A familiar figure emerged¡ªFlora. "You beast. Let''s see where you run this time!" she snarled, only to falter when she noticed the person beside Owen. It wasn''t Ysera, but the Lord of the Celestial God Palace! "How is this possible?!" Flora''s mind reeled. This had to be Owen''s doing. "The Lord of the Celestial God Palace?!" Candice and her three celestial god companions appeared, their eyes narrowing at the sight of the lord beside Owen. Emerald Dreamscape and the Celestial God Palace had long been mortal enemies. They recognized the lord immediately¡ªher face and aura were etched into their very bones. But wasn''t the one who fell here supposed to be the Lord of Ysera? Candice turned to Owen, her expression grave. "Who are you?" Behind her, the celestial gods all fixed their piercing gazes on Owen. After a moment, recognition flickered in the eyes of three of them. "It''s you!" they exclaimed, disbelief evident in their voices. Candice glanced at them in surprise. "You know him, Senior?" Chapter 364 Chapter360-The Three Celestial Gods 364 Chapter360-The Three Celestial Gods The three celestial gods remained silent for a moment before one finally spoke: "Well, well. Who would have thought we''d run into you here, Owen!" Owen?! He''s Owen?! Candice''s mind buzzed in shock, while the smile on Flora''s face froze instantly. The Lord of the Celestial God Palace also stared at Owen, astonished, as if seeing him for the first time. She scrutinized him from head to toe. Owen''s name was known throughout every corner of the Pure Land. She had heard it so often that her ears practically had calluses. After all, the elders and reclusive sages of the Celestial God Palace had brought him up repeatedly in her presence. They had hoped she would marry Owen, the greatest prodigy of all time. Such a union would produce offspring with unparalleled bloodlines, elevating the Celestial God Palace to a position of absolute dominance over the factions of the Pure Land. Yet, as the proud master of the palace, she had initially dismissed Owen, refusing even to learn about him. However, over time, the constant mentions of Owen within and beyond the Celestial God Palace had sparked her curiosity. But she never imagined their meeting would unfold like this! In her mind, she had envisioned defeating Owen and making him her subordinate¡ªa trophy to serve at her beck and call. Instead, here she was, captured by him! Flora, too, was stunned. As the goddess of the Howling Highlands, she had always considered herself unmatched, believing no one in the world could be worthy of her. That is, until she learned of Owen. She had thought perhaps he was a gift from the heavens, for only a man who could make the Forbidden Zone bow to him would be qualified to marry her. Yet their first meeting was playing out in such a dramatic, unexpected way. "Well now," Flora said with a faint smile, her tone laced with intrigue as she looked at Owen. "Since we''ve met, it seems we''re fated. Perhaps there''s something between us after all." "Owen? Are you really that Owen?" the Lord of the Celestial God Palace asked again, still incredulous. Owen glanced at her without answering. Instead, his gaze turned to the three celestial gods standing behind Candice. From them, he could clearly sense the presence of Loki, the God of Schemes. "Owen, you dare show yourself in the Pure Land? Such audacity!" "Lord Loki will never let you go!" The three robed celestial gods stared at Owen with cold intent, poised to strike at any moment. Unperturbed, Owen smirked and replied calmly, "I go wherever I please. And who is he to bark like a dog in my presence?" The blatant insult sent the three celestial gods into a fury. Their robes billowed with surging magic, and an overwhelming force filled the air, bearing down on Owen. "How dare you! Lord Loki is not to be insulted!" "Even if Loki himself were here, I wouldn''t fear him. And you think you can take me on?" With that, the Godslayer Staff appeared in his hand. Its mere presence dispelled the oppressive energy of the celestial gods completely. Feeling the familiar surge of power from the staff, Owen''s eyes softened with a hint of nostalgia. "Old friend, let''s have a good fight again." The Godslayer Staff trembled, emanating radiant light. As more of its seals were lifted, it had grown increasingly sentient. After years without a true battle, it seemed eager to unleash its might once more. Meanwhile, at the edge of the icy pool at the bottom of Skyline Gorge, Leslie and her companions stood gazing toward the distant ancient forest. They could all feel the shockingly powerful energy fluctuations emanating from within. "Three celestial gods!" Madelyn''s eyes flashed with concern. She had sensed not only the celestial gods but also Owen''s aura locked in their midst. "Will Owen be alright?" she asked anxiously, turning to Leslie. "He''ll be fine," Leslie replied calmly. However, Ysera, who had also sensed the terrifying presence of the three celestial gods, narrowed her eyes. She knew these were the gods her father had sent. Their strength was unparalleled, and even a single celestial god would be difficult to contend with. More concerning, from Madelyn''s words, it was clear that these people had a close connection to Owen. Her spiritual senses extended toward the youthful figure surrounded by celestial gods. When she realized who it was, her heart skipped a beat. Owen! It was him! As a major figure in the Pure Land, she had heard Owen''s name countless times and had even studied his appearance, power, and achievements. She recognized him immediately. But what was he doing in the Pure Land? Shouldn''t he be in the Azure Kingdom? And now he was surrounded by the celestial gods her father had sent! If that was Owen¡­ Ysera suddenly turned her gaze to Leslie and Madelyn, piecing it together. "Leslie, you''re the Empress of the Azure Kingdom!" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She stared at Leslie in shock, realizing that her domineering savior was none other than the Azure Kingdom''s ruler. "From now on, call me ''Master.'' No exceptions," Leslie said coolly. Ysera let out a disdainful laugh, emboldened by a sudden surge of confidence. "Leslie, Owen doesn''t stand a chance against those celestial gods. If you let me go, I''ll negotiate with them to release him. We''ll call it even. How about that?" "I know how important Owen is to you. You wouldn''t want anything to happen to him, right?" But before she could finish her self-assured speech, Leslie''s aura turned chillingly cold. A suffocating pressure descended on Ysera, making her soul tremble. "First of all, Owen will be fine. Those celestial gods are dreaming if they think they can take him down." Leslie''s voice was icy. "Second, I already told you¡ªcall me Master!" Without hesitation, Leslie slapped Ysera across the face. The sharp crack echoed through the gorge. Five red finger marks bloomed on Ysera''s cheek, swelling instantly. Pain flared hotly as Ysera stood frozen, stunned by the humiliation. As the Queen of Emerald Dreamscape, she had never been treated like this. Yet she knew Leslie wasn''t bluffing¡ªdefying her would only invite more punishment. Reluctantly, with reddened eyes and simmering anger, she glared at Leslie without daring to speak further. She realized there was no point in arguing until her strength returned. But once it did, she vowed to repay this humiliation tenfold. Watching Ysera''s quiet submission, Madelyn couldn''t help but feel a wave of astonishment. Could it be that Leslie had truly subdued Ysera, turning her into a servant? If so, it would shake the entire Pure Land to its core. Even the God of Schemes would surely be furious! At that moment, Leslie suddenly stopped in her tracks, her sharp eyes fixed ahead. Not far from her, three more celestial gods appeared. Their attire made it clear¡ªthey were from the Celestial God Palace. As Leslie observed them, Ysera also recognized the newcomers. She whispered, "They''re elites from the Celestial God Palace. It seems they''ve locked onto your presence." Leslie glanced at Ysera. "Are you sure they aren''t here for you?" Ysera snorted. "If they are, leave me here. I don''t need anyone''s help!" "Really?" Leslie smirked. "So you''re saying you''d prefer to fall into their hands than mine?" Ysera opened her mouth to agree, but Leslie''s piercing gaze silenced her. Swallowing hard, she dared not respond. While she hesitated, the three celestial gods blocking Leslie''s path turned their eyes to Ysera. The leader, clad in silver-white armor, stepped forward and said solemnly, "Lord of Ysera, you will come with us." Chapter 365: Chapter361-Fitchs Scheme Chapter 365: Chapter361-Fitch''s SchemeThe man speaking was none other than Fitch, senior to the Lord of the Celestial God Palace and head of the Celestial God Palace Combat Division, as well as a disciple of the palace''s ancestral elder. Ysera recognized him immediately. Her gaze turned icy as she stared at him and his companions. "Your palace master is in the Spring Forest over there. Why aren''t you rescuing her? What''s the meaning of trying to capture me here?" She had quickly deduced that the positions where she and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace had fallen must have been mixed up by their respective factions. Fitch clasped his gloved hands together and replied earnestly, "There''s no need for the Lord of Ysera to concern herself with that." The terrifying energy emanating from the three celestial gods of Emerald Dreamscape had been palpable even from a great distance. It was obvious they wouldn''t make it in time to provide aid. The best course of action was to capture Ysera, forcing the Emerald Dreamscape celestial gods into a dilemma. "If you come with us willingly, I won''t make things difficult for you. But if you resist, don''t blame me for using less... gentle methods," he added. Although his tone seemed calm, it carried an undeniable authority. The aura emanating from him and his companions had already locked onto Ysera, leaving her with no chance of escape. "You want to capture me to exchange for a hostage?" Ysera said coldly. "Or perhaps you''re planning to use me to threaten Emerald Dreamscape?" The situation made it hard for her to avoid such conclusions. Fitch remained calm as he replied, "You''re correct, Lord of Ysera. So let''s avoid unnecessary conflict. As long as your people don''t harm our palace master, we won''t harm you. If it comes to blows, in your current injured state, you''ll only suffer needlessly." His voice grew sharper and more commanding, reverberating through the air until it seemed to drown out all other sounds, as if he were channeling the authority of The Celestial itself. Ysera clenched her fists. She knew Fitch was not just the senior of the Lord of the Celestial God Palace but also stronger than her in combat. Under normal circumstances, she might be able to fight him evenly. However, in her current condition, that was impossible. Moreover, Fitch wasn''t alone. Two other celestial god mages from the Celestial God Palace stood at his side. Even at her peak, Ysera couldn''t have taken on all three at once. Realizing this, she sighed in frustration and despair. Against three god-tier combatants, she had no hope of victory. Even if Leslie, the legendary figure of the Pure Land, were here, she doubted it would make a difference. With resignation, she cast a glance at Leslie behind her and reluctantly stepped toward Fitch. Fitch inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. While he was focused on capturing Ysera, he was also deeply concerned for his junior sister. Now that Ysera had chosen to cooperate, it seemed his junior sister''s situation would be manageable as well. But just as Ysera took her first step, a cold voice rang out: "Ysera, I told you before: I saved you. Your life belongs to me now." Startled, Ysera instinctively stopped and turned to look at Leslie. Her emerald-green eyes were filled with disbelief. Even now, Leslie seemed ready to stand against the three celestial gods! "And who are you?" Fitch asked, his gaze falling on Leslie, who was dressed in an elegant and regal gown. He had noticed her as soon as he arrived. Her beauty seemed to possess a natural mana, captivating him at a glance. As the senior of the Lord of the Celestial God Palace, Fitch had seen many stunning women, but none had compared to his junior sister or Ysera-until now. Leslie''s presence, her cold and aloof demeanor, surpassed even those two. As he scrutinized her, Fitch''s breathing quickened. Yet, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t gauge her power. The oppressive aura she exuded alone was enough to make him uneasy. Leslie lowered her gaze slightly, and an icy, commanding force swept toward Fitch like a winter gale, freezing the air. In an instant, Fitch felt as though his entire body were encased in frost, even his eyelashes coated in ice. "If you keep staring, I''ll gouge out your eyes," Leslie said icily. The chilling words sent shivers down Fitch''s spine. He immediately lowered his head, unable to meet Leslie''s gaze. She exuded the presence of a merciless reaper, and even his soul quivered. The two celestial gods standing beside Fitch also averted their eyes, overwhelmed by the suffocating pressure emanating from Leslie. Her oppressive aura was so terrifying that it felt as though the sky itself were collapsing into nothingness. Leslie''s frosty gaze swept over the trio, brimming with cold killing intent. Their scrutiny of her made her deeply uncomfortable. To Leslie, aside from Owen, everyone else was utterly insignificant. Fitch, regaining some composure, adjusted his attire and gave Leslie a gentlemanly bow. "Greetings, my lady. I am Fitch, head of the Celestial God Palace Combat Division." In the Pure Land, Fitch was a renowned figure-a powerful, aristocratic leader and one of the most handsome men in the region. He had countless admirers. Confident in his charm, he believed he could at least win Leslie''s favor, if not her heart. However, Leslie''s cold and disdainful response shattered his confidence: "Leave." The single word left Fitch dumbfounded, his smile frozen in place. Was Leslie immune to his charm? Or was she simply oblivious to it? Fitch glared at Leslie, his gaze sharpening as if to pierce through her cold exterior. Yet the moment his eyes met hers, a bone-chilling frost seized his soul, leaving him momentarily paralyzed. When he finally regained his senses, the faint desire in his eyes had vanished, replaced by a steely coldness. "Who are you? Such arrogance-should I take this as a challenge to me? Or to the Celestial God Palace itself?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Leslie, now thoroughly irritated, said flatly, "You talk too much." Fitch and the other two celestial gods exchanged uneasy glances. His battle instincts, honed through years of combat, screamed that something was wrong. Yet, Leslie''s young appearance made it hard to believe she posed any real threat. Besides, they were three celestial gods. No matter how strong Leslie might be, she couldn''t possibly prevail against them. Fitch''s confidence surged as a wicked thought crossed his mind. "Playing hard to get, are we? Once I capture you, you''ll see how powerful I am," he mused. Deciding to act, Fitch motioned to his companions, locking his energy onto Leslie. "We must take the Lord of Ysera with us. There''s no room for negotiation. If you resist, I''ll destroy your mana core and imprison you in the Celestial God Palace as an example." Before he could finish, Leslie''s eyes flashed with a deadly cold light. She launched herself at Fitch without hesitation. Fitch, who had already been wary of Leslie''s intentions, immediately commanded, "Attack!" He charged at Leslie, a spear materializing in his hand. Like a blazing dragon, it radiated intense heat, warping the air around it as he thrust forward with lethal precision. Chapter 366: Chapter362-Facing Three Celestial Gods Alone Chapter 366: Chapter362-Facing Three Celestial Gods AloneUnder the glow of amber light, Fitch launched the first strike against Leslie. The spear in his hand shot forward, its tip surrounded by intricate, mystical runes forming a fiery vortex, as if merging the destructive force of a volcano with the spear''s sharpness, capable of piercing through anything in existence. The spear moved with astonishing speed, bypassing space and time, and reached Leslie in the blink of an eye. Wherever it passed, the void became a blazing inferno. For mages below celestial god-tier, even a single spark of those flames would reduce them to ashes. But as the spear reached Leslie, it suddenly halted, as if it had struck an invisible barrier. Fitch hesitated for a moment, preparing to amplify his mana, but was interrupted when icy blue runes emerged from the void. The frost crawled along the spear, encasing it entirely and severing Fitch''s connection to his weapon. Worse yet, Fitch felt his tier begin to drop rapidly. "What''s going on?" Fitch frowned deeply, realizing something was terribly wrong. Leslie seemed to possess a power that transcended Order itself. While Fitch struggled with his disrupted attack, the other two celestial gods exchanged shocked glances. They had assumed Fitch could subdue Leslie in a single move without their assistance. But now, not only had Fitch failed, but even his aura was diminishing. This was unprecedented. Both celestial gods immediately focused their mana and launched simultaneous attacks from Leslie''s flanks. "Demonic Crescent Slash!" The celestial god wielding a longsword roared, the magical gemstones embedded in his blade radiating a blood-red glow. A river of crimson energy surged toward Leslie like a tidal wave. Yet, just as this attack neared Leslie, it was suddenly frozen midair by her dominion-like power, suspended as if trapped in a timeless amber. The swordsman''s expression turned grim. This was one of his most powerful techniques, yet it had been rendered completely ineffective. The female celestial god, realizing the gravity of the situation, dared not hold back. She unleashed a radiant beam of energy from a glowing orb in her hand, but it too was blocked by Leslie''s overwhelming force of dominion. All three celestial gods'' attacks had been neutralized. The trio stood stunned, disbelief etched across their faces. They weren''t minor players but some of the Pure Land''s most prominent figures-mages at the pinnacle of their craft. Alone, each of them could shake the Pure Land to its core. Together, their combined strength should have been unstoppable. Yet here they were, utterly ineffective against Leslie. "No... She must be at her limit to withstand all three of us!" Fitch declared, shaking off his momentary shock. "We''ll strike again. She won''t have another chance!" The other two celestial gods nodded, steeling themselves to attack again. But before they could act, the power surrounding Leslie coalesced, gathering the remnants of their failed attacks into a massive, chaotic fissure in the air. The rift pulsed with destruction and disorder. Leslie''s eyes flashed open, and a spear of pure ice materialized in her hand, its sharp, gleaming edge radiating deadly intent. She swung the spear forward with lightning speed. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The void tore apart with a piercing sound, leaving a brilliant white streak as the compressed magic of the celestial gods surged toward them. The celestial gods reacted instantly, pooling their mana into a combined shield. As the terrifying force collided with their barrier, a deafening explosion resounded. Their shield buckled under the impact, warping inward before shattering entirely. The celestial gods were sent hurtling backward as if struck by meteors. Fitch bore the brunt of the attack. A deep, straight fissure ran from his abdomen to his brow, blood pouring from the wound. He was nearly split in two. The other two celestial gods fared little better, their bodies riddled with cracks as blood streamed from their injuries. "Cough... cough..." The pair coughed violently, spitting blood that stained the air. Horror filled their eyes as they glanced at Leslie. Her strength defied all reason, and doubt crept into their hearts. "Minister Fitch, this one is too strange. We should retreat for now!" one of them urged. "Better to regroup and gather more information before confronting her again," the other added. Fitch, though reluctant, knew they were right. Leslie wasn''t someone they could handle. He gave a bitter nod and turned to flee. But Leslie''s cold voice stopped them. "Leave? Did I say you could go?" With a wave of her hand, her dominion expanded outward, engulfing everything around her. Wherever it reached, the world bent to her will, becoming her divine realm. The celestial gods, despite their speed, couldn''t outrun her power. Within moments, the dominion overtook them. The freezing cold pierced their bodies like countless needles, rendering them helpless. They felt as though they had been reduced to mortals, stranded in a relentless tundra. The pain was unbearable, and a looming sense of death pressed heavily on them. Fitch, unable to endure the pressure, begged for mercy. "I''m the head of the Celestial God Palace Combat Division. Spare me, and the palace will consider you an eternal ally!" But Leslie didn''t even glance at him. She hurled her ice spear, impaling Fitch and pinning him in midair. His life force dissipated instantly, his soul shattering into oblivion. Fitch, a god-tier mage, was dead. "You... do you realize what you''ve done? Do you truly intend to make an enemy of the Celestial God Palace?!" the remaining two celestial gods shouted, their voices trembling with fury and fear. Leslie ignored them. She clenched her fist, and one of the celestial gods found his throat seized by an invisible force. His entire body froze into an icy statue before shattering into glittering dust. Another celestial god had fallen. Ysera, watching from the sidelines, was utterly stunned. In mere moments, Leslie had killed Fitch and another celestial god. The sheer power Leslie displayed was beyond anything Ysera had ever imagined. Madelyn, however, remained calm. She had long known of Leslie''s terrifying talent, rivaled only by Owen. When Leslie acted, the outcome was always absolute-death for her enemies. The sole remaining celestial god, the female mage, was consumed with terror. Her voice shook as she stammered, "H-how is this possible? What kind of monster are you?!" Leslie''s cold, serene voice cut through the air. "Leslie." The celestial god''s pupils shrank in recognition. That name was legendary. Years ago, the Celestial God Palace had held a high-level meeting to discuss a potential marriage alliance between their palace master and Owen. Both were unparalleled prodigies, and their union was expected to produce offspring that would defy the heavens. Though the plan had been shelved, the possibility of such an alliance remained. And Leslie... was Owen''s wife. "You''re Owen''s wife?" the celestial god asked in disbelief, her voice trembling. Chapter 367: Chapter363-Sparing You This Time Chapter 367: Chapter363-Sparing You This Time"That''s right, Owen is indeed my husband!" For the first time, Leslie was addressed as "madam," and a faint smile flickered in her eyes. The female celestial god''s expression grew awkward. According to the celestial god palace''s plan, Owen was supposed to become the husband of their lord of celestial god palace. And now, fate played a cruel joke, leading them to encounter Leslie-the rightful wife. On top of that, Leslie bore an intense hostility toward them. At that moment, the realization struck the female celestial god, and a deep despair filled her heart. Leslie was a prime target in their plan, someone they had to eliminate first. Only by removing her could their lord rise to her position. Otherwise, with Leslie as the legitimate wife, if their lord married Owen, wouldn''t she only become a concubine? A mistress? This was something they could not, under any circumstances, accept-and neither could their lord. Right now, Leslie had just obliterated so many of the celestial god palace''s forces, leaving the female celestial god unable to even plead for mercy. The words stuck in her throat. As she lowered her head in despair, expecting death, Leslie did not strike her down. Instead, she glanced at her and said: "I''ll spare your life today. Now, get lost!" The female celestial god froze, wondering if her ears had deceived her, and stared at Leslie in disbelief. Just moments ago, Leslie had mercilessly attacked Fitch and another celestial god from the celestial god palace. Now she was suddenly willing to let her go? If she returned and spread the news of Fitch''s death and that of another grand celestial god, the celestial god palace''s fury would undoubtedly descend upon Leslie. Seeing that the female celestial god was still frozen in place, not making any move to leave, Leslie asked coldly: "What''s wrong? Don''t want to leave alive?" Upon hearing this, the female celestial god immediately turned and fled, not daring to linger for even a moment, fearing Leslie might change her mind. Though she couldn''t fathom what Leslie''s intentions were in sparing her, the chance to survive was something she was more than willing to take! In an instant, her figure transformed into a panicked streak of light, disappearing into the distance at high speed. "Sister, a celestial god is an immensely powerful asset. Why did you let her go?" Madelyn looked at Leslie in confusion. Leslie was not known for her mercy; she was a firm believer in cutting weeds at the root. Thinking of this, an idea suddenly dawned on Madelyn, leaving her throat dry with shock. "Sister, don''t tell me... you''re planning to destroy the celestial god palace?!" The thought was extraordinary, but given her understanding of Leslie, it wasn''t impossible! Even the most powerful factions in the Pure Land could face total annihilation if they incurred her wrath. Leslie looked at her, a stunningly beautiful yet dangerously charming smile gracing her lips. "And why would you think that?" Madelyn blurted out, "It must be because Fitch annoyed you just now. Also, it might have something to do with the celestial god palace''s schemes. I heard they''re trying to pair Brother with their lord to produce the strongest bloodline!" Leslie nodded but also shook her head. "You''re half-right-still surface-level reasoning, but better than before." Meanwhile. The celestial gods of the Emerald Dreamscape, who were confronting Owen, all turned pale as they looked toward the distant water pool. Moments ago, they had sensed several powerful celestial god auras emanating from that direction! The energies were familiar to them-they belonged to celestial gods from the celestial god palace. But after these celestial god auras burst forth, an even more terrifying presence swept out, completely overwhelming the three celestial gods of the celestial god palace! In just a few breaths, the auras of two celestial gods vanished entirely. Two celestial gods had fallen! The Pure Land trembled and mourned! Even in the Pure Land, with its abundance of mages, celestial god-tier mages were exceedingly rare-a treasure among treasures. For any faction to lose even one celestial god-tier mage would be a catastrophic blow. And now, two had perished! Who could it be? Who had managed to annihilate two celestial gods in such a short time? "That direction... it''s where Ysera fell. Could it be her?" Flora stroked her smooth chin before quickly dismissing the idea. Ysera and the lord of the celestial god palace had both been severely injured by her own hand. There was no way Ysera could have killed two celestial gods, even at her peak! It had to be someone else entirely! The lord of the celestial god palace, sensing the deaths of the two celestial gods, grew even paler. Her frail body trembled violently with emotion. How could this happen?! Two celestial gods of the celestial god palace, gone! What had occurred there? At this moment, the only person who remained calm was Owen. Amid the waves of energy emanating from that direction, he recognized Leslie''s presence. It had to be Leslie who had taken action and slain the two celestial gods. Given the terrifying strength she had displayed, things on her end must have already been resolved. Candice, upon sensing the deaths of the two grand celestial gods from the celestial god palace, immediately thought of Ysera''s lord. She anxiously looked at the three black-robed figures surrounding Owen. "Three seniors, Ysera''s lord is over there, and her situation might be dire. We need to save her immediately!" As Ysera''s confidante, Candice knew her capabilities well. If Ysera could barely handle two celestial gods in a prolonged fight, then killing them in mere moments was simply impossible for her! If it wasn''t Ysera''s doing, then it had to be the work of another force. "The great offering, the young lady''s safety is paramount!" One of the celestial gods confronting Owen said seriously. However, the leading black-robed celestial god ignored this, his expression dark as he glared at Owen. "Now that the four of us grand celestial gods are here, along with Flora, if we strike together, Owen will die without a doubt. Eliminating him will surely earn Loki''s great favor!" Flora also focused her gaze on Owen, agreeing with the leader. "I concur. This bastard deserves to pay for his earlier actions!" Candice, however, hesitated even more. The lord''s safety was uncertain, and if they missed this chance... To Candice, Owen''s life was worthless-her lord''s well-being far outweighed it! "Ysera is Loki''s daughter. Whoever killed those two celestial gods must know Loki''s reputation. The young lady is actually very safe!" The leading celestial god remained unhurried and said calmly, "This is our perfect chance to get rid of Owen." "Attack together. Don''t waste any more time!" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that, the cold and ruthless celestial god took a step forward. Instantly, an overwhelming celestial god-tier power radiated from him, enveloping the entire eerie Spring Forest. Under this celestial god''s oppressive aura, the entire forest trembled, the sky seemingly collapsing toward the ground, creating an unbearably suffocating atmosphere. As he revealed his aura, Owen surveyed the trio and smirked. "If you were here in person, perhaps I''d have to put in more effort. But since you''re mere projections, who are you trying to scare?" Owen''s confident voice echoed. Flora and Candice stared at the three black-robed figures in astonishment. Projections?! Yet, from their perception, these three black-robed figures were indistinguishable from their real selves. But Owen sounded so certain, his tone steady and unwavering. "You must have already condensed your god marks. Only celestial gods who''ve condensed their god marks can project themselves here so flawlessly, even imbuing these projections with a portion of their god mark''s power to exhibit celestial god-tier strength." Owen spoke seriously, laying bare their secrets. The three black-robed figures, who had been on the verge of mocking Owen, abruptly fell silent, shock flickering in their eyes. Owen had seen right through them! But how? Their disguise was flawless-how did Owen uncover it? Chapter 368: Chapter364-Celestial God God Mark Chapter 368: Chapter364-Celestial God God MarkCelestial gods stand high above, representing the pinnacle of power for nearly all top-tier mages. Even among celestial gods, their levels are distinctly divided. However, due to the rarity of celestial gods, such classifications are not commonly discussed. But Owen knew. Typically, a mage who has just reached the celestial god tier, while indeed a celestial god, is considered the lowest rank within this tier. Above this level are celestial gods who have condensed their own god marks. The power of these celestial gods is truly terrifying! Every action they take carries the potential to destroy [Order] itself. For they are the embodiment of the rules. And beyond god mark celestial gods lies the throne celestial gods. Their strength surpasses that of god mark celestial gods, with most [Order] bowing beneath their might. Currently, whether in the Emerald Dreamscape or the celestial god palace, most celestial gods were ordinary celestial gods. To ascend to the level of a god mark celestial god was akin to breaking through to an entirely new tier. "Though I don''t know how you uncovered this, defeating you with the strength of our projections is but a trivial matter!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The leading celestial god finished speaking, and brilliant elemental light flared around him. It formed a golden barrier that replaced the surrounding space with a grand golden palace, designed to suppress Owen. Owen glanced up at the descending golden palace. The rule-bound energy emanating from it made his breathing quicken; the celestial god had clearly activated a suppressive rule-based force. "Do you think such rules can suppress me?" Owen sneered coldly and gripped the Godslayer Sword tightly. With a single swing, the sword cleaved forward like an unstoppable force. A ghastly pale rift tore through the golden world, expanding forward and generating massive rippling waves of power. Under the impact of this surge, the golden palace cracked and dissolved into golden mist. However, the palace was formidable, as it completely neutralized the terrifying force behind Owen''s strike. A gentle breeze blew through, scattering the golden light. Flora and the lord of the celestial god palace widened their eyes in shock. The attack had shredded the black robe of the celestial god, exposing his true form. His true form was a three-headed drake, each head grotesque and covered with black, menacing eyes where its cheeks should have been. The moment the drake revealed itself, those black eyes opened, releasing beams of black light that tore through the void. These beams were sharp enough to destroy the local [Order]. Yet, as they neared Owen, a glowing shield appeared around him, absorbing the incoming black light. Once the Guardian Shield had absorbed the black beams, a profound sense of doom filled the celestial god''s heart. Instinctively, he employed defensive magic. The three ghastly heads radiated black light, becoming three miniature suns that emitted powerful repulsion fields. But at that moment, the Guardian Shield compressed the absorbed black energy and released it back at the drake with even greater force. The rebound beams struck the drake''s chest before he could react, bypassing his repulsion field and piercing his tough dragon scales. Blood spurted violently from his chest, and the drake coughed up blood mixed with fragments of his internal organs. The massive body of the celestial god was hurled backward by the devastating impact. In just a few exchanges with Owen, the celestial god had been thoroughly defeated. The celestial god''s face was full of disbelief. Though it was merely a projection, his true form was a god mark celestial god! In his current state, no ordinary celestial god could hope to match him. How had he been defeated so utterly? The two other black-robed figures beside him stared at Owen in stunned silence. Even if the celestial god wasn''t Owen''s match, how could he have been so grievously injured in a single confrontation? Flora and the lord of the celestial god palace were equally shocked, staring at Owen. Although they had known Owen''s power was extraordinary-his talent surpassed anything seen in ages, thriving in this new era-they had not expected this. To injure the celestial god so easily, Owen''s power had clearly reached celestial god-tier, possibly even god mark celestial god-tier. And yet, they remembered that before Epoch''s End, Owen had only been a god-tier mage. His ascent had been absurdly rapid! While everyone was still processing their astonishment, Owen seized the moment. With a thought, he swung his sword again, aiming to finish off the celestial god. The severely injured celestial god, unable to react in time, hurriedly retreated while constructing a powerful defense. The two black-robed figures beside him were caught off guard by Owen''s audacity. They couldn''t believe he was brazen enough to harbor such murderous intent toward the celestial god''s projection. Immediately, they launched their attacks. Brilliant and dazzling magical light shot toward Owen, painting the entire area in eerie hues of seven colors. The light seemed to hypnotize the mind. But before their attacks could reach Owen, his second Guardian Shield absorbed the onslaught. With their attacks neutralized, Owen''s sword aura continued unabated, slicing through the celestial god''s defenses and severing his head. The head flew high into the air, its face frozen in unwilling rage. Though he was a god mark celestial god of great renown, his projection had been humiliatingly destroyed by Owen. "Owen! Mark my words! When we meet again, it will be a fight to the death!" As his voice echoed, the celestial god''s projection rapidly dissipated. Seeing the celestial god''s projection slain, the other two black-robed figures were overcome with fury and shame. "Owen! You''re courting death!" Their roars of anger filled the air, but their rage was short-lived as they suddenly sensed an unusual aura emanating from Owen. It wasn''t mana, nor was it [Order]. It was an unshakable will. Under this will, concepts such as life, death, reincarnation, celestial beings, and even the universe''s rules felt fragile as paper. It was as though, even if the cosmos collapsed, this will would endure. The two celestial gods were visibly shaken by this realization. "What... what have you comprehended?!" The aura Owen exuded was far beyond what any ordinary mage could achieve, seemingly transcending even celestial understanding. This pressure was unlike anything they had ever encountered. Owen''s path, unlike Leslie''s dominion of authority, was one of transcendence-beyond the universe, beyond the elements of fire, earth, wind, and water. Unbound. Untouched. Before him, all enemies would be reduced to ash. His path could not be defined, but it could define all things. If not for Leslie''s guidance and her experience as a foundation, Owen could never have comprehended such an unparalleled [Order]. By standing on the shoulders of a giant, Owen had forged a unique path of cultivation. In doing so, both he and Leslie, though they lacked discernible tiers, had already reached a level equivalent to celestial god-tier mages. "I told you, you are far from qualified to challenge me." Owen''s gaze swept over the two black-robed celestial gods, as well as Flora and Candice. He had not forgotten their earlier attempts to attack him. As Owen''s confident words echoed, silence fell over the scene. Everyone present was overwhelmed by the power Owen had displayed, a power they could not hope to match. Chapter 369: Chapter365-The God of Schemes, Immortal and Unyielding! Chapter 369: Chapter365-The God of Schemes, Immortal and Unyielding!"Although killing one of our avatars shows some strength, your arrogance is laughable. Do you really think we''re so easy to defeat?" "Everyone, attack together! Don''t give him a chance to breathe!" In an instant, the two black-robed Celestial Gods roared angrily at Owen and charged at him once again. The leader of the black-robed Celestial Gods had already torn apart his robe. Although he still appeared human, he had six arms, each gripping a legendary blade that had once shaken the world! Now, his six long arms gripped tightly, forming a killing machine, and like a bloody storm, he rushed towards Owen. At the same time, the six swords each unleashed their own sharpness, cutting through the void and rapidly closing in on Owen. Though he was only a projection, these powerful swords contained the terrifying power of true magical blades! From the power Owen had displayed so far, it was clear that if he continued to grow, he could threaten their true forms, Lord Loki, and even The Celestials themselves! Such a person, with an opportunity to eliminate him now, must be crushed in the cradle at any cost! Meanwhile, beside the six-armed Celestial God, another Celestial God, whose body was flowing with strange runes, also shouted angrily and attacked Owen. The runes on his body surged like heavy mercury, rushing toward Owen as the [Order] fragmented. Each rune was followed by countless fallen Celestial God projections, filling the sky and blotting out the sun! Each rune held the power to shatter the heavens and make stars reverse their course. Like the six-armed Celestial God, he was determined to make Owen fall now! He would not let him continue to grow! Faced with the all-out attack from these two Celestial Gods, Owen''s expression only darkened with coldness. "With just you two, you think you can kill me?" His cold voice rang out. Holding the Godslayer Staff, Owen seemed to transcend all beings and the world itself. Waves of terrifying pressure emanated from him, immediately suppressing the two attacking Celestial Gods. The elemental fluctuations around them began to fade. Then, the two Celestial Gods saw Owen glow with dazzling white light, like swords of light piercing the darkness, illuminating the heavens as he charged directly toward them! The six-armed Celestial God, the first to act, faced the oncoming light swords. Even though he desperately pushed his six legendary swords to the limit, he could not stop the continuous assault of the light blades! In the span of just a few moments, all six of his arms were pierced by the relentless light swords, blood spraying everywhere! A single exchange left him severely wounded! The second Celestial God, the one controlling the runes, became visibly serious as countless black snakes of runes flowed across his body. When he struck, grand visions of shattered mountains and rivers and collapsing universes appeared as he tried to pull Owen into his destruction. However, as this terrifying rune force gathered toward Owen, Owen clenched his fist, and the Heaven Emperor Fist fell like a meteor, leaving a long tail as it struck the approaching cataclysmic vision. Boom! A deafening explosion rang out, and the Celestial God controlling the runes trembled. The overwhelming vision of power he had created was shattered in the explosion. His hands went numb, and the runes wrapped around his arms disintegrated. Two of his arms cracked, with jagged wounds like the leaves of a willow, leaving grotesque and bloody scars. Even his mighty body was sent flying back! "This guy... really is terrifying!" Candice, who had been watching, couldn''t help but show her shock. Although both of these Celestial Gods were projections, their earlier auras clearly showed they were among the strongest of the Celestial Gods. Even she would not be a match for them. But now, Owen was easily crushing them. How had his power grown so tremendously?! After all, before Epoch''s End, Owen had been famous, but to these Celestial Gods, he was still a small fry. Yet, in such a short time, he not only had power comparable to a Celestial God, but could even overwhelm them! "Is this Owen''s terrifying talent? Truly, seeing is believing. How frightening!" Flora, too, widened her eyes and stared at Owen. She had heard of Owen before, but now that she saw him in action, the scene was nothing short of incredible! Owen''s talent had always been legendary, his battle prowess a mystery. He seemed to grow stronger the more powerful his opponents were. But here, he was facing two grand Celestial Gods! The Celestial God Palace Lord swallowed hard, her eyes wide in disbelief. Although she had seen Owen''s strength firsthand before, she hadn''t expected his true combat power to be this terrifying! At that moment, Owen stood there like an unchallenged ruler of this dimension! Thinking back to how others in the Celestial God Palace had tried to make her marry Owen, she now realized they weren''t trying to harm her, but were actually securing her an extraordinary fate! As everyone present was stunned, Owen calmly surveyed the two Celestial Gods serving Loki. "Is this all the strength you have? And you dare to be so arrogant before me?" "I''ll send you back to your true forms!" After speaking, Owen slapped his hand forward, releasing a violent wave of air that surged across the heavens and earth. The two grand Celestial Gods'' expressions changed. "Owen, don''t be so arrogant!" The two glared at Owen, their anger boiling. "When our true forms descend, your death will come!" They had never been mocked and threatened like this by someone so young. The fury in their S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. hearts surged! "Big talk, anyone can make it. What if your true forms come?" Owen sneered. With that, he didn''t waste any more words and, with overwhelming dominance, stepped forward, charging toward the two grand Celestial Gods. At the same time, Owen activated part of the power from his Primordial Chaos Body! Although only 20% of his Primordial Chaos Body was awakened, the terrifying bloodline power within was already showing signs of immense strength! As soon as he activated it, Owen transformed into a black hole. Not only did all mana and [Order] in the surrounding world rush into him, but even the two grand Celestial Gods had their mana, methods, and even parts of their souls drawn into him, becoming part of his power! The two Celestial Gods exchanged a glance, both seeing fear in each other''s eyes! Owen was absorbing their strength, and they couldn''t do a thing to stop him! They could only watch helplessly as their mana and souls were drained away! They had lived for so long and had never encountered such a situation! In desperation, the two grand Celestial Gods raised their hands, combining their powers in an attempt to resist Owen. But as Owen activated his Primordial Chaos Body, the Light-Dark Seals also activated. The heavens and earth shook, and a dazzling white light covered everything. The bodies of the two Celestial Gods were immediately consumed by the light, their magic rendered useless as they were absorbed into the white abyss! To the onlookers, both the six-armed Celestial God and the rune-wielding Celestial God seemed stunned. They could only watch as they were devoured by the white light, unable to put up any resistance! Flora and Candice felt their scalps go numb. Clearly, the two grand Celestial Gods had realized the danger of Owen''s attack, but they were utterly suppressed! And this is what they saw: once proud and invincible, now completely crushed by Owen''s overwhelming power! Chapter 370: Chapter366-The Pure Land Frenzy Chapter 370: Chapter366-The Pure Land FrenzyTwo Grand Celestial Gods Forced to Self-Destruct! The self-detonation of the two Grand Celestial Gods released a shockwave capable of obliterating a small world, turning hundreds of miles around them into a barren wasteland. However, the mana fluctuations from their self-destruction bizarrely ceased expanding within the white light. Soon, the white light abruptly dissipated, and the two Grand Celestial Gods completely vanished, as though they had never existed. Their projections were utterly erased. As the projections of three more Grand Celestial Gods arrived, all were destroyed by Owen. The previously calm sky of the Pure Land suddenly twisted into a swirling vortex, resembling the eye of a storm. A huge, eight-legged spider-shaped shadow appeared in the sky, and from the eye of the storm, an enraged roar echoed out. "Owen! I, Loki, will never forgive you!" This voice sounded like thunder, shaking the heavens and the earth, causing the entire Pure Land to tremble. At that moment, every mage and race in the Pure Land raised their heads to look at the sky. They were no strangers to Loki, an important figure under the command of The Celestial. He rarely showed himself, though his power was immense. He preferred working in the shadows. What had happened to make this usually low-profile figure so enraged? Many wondered. "Owen?! Could the Owen that Lord Loki is talking about be the same one who provoked him earlier?" "Wait, someone dared to provoke Lord Loki?" "Didn''t Owen provoke Lord Loki before the era''s end and walk away unscathed?" "Wow, this Owen is that powerful?" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are we talking about the same Owen that the goddesses and saints are watching closely?" "Yes, although his origins are humble, his talent is out of this world. I''ve heard that several powerful factions in the Pure Land are looking to approach Owen, treating him like a prize catch!" "I wonder what happened this time. Owen has entered the Pure Land and pissed off Lord Loki?" "He didn''t stay hidden in the lower realms this time. He actually dared to enter Pure Land and provoke Loki. He''s truly beyond reason!" The announcement of Loki''s rage spread quickly, sparking widespread debate. After all, both Loki and Owen were key figures in the Pure Land. Owen, especially, had garnered attention since the dawn of the new era. As factions in the Pure Land delved deeper into Owen''s background, they found his talents and abilities to be truly astonishing, even incomprehensible. Many believed that Owen''s accomplishments rivaled the legendary figures of the God of Light and the Lord of Stars. In fact, in certain aspects, Owen had surpassed them, as the two ancient deities had failed in their struggle against The Celestial. Now, in the eyes of many in the Pure Land, Owen had replaced those two ancient gods as the most extraordinary figure of this era. His rise had been meteoric, and from the moment he emerged, he stirred up enormous waves. From disregarding tier differences to defeating the most elite of his peers, challenging older figures, and even leading the assault on Pyrothrone Kingdom, Owen had already earned a legendary reputation. And then, even more shockingly, he had forced the four extreme Forbidden Zones, which had once run rampant, into submission, demanding massive compensation in return! These incredible feats would have made any mage a legend. Yet Owen had accomplished them all, one after another. Soon, amid these discussions, a thought occurred to many, and their expressions turned even more shocked. "Do you think Lord Loki''s fury is related to the two Celestial Gods who just fell?" Some speculated. Recently, the sky in the Pure Land had darkened, an unusual phenomenon that was only caused by the fall of a celestial god. And now, it had happened twice in a row! Two Celestial Gods-God-tier mages-had perished almost simultaneously! A Celestial God-tier mage''s fall was a catastrophe for any faction. The celestial god palace, whose two gods had fallen, was in an uproar. Among them, one of the fallen was Fitch, the well-known head of the Battle Department, an important figure and a symbol of hope for many within the palace. The person responsible for their deaths was not Owen himself, but someone closely connected to him-Leslie! Leslie, the cold and ruthless woman who had killed her own king to take his place and become the empress, had an intimidating reputation. Her immense talent, cold-bloodedness, and lack of mercy left many terrified. Now, with Leslie having slain two Celestial Gods, her reputation as an implacable and powerful figure had been further solidified. Some of those who had attended Owen and Leslie''s wedding had never forgotten Leslie''s stunning beauty, poise, and power. "Owen and Leslie have just arrived in the Pure Land, and already, they''re making headlines. My premonitions were right!" Kawa Zang, who had barely survived his encounter in Skyline Gorge, murmured to himself after hearing the news, his face a mix of awe and contemplation. Both Owen and Leslie were figures of unmatched potential in his mind. They had surpassed every hero and strong figure in history. If not for Owen''s interference with Flora back in Skyline Gorge, Kawa Zang would likely have been dead. This gratitude was not lost on him. "Owen is now at the heart of the battle against The Celestial, and the Pure Land is the core of The Celestial''s dominion. His arrival is sure to stir up a storm." "Owen doesn''t care about where he is. He has no respect for The Celestial. If the Pure Land descends into chaos, we''ll certainly witness more ground-shaking events and record more history." The Windshadow mages surrounding Kawa Zang were all filled with excitement. Before Owen''s arrival, the Pure Land had been a dull and stagnant place. Now, with Owen''s arrival, the atmosphere had changed completely, and the Windshadow faction could hardly wait for what was to come. Kawa Zang, grinning, said, "Let''s go. We need to prepare. We''ll be busy gathering intelligence on Owen and Leslie. This history we''re witnessing will surely be immortalized and discussed for generations to come." His companions were taken aback by his reverence for Owen and Leslie. They hadn''t expected him to hold them in such high regard. ... At the same time, as Loki''s rage spread, more news about Owen, Leslie, and Skyline Gorge rapidly spread across the Pure Land. In the Celestial God Palace, the disciples and elders all wore grim expressions, with traces of anger and fear in their eyes. The mysterious disappearance of the Lord of the Celestial God Palace, the fall of two Celestial Gods-including Fitch, the head of the Battle Department-had left the palace reeling. This was a loss that even the Celestial God Palace could not easily bear. After all, the fall of a single Celestial God had once prompted the Celestial God Palace to declare a deathmatch with Ysera of Emerald Dreamscape. Celestial Gods were the pillars of top-tier factions; losing any of them destabilized the entire structure. Soon, the air in the Celestial God Palace was filled with urgent whispers, as the most important elders and core figures gathered to discuss the crisis. Especially their previous idea of having the Lord and Owen unite now seems to have been stillborn. Chapter 371: Chapter367-The Battle for Owen Chapter 371: Chapter367-The Battle for Owen"What''s our next move?" The gathered individuals all looked eagerly at the leader of the Celestial God Palace. Before this, they had never considered making an enemy of Owen. However, for some unknown reason, a conflict had arisen between them. Now, they had no choice but to seek another way forward. Under the intense gaze of the others, the leader of the Celestial God Palace, an elder known as the Tai Shang, felt a bit irritated. Rubbing his aching temples, he glanced at the elder responsible for intelligence and asked: "What about the other factions? What are their reactions?" An elder wearing reading glasses stepped forward, adjusting his spectacles as he replied, "From the latest reports, the Saint of the Sky Eye Holy Clan has already set off with twelve Sky Knights. The Sky Eye God Clan has long been coveting Owen, so their target is clearly Owen." "As for the Wailing Mountain Range, there has been no movement yet. However, they are notorious for stirring up trouble and meddling in everything. It''s certain they will take action in this major affair, but we haven''t received any news from them yet!" "Additionally, the young lady from the Alchemy Guild is offering one million mana stones for anyone who brings Owen alive to the guild!" Hearing this, the Tai Shang''s brows furrowed deeply. The Sky Eye God Clan was a powerful, humanoid race with a unique and potent bloodline, known for their domineering actions. He hadn''t expected that the Saint would lead the charge-truly a force to be reckoned with! As for the Wailing Mountain Range, that was a mysterious entity he didn''t know much about. Still, he didn''t believe they would just sit idly by in their mountains. Perhaps, they had already begun to act, though he wasn''t certain yet. As for the Alchemy Guild, they were infamous for their wealth. The guild had its hands in almost every major trade in the Pure Land. One million mana stones was a sum that would attract anyone, especially since the Alchemy Guild''s reputation was solid and trustworthy. With these factions already making their moves, they were all targeting Owen! "Owen''s voluntary entry into the Pure Land has really stirred up the competition. The pressure we''re facing is growing," the Tai Shang thought, his worries mounting. The other Celestial God Palace members looked at him, shocked. "Really, Tai Shang? At this point, you''re still holding onto the old plan?" "Tai Shang, we are at war with Owen and Leslie now, there''s no turning back..." "We are still behind you, but not everyone in Celestial God Palace may agree with this," they all expressed their doubts. The Tai Shang looked at them and calmly replied, "What if we think of it another way?" "Think another way?!" The elders exchanged puzzled glances, not understanding. The Tai Shang''s yellowed eyes sharpened as he continued, "Although I don''t know exactly what happened before, the grudge we now have with Owen could be the perfect opportunity to let that girl handle it!" "That girl grew up under my watch. Her personality is cold, but she deeply admires strength. Owen is outstanding, and with his talent, she will most likely be moved!" The elders stared at the Tai Shang in stunned silence. "Tai Shang, what if she refuses?" one elder asked cautiously. The Tai Shang shook his head. "She won''t refuse. Owen''s excellence has already attracted so many outstanding women. Even if she doesn''t feel anything for him personally, her pride will compel her to take this proposal seriously." Hearing this, the elders instinctively nodded. The lord was extremely proud and always strived to be number one. The Tai Shang had a point. Seeing their agreement, the Tai Shang continued, "Although we''ve come into conflict with Owen this time, it presents us with an opportunity to engage with him. But first, the most urgent task is to find the lord!" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The elders nodded in unison. Regardless of what happened, they needed to locate the lord, for her talent was seen as the future of Celestial God Palace. The Tai Shang''s expression turned serious as he issued an order. "Immediately and at all costs, find the lord''s whereabouts!" The elders nodded and dispersed, each using their own channels to search for the lord. Meanwhile, after the voice of the God of Trickery, Loki, faded, Candice, Flora, and the lord of the Celestial God Palace watched Owen, who had just killed three black-robed Celestial Gods, with their eyes wide open. They were utterly shocked. Although they knew Owen had wiped out the projections of three God Mark Celestial Gods, each projection possessed the strength of a normal Celestial God. The loss of each projection would severely affect their original bodies. Yet, Owen had effortlessly obliterated them. How far could Owen''s battle power go? It was terrifying beyond belief! After a brief silence, Candice cleared her throat and spoke first, "Mr. Owen, we, from the Emerald Dreamscape, bear no grudge against you. We are here today solely to look for the lord''s whereabouts." "Lord was very curious and respectful toward you before. This incident today is truly a misunderstanding." Candice didn''t hold any animosity toward Owen, and the Emerald Dreamscape had no real issues with him. After all, they only respected the strong. Additionally, while Lord and Loki were father and daughter, Lord didn''t care much for him. Otherwise, she would have joined him long ago, instead of managing the Emerald Dreamscape here. Owen looked at her, and his killing intent softened significantly. He knew that the Emerald Dreamscape didn''t fully recognize Loki, but only acknowledged Ysera as their leader. Candice had never made a move when the three Celestial Gods attacked, which spoke volumes. Most importantly, Owen was still thinking about bringing the Emerald Dreamscape into his fold! Seeing Owen''s softened gaze, Candice finally let out a sigh of relief. It seemed Owen didn''t harbor too much ill will toward the Emerald Dreamscape. However, as Owen''s gaze shifted to Flora, it grew cold and sharp. Flora was a calculating person. If not for her interference in the Skyline Gorge earlier today, Owen would have truly been forced into a corner! The fact that she hadn''t acted during the previous battle was not because she admired him, but because she believed there was no need to. After all, the three Celestial Gods, in her eyes, could never lose. She had used them as pawns. From what Owen knew, Flora was extremely confident, almost to the point of narcissism. In the Pure Land, she cared for no one but herself. The lives and safety of others never crossed her mind. Turning his gaze fully to her, Owen smiled and asked, "Is this also a misunderstanding between us?" Flora wasn''t nervous at all under Owen''s scrutiny. Instead, she walked up to him with an expression of exaggerated grievance. "How dare you say that! You heartless man, do you remember what you did to me before?" "Now you''re turning your back and blaming me?" "Are you even a man? If you are, then take responsibility!" Flora turned the tables, scolding Owen instead. The Celestial God Palace lord was utterly stunned by this. He had always thought of the Wailing Mountain Range as cold-blooded and ruthless. To see Flora now, boldly and unashamedly flirting with Owen, was a whole new experience for him. He remembered that Flora had been chasing Owen down not long ago! And now, according to her, Owen had seduced her and needed to take responsibility? "What''s wrong with what I said? Or are you going to deny it now?" Flora continued, locking her gaze on Owen. Owen said nothing in response. He simply watched her, like an audience to a one-man show. Flora, however, wasn''t embarrassed in the least. Instead, she looked even more convinced, her eyes full of grievance, like a scorned woman who had been abandoned. "So, what do you want me to do? Take you as my little wife?" Owen responded, raising an eyebrow. Chapter 372: Chapter368-The God of Trickerys Treasure! Chapter 372: Chapter368-The God of Trickery''s Treasure!As soon as Owen''s question was asked, Flora gave a sweet smile and moved closer to him, about to speak in an intimate manner. Suddenly, her face turned pale as the dagger she had aimed at Owen''s chest froze in mid-air, and her snow-white wrist was firmly gripped by Owen. "Why not speak properly? Hands-on gestures aren''t appreciated!" Owen said, his right hand tightening around her wrist. His five long fingers contracted like steel wires, causing red indentations to form around her wrist, and a sharp pain surged through Flora, causing a mix of soreness, numbness, and discomfort. Flora''s lips trembled with pain as she tried to struggle. However, Owen''s grip was as if his hand and hers had fused together-she couldn''t escape. "You! What do you intend to do?" Flora glared at Owen. At that moment, she realized what had happened. From the moment Owen had taken notice of her, he must have already guessed her intentions, and he had lowered his guard! With that thought, her eyes turned cold and ruthless again. Looking at Flora in this state, Owen gave a faint smile and said, "Now, this is more like it. This is the kind of expression I''m familiar with." Flora struggled repeatedly but still couldn''t break free. She realized that the gap in strength between them was vast-she was no match for him. But why hadn''t Owen killed her? Flora stared at him, a feeling of dread creeping in. She couldn''t shake the sense that Owen had sinister plans. "In truth, there''s no deep enmity between us," Owen spoke first, aiming to ease Flora''s nervousness. Then he continued, "On the contrary, we have a chance to cooperate!" Flora narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "Cooperate? What could we possibly cooperate on? The Wailing Mountains aren''t within my control." Owen shook his head, a serious smile on his face. "That cooperation is too small. Why not take me to the God of Trickery''s Chamber of Riches? We can both take away much more valuable things from there!" Flora''s heart skipped a beat as she heard this. She looked at Owen in disbelief. The Chamber of Riches was a secret she alone knew. Neither her sisters from the same faction in the Wailing Mountains, nor her family, knew about it. It was her biggest secret! But how did Owen know about it? "You... What are you talking about? I don''t understand!" Flora feigned confusion. Owen''s expression remained indifferent as he said, "At this point, why keep pretending? The Chamber of Riches is where Loki keeps all kinds of treasures. It''s extremely mysterious. Don''t be so quick to deny it. You''re holding the Imperial Devourer Sword, one of those treasures." Flora was stunned by Owen''s certainty. She could no longer pretend to be unaware. She asked cautiously, "How did you know about this?" Owen shook his head, "I can only tell you that I''m the only one who knows about it. No one else is aware." At this, Flora let out a small sigh of relief. The Chamber of Riches was her greatest secret, and if this secret were to be exposed, she would face annihilation. "That place is far from safe. It''s extremely dangerous. Why would you want to go there?" Flora asked. Owen looked at her and said, "Loki just said we''ll never get along, so I must reciprocate and pay him back in kind." Flora snorted. She didn''t believe that Owen''s motives were so simple. She then asked, "Tell me your real objective. Otherwise, there''s no way we can cooperate." Seeing Flora''s serious expression, Owen thought for a moment before replying, "I''ll tell you, but only because you asked. There''s something in that place I really need." "What is it?" Flora asked, intrigued. Owen looked her straight in the eyes. "Hell Grinder!" Flora was shocked once again, unable to comprehend Owen''s intentions. The Hell Grinder was an ancient and incredibly powerful artifact. Though it had stopped turning, it was a treasure beyond imagination, guarded carefully by Loki. For Owen to go after it was akin to courting death. Before she could refuse, Flora was met with Owen''s increasingly cold gaze, locking onto her as if daring her to say no. Clearly, if she refused, Owen might kill her without a second thought-he was no one to show mercy. After deep consideration, Flora finally opened her mouth in astonishment, "You want the Hell Grinder... to revive Hell?" Owen nodded without hesitation, revealing his true intentions. At first, he hadn''t cared much about reviving Hell, seeing it as a distant goal. However, fate had a way of intervening, and here he was, facing Flora, the only one who knew about the Chamber of Riches. Even Ysera, who was highly favored, had no clue where Owen''s private treasure chamber was located. If he could revive Hell, he would complete a system task and gain a significant number of fate points. Owen hadn''t forgotten the system''s prompt: he could gain fate points by orchestrating turmoil, or through actions involving The Celestial''s blood, among other ways. But out of all the tasks, reviving Hell was by far the easiest. After all, orchestrating an uprising or battling The Celestial was not something Owen could currently take on with his limited power. If he could use the Hell Grinder to restore Hell, not only would his strength grow exponentially, but he might even be able to attempt bringing the Lord of Stars and the God of Light back into existence. In this new era, Owen would not be a mere pawn. Looking at Owen''s resolute attitude, Flora didn''t dare ask further. She simply inquired, "But how did you know about the Chamber of Riches?" Her greatest secret had been exposed, and she couldn''t help but grow more fearful of Owen. "When you were younger, you accidentally entered it. By now, you''ve probably been there hundreds of times, haven''t you?" Owen said confidently. Having detailed the process by which Flora found the entrance to the Chamber of Riches, Owen could see the hopelessness and despair slowly creeping into her heart. This was the first time she had ever encountered such a situation. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It felt as if she stood completely vulnerable before him, with all her secrets laid bare-and the worst part was that she was powerless against him. Owen didn''t plan to continue pressuring her. He said seriously, "Don''t worry, you won''t be running empty-handed." Flora sighed deeply, shrugging in resignation. "I guess I have no other choice, do I?" Owen smiled. "It seems you don''t." "Then it''s settled!" Flora glared at Owen with a mix of irritation and reluctant acceptance. The more she learned about Owen, the more she realized how unfathomable he was. To be enemies with someone like him was a terrifying prospect. If she didn''t eliminate him at the first opportunity, the best course of action would be to cooperate. At this moment, seeing that Owen and Flora had agreed to enter Loki''s Chamber of Riches, Candice cautiously asked, "Mr. Owen, if there''s nothing else, may I return now?" Despite being a Celestial god, Candice couldn''t hold her head up in front of Owen. "You may leave, but you''ll have to do something for me," Owen said, adding with a smile, "It''s nothing difficult, just a small task." Candice forced a smile and nodded repeatedly. Like Flora, she had no choice. "Mr. Owen, what do you need me to do? I''ll do my best!" Candice asked, her voice tinged with hesitation. Although completing Owen''s task would likely be no small feat, at least it wasn''t as dangerous as entering the Chamber of Riches, a true den of dragons and tigers! Many mages had perished in the hands of the God of Trickery. People from many races, especially talented individuals, had their bloodlines and talents taken by him, making him a figure of deep fear and respect. Owen gently patted her shoulder. "After you leave, go to the Celestial God Palace. Tell them their lord is in my hands." "If they want her to leave unscathed, they''ll need to trade ten Chaos Stones." Candice could only smile bitterly as she heard Owen''s demand. Chaos Stones were incredibly valuable. Even the top-tier forces would have to sacrifice a lot to obtain them. After all, Chaos Stones were a god-tier mage''s key to breaking through to the next tier. Chapter 373: Chapter369-The Bickering Duo Chapter 373: Chapter369-The Bickering Duo"Owen, I''m afraid they might not be willing to part with that many Chaos Stones," Candice asked with a hint of confusion, swallowing nervously. Owen looked at her seriously and replied, "You don''t need to worry about that. The Supreme Elder will definitely give them!" Chaos Stones were extremely valuable. The Azure Kingdom was currently lacking in resources, and these stones were exactly what they needed. Moreover, Leslie and Owen, having chosen a special path, required even more resources. Not only could they use the Chaos Stones themselves, but they could also trade them with other forces. In other words, these stones were a hard currency between top-tier powers! With Chaos Stones, Leslie''s and his own strength would grow even more! At that moment, Lord of the Celestial God Palace looked at Owen, her beautiful eyes filled with disappointment and disbelief. "Chaos Stones... was this your ultimate goal for saving me?" she asked. Owen nodded. "That was my original plan. But Flora''s unexpected appearance made me adjust a bit. But in the end, the value I place on you is just as it is." After hearing Owen''s confirmation, Lord of the Celestial God Palace''s expression grew even more disappointed. She had thought Owen kidnapped her because he admired her looks or perhaps had other intentions, given her unique talent. But now, she realized that in Owen''s eyes, she was nothing more than an ordinary tool. She had even been considering that if Owen were truly interested in her, she might have just given in, especially considering Owen''s impressive combat abilities. But now, her previous thoughts seemed like a cruel joke, and the realization nearly made her vomit blood. Shaken, Lord of the Celestial God Palace staggered backward, nearly collapsing. At that moment, Owen raised his hand to steady her back and used Order of Life to heal her. Although her injuries were severe, she was of high tier with deep reserves. Under the potent life energy of Owen''s Order of Life, her condition quickly stabilized. When she regained consciousness and looked up at Owen, who was standing close to her, she breathed a sigh of relief. Owen had healed her-he must have softened his attitude! He had only said those harsh words in anger. He still cared for her! Owen, unaware of Lord of the Celestial God Palace''s thoughts, feigned weakness and looked at Candice. Wiping his forehead, he said, "Tell that Supreme Elder that I''ve spent great effort to stabilize Lord''s injuries. Tell him to give twenty Chaos Stones!" Upon hearing this, Lord of the Celestial God Palace nearly spat out a mouthful of blood! This guy, he had completely treated her as a hostage! Not only that, but he was using every means to extort her! How outrageous! Did he really have no feelings or thoughts about her at all? Could it be that her stunning beauty meant nothing to him? Candice, not daring to speak more, awkwardly nodded in response. "Rest assured, Mr. Owen. I will convey your message exactly as you''ve said to the Supreme Elder of Celestial God Palace." "Good work, I trust you!" Owen encouraged her, "Make sure you do it quickly!" "What? I have to come back again?" Candice''s vision went dark. She felt deep respect for Owen''s terrifying talent and strength, but his methods of extortion made her not want to interact with him any longer. His actions were ruthless, like a bandit, and far too terrifying. Moreover, what Owen was asking her to do was highly dangerous! She was Celestial God of the Emerald Dreamscape, and the Emerald Dreamscape and Celestial God Palace were bitter enemies! Delivering a message to them was already dangerous enough, but now to participate in this extortion? It felt like tempting death. After thinking for a while, Candice hesitated and looked at Owen, asking, "Mr. Owen, what if the Supreme Elder of Celestial God Palace refuses to give the Chaos Stones..." Ten Chaos Stones were already extremely precious, and twenty was a number that even top- tier forces would hesitate to part with. Though Lord of the Celestial God Palace held a high position, twenty Chaos Stones were still something they had to carefully consider. Celestial God Palace had their pride and might not be willing to part with so many Chaos Stones. This would be a blow to them. "The Supreme Elder will definitely give them to us. I know him, and I''ve already seen that future," Owen said confidently. Hearing Owen''s certainty and seeing his mysterious demeanor, Candice had no choice but to awkwardly nod in agreement. Flora, observing Owen''s confidence, thought he was being overly cocky! Owen turned to Flora and said, "Lead the way to the Chamber of Riches of the God of Schemes. That old fox, who loves to plot behind others'' backs, must bleed this time!" ... After Owen left the Skyline Gorge forest, spies from various forces, who had already gathered at Pure Land, quickly relayed the news of his departure. At once, the forces in Pure Land were shaken! "Owen has left Skyline Gorge. This news is absolutely true!" "Besides him, there are also Flora from the Wailing Mountain and the Lord of Celestial God Palace!" "Oh? I heard there was an unusual duel at Skyline Gorge. Did Owen save her?" "It seems it''s not that simple. Owen already has someone like Leslie, so other women probably don''t interest him!" "I heard that Owen didn''t save the Lord of Celestial God Palace because he liked her or because it was a hero-saving-a-beauty story, but it was extortion!" "Extortion?" "Yes, I have a friend who is a core disciple of Celestial God Palace, and he heard that Owen extorted a billion Mana Stones!" "Damn, heartless! The Lord is such an outstanding woman, and Owen treated her like an item to trade!" "Your information is wrong! I heard that Owen didn''t just ask for Mana Stones, but also demanded twenty Chaos Stones!" "You''re all talking nonsense. My cousin''s ex-girlfriend is a direct disciple of Celestial God Palace''s elder. She said Owen extorted twenty Chaos Stones and ten billion Mana Stones!" "Is he that ruthless? Treating Celestial God Palace like a sucker?" "Owen''s cruelty is well known. Don''t you guys remember the Forbidden Zone incident? Even that high and mighty place was extorted by him!" ... Meanwhile, with Flora leading the way, Owen and his group continued their journey deeper into Pure Land. Along the way, the beauty and grace of both Flora and Lord of Celestial God Palace drew a lot of attention. After all, who could resist taking a second look at two stunning beauties? As they observed closely, the identities of Owen, Flora, and Lord of Celestial God Palace quickly became apparent. Many who had previously considered approaching them now held back in fear and awe! These three were not people they could afford to offend! Especially with the rumors circulating about Owen extorting Celestial God Palace, they dared not approach him at all. Flora, upon hearing the various rumors about Owen''s extortion of Celestial God Palace, couldn''t help but laugh. "Heh, a hundred Chaos Stones and ten billion Mana Stones... I don''t even know who''s spreading such ridiculous rumors. They''re getting more and more exaggerated!" Lord of Celestial God Palace''s gaze lowered, clearly uncomfortable. This incident was an absolute stain on Celestial God Palace''s reputation, but Flora kept bringing it up, rubbing salt in her wounds. Unable to take it any longer, she sneered, "At least I''m worth that much in Chaos Stones and Mana Stones, unlike some people, who were captured and not a single person came to rescue them. I really don''t know what face you have to laugh here!" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Flora''s smile remained as she leaned closer to Owen, wrapping her arm around his, and whispered, "I''m now in a partnership with Owen, not just some item he extorted. There''s a big difference, don''t you think?" With that, she provocatively looked at Lord of Celestial God Palace and even rubbed her chest against Owen''s arm. Seeing Flora nearly pressed up against Owen, Lord of Celestial God Palace could hardly stand it. She let out a cold laugh, "Ha, a captive is just a captive. Pretending otherwise doesn''t help, does it?" Chapter 374: Chapter370-The Vault Just Ahead Chapter 374: Chapter370-The Vault Just AheadAt first, Owen was quite interested in the bickering between Flora and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace. After all, both of them were not ordinary women, and they were rare figures in the world. Their bickering had a certain charm to it, something quite pleasant to watch. However, after a while, Owen lost interest. He turned his attention away from the quarrel and started focusing on the scenery around them. He had never been to Pure Land before, so he was quite curious about it. As expected, this was a place controlled by The Celestial. Not only was the mana more concentrated here, but the [Order] was also easier to comprehend. It felt almost like being on the verge of the reopening of an era. Here, understanding and breaking through would yield double the results with half the effort. Rather than watching their quarrels, Owen figured it would be better to spend his time absorbing the [Order] here to enhance his own strength. Moreover, since they were heading towards Loki''s Vault of Tricks, Owen was particularly vigilant, making sure no one was following them. As it stood, although they had attracted the attention of many along the way, their rapid pace and seemingly aimless wandering had kept any potential followers at bay. Still, the mages of Pure Land were curious about Owen, Flora, and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace, and wherever they went, they stirred a considerable amount of commotion. Flora loved places full of activity, especially the feeling of being the center of attention. The attention of so many people made her feel electrified, and her face broke into a smile. In contrast, the Lord of the Celestial God Palace wasn''t one to seek the spotlight. Especially since she had been captured by Owen, every time they were surrounded, she always covered her beautiful face with a veil, which only added to her mystique and allure. Owen, however, was indifferent to the situation. He had been stared at plenty of times before and was no longer bothered by it. Time passed quickly, and in the midst of all the noise and bustle, an entire day went by unnoticed. After a series of winding turns, they finally arrived at an eerie desert. This place was far from Pure Land, appearing barren and desolate. As far as the eye could see, there was nothing but swirling yellow sand in the air. "Owen, the Vault of Tricks lies deep within the sands!" Once they reached this point, Flora turned to Owen seriously. Then, as though remembering something, she asked hesitantly: "Owen, don''t say I didn''t warn you. The last time I entered the Vault of Tricks, I only took some trivial items that wouldn''t alert Loki. But the thing you''re after is quite extraordinary, and it might..." At the end of her sentence, her expression turned solemn. In Pure Land, Loki, the God of Tricks, was like a dark cloud hanging over them, a constant source of pressure. Although Owen was powerful, entering Loki''s Vault of Tricks was akin to walking into a tiger''s den. If they weren''t careful, they could end up trapped there forever. Owen''s expression remained unchanged as he replied nonchalantly, "Just lead the way." Seeing his calm demeanor, Flora didn''t insist further. Meanwhile, the Lord of the Celestial God Palace furrowed her brows. She was about to speak when she noticed a streak of light in the distance, rapidly approaching. Soon after, Candice appeared before them, clearly having pushed herself to the limit to get here. She was drenched in sweat, and her mana seemed disordered. "Owen!" As soon as she arrived, she locked eyes with Owen. Flora and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace both stared at her in unison. "Where is the Chaos Stone?" Owen asked, giving her a quick glance. Candice smiled and handed him a ring. "Owen, I''ve fulfilled the request. Here are twenty Chaos Stones!" Originally, Owen hadn''t expected the Celestial God Palace to give up the Chaos Stones so easily. After all, this was an immense fortune. However, to his surprise, things went smoothly! Once he mentioned that it was an order directly from Owen, the Celestial God Palace''s supreme leader had handed over the twenty Chaos Stones without hesitation. Candice had prepared herself to flee and send a warning to Owen, but things had gone so smoothly that she could hardly believe it herself! In fact, seeing the twenty Chaos Stones, she realized she''d never seen such wealth in her life. Her admiration for Owen reached new heights! Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Celestial God Palace wasn''t some small power. It was one of the most famous and powerful forces in Pure Land. Compared to their Emerald Dreamscape, they were only lacking Loki''s backing, but in every other aspect, they were superior, even stronger than the Emerald Dreamscape in terms of foundation. Yet despite being such a top-tier power, when faced with Owen''s extortion, they had given in so easily. Twenty Chaos Stones-a fortune they had given away without question! Candice knew that the Celestial God Palace had spent a huge amount of resources over the years to condense these Chaos Stones, but a large portion of them had been handed over to The Celestial. The twenty Chaos Stones were likely all the Celestial God Palace had left! At this moment, Flora and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace both stared at the ring Candice handed over to Owen. Although the ring itself blocked the light from the twenty Chaos Stones, they could still sense the faint of the stones emanating from it. It was really twenty Chaos Stones! Flora was stunned, her gaze on Owen changing once more. The Lord of the Celestial God Palace''s eyes reddened. She knew that her grandfather was a person of strong will, someone who hated being threatened by others. But now, in order to protect her safety, he had compromised to Owen! He had given up the entire wealth of the Celestial God Palace! Her grandfather had done so much for her, and yet she felt unworthy of his trust! "Grandfather, it''s all my fault! I never should have put you in this position!" The Lord of the Celestial God Palace felt tears welling up in her eyes. As the head of the Celestial God Palace, she understood just how difficult it was to obtain Chaos Stones. They required many mages, complex formations, and centuries of accumulation to condense even a single Chaos Stone. And despite the difficulty of acquiring them, the majority had been handed over to The Celestial. Only a small portion had remained. Her grandfather had given everything to protect her. If the Celestial God Palace had no Chaos Stones left, it could be crippled! Her heart filled with self-recrimination, and she understood her grandfather''s intentions even more clearly now. He had sacrificed so much to keep her safe, and she promised herself she would never disappoint him. Taking a deep breath, she felt the weight of responsibility upon her shoulders and turned to Owen. "Now that the Chaos Stones are in hand, can I leave?" Owen tucked the ring into his clothes and nodded. "Of course." After obtaining the Chaos Stones, Owen was satisfied. The Lord of the Celestial God Palace no longer had any value to him. Indifferently, he turned away, ready to focus on his own goals. But as the Lord of the Celestial God Palace turned to leave, Candice stopped her. "Lord, wait. Your grandfather asked me to give you a message!" The Lord of the Celestial God Palace stopped in her tracks, confused. Candice looked at her with an odd expression, cleared her throat, and then seriously imitated the Celestial God Palace''s supreme leader''s demeanor, folding her hands behind her back and speaking gravely. "The supreme leader says, although we don''t know why you''ve angered Owen, the Celestial God Palace is willing to redeem itself. They hope you''ll stay by Owen''s side and serve him!" "Only by making Owen satisfied will you be allowed back into the Celestial God Palace!" "What?" The Lord of the Celestial God Palace stared, her eyes wide in disbelief. Her grandfather wanted her to serve Owen? How could this be? Seeing her stunned expression, Candice turned to Owen. "Owen, the supreme leader hopes that, in the spirit of Celestial God Palace''s sincerity, you will accept the Lord and allow her to serve you. With her strength, she should be of some help!" Owen was taken aback. His intention in taking the Lord of the Celestial God Palace had only been to acquire some resources for cultivation. He never imagined that the Celestial God Palace''s supreme leader would go this far... Chapter 375: Chapter371-Turning the Tables Chapter 375: Chapter371-Turning the Tables"It''s impossible! My grandfather would never do such a thing! You''re talking nonsense!" The lord of the Celestial God Palace reacted emotionally, vehemently denying the claim. Candice, upon seeing this, didn''t attempt to argue further. Instead, she pulled out a handwritten letter from her robe and handed it to the lord of the Celestial God Palace. The lord glanced at the letter, and she immediately sensed a familiar aura from it-her grandfather''s unique aura, something no one could fake. She quickly took the letter and tore it open. After reading it, the lord of the Celestial God Palace''s face turned pale with shock. Her grandfather really had ordered her to serve by Owen''s side! Her body trembled, and the letter seemed to fall from her hand like a heavy burden. This completely exceeded her expectations, and even her imagination. It felt like being abandoned. After a moment of sinking into disbelief, the lord of the Celestial God Palace finally chose to relent. Although she didn''t understand why, she knew that once her grandfather made a decision, it was always carefully considered and unwavering. There was no room for argument. "Owen, please take care of me from now on," the lord of the Celestial God Palace bit her silver teeth and bowed with humiliation. Candice''s gaze was complicated. As the general of Emerald Dreamscape and a long-time rival of the Celestial God Palace, she knew the lord''s character well-she was a formidable person. Only her grandfather could make her bow down. Yet, Candice never expected that the Celestial God Palace''s grand elder would really have his beloved granddaughter serve Owen! Even now, seeing it with her own eyes, she couldn''t believe it, as if she were dreaming. Flora also slightly widened her eyes. The Celestial God Palace elder really had no honor! He even used his own granddaughter in such a scheme! However, after some careful thought, Flora couldn''t help but admire the elder. He was indeed the true mastermind of the Celestial God Palace. In such a short time, he had already seen the pros and cons of the situation and recognized how it could benefit the Celestial God Palace. Although sending his granddaughter to be by Owen''s side might be a humiliating move and could hurt the Celestial God Palace''s reputation, Owen''s extraordinary talent was well- known. He was universally regarded as the greatest genius of all time. Not only would this move keep Owen in check, but it also provided the Celestial God Palace with a potential opportunity. If something were to happen between Owen and the lord of the Celestial God Palace, it could lead to the birth of another super genius-someone who might surpass all expectations and become legendary! The old man''s strategy of retreating to advance was brilliant! After all, wasn''t that man indifferent to women? Or was it because the lord of the Celestial God Palace was such a beautiful woman that he couldn''t resist? "Indeed, the older generations are all masters of scheming!" Flora narrowed her eyes and glanced at the visibly heartbroken lord of the Celestial God Palace. This lady was not a simpleton either, but the blow she had just received was too much for her to process, leaving her momentarily lost. Once she regained her composure, she might very well try to seduce Owen! S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that time, it would be a burning hot scene, and Flora feared that she would be witnessing the birth of a true super genius! "If the Celestial God Palace produces a super genius, the future hierarchy of Pure Land will probably be settled!" Flora''s eyelid twitched. She didn''t want to see such a development! "No, the Howling Hills must be the future strongest force of Pure Land!" Flora seemed to make a decision in her heart. Now that the Celestial God Palace and other factions were eyeing Owen, and the Celestial God Palace was already ahead of her, Flora realized she had to act fast. With a smile, she turned to Owen. "Owen, the Chamber of Riches is just ahead. Let''s speed up!" She broke the silence. Flora knew the Chamber of Riches well-she practically ruled it. Since Owen was so eager to go, she might as well let him enjoy his wish. But he shouldn''t regret it when he got there. A faint, sly smile curled at the corner of her lips. Owen, unsure of how to respond to the lord of the Celestial God Palace, followed Flora''s suggestion. "Let''s talk about this later. Let''s go to the Chamber of Riches first!" They needed to complete their mission while Loki, the God of Trickery, hadn''t reacted yet. If they didn''t act quickly, it would be nearly impossible to enter the Chamber of Riches once Loki realized what was going on. With that, Owen, under Flora''s guidance, quickly headed into the depths of the desert. The heat of the surroundings was unbearable, like being trapped in a dry steamer, with waves of heat rising from their bodies. The Celestial God Palace lord remained behind for a moment, her eyes filled with inner conflict, before she finally stamped her foot and began chasing after Owen. Candice, seeing everyone leaving, quietly turned and walked away. So much had happened today, even someone like her, who had been through many trials, couldn''t help but feel as if it were all a dream. Flora led the way ahead. As a stunning beauty herself, her smooth forehead glistened with a light sheen of sweat, adding to her allure. Yet, at this moment, she was quietly plotting, weaving her plans deep within her mind. "Owen, now that you''re in my hands, you must leave something behind..." She thought to herself, her cheeks slightly flushed, a perfect plan fully forming in her mind! With renewed confidence and anticipation, she quickened her pace toward the Chamber of Riches. It seemed that once they reached the Chamber, her plans would finally come to fruition. I am the lord of Emerald Dreamscape! Ysera snorted in anger, then stepped into the palace. Chapter 376: Chapter372-In the Depths of the Desert, Mirage Chapter 376: Chapter372-In the Depths of the Desert, MirageI am the lord of Emerald Dreamscape! Ysera snorted in anger, then stepped into the palace. Upon entering the hall, she saw Leslie reclining on the throne, and without hesitation, she demanded, "Leslie, this is my territory! This is not a place for you to do as you please!" Leslie, who was lazily resting on the throne, didn''t respond, nor did Madelyn, who was at a desk nearby, writing and drawing. Ysera''s outburst was like a punch landing on cotton-there was no reaction at all. She glanced at both of them and then asked again, "What exactly are you after?" Whether it was the recent rumors or the fact that these two had followed her to the Emerald Dreamscape, they must have some purpose. Otherwise, they would not be sticking to her like this. At this moment, Leslie slowly opened her eyes and smiled faintly. "What purpose could we have?" Ysera clenched her fists. "Don''t talk to me about the rumors outside. Are they not from you?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Leslie replied indifferently, "And if they are, what of it?" Ysera''s pupils shrank, taking a step back in disbelief. "You like men, but you also like women?!" Leslie remained silent for a moment before speaking, "I didn''t want to do this, but to test you, I had no other choice." "Test me? Test me for what?" "Whether you like women!" Leslie said seriously. "I heard that you despise men, so you must like women, right?" Ysera huffed, "No! I don''t like men or women. Stop using such unrefined methods and just tell me your purpose!" Leslie, however, gently shook her head. "If I don''t do these things, Owen will. So, even if I don''t like this, it''s something I must do!" Saying that, Leslie vanished in a flash and appeared right in front of Ysera. She raised her delicate hand and gently lifted Ysera''s smooth chin. Ysera was shocked. She couldn''t believe what Leslie was doing. Was she trying to turn her? Although Ysera didn''t like men, she definitely didn''t want to like women either! Just as she was about to push Leslie''s hand away, a strange feeling surged in her heart. The thought of the slap Leslie had given her stirred up a complex mix of emotions within her. After a brief moment of hesitation and struggle, Ysera quickly stepped back. "Don''t think you can use these methods on me. If you have the guts, let''s have a one-on-one duel!" Leslie, seeing this, smiled faintly and said, "Alright. But if you lose, you must open the ancient space-sealing formation within the Emerald Dreamscape." At the mention of the ancient formation, Ysera immediately understood Leslie''s purpose. That ancient space-sealing formation! Rumors said it could connect to gods who had been lost in the endless fabric of time and space and that it had an ancient history. It was sealed by her father, the god of trickery, Loki, to prevent the ancient gods from being summoned. Leslie and Owen were both rebelling against The Celestial, and this ancient space-sealing formation was crucial to them! Ysera smiled and said, "I see now. I accept your challenge. If you win, I will open the seal of the formation as you requested!" Even though this formation was extremely important to her father, Loki, Ysera didn''t have any special feelings toward him. After all, Loki was a notorious scoundrel who neglected her mother and even used her mother''s body for alchemy after her death. So, Ysera was, at most, just the nominal daughter of the god of trickery. Furthermore, Loki''s interest in her was mainly due to her strong talent and the fact that the formation was within her domain. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have sent so many Celestial God projections here. Thus, even if she lost, Ysera didn''t consider Leslie''s demand to be a big issue. Moreover, she was quite curious to know where she stood in comparison to Leslie! Seeing Ysera agree, Leslie''s smile grew more pronounced. At that moment, Madelyn, who had been silent all this time, suddenly looked up with flushed cheeks, excitedly saying, "Sister, do you think my drawing of Brother looks like him?!" As she spoke, she walked up to Leslie, holding the picture she had just drawn. Leslie looked carefully at Madelyn''s drawing. In the picture, Owen appeared gentle and refined, lacking the domineering air she was used to. Instead, he looked more graceful and approachable, like a warm breeze on a cold winter''s day, immediately soothing one''s heart. She nodded seriously. "Not bad. Your drawing skills have improved a lot!" At the same time, Ysera, who was not far from Leslie, glanced at Madelyn''s drawing and was stunned when she saw Owen''s image. He didn''t seem like the fierce, ominous figure she had imagined. In fact, he was unexpectedly gentle, his gaze as soft as water. Though it was just a drawing, it conveyed such a feeling that Ysera felt somewhat entranced. The more she thought about this legendary Owen, the more intrigued she became. ... In the depths of the desert. Owen had traveled deep into the desert, finally arriving at the hottest part of it. The yellow sand swept across his skin like steel blades, and with every breath, the scorching air felt like lava, burning his lungs and making him uncomfortable. The deeper he went, the harsher the environment became. The area was completely desolate, with not a single sign of life around. Even the lingering [Order] fluctuations were incredibly strong here, so much so that without adequate strength, one could die from dehydration in this place! "This place is barren, but that old fool sure knows how to pick his spots!" Owen said as he arrived, knowing that Flora hadn''t led him astray. The god of trickery, Loki, prided himself on his ability to scheme against everyone, collecting all the treasures of heaven and earth under his control. Now that he couldn''t control these treasures, he had sent Owen to handle it! "This is the place!" Owen exclaimed. Flora glanced back at him, then stopped. Owen scanned his surroundings. Apart from the endless desert, there was nothing else here. "So where''s the Chamber of Riches?" Owen asked. Although Loki hadn''t truly collected all the treasures of the realm, the accumulated wealth of countless eras was not a small matter. But there didn''t seem to be any sign of a treasure vault around here. Flora looked up at the sky. "If the Chamber of Riches were right in front of us, then it wouldn''t be the Chamber of Riches. We need to wait a little longer." "Wait for what?" Owen, the Lord of the Celestial God Palace, was confused. "To wait for a rainstorm!" Flora replied, glancing at him. "What?" Owen stared at her, completely baffled. In a desert like this, waiting for rain seemed absurd. If it didn''t rain here, he''d be waiting for who knows how long. Owen frowned. "How long will we have to wait?" Flora didn''t answer. Instead, she closed her eyes and planted her black sword firmly into the sand. As the sword sank into the sand, dark runes began to swirl around it like wriggling black serpents, spreading in all directions. A unique array of light unfurled from beneath her feet, and then a beam of black light shot up into the sky. The light pierced the heavens. Immediately, dark clouds began to gather, and thunder rumbled in the sky, the sound echoing through the desert! After the thunderclap, a torrential downpour began to fall! In the desert, a storm raged! But in Owen''s perception, the rain felt unusual. The fluctuations it gave off were eerie, as if they were filled with spatial distortion. In fact, the raindrops didn''t hit the ground at all. They hovered in mid-air, transforming into mist that spread throughout the desert. And then, with a burst of blinding light, the mist began to form the mirage of a treasure vault! It was as though an awe-inspiring illusion of the Chamber of Riches had materialized before them! Chapter 377: Chapter373-Two Big Fatty Chapter 377: Chapter373-Two Big FattyWith the mist of the mirage enveloping Owen and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace, their bodies quickly disappeared from the scene. When they reappeared, they were already in a giant portal high above the sky. Though they had entered the mirage, it was filled with intense spatial fluctuations. They had been transported to a special extramundane space. At that moment, standing in front of the portal, waiting for them, was Flora, who had arrived ahead of time. "That desert is just a transit station. The real Chamber of Riches is in this special extramundane space. It took me a great deal of effort to study it properly," Flora said seriously, upon seeing Owen and Leslie approach. Loki''s treasure vault was incredibly hidden, and just reaching here was something other mages would never even dare to think about. "If it weren''t for my guidance, even if you knew there was an entrance to the treasure hall here, you''d just be left staring helplessly!" Flora said, sounding quite proud of herself. Owen nodded. "No one would have imagined Loki would be this cautious, setting up a special teleportation array here." Clearly, since their last visit to the treasure vault, Flora had spent a lot of effort researching it, and they were indeed benefiting from her hard work. Then Flora turned her attention to the tightly shut gate. "This gate isn''t so easy to open, but I''ve found some flaws." Owen gazed at the towering golden gate before them, the strange sealing fluctuations radiating from it, seemingly immovable. The Lord of the Celestial God Palace, looking at her proud expression, shook his head slightly. "No matter how impressive you claim to be, you''re just a lucky thief," he said. Flora nonchalantly rolled her eyes. "Hah, us mages are naturally thieves, stealing elements and resources from heaven and earth. That''s our way. You''re just jealous! If you have the guts, don''t go in later!" "I''m Owen''s man. Wherever Owen goes, I follow. You can''t control me!" Seeing that the two were about to argue again, Owen quickly stepped in between them. "Alright, we''re at the Chamber of Riches. Can''t you two just calm down for a moment?" With Owen''s intervention, the two fell silent, each turning their face away with a hum, clearly disliking the other. Flora quickly formed hand signs, and the massive gate slowly creaked open. In fact, the flaw she spoke of was quite simple. Before leaving, the gate had not been fully locked but instead used an illusion, covering the real opening, waiting for the next chance to open. As Flora completed her hand signs, the gate before Owen and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace opened, revealing a direct path leading into the starry sky. At the end of the passage, countless dazzling lights sparkled, like a brilliant rainbow, illuminating the inside of the treasure hall, as though they had entered a sea of rainbows. After scanning for any abnormalities, Owen confirmed it was safe and led Flora and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace into the passage. "Truly worthy of Loki, who has looted treasures across countless eras. It''s huge!" Owen exclaimed as soon as they entered the treasure hall. As soon as they stepped inside, Owen felt as small as an ant. This treasure hall was a separate space, stretching endlessly in front of them. However, the growing intensity of the elemental fluctuations coming from the distance further confirmed that they were indeed in the right place. "This place holds nearly all the treasures Loki has looted. Whatever you''re looking for, it should be here," Flora said, looking at Owen. Owen nodded, ready to continue deeper into the hall, when he suddenly felt a chill run down his spine, as though something was watching him. He turned around, but saw nothing, and that feeling quickly disappeared without a trace. Owen stopped, but after regaining his composure, he continued moving forward towards the deepest part of the space. As Owen calmed down and moved forward, Flora, following closely behind, sighed in relief. From the moment they entered, her plan had already begun. If Owen had sensed anything unusual, things would have gotten tricky! Fortunately, Owen''s senses didn''t seem sharp enough to detect anything out of the ordinary. As the three continued forward, they soon reached the outermost area of the treasure hall. These treasures were all incredibly precious, yet at that moment, they were discarded carelessly on the ground, like trash. Mountains of treasures lay before them, and Owen felt a rush of heat surge through his body, unable to suppress his excitement. Treasure! Endless treasure! Even though Owen had seen many grand scenes before, he was still mesmerized by what lay before him, unable to stop. "Blood Tears Stone, Destiny Gem, Chaotic Water..." Owen''s gaze swept over the treasures one by one, his pupils dilating. These were things that were incredibly rare, things even he had rarely seen before. Yet now, these treasures, which top-tier factions could only dream of obtaining, were piled up here like mountains! "Loki''s such a miser. With so many treasures hidden away, and he doesn''t even enjoy them. Well, I''ll take care of that for him," Owen wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth. These items were so precious, they could be used to craft various wands and magical artifacts, or help break through levels-extremely rare items! And this was just the outer area! It was hard to imagine what treasures lay in the innermost regions! "This guy doesn''t know how to appreciate such things. Just hoarding them is a waste!" Owen muttered as he continued to store the treasures into his pocket dimension. Watching Owen''s actions, Flora and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace were both stunned. His actions were so practiced, it was as if all these treasures were his personal belongings. In the blink of an eye, everything around Owen was emptied, with all the treasures sucked into his small world. At that moment, the void in front of Owen suddenly trembled, and a beam of light shot out. Seraphina suddenly burst out of his small world. "Master!" As soon as she appeared, she rushed into Owen''s arms, rubbing her head against his chest. Owen looked down at her. She was pouting, looking up at him with a grumpy expression. "What''s wrong, Seraphina? Why are you alone? Where''s Rachel?" Owen asked, confused. For the past few days, Seraphina had been inseparable from Rachel, so this was the first time Seraphina had acted alone. Seraphina looked even more aggrieved as she pouted. "Rachel''s in the small world, breaking through. She seems to have had some insights. I was resting with her, but then some hard stones fell from the sky and hit her on the head. It really hurt," Seraphina said, rubbing the white mark on her forehead. Although Seraphina had a special bloodline, those stones were precious and rare, containing immense power. Even her body had a hard time withstanding them. Seeing Seraphina''s pitiful look, Owen smiled and gently patted her head. He had been so engrossed in the treasures that he hadn''t noticed Seraphina and Rachel were still in the small world. Comforted by Owen''s affection, Seraphina smiled, her face warming with a gentle smile. Meanwhile, the Lord of the Celestial God Palace and Flora stared at Seraphina, both shocked. It seemed like Seraphina had come out of the small world! Did Owen have his own small world?! Besides that, Seraphina''s sudden appearance quickly caught their attention, especially since they could feel the pressure from her bloodline. Even though they were at their current level, they could sense how powerful her bloodline was. Her bloodline was terrifying! And the way she interacted with Owen-so cute, like a little child-was incredibly endearing. As they watched Seraphina, she glared back at them. "You two big fat pigs, why are you staring at me? Only Master and the others are allowed to S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. look at me!" she said, puffing her cheeks out, her body shrinking into Owen''s arms, clearly not wanting them to look at her. Flora and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace were both stunned, then looked at each other curiously. "What''s your name? You think I''m fat?" Chapter 378: Chapter374-Hell Grinder, Floras Scheme Chapter 378: Chapter374-Hell Grinder, Flora''s Scheme"You guys don''t think you''re fat? You''re so fat you can''t even see your toes!" Seraphina looked down at herself and spoke. Flora smiled slightly and then looked at Seraphina with deep meaning in her eyes. "I''m not fat. Your brothers like bodies like ours." At this moment, the Lord of the Celestial God Palace also wanted to embrace this cute, innocent little one. However, as soon as he reached out, he was politely rejected. "You two fatsoes, stay away! Only my master can hug me, and I''m really strong. I could eat you both in one bite!" Flora laughed, "Oh really? If I let you eat a bite, can you let me eat your master in return?" "No way!" Seraphina shook her head vigorously. "Nobody can eat my master!" She glared at the two of them. Although they gave her a strong sense of danger, suddenly, a cold, imposing face flashed before her eyes. She took a deep breath, staring at Flora and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace and said: "My master is a bad woman. If you try to lay a hand on her, the bad woman will definitely peel off your skin and tear your muscles!" Bad woman? Hearing this, Flora and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace were puzzled about who Seraphina was referring to, but judging by her serious tone, this bad woman seemed extraordinary! S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as they were about to ask, Owen didn''t want them to continue arguing, so he spoke up: "Seraphina is talking about Leslie, my wife!" Upon hearing this, Flora and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace, who had been about to press for more information, showed a flicker of unease. Leslie had a reputation as a genius. She had even wiped out two Celestial Gods in the Skyline Gorge, making her famous. And even they, with their strength, had no certainty that they could eliminate two Celestial Gods in combat. But the thought of fear was fleeting in Flora''s mind. Soon, determination appeared in her eyes. Today, no matter who, no one would stop her from getting Owen! Owen would be hers! this moment, Owen''s attention was fully on Seraphina. He gently patted her back and said: "I have some other things to handle now. Could you move everything here into the small world for me? The more the better!" "Okay, master!" Seraphina obediently nodded and quickly jumped out of Owen''s arms, moving the rare and precious items on the ground into the small world. Watching Seraphina''s diligent actions, Owen smiled, then turned to Flora and said: "There''s no trace of Hell Grinder''s energy here. There should be several layers or areas, right?" When they first entered, his mind power was on high alert, searching for the energy of Hell Grinder. But there was no result! Clearly, it wasn''t here. And Owen wasn''t surprised by that. While the things here were valuable, they couldn''t compare to Hell Grinder! That was something that could truly destroy this dimension! It was a treasure that both the God of Deception and The Celestial feared. It wouldn''t be casually stored here. Flora thought for a moment and then led the way, saying: "Follow me. I remember there''s a core area here. The Hell Grinder you''re looking for is probably in there." Owen nodded, feeling a bit of anticipation, and followed. After walking for a short while, they arrived at a tightly closed ancient palace. The palace was made up of four enormous towering stone pillars, with an air of ancient decay. The surface was covered in pockmarked traces of time, and thick magical light patterns wound around it like green smoke, emitting an extremely terrifying aura. Clearly, the thing stored inside was something dangerous. "This is it." Flora looked at the palace, her expression serious. As Owen approached, he immediately felt three terrifying auras coming from within. Hurrying inside, Owen saw three spherical light orbs glowing brightly in the center of the palace, emitting a terrifying energy. These three light orbs immediately captured Owen''s attention. The first light orb was a beating heart, glowing with a mist-like light, emitting a strange rhythm that seemed to affect the soul. Owen couldn''t help but take a few extra glances before recovering. He didn''t know what it was, but it seemed to have an effect on the soul. The fact that it was placed here meant it was definitely not simple! Next, Owen''s gaze fell on the second light orb. This orb emitted an even more unfathomable aura. Its surface was covered with swirling black chaos, like black ink, making it impossible to see the orb''s contents. The feeling of oppression it gave Owen was even more intense. But despite the strange power of this object, Owen didn''t think it was Hell Grinder. His gaze shifted to the third light orb. At his focused gaze, the orb emitted a restless energy, twisting the light around it into a black vortex that kept collapsing inward. As he felt the aura coming from it, Owen''s eyes lit up. The waves of energy made it clear that this was the Hell Grinder he had been looking for! Just then, Owen felt the previously opened door slowly begin to close. He looked back at Flora, noticing that although her movements had been subtle, she was the one controlling the closing of the doors. But since she didn''t exude any hostility, Owen didn''t act to stop her. However, now that he was more alert, he noticed a change in the way she looked at him. Flora smiled at Owen, a smile full of ambiguous meaning. "Owen, from now on, you''re mine!" Owen cleared his throat. "Uh... That... might not be appropriate. I''m a decent person!" However, Flora ignored Owen''s words and took a few steps forward, suddenly pinning Owen against the palace wall like a domineering CEO. "Owen, do you think I''m beautiful?" She parted her red lips and spoke in a voice that was seductive to the bone, like soft feathers brushing against his ears. "We''re partners, right? Act normal!" Owen had never been the subject of such an active advance before and was a little scared. As he inhaled the fragrance she exuded, he found himself backed into a corner, unable to retreat. He could only stare at the alluring Flora, and his mouth watered slightly. Flora was indeed a beauty, but compared to Leslie, she still paled in comparison. Seeing Owen''s calm demeanor made Flora''s previous seductive expression stiffen slightly. She had never been so forward before, and she had assumed she could seduce any man, but in front of Owen, it seemed to lose its effect. At that moment, the Lord of the Celestial God Palace mocked, "Flora, I didn''t know you had such an unknown side. You''re so forward, and yet you were rejected!" At the end of his words, the Lord of the Celestial God Palace couldn''t help but burst out laughing. Upon hearing this, Flora''s face darkened immediately. At once, the first light orb in the palace cracked open, sending out a strange, twisting force from the heart that had been pierced by the light arrow. Owen immediately felt as though his heartbeat was forcibly synchronized with it, and the surrounding scenery became dreamlike! Looking at Flora and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace, he felt an overwhelming sense of temptation emanating from them, making his skin flush and his breathing heavy. Under the rhythmic heartbeat, Flora and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace also felt greatly affected. Their faces flushed, and their bodies became inexplicably hot. "What... What did you do?" The Lord of the Celestial God Palace stared at Flora, a rare sense of panic rising in his heart. Flora took a deep breath and stared at Owen, her eyes slightly crazed. "Under the heartbeat of Cupid''s heart, no one can escape desire. Owen, today, you will obediently be mine!" Her voice grew higher as she spoke, at times sounding like a moan, at others like a cry of pain, with an indescribable flavor that made people fall into a trance. Chapter 379: Chapter375-The Heart of the Love God Cupid Chapter 379: Chapter375-The Heart of the Love God CupidThe Heart of the Love God Cupid! The Lord of Celestial God Palace stared at Flora in shock. This was a divine artifact, said to control the most primal desires of all beings in the world! It was rumored that the heartbeat of the Heart of Cupid could cause the desires of all living things to reach their peak. Whether it was a chaste and virtuous maiden, an abstinent domineering CEO, or even the gods themselves, all would be ruled by desire! It was like the arrival of spring, when all things enter the mating season! Irresistible! This legendary artifact was stored here, and Flora had even discovered its power to use it against Owen! But why did she have to involve herself in it as well? Just as the Lord of Celestial God Palace had this thought, his gaze became hazy. His blood flowed faster, and his skin grew hot. He felt his clothes were unbearably uncomfortable. His calm heart was now pounding like a wild deer. When he looked at Owen again, his gaze was no longer indifferent, but like a wolf eyeing a lamb, with flames dancing in his eyes. Not far away, Flora''s gaze was similar-her eyes almost turning to liquid as she looked at Owen. Under the influence of the Heart of Cupid, Owen saw that the two women, already stunningly beautiful, appeared even more enticing. The alluring fragrance they emitted was enough to intoxicate him. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But this feeling was fleeting, disappearing as quickly as it appeared! In that brief moment, Owen seemed to see a blood-red rose bloom before him. Instantly, the emotions that had begun to pull him into love and desire faded away. Recovering from the effect, Owen quickly glanced at the Heart of Cupid. This was indeed a legendary artifact. If not for his past experience with Leslie, where they fought for half a month under the influence of a blood-red rose, he too would have been completely entranced. After Owen regained his clarity, he noticed that both Flora and the Lord of Celestial God Palace were flushed, their faces resembling ripe peaches, eyes half-lidded, lips slightly parted, breathing heavily. Just one glance was enough to make anyone''s blood run hot. Especially with Owen''s gaze upon them, it was as if they couldn''t bear the heat coursing through their bodies. They immediately began tearing at their long dresses! Owen, stunned, could hardly believe his eyes. This was too much to handle! Owen squinted, realizing that these two women, already breathtakingly beautiful, were now shamelessly displaying their charms right before him. Any man would be unable to resist. But Owen was no ordinary man. "This is bad. The influence of the Heart of Cupid cannot be stopped until the peak of desire has been reached..." Owen frowned. Although he could resist its effects, he had no idea how to help these two. "Come on, big brother! Play with us!" At that moment, the two stunning beauties, with their shoulders exposed, swayed their seductive waists and approached Owen, their voices dripping with temptation. Owen''s body stiffened. He silently retreated. No! He couldn''t fall further into this trap! Owen slapped his face lightly and quickly turned to leave the hall, fearing that if he stayed any longer, he would be consumed by the two temptresses. After Owen left, the influence on the two women grew stronger. They felt unbearably hot, their bodies on fire. Unable to endure it any longer, they could only embrace each other, like twin flowers, a sight to behold. ... In the midst of a swirling mist: The God of Trickery, Loki, who had been sleeping, suddenly woke as he sensed a tremor from the stone tablets in front of him. There were many stone tablets, each one a key piece in his grand scheme. Now, three of his pieces placed in the Emerald Dreamscape had been destroyed! "Damn it, Owen!" Loki cursed under his breath. Though only three celestial god projections were destroyed, it had seriously disrupted his plan. "Loki-sama!" At this moment, three figures appeared before Loki. These were the three celestial gods whose projections had been destroyed by Owen. They lowered their heads, clearly embarrassed and furious, as Owen had dared to destroy their projections without hesitation. Creating a projection was no easy task. It required considerable resources, and now, all their effort had been wasted. Loki was about to speak when his senses picked up a strange movement from the Chamber of Riches. His eyes widened in shock. "The Chamber of Riches!" "How the hell did that bastard get into my Chamber of Riches?" Loki couldn''t believe it, but the warning from the Chamber of Riches was clear. Recalling Owen''s previous actions-wherever he went, he would plunder everything-Loki''s eight spider legs trembled with fury. Owen had entered the Chamber of Riches. It was a disaster waiting to happen. "What? The Chamber of Riches?!" The three celestial gods were taken aback. Although they knew of the Chamber of Riches'' existence, they didn''t know its location. Now that Owen had somehow infiltrated it, they were astounded. After a moment of stunned silence, the three celestial gods quickly spoke in unison: "Loki-sama, please activate the God of Deities power. We''ll take care of Owen ourselves and cut off his head!" The other two agreed, their voices filled with murderous intent. "That bastard is too arrogant!" "Moreover, his talent is extraordinary. Even the Lord of Stars, God of Light, and War Goddess, at his age, cannot compare to Owen!" "He is a massive threat!" The three of them were all agitated. Although Owen was still at the celestial god tier, his combat power was already comparable to or even stronger than that of the god mark celestial gods. Loki, however, calmed down, speaking with a cold smile: "Not yet. Sargeras'' Burning Legion will show them what true fear is!" Hearing this, the three celestial gods trembled. Sargeras'' Burning Legion was a destructive force under The Celestial''s command. Wherever it went, all things were burned to the ground. Especially Sargeras, whose power was unimaginable. Even the celestial gods like themselves were deeply afraid of him. It was rumored that Sargeras had already reached the legendary Throne Celestial God level. Loki then seemed to remember something and spoke again: "Let''s absorb the God of Light''s light body first." The three celestial gods'' faces shifted slightly. The God of Light was a terrifying being, akin to a sword hanging above their heads, keeping them in a state of constant unease. Now, however, the God of Light had fallen! Chapter 380: Chapter376-The Lily Blossoms Chapter 380: Chapter376-The Lily BlossomsAfter the three Celestial Gods snapped out of their stupor, they coldly spoke: "The Lord of Stars and the War Goddess should still be alive. If they return, it will likely cause major trouble for us again!" Loki sneered coldly. "Right now, they''re nothing more than stray dogs, insignificant for the time being. We only need to focus on Owen. They won''t be able to stay idle!" "Furthermore, that Extreme Forbidden Zone, which has always defied the Celestial''s orders, should now be used. This time, let them take action. It is an order. They must hate Owen deeply themselves, so we''ll have them as the vanguard. They''ll severely injure Owen, Lord of Stars, and the War Goddess. As for the rest, I''ll handle the cleanup!" "Loki-sama is brilliant!" The three Celestial Gods nodded seriously, agreeing with Loki''s words. They flattered him enthusiastically. If they were to activate the God of Deities, it would consume vast amounts of energy, but refining the corpse of the God of Light would allow them to grow even stronger. This seemed like the better option. Moreover, they understood the terrifying power of Sargeras''s Burning Legion and knew how much hatred the Extreme Forbidden Zone held for Owen. After all, the Celestial''s orders were rarely followed, and they would show no mercy to Owen, who had once extorted them! Especially the Burning Legion-these beings were like a sickle harvesting the Pure Land! ... Meanwhile, the various forces in Pure Land, as well as the regional lords, all stared at the sky in horror. They quickly activated their emergency plans and within moments, every force went into a state of high alert! The reason was simple: the Burning Legion had descended! At first, countless hellfire meteors, dark green in hue, fell from the sky! They smashed into Pure Land, causing massive craters and stone fragments to fly everywhere! These hellfires lacked intelligence, and their only command was the constant whispers in their minds-Destruction! Destroy everything they saw! Although these hellfires were mindless, their combat power was terrifying, showing no fear, no fatigue-like relentless machines of destruction! In every area where these hellfires fell, the people trembled in fear! After the hellfires landed, even more terrifying Burning Legion races began to descend upon Pure Land! Hellhounds, Demon Guardians, Magic Mechs... These races, far stronger than the hellfires, rained down like a meteor shower, landing in every corner of Pure Land. The air was filled with scorching waves of heat, as if they were set on turning the entire world into an inferno! All of Pure Land''s forces trembled under the power of the Burning Legion. These terrifying races instilled in them an innate fear and dread. The only thing that gave them some relief was that the Burning Legion did not start destroying everything in sight. Instead, they headed toward the desert in the far east. Wherever the Burning Legion passed, the earth, sky, and void were marked by the eerie green flames, lingering in the air for an unnaturally long time. They moved with remarkable speed. The Pure Land races that had suffered multiple Burning Legion invasions were especially fearful of them. The Millennial Cataclysm was not only a great disaster for Middle Earth and the continent but also for Pure Land. Although it was not as catastrophic as the destruction Middle Earth suffered, it still left a heavy toll. Every time the Burning Legion descended, whether it was a top-tier force or a weaker faction, all suffered heavy losses and plundering. The Burning Legion was synonymous with Destruction! It was so terrifying that even a newborn baby would stop crying in its presence! At the same time, the forces of Pure Land were curious. With such a terrifying Burning Legion appearing, why weren''t they plundering and destroying everything as usual? Why were they heading straight for the desert? That place was barren, empty except for the endless yellow sand-what could they possibly be gathering for? This was completely different from their previous actions. In the Forbidden Zone... A hulking figure, covered in flames of anger, erupted from the ground with a mighty roar! Flames splashed and scorched earth flew everywhere! The heavens and earth trembled as though they were welcoming a king! When this figure landed, it revealed its true form. It had two horns on its head, was clad in heavy armor, and its massive body seemed like a mountain. Flames engulfed its surroundings! As soon as it appeared, the mighty generals of the Burning Legion, who had already gathered there, lowered their proud heads in reverence! Afterward, this terrifying existence walked out of the Forbidden Zone. Wherever it passed, the sky and earth were ignited, and all things lived in a sea of flames. Invisible heat waves distorted the void itself! ... Outside the Chamber of Riches. Owen leaned against the gates of the hall, appearing calm, though inwardly, his mind was in turmoil, his eyelids twitching slightly. Though he had the blessing of the Blood Rose and was unaffected by Cupid''s Heart, the moans emanating from the hall were like soft feathers, tugging at his heartstrings. Any man full of vigor would find it difficult to bear! Owen endured this torment for half an hour before taking a deep breath and pushing open the massive gates of the hall. By the time he entered, the suggestive sounds from within had disappeared. He steadied himself and opened the door. With a creak, the massive door swung open, and the first thing that greeted him was a faint seafood scent-indescribably odd. Once inside, Owen''s pupils contracted slightly as he saw Flora and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace dressed, though their clothing was somewhat disheveled. They were facing each other, with different emotions flickering across their faces. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Lord of the Celestial God Palace angrily gripped the Thunderstrike Staff, which crackled with lightning, pointing it toward Flora. Her eyes were filled with fury, almost spitting fire! Flora, on the other hand, had a flushed, slightly nostalgic look on her beautiful face. "Flora, you went too far! How could you... do such a thing!" The Lord of the Celestial God Palace could barely contain her fury, wishing she could rip Flora apart. Just thinking about the intimate moments they''d shared earlier left her both embarrassed and furious. Flora, however, simply shrugged, her face showing a mock expression. "It was clearly you who came onto me first. I saw you enjoying it earlier. Not even half an hour has passed, and you''re already pretending nothing happened?" Hearing Flora speak so shamelessly about their earlier actions, the Lord of the Celestial God Palace''s anger intensified, almost sending sparks from her eyes. "If it weren''t for your schemes, none of this would have happened! How dare you act so innocent!" Flora, seemingly unconcerned, responded coolly, "We''re both women. It''s not like I lost a piece of flesh. I didn''t even bring up the fact that you saw me naked!" "We didn''t lose anything, so why are you so worked up?" Despite her initial shock, Flora had come to terms with it. After all, they were both women, and nothing was lost. "You! You shameless thing!" The more the Lord of the Celestial God Palace spoke, the angrier she got. Lightning wrapped around her body like a suit of armor, and she charged at Flora with all her fury. "Today, you''ll pay the price!" Her voice brimmed with murderous intent, and countless silver serpents of lightning danced around her as she lunged toward Flora! "You think you''re worthy to say that to me?" Flora remained unafraid, holding her massive black sword. She moved with incredible speed, like a sword god descending from the heavens. Her long hair flew in the wind as she clashed with the oncoming lightning serpents. The two battled fiercely, and the shockwaves were so intense that the entire hall began to shake. Owen, watching their clash, couldn''t help but shake his head. Flora had brought this upon herself by scheming against him. As for the Lord of the Celestial God Palace... she was just collateral damage! In Flora''s mind, she didn''t need to consider the Lord''s feelings-this situation had been created by her. But even though Flora and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace were close in strength, it would be difficult for either of them to win decisively without resorting to their ultimate moves. For now, they seemed to be venting their emotions more than anything else. After a while, their fight began to calm. It was only then that Owen stepped forward to observe them both. Chapter 381: Chapter377-Burning Legion Chapter 381: Chapter377-Burning LegionThe two argued for quite a while, but neither could prevail over the other, and they finally settled down. At this moment, Ferola glared at Owen in frustration. She had meticulously planned everything with the hope of strengthening her relationship with him, but now it had turned into such a mess. In her eyes, much of the blame lay squarely on Owen. "Why weren''t you affected by Cupid''s Heart?" she demanded. This was something she had never anticipated, and it was precisely this unforeseen turn of events that caused her nearly perfect plan to fail. The Lord of the Celestial God Palace also looked at Owen with a disgruntled expression. They were all celestial god mages-why was Owen an exception? As women, they had been unable to resist the influence of Cupid''s Heart, and logically, a man like Owen should have been even more susceptible. After all, Cupid''s Heart wasn''t something one could counter with sheer strength-it was a rule unto itself. Owen chuckled lightly and said, "Cupid''s Heart is indeed powerful, but I''ve encountered something even more formidable: the Blood Rose." "Blood Rose?" Hearing this, both Ferola and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace were visibly shaken. The Blood Rose was incredibly rare. Even in the resource-abundant Pure Land, it was an anomaly. Neither of them had ever seen one. It was said that encountering this legendary flower was purely a matter of fate. To think Owen had seen one! No wonder he had been immune to Cupid''s influence! Ferola suddenly realized this and felt a sense of helplessness. This attempt to manipulate Owen had relied on catching him off guard, but it had ultimately failed, exposing one of her key assets in the process. The chances of pulling off something similar in the future were virtually nonexistent. The Lord of the Celestial God Palace also looked at Owen, defeated. Although she was annoyed at being inadvertently dragged into Ferola''s scheme, she couldn''t deny her grudging respect. Despite all of Ferola''s meticulous planning, it had amounted to nothing against Owen. How many hidden aces did this man have? How many secrets remained unknown? Deep and unfathomable. A boundless future. As the Lord of the Celestial God Palace gazed at Owen''s figure, such thoughts involuntarily filled her mind. The more she learned about him, the more she realized she couldn''t fully grasp his depths. She suddenly recalled her grandfather''s unusual instructions to accompany Owen and make amends. Now, she was beginning to understand why. Noticing the Lord of the Celestial God Palace staring blankly at Owen, Ferola sneered, "If you want to keep gawking at him, go ahead and do it here." With that, she spun on her heel and left. "Well, I may be many things, but at least I''m not desperate like some people!" the Lord of the Celestial God Palace retorted. Seeing the two bicker again, Owen rubbed his temples in exasperation. "What a pair of troublemakers!" he muttered. Shaking his head, he began collecting the treasures in the hall, especially the Hell Grinder, filling his internal storage to capacity. Only then did he step out of the grand hall. The three of them finally left together. ... As they exited the Chamber of Riches and returned to the desert, their expressions froze simultaneously. What had been a barren wasteland was now teeming with hellfire demons, each wreathed in emerald-green flames. These flames connected seamlessly to form an ocean of fire, transforming the area into a searing inferno. The heat waves sliced through their skin like blades, and each breath left their throats painfully dry. The air felt utterly devoid of moisture. Beyond the hellfire demons, countless winged demons darkened the skies. "Hellfire... demons... Burning Legion!" Seeing this, Ferola''s face grew grim, and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace instinctively tightened her grip on her thunder staff. They both recognized the massive army before them. The Burning Legion, infamous for wreaking havoc across the Pure Land countless times, was unmistakable, even in ashes. "This isn''t supposed to be the Burning Legion''s time to strike!" the Lord of the Celestial God Palace exclaimed, her eyes wide with shock. The Burning Legion''s devastating presence was unmistakable and nearly impossible to disguise. They usually only acted in the chaos following the collapse of an epoch. For them to mobilize now was far too soon! Owen also recognized the Burning Legion and said coldly, "So, this is now a fight to the death?" Owen remembered all too well the power of the Burning Legion, especially their leader, Sargeras, who was, in truth, a puppet of The Celestial and Loki. This sudden mobilization could only mean Loki had given the order. A cautious and vindictive figure, Loki had clearly decided to stop at nothing to eliminate Owen. The Burning Legion''s strength was terrifying, and their deployment now made it clear that Loki''s patience had run out-he was determined to kill. As if sensing an overwhelming presence, Owen abruptly looked toward the distant void. His piercing gaze cut through the endless expanse, locking onto a massive figure enveloped in flames. The being had twin horns and a hideous, demonic visage. His eyes, brimming with rage and destruction, emanated a chilling, murderous intent. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Behind him stretched the full might of the Burning Legion, leaving nothing but scorched earth and ashes in their wake. At this moment, the fiery figure was also gazing directly at Owen. "Owen, the greatest genius of all time!" "Burning Legion, Sargeras!" The two locked eyes across an unfathomable distance, and the void between them exploded violently. Shockwaves of space-rending energy rippled outward. In the Pure Land, those monitoring Sargeras'' movements were stunned. The Burning Legion''s target was Owen. Owen had arrived in the Pure Land! Their hearts surged with hope-could Owen create a miracle and destroy the Burning Legion? After all, each invasion by the Burning Legion had only brought destruction and sorrow. ... In the desert. The Lord of the Celestial God Palace scanned the area, her expression slightly easing. "At least the dark titan Sargeras hasn''t arrived here yet. He''s as ancient and powerful as the planes themselves. If he comes, who knows what chaos will ensue!" Owen shook his head. "He''s on his way. When he arrives, his first targets will be us and the Azure Kingdom!" Ferola squinted. She knew all too well the terror of Sargeras. Among the mages in the Pure Land, few, if any, could stand against him. The Burning Legion would bring all the Pure Land''s forces to their knees. Once Sargeras arrived, many factions would meet their doom. "Owen, what should we do next?" the Lord of the Celestial God Palace asked anxiously. "Follow me and fight our way out!" Owen said decisively. Though the Burning Legion was fearsome, they weren''t invincible. "Owen, I''ll join you!" The Lord of the Celestial God Palace and Ferola spoke almost simultaneously, then glared at each other. "Why are you tagging along with him?" "My grandfather instructed me to stay by Owen''s side! What about you, you scheming snake?" Ferola scoffed. "Owen and I are partners. It''s only natural for us to act together. What about you, deadweight?" The Lord of the Celestial God Palace seethed. "Who are you calling deadweight?" As the two began to argue again, Owen rubbed his temples in frustration. "If you say one more word, leave my side immediately." The two women huffed, glaring at each other before turning away in silence. "The Burning Legion is growing. We can''t linger here. Let''s break through together!" Without hesitation, Owen charged forward. With the Hell Grinder secured, his next move was to find Leslie in the Emerald Dreamscape. She should have already subdued Ysera by now. Watching Owen''s retreating figure, Ferola quickly followed. Owen was their best hope against the Burning Legion. The Lord of the Celestial God Palace, recalling her grandfather''s instructions and Owen''s profound talents, also surged forward. Chapter 382: Chapter378-Blood Elf Avril Chapter 382: Chapter378-Blood Elf AvrilIn a desert where yellow sand danced in the air, Owen charged toward the Burning Legion as they advanced toward him at an astonishing speed, like a mass of emerald-green flames spreading across the land. Owen ignored the ordinary infernals and instead headed straight for their leader-a blood elf -clad in armor. This elf had an eerie blood-red skin, and the mana fluctuations surrounding her were so dense they turned into mist that lingered around her. Additionally, flames visibly burned on her body, giving her already blood-colored skin an extra touch of strange green. Those observing the scene quickly recognized the blood elf, their expressions filled with shock. "A high elf, Avril!" "She''s a celestial god-level blood elf, and to think she''s been enslaved by the Burning Legion!" Many mages in the Pure Land shuddered. After all, Avril''s strength was terrifying; she was considered a legend in the Pure Land. She had mysteriously disappeared during a battle with the Burning Legion, and they hadn''t expected that she had been enslaved. Blood elves were already extremely powerful, and now, enhanced by the fel energy wielded by the Burning Legion, they couldn''t even imagine how terrifying her power had become. ... At the same time, as Owen charged directly toward Avril, she noticed him as well. However, her eyes were clouded, as if she knew only killing and destruction. She rushed straight at Owen, with a tide of blood-colored mana surging toward him from all directions. Sensing the incoming magical storm, Owen tightly gripped the Godslayer Staff and shook his head slightly. "Peak celestial god strength, approaching the level of a god-mark celestial god. Unfortunately, still lacking." With that, Owen swung the Godslayer Staff forward, pushing the Order of Fire to its extreme. Endless flames surged behind him, colliding with the blood-colored tide and emitting a harsh sizzling sound. Two completely different powers clashed in the void, eroding each other, causing a large area of space to collapse. At this moment, Owen was like the god of fire descending; the domineering flames that could incinerate everything instantly evaporated Avril''s blood-colored mana tide, turning it into dazzling magical light that dispersed and vanished. Simultaneously, Owen flicked his finger, and lightning bolts like silver serpents pierced through the void, penetrating the dissipating blood-colored tide and striking Avril directly. Avril didn''t even have time to react before being hit by the lightning. Her face suddenly turned pale, and her blood-colored skin instantly became charred black. Immediately afterward, the numbing sensation caused her to lose control of her body temporarily. In that instant, Owen flashed forward! The Godslayer Staff had transformed into the Godslayer Sword. The sword, like a shooting star, drew a dazzling trail of light, enlarging continuously in her clouded eyes. Slash! Her head flew high into the air, and the residual sword energy continued to ravage her flesh, causing her body to explode instantly. Avril had fallen! After Avril''s aura dissipated, Owen suddenly felt the lingering energy coalesce. Her final remnant consciousness looked seriously at Owen, then bowed gratefully to him. She had been controlled like a puppet by Sargeras, always trying to break free. But once you joined the Burning Legion, you could never leave unless you died. Although Owen had obliterated her, he had also freed her. Otherwise, she would have been eternally controlled by Sargeras, becoming a part of the Burning Legion. After Avril''s remnant consciousness dissipated into the void, many forces in the Pure Land who were observing couldn''t help but gasp. "Avril was a celestial god! And strengthened by the Burning Legion-how could she be wiped out so quickly?" "Is this Owen''s current combat power? It seems our Pure Land truly has hope!" For a moment, many Pure Land forces who had been merely curious about Owen''s talent and strength now saw real hope in resisting the Burning Legion. ... At this moment, Owen suddenly looked toward a void on one side. A terrifying long arrow, moving at a speed that tore through space and annihilated everything, was rushing toward them. Even Owen felt a hint of danger from it! If this arrow had locked onto a celestial god, that celestial god probably wouldn''t have had a chance to react and would have been instantly obliterated. However, with Owen''s current strength surpassing that of an ordinary celestial god, when the arrow approached, an endless light emanated around him, making him appear as pure as glass. He reached out and grabbed the long arrow directly. Then, exerting force with his right hand, he crushed the arrow into powder. "Senior from the Heaven of Desire, if you have something to say, say it openly. Sneak attacks like this are truly beneath you." "You little brat, you''re just as annoying as you were back then!" An eerie voice with inexplicable echoes burst out from the distant void. "A coward who hides in the shadows isn''t worthy of speaking to me here!" Owen shook his head slightly. "If you have something to learn, come here in person, and we can settle this once and for all!" As Owen''s voice fell, countless mages in the Pure Land were shocked. This was a big shot from the Heaven of Desire, someone even the major forces in the Pure Land wouldn''t dare to provoke. Yet Owen was blatantly challenging him! "Owen, do you really think you''re invincible now?" Boom! The heavens and earth trembled as a gigantic octopus-like figure seemed to replace the sky, appearing above them. The moment this figure emerged, countless sounds of ecstasy echoed between heaven and earth. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Innumerable desires sprouted and grew in people''s hearts, eventually leading to uncontrollable madness. Many mages in the Pure Land who were observing merely had to endure the aura of his arrival to find themselves on the brink of insanity. Owen looked solemnly at the current Lord of the Heaven of Desire. As the spokesperson for the slumbering ancient god in the Forbidden Zone, his strength had become increasingly terrifying with the ancient god''s accelerated awakening. If he was previously only at the level of an ordinary celestial god, then now, with the ancient god''s power augmenting him, he had reached the level of a god-mark celestial god. Compared to the earlier blood elf Avril, he was vastly more powerful. "It seems the gradual awakening of the ancient god has brought you immense benefits, elevating you to such a tier. But it appears you''ve forgotten the fear of almost being obliterated back then!" Owen spoke slowly, directly poking at the Lord of the Forbidden Zone''s sore spot. Earlier, the Lord''s expression had been arrogant. After all, he had broken through a tier, and his strength had undergone a transformative leap, reaching a new level. But recalling how he was beaten up by the phantom Owen had summoned became a shadow he couldn''t shake off, fueling his killing intent to its peak. Only by obliterating Owen could he wash away his humiliation and completely forget this dark history. "Owen, return the Flame of Desire I gave you before! Otherwise, I''ll make you understand what pain and cruelty truly are!" The Lord of the Forbidden Zone stared intently at Owen, his voice filled with killing intent that shook eternity. Many mages in the Pure Land felt that after this voice filled with murderous intent reached them, their ears were echoing with it, causing their minds to nearly collapse. Almost everyone then recalled Owen''s previous extortion of the Forbidden Zone. After all, that was an unprecedented event. Even the supreme The Celestial held a certain awe and dread toward the slumbering ancient god in the Forbidden Zone. But Owen had not only extorted them but also sealed the Forbidden Zone! Now, the Lord of the Forbidden Zone had broken through the seal and was targeting Owen, which seemed only natural. However, considering how terrifying the four great Forbidden Zones were, if the slumbering ancient god fully awakened and acted against Owen, even with his current formidable strength, he would likely face near-certain death. Beside Owen, the Lord of the Celestial God Palace and Ferola looked at him with concern. Now that the Lord of the Forbidden Zone had come personally, returning the Flame of Desire to him was undoubtedly the best choice. They could see that deep down, the Lord was still haunted by the psychological shadow of being beaten up back then. If Owen returned it, today''s matter might be settled. Otherwise, once a battle erupted, it would be extremely unfavorable for Owen. Chapter 383: Chapter379-Owen Refuses the System’s Mission! Chapter 383: Chapter379-Owen Refuses the System¡¯s Mission!However, Owen had no intention of giving in. With a cold smile, he retorted: "Oh? You handed it over before, and now you want it back? Breaking promises like this-is that the way of the Forbidden Zone?" The Lord of the Forbidden Zone, its countless eerie tentacles brimming with eyes, trembled with fury. The trembling emitted waves of horrifying energy that caused the void to contract and expand in response. "The Forbidden Zone does as it pleases, without limits! If you don''t hand over the Flame of Desire today, you will never leave this place alive!" A cold, merciless voice descended from above. The entire area fell into a dead silence. No one dared speak. The Lord of the Forbidden Zone was a name of infamy, and its strength was unimaginably terrifying, having reached the level of a god-mark celestial god. Such a being was far more powerful than the ancestors of most factions present. If it were to truly erupt in anger, it would shake the heavens and the earth! The oppressive aura it exuded disturbed the spiritual balance of many present, causing the vast ground itself to sink slightly. Locked onto by this overwhelming presence, Owen''s expression betrayed disdain. "If you wanted to attack, you would''ve done so already. I don''t have time to play games with you. If you''re too afraid to act, then stop wasting words and get lost!" The moment Owen spoke, the silent void became even quieter. It was as if a pin could be heard dropping. Owen was unbelievably arrogant! This was the Lord of the Forbidden Zone, a god-mark celestial god no less! Either identity alone commanded the highest respect wherever it went. Yet Owen, not only showing no reverence, treated it with outright contempt, as if it were unworthy of his attention! While some thought Owen reckless, most mages, recalling his extortion of the Four Forbidden Zones and his meteoric rise to power, saw his words not as arrogance but as confidence. Owen had a history of defying all odds. Whenever pushed into dire straits, he always emerged stronger, defying death and achieving miracles. ... "Owen! You are truly ignorant of fear! Do you even understand why my Forbidden Zone is called ''forbidden''?" The Lord of the Forbidden Zone, enraged, let its aura surge. The power of a god-mark celestial god, like a black mudslide, crushed the void, revealing the deep, pitch-black expanse of the abyss. Seeing the Lord''s wrath, the Lord of the Celestial God Palace nervously glanced at Owen. The Lord of the Forbidden Zone was terrifyingly powerful. Behind it lay the slumbering ancient god, as old as the planes themselves. If the Forbidden Zone was truly provoked, not even Owen, with his immense potential and inscrutable power, could stand against it. She was about to advise Owen to tread carefully when he sneered, "Big talk. Is the ancient god in the Forbidden Zone even awake yet? And you still dare act so arrogantly?" The only thing Owen truly feared was the slumbering ancient god in the Forbidden Zone. The Lord of the Forbidden Zone let out a wild laugh. "Owen, Owen, the ancient god has long since begun to awaken! Otherwise, how could I have achieved such a massive breakthrough in my tier?" The ancient god has awakened?! The hearts of countless observers trembled. The Forbidden Zone earned its name because of the ancient god slumbering within it. Once awakened, this being could seize anything in the world with absolute power. No one dared defy the will of an ancient god. Yet at this moment, Owen burst into laughter. "Then let that ancient god come forth if it''s truly awake!" Hearing this, countless eyes turned to Owen. Did this mean the ancient god hadn''t awakened yet? But why was he so confident? The Lord of the Forbidden Zone, its myriad eyes fixed on Owen, seemed intent on piercing through his soul. While the ancient god showed signs of awakening, it had indeed not yet fully awakened. But how could Owen be so certain? The Lord''s expression shifted as it seemed to realize something. With a cold voice, it declared: "Owen, even if the ancient god hasn''t fully awakened, do you think you can summon that phantom again?!" During its time sealed away, the Lord had spent much effort investigating the origins of that mysterious phantom Owen had summoned. While it couldn''t glean anything concrete, it noticed that the phantom had been restricted by chains of time and space, limiting its true power. Without those restrictions, it would have been far more terrifying! However, from what the Lord had learned, the phantom disappeared quickly after its appearance. This suggested it could only exist briefly and was incredibly difficult for Owen to summon again. As the Lord of the Forbidden Zone spoke, Owen''s expression grew serious. That phantom had only been possible because he purchased a temporary experience card from the system store. Now, there were no more such cards available. To fully upgrade his Supreme Order to the perfect tier, allowing the phantom to manifest in its true form and descend freely, Owen needed one billion fate points! With a perfect-level Supreme Order, Owen could potentially stand toe-to-toe with The Celestial or even the Forbidden Zones themselves. But a billion fate points was an astronomical sum. His current fate points weren''t even a fraction of what he needed. --- Thinking quickly, Owen asked the system: "How many fate points can I get for rebuilding Hell''s Cycle of Reincarnation?" The system promptly responded: "Fifty million fate points." Owen muttered to himself, his frustration evident. Fifty million fate points were substantial, but far short of the billion he urgently needed. After pondering, he asked again: "What about orchestrating conflicts among the world''s beings as a puppet master? How many fate points would that earn me?" Previously, the system had offered high-reward choices, such as rebuilding ancient factions like Heaven, The Alps, or Hell''s Cycle of Reincarnation, or instigating global conflicts in the manner of the trickster god Loki. The system responded quickly: "With the Burning Legion''s arrival, the optimal time has passed. No fate points can be earned." Owen froze. He had been intrigued by that option but didn''t expect it to have a time limit. Why hadn''t the system warned him earlier? S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... As Owen grappled with the gap in fate points, the system suddenly displayed a flashing message before him: "Detected the arrival of the Burning Legion. Chaos has begun. Now entering Ultimate Mission!" Owen''s heart skipped a beat. Ultimate Mission? It sounded important, and the rewards had to be substantial! As he stared intently, the system''s text continued: "Ultimate Mission-Ultimate Villain!" "Master must, within three years, help Leslie awaken the Dark Heart and become the destined Ultimate Villain!" "Mission completion: Rewards 50 million fate points and a supreme artifact!" "Mission failure: Leslie''s soul will scatter!" Reading this, Owen was stunned. An Ultimate Mission already? It felt far too soon! And the mission itself to help Leslie become the ultimate villain from the original story! In the original timeline, Leslie had indeed become the final antagonist. That was why Owen had initially sought her out. But he had already changed this world''s fate line. Why was the outcome still the same? ... "I refuse this mission!" Owen replied resolutely. After all they had been through together, Owen had come to see Leslie as his wife. He couldn''t bear the thought of her succumbing to darkness as the ultimate villain. Moreover, failing to awaken the Dark Heart would doom her to eternal destruction. Owen refused to let her face such risks. However, his refusal was meaningless. The system chimed with a notification: "Fate cannot be defied. The Ultimate Mission has already begun!" Owen froze in disbelief. Once the system issued a mission, it began, whether he agreed or not! Chapter 384: Chapter380-The Ultimate Mission Chapter 384: Chapter380-The Ultimate MissionThe moment the system notification ended, Owen immediately noticed a crimson countdown appear before his eyes. When the countdown reached zero, Leslie would completely vanish-her soul obliterated. Owen''s heart clenched tightly. An inescapable fate-is this what destiny truly means? For the first time, Owen felt lost and uncertain. The sensation of watching an inevitable tragic end while being powerless to change it was like a dull knife slicing through his body. He desperately wanted to shake off this feeling, to find a way out. But the path ahead felt like a fixed coordinate. No matter how he tried to steer the chariot of fate, it would inevitably arrive at the same destination. ... Ferola and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace, noticing Owen''s unusual despondency, were stunned. From what they knew of him, Owen always remained calm and composed, even in life- threatening crises or seemingly hopeless situations. Why, then, did he appear so unsettled now? The confidence and serenity he usually exuded were completely absent. Something was wrong, they could sense it. While the Lord of the Forbidden Zone was undeniably fearsome, Owen''s strength was in no way inferior to his. Ferola, looking at the dispirited Owen, patted his shoulder and said: "If you''re not feeling up to it, I''ll take care of him for you. Let me teach that thing a lesson!" Her words were bold-something she wouldn''t dare say to the Lord of the Forbidden Zone under normal circumstances. But Owen''s unusual behavior worried her greatly. "Owen, you''ve defeated three celestial god-level mages before. He may be a god-mark celestial god, but that shouldn''t unsettle you like this," the Lord of the Celestial God Palace added, trying to comfort him. While she suspected that Owen''s state wasn''t caused solely by the Lord of the Forbidden Zone''s strength, she couldn''t identify any other cause. She could only attempt to console him, hoping he would overcome this mental block soon. ... Sensing Owen''s emotional turbulence, the Lord of the Forbidden Zone decided to seize the opportunity. A massive tentacle, like a whip tearing through the void, lashed out at Owen with terrifying speed and power. The sudden strike was so swift and forceful that even the two women, closely monitoring the Lord of the Forbidden Zone, failed to react in time. In an instant, the tentacle struck Owen, slamming him into the ground and creating a massive black crater dozens of meters deep. -- "That''s the power of a god-mark celestial god? Truly terrifying! No celestial god-tier mage could compare!" "How could Owen not resist at all? This is unbelievable!" "Something must be wrong with Owen. What''s happening to him?" The mages observing from afar began whispering in disbelief. "Still, the Lord of the Forbidden Zone is an ancient entity with deep reserves of power. This could be one of his trump cards," someone speculated. ... As countless pairs of eyes focused on the deep crater, Owen suddenly burst forth from the ground. Though he had been struck and forced underground, appearing somewhat disheveled, he bore no significant injuries. Only a thin layer of dust clung to his clothing. "I knew it! Owen couldn''t possibly be defeated in a single blow. He must''ve been caught off guard!" "That last attack from the Lord of the Forbidden Zone was indeed fearsome, but it didn''t seem to harm Owen. Clearly, his strength rivals the Lord''s!" As Owen calmly ascended into the air, the crowd''s murmurings turned into a storm of speculation. ... With all eyes on him, Owen slowly raised his head. He stared coldly at the black octopus-like form of the Lord of the Forbidden Zone above. His gaze was devoid of emotion, exuding an icy chill that sent shivers through everyone who beheld him. Even Ferola and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace, who had wanted to question him about his unusual behavior, swallowed their words. Owen was too cold now, and they found it unsettling. - Even those closest to Owen, like Rachel, Madelyn, and Seraphina, had never seen him like this before. Ignoring the stares, Owen fixed his gaze on the Lord of the Forbidden Zone and said in a frigid tone: "You''ve chosen death. Today, I will grant your wish." The Lord of the Forbidden Zone laughed maniacally. "With your pathetic strength, you dare threaten me? Your end is near, Owen!" Fueled by the thought of erasing his lingering psychological shadow, the Lord of the Forbidden Zone became ecstatic. Killing Owen would elevate his power and rid him of his humiliation once and for all. Without hesitation, the Lord of the Forbidden Zone summoned numerous longbows from his tentacles. These weapons radiated an aura of boundless desire, their energy drawn from the heavens and earth. Countless arrows, each infused with overwhelming power, were unleashed simultaneously, all aimed at Owen. At the same time, the Burning Legion army surged toward Owen in a frenzy. ... Owen''s gaze turned colder as he glanced at the approaching enemies. A chain of lightning erupted from his body, snaking through the infernals and the demon army like a silver serpent. In mere moments, all who stood in its path-whether infernals or other Burning Legion entities¡ªwere reduced to smoldering husks. Thousands of Burning Legion forces perished in an instant, leaving a vacuum of scorched remains around Owen. ... Witnessing this, the onlookers gasped in shock. "Just now, we thought Owen''s power was average, but this? We underestimated him!" While they were still reeling from his display of power, Owen vanished. In the blink of an eye, he reappeared, Godslayer Sword in hand, charging straight at the Lord of the Forbidden Zone. As Owen dashed forward, the stars themselves seemed to tremble. The vast expanse of space ahead of him appeared to crumble under his overwhelming force. ... Sensing Owen''s suffocating killing intent, the Lord of the Forbidden Zone waved its massive limbs. Beams of light, filled with the essence of desire, descended from above. Everyone exposed to these beams saw their deepest desires and began to lose themselves in the illusions. But Owen was unfazed. With a single swing of his sword, the Supreme Sword burst forth. A torrent of sword energy surged into the heavens, splitting the void and severing the stars. The two apocalyptic forces collided. Shockwaves of unimaginable power rippled outward, covering hundreds of miles in chaos. Blinding lights in every color illuminated the battlefield like a radiant rainbow. Yet, the dazzling lights vanished as quickly as they had appeared. Every trace of the Lord of the Forbidden Zone''s attack was consumed by the brilliance of Owen''s sword energy. - But this was only the beginning. Owen activated the Obsidify Dharma Form, transforming into a massive figure that clashed directly with the Lord of the Forbidden Zone''s black octopus-like form. The aftershocks of their battle rippled across the Pure Land, felt by every mage within its boundaries. Those closer to the epicenter found their minds on the verge of collapse, unable to withstand the sheer intensity. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... "God-mark celestial god power is beyond your reach, Owen. Die!" The Lord of the Forbidden Zone roared, wrapping its tentacles tightly around Owen''s Dharma Form, trying to crush him. But Owen''s Godslayer Sword flared brilliantly, severing the tentacles with relentless precision. Then, taking a deep breath, Owen activated the bloodline of his Primordial Chaos Body, causing his aura to surge exponentially. Where he had once been evenly matched with the Lord of the Forbidden Zone, the release of his bloodline now tipped the scales in his favor. Drawing in mana from the heavens, Owen suppressed the Lord of the Forbidden Zone completely. Chapter 385: Chapter381-The Sensitive Lord of Celestial God Palace Chapter 385: Chapter381-The Sensitive Lord of Celestial God PalaceLord Forbidden Zone gazed at the surging aura of Owen, his expression growing increasingly grave. Earlier, while Owen''s power was formidable, Lord Forbidden Zone was confident he could suppress him. However, with Owen''s aura now skyrocketing, he felt a sense of insurmountable awe, as if facing an untouchable mountain. Even his spirit seemed to tremble under the weight of Owen''s aura. In this tense moment, Owen stepped forward. This step caused the void itself to quake, as if subjected to an unimaginable pressure. A massive, spectral footprint formed and slammed down on Lord Forbidden Zone. Under the immense pressure, the towering figure of Lord Forbidden Zone plummeted from the heavens. His countless tentacles ruptured under the crushing force, spraying crimson ichor in all directions. "How is this possible? How has your strength increased so drastically?" Lord Forbidden Zone''s face twisted in shock as he stared at Owen. The power Owen now displayed was several times greater than before. The sheer pressure made Lord Forbidden Zone feel disconnected from the plane, as though he were being sucked into an infinite black hole. He attempted to counterattack, but the overwhelming force left him no time to act. His body began to collapse inward, as if an invisible hand were compressing him into a sphere. Spectators watched in shock as Lord Forbidden Zone''s vast form was forcibly crushed into a compact, spherical shape. Then, Owen''s Godslayer Staff transformed into a dazzling streak of light and struck the sphere with devastating force. The sphere, already at its limit, exploded in a brilliant burst of energy. It was like a radiant firework show, replacing the sky with seven-colored brilliance that captivated all who witnessed it. When the light faded, Lord Forbidden Zone''s aura had vanished completely. -- It was only then that the crowd realized the terrifying truth-Lord Forbidden Zone was dead. The realization sent waves of disbelief through the onlookers. After all, moments earlier, Lord Forbidden Zone had seemed evenly matched with Owen. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How had Owen managed to obliterate him in such a short time? Owen, now wielding his Godslayer Staff, appeared at the spot where Lord Forbidden Zone had once stood. His demeanor, however, was not one of triumph or exhilaration. Instead, there was an air of melancholy about him, as if he had lost something important. Ferola and the Lord of Celestial God Palace both noticed Owen''s unusual mood. His expression didn''t match the monumental achievement of vanquishing Lord Forbidden Zone-a mage of unmatched power in this plane. This left them confused. Most would have been thrilled simply to exchange a few blows with someone of Lord Forbidden Zone''s caliber, let alone defeat him. Yet Owen appeared utterly unaffected by the magnitude of his accomplishment. -- Elsewhere, within the Emerald Dreamscape, Leslie felt a sharp pang in her heart. "Owen, what''s happening over there?" she murmured. Bound to Owen through the Blood Rose, she could sense his emotional turbulence. Though she wasn''t sure what had occurred, she knew that only a dire event could unsettle Owen to this degree. As Leslie deliberated on what to do, Madelyn came rushing toward her with uncontainable excitement. "Brother defeated Lord Forbidden Zone!" she exclaimed, repeating the news as if she couldn''t believe it herself. "Brother defeated Lord Forbidden Zone!" Her elation stemmed from the fact that Lord Forbidden Zone was a near-mythical figure, someone considered untouchable by the masses. Yet now, Owen had slain him. It was a feat beyond comprehension and a rallying cry for those who admired Owen. However, Madelyn noticed Leslie''s cold, distracted demeanor. She dared not disturb her further and quietly retreated. Leslie, meanwhile, lifted her gaze toward the direction where Owen was. "Something significant must have happened over there," she muttered. ... In a desolate wasteland, crimson flower petals rained from the sky, painting the landscape in mesmerizing colors. Despite the surreal beauty of the scene, it struck fear into the hearts of all who witnessed it. This phenomenon was known to manifest only upon the death of a Celestial God. The flower rain confirmed the undeniable truth: Lord Forbidden Zone had fallen. ... The shocking reversal had left many in disbelief. Most hadn''t even registered what had transpired before witnessing the obliteration of Lord Forbidden Zone. They couldn''t fathom what methods Owen had used to accomplish such an unfathomable feat. As the realization set in, murmurs broke out among the crowd: "Unbelievable! To slay even someone like Lord Forbidden Zone, a Celestial God with the god mark, without hesitation!" "This is the power of Owen! Anyone who dares to oppose him ends up obliterated!" "But his strength has grown at an alarming rate! Before Epoch''s End, he was nowhere near this level!" "Geniuses are often beyond our understanding. If Owen continues on this path, he might even topple The Celestial!" "Not might he will!" Love him or loathe him, there was no denying that Owen was a force to be reckoned with. His strength had surpassed even the most venerable elders, making him an unparalleled figure among both the young and old. ... Ferola glanced at Owen, her confusion mounting. His earlier reaction to Lord Forbidden Zone''s appearance had been one of quiet restraint, almost dread. Many had interpreted it as fear. But in light of his decisive victory, it was clear Owen held no reverence for Lord Forbidden Zone. So, what had caused his emotional upheaval? Standing beside Ferola, the Lord of Celestial God Palace gazed at Owen with a mixture of admiration and awe. She, too, had been intimidated by Lord Forbidden Zone-an opponent who vastly outclassed her. Yet Owen had vanquished him with ease. It was only now that she fully understood her grandfather''s wisdom in assigning her to Owen''s side. Being near someone of Owen''s caliber wasn''t a punishment-it was an unparalleled opportunity to learn from the very best. ... As she reflected, she felt warm breath near her ear, followed by a light sensation that sent shivers through her body. She involuntarily let out a soft sound before quickly realizing what had happened. Turning abruptly, she found Ferola leaning close, her breath brushing against her ear. The warmth had come from Ferola''s lips. The Lord of Celestial God Palace blushed furiously, glaring at Ferola. Since their encounter in the Chamber of Riches, she had become unusually sensitive to physical proximity. Even the smallest gestures left her flustered and uncomfortable. "I was only going to ask if you knew why Owen''s mood shifted earlier," Ferola explained innocently, though she now realized she had unintentionally crossed a line. "Stay away from me from now on! And stop leaning in like that!" the Lord of Celestial God Palace snapped, stepping back and crossing her arms defensively. Chapter 386: Chapter382-Am I a Former Husband Now? Chapter 386: Chapter382-Am I a Former Husband Now?The Lord of Celestial God Palace couldn''t understand why, after that incident, Ferola seemed so unaffected. She, on the other hand, felt increasingly repelled by Ferola''s presence! After being scolded by the Lord of Celestial God Palace, Ferola responded with a cold expression, "Don''t flatter yourself. I simply had a question to ask you." "Hah, you''re just a shameless flirt!" The Lord of Celestial God Palace dismissed her words, mentally branding her with the label. "A flirt? If I''m a flirt, then everyone in your Celestial God Palace must be one too!" Ferola shot back with her usual icy demeanor. As the two women began to argue once more, Owen paid no attention to their bickering or to the countless murmurs of admiration and curiosity from those around him. ... Initially, Owen had not intended to activate the bloodline of the Primordial Chaos Body against the Lord Forbidden Zone. After all, it was one of his trump cards, something he wanted to reserve for future battles against stronger foes. But the Lord Forbidden Zone had chosen the worst possible moment to provoke him-when his mood was already at its lowest. Fueled by frustration, Owen used the foe as a punching bag to vent his emotions, obliterating him completely. ... Meanwhile, in the Pure Land, many mages celebrated the defeat of the Lord Forbidden Zone, but their joy was short-lived. Their expressions soon grew grim, for they understood that this was only the beginning. Behind the Lord Forbidden Zone stood even more terrifying entities, including the four Ancient Gods. These gods were notoriously prideful. Upon learning of the Lord Forbidden Zone''s death, they would undoubtedly retaliate-whether out of revenge or to restore the reputation of the Forbidden Zone. Not only Owen but also the Azure Kingdom and everyone associated with him would likely face unparalleled pressure. ... Yet, Owen wasn''t focused on the threat of retaliation from the Forbidden Zone or the awakening of the Ancient Gods. His thoughts revolved entirely around Leslie. The system had already issued its mission: to help Leslie awaken her Dark Heart within three years to ensure her survival. This raised a series of pressing questions. How could he help Leslie awaken her Dark Heart? And how could he ensure her safety in the process? Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Frowning deeply, Owen paced back and forth between Ferola and the Lord of Celestial God Palace. The two women stopped their argument and stared at him, puzzled by his restless demeanor. Owen, however, remained lost in thought. In the original storyline, Leslie was nominally the eldest daughter of Duke Charles''s household. Her journey into darkness began with her quest for vengeance against her mother''s killers. After achieving her revenge, she walked further down the path of the ultimate antagonist. Anyone who stood in her way was mercilessly eradicated. Eventually, she even destroyed the Forbidden Zone, which had been a terror to countless mages. Her ruthless dominance turned her into a nightmare for everyone. But in the original story, Leslie''s descent into villainy felt abrupt, as though it was her inevitable destiny. Regardless of the catalyst, she would always become the ultimate villain. - "Is this the fate the system was hinting at?" Owen sighed. In the original story, Leslie''s transformation into a villain seemed predetermined. Yet his presence had altered her trajectory. She had fallen for him, and that affection had softened her, restraining her from becoming the cold, unfeeling force she was meant to be. Her emotional connection to him had paused her descent into darkness. Owen clenched his fists, his expression conflicted. He hadn''t realized until now that he was the primary obstacle preventing Leslie from fulfilling her fate as the ultimate antagonist. ... Resolving to break her current fate and help her awaken her Dark Heart, Owen understood that drastic measures would be necessary. And the most significant catalyst for her transformation... could only be himself. ... After a long pause, Owen''s thoughts solidified. He couldn''t allow Leslie to lose herself, even if it meant becoming the cold and ruthless villain of the original story. She was still his wife. That bond, forged across lifetimes, would never change. They were bound together for eternity. With a deep breath, Owen resolved to help Leslie awaken her Dark Heart within three years. A plan began to take shape in his mind. ... Not long after, under the watchful gazes of Ferola and the Lord of Celestial God Palace, Owen''s expression calmed. "Let''s go," he said, turning to leave. "Where are we going?" asked the Lord of Celestial God Palace curiously. "Emerald Dreamscape," Owen replied. The matters at Skyline Gorge had been resolved, and it was time to check on Ysera and Leslie. Before leaving, Owen glanced at the Lord of Celestial God Palace and added, "You can leave if you want. I''ve already gotten what I needed. As for your grandfather''s arrangements, I''ll pretend they don''t exist." The Lord of Celestial God Palace quickly shook her head. "Owen, my grandfather instructed me to follow you. No matter where you go, I''ll follow-even if it means death." Owen raised an eyebrow at her sudden determination. Wasn''t this the same person who had been reluctant to accompany him before? "Suit yourself," he said, shrugging. "If you''re so eager to follow, then come along." ... He then turned to Ferola, offering a polite smile. "It''s been a pleasure working with you. You''re free to leave now. Perhaps we''ll have the chance to collaborate again." To his surprise, Ferola shook her head. "Owen, since our collaboration went so well, I''d rather stick with you for a while. The outside world is far too dangerous. I feel much safer by your side." Owen inwardly sighed. She might feel safe, but her presence made him uneasy. Feigning indifference, he asked, "Why the sudden change of heart? Be honest-I want to know the real reason." Ferola''s eyes sparkled mischievously as she leaned closer with a playful smile. "Isn''t it obvious? I''ve taken a liking to you! Marry me, and I''ll offer you half the Howling Mountains as a dowry." Owen stared at her, unamused. Ferola''s fondness for cutting deals was well-known, and her proposal smelled like another of her schemes. Besides, Owen doubted anyone could genuinely fall for him so quickly-there had to be more to her intentions. Chapter 387: Chapter383-Yseras Frustration Chapter 387: Chapter383-Ysera''s FrustrationAfter Ferola''s bold remark, the Lord of Celestial God Palace rolled her eyes. This Ferola had no shame, speaking such provocative words in public! Owen shook his head slightly and said, "Let''s not. Ferola, perhaps we''ll have opportunities to collaborate again in the future." Currently, Owen had no desire to get entangled with Ferola. After speaking, he turned and walked away. Ferola was too calculating, always scheming something, and he didn''t have the time to waste on her. The Lord of Celestial God Palace silently followed behind Owen, like an unassuming accessory. Just then, Ferola smiled mischievously and blocked the Lord of Celestial God Palace, wrapping an arm around her waist. The Lord of Celestial God Palace''s body stiffened immediately. "Ferola, what are you doing? If you keep being this disrespectful, don''t blame me for being impolite!" Ferola smirked faintly. "Disrespectful? You seemed pretty happy back in the Chamber of Riches, didn''t you? We were even more outrageous then." The Lord of Celestial God Palace couldn''t tolerate Ferola''s provocation any longer. She slapped Ferola hard across her beautiful face, leaving a bright red handprint in an instant! Ferola didn''t seem angry, but her eyes shimmered with a hint of melancholy, as if abandoned by a lover. "Before, you called me ''sweetheart,'' and now it''s just ''Ferola.'' You''re a heartless traitor!" The Lord of Celestial God Palace turned crimson with fury, glaring daggers at Ferola. Ferola, looking pitifully at her, made the atmosphere between them grow strangely intimate. Owen, watching these two bickering women, rubbed his temples in exasperation. "What? Am I wrong? You weren''t like this before!" Ferola taunted. "You scheming witch! How dare you bring that up?" The Lord of Celestial God Palace was livid. Her reputation was ruined, and it was all Ferola''s fault! Seeing her anger, Ferola didn''t back down. She slapped her back and snapped, "Say that again!" Clutching her reddened cheek, the Lord of Celestial God Palace glared unwaveringly at Ferola. "Fine! You''re a scheming witch!" "Oh, you want to go there again?!" "Let''s go there! Witch! Witch!" The two started grappling like common rabble, leaving Owen stunned. These two were supposed to be celebrated beauties of the Pure Land, revered saints and goddesses! Yet here they were, clawing at each other, their clothing disheveled, occasionally revealing fleeting glimpses of skin. Despite their teary-eyed expressions of grievance, neither of them showed any sign of stopping. When the Lord of Celestial God Palace made another grab for Ferola''s hair, Ferola''s eyes turned cold. "If you keep this up, believe me, I''ll propose marriage to your Celestial God Palace and take you as my wife!" This declaration stunned the Lord of Celestial God Palace. What kind of move was this?! Owen was equally baffled. These two were world-class beauties. The thought of Ferola marrying the Lord of Celestial God Palace was a headline-worthy scandal! Coughing twice to shake off his wandering thoughts, Owen watched as the furious Lord of Celestial God Palace stormed off toward the Emerald Dreamscape. ... Owen had planned to follow her and distance himself from Ferola, but Ferola turned toward him with a sly grin. "Owen-no, my former husband-I won''t marry you anymore. I''ll marry this Lord of Celestial God Palace instead. She''s quite fond of you, but don''t worry, I''m magnanimous." Owen was speechless. He had done nothing, yet suddenly became a "former husband" and got dragged into this bizarre situation. Truly, the world never ceased to surprise him. Ignoring her antics, Owen headed toward the Emerald Dreamscape. If Ferola wanted to follow, so be it. He''d let things play out naturally. ... Meanwhile, within the Emerald Dreamscape, Leslie stood calmly, her presence exuding a sense of absolute dominion. Chains of runic light wove around her, like serpents radiating brilliance that dimmed even the stars. Before her, Ysera lay battered on the ground. Leslie''s cold gaze bore into her. "Do you wish to continue?" Ysera, despite her disheveled appearance, refused to back down. Even with the Emerald Crown on her head radiating at full power, she was no match for Leslie. Every tactic she deployed, every strategy she executed, was rendered useless against Leslie. Her numerous wounds, seeping blood, painted her as a defiant, battered figure. Yet, despite her condition, Ysera''s determination didn''t waver. Staring at Leslie, she sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. resolutely declared: "Why wouldn''t I?" Charging forward once more, Ysera knew she was outclassed. But even in defeat, she found something inspiring in Leslie. Looking up at the seemingly untouchable Leslie, Ysera felt a mix of awe and admiration. Leslie had become her idol, a beacon of perfection, a monumental figure to aspire to. Watching the lopsided battle, Madelyn shook her head. To her, this wasn''t a fight; it was a one-sided beatdown. Leslie had always been a dominating force, and Ysera was just another victim in her wake. ... As Ysera prepared to launch yet another futile attack, a messenger arrived, breathless with urgency. "Milady! Owen is nearly here!" Ysera froze, her heart racing. Owen, the man whose recent exploits had become legendary, was arriving. Before Ysera could process the news, she noticed Leslie''s cold expression soften. For a brief moment, excitement and longing flickered across her face. Jealousy flared within Ysera. Leslie, her idol, seemed to hold Owen in such high regard. "What''s so special about him?" Ysera muttered, her voice tinged with envy and curiosity. Leslie''s serene face briefly showed a faint trace of infatuation before returning to its usual icy demeanor. "This is none of your concern," Leslie said curtly. Swallowing her curiosity, Ysera turned to the messenger. "Where is Owen now?" The messenger hesitated, glancing nervously at Ysera''s injuries, before responding, "He''s already in the city... and he''s accompanied by two stunning women: the Lord of Celestial God Palace and Ferola of the Howling Mountains." Hearing this, Leslie remained impassive, her confidence in Owen and herself unshaken. Madelyn, however, seemed less composed. As Death''s Calamity, she found it increasingly hard to banish thoughts of Owen. If not for Leslie''s presence, she would have already sought him out at any cost. Chapter 388: Chapter384-Owen and Leslie’s Dynamic Chapter 388: Chapter384-Owen and Leslie¡¯s DynamicNow, seeing other women around Owen sparked a faint sense of urgency within Leslie. "Invite Owen over," Ysera said, a glimmer of curiosity flashing in her eyes. "The famed name of Leslie''s husband resonates far and wide, yet I''ve never seen him in person. Let''s witness his greatness today!" As she spoke, her gaze lingered on Leslie, filled with barely concealed envy and jealousy. The maid promptly left the hall to carry out her orders. ... Meanwhile, in the ancient and majestic city of Emerald Dreamscape, Owen, accompanied by Ferola and the Lord of Celestial God Palace, entered through its gates. The mages within the city turned their gazes toward the trio, their discussions buzzing like a swarm of bees. "So that''s the legendary Owen? He''s as handsome as they say!" The city''s noblewomen and young ladies couldn''t take their eyes off Owen, captivated by his aura. With just one glance, they felt as though they were seeing their ideal prince charming-a perfect blend of unparalleled talent, unmatched strength, and striking looks. "Those two women... aren''t they the Lord of Celestial God Palace and Ferola?" "Yes, it''s them! Rumor has it they fought fiercely over Owen. But looking at them now, they seem so composed. Could it be they''ve decided to share him?" "Lucky guy! Those two are already top-tier beauties, not to mention the renowned Leslie. If you add in the saints who''ve issued bounties for Owen, he could spend each day of the week with a different one! Imagine them all together-what a dream!" -- As the three walked down the street toward the Lord''s Mansion, they overheard the crowd''s chatter. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Owen remained calm, pretending not to hear a word. The Lord of Celestial God Palace, however, turned beet red. After all, her grandfather had explicitly tasked her with staying by Owen''s side-not just to learn from him, but clearly with the hope of producing an heir! What had already been an embarrassing arrangement now became public knowledge, and she wished the ground would swallow her whole. Ferola, on the other hand, smirked as she leaned toward Owen and whispered, "If you want to take both of us, I wouldn''t mind at all." Owen shot her a glance, immediately recognizing her mischief. The best way to handle someone like her? Ignore her entirely. So, he simply snorted and turned his attention elsewhere. Unfazed by his reaction, Ferola pouted. "What a boring man. Such an incredible opportunity, and he doesn''t even care." Not finding the amusement she sought, Ferola shifted her attention to the Lord of Celestial God Palace, who immediately huffed and stormed into the mansion, leaving Ferola no chance to tease her further. "She''s no fun at all," Ferola muttered, shaking her head in disappointment. Soon, they arrived at the grand entrance of the Lord''s Mansion, where Candice, the general, greeted them with a respectful bow. "Owen, a man of unparalleled might, it''s an honor to see you again!" Candice''s reverent gaze reflected the awe many felt toward Owen. Whether it was his defeat of the three Celestial God projections or his recent annihilation of Avril and the Lord Forbidden Zone, these feats were legendary, shaking the very foundations of the Pure Land. Owen nodded slightly. Candice had left a positive impression on him, and her competence suggested she might become a valuable ally in the future. "The Lord is waiting for you in the grand hall," Candice informed him, gesturing toward the mansion. "Leslie and Madelyn are also present." With a slight nod, Owen stepped inside. ... Both Ferola and the Lord of Celestial God Palace hesitated as they followed him. For the Lord of Celestial God Palace, this was particularly awkward. She had once been a sworn enemy of the Emerald Dreamscape, and tensions had only recently escalated with the battle at Skyline Gorge against Ysera. Now, she was here-on enemy turf-following Owen''s lead. To make matters worse, Leslie, Owen''s wife, awaited them inside. Ferola, too, felt uneasy. She had interfered in the duel between Ysera and the Lord of Celestial God Palace, manipulating both of them. Now, she had to face them again under entirely different circumstances. As for Leslie, Ferola didn''t care much. In her eyes, no other woman was worth her attention. ... Led by Candice through the mansion''s halls, they finally reached the grand hall. Before Candice could announce their arrival, Madelyn dashed forward and threw herself into Owen''s arms, inhaling his scent as if drawing strength from it. "Brother, you''re finally here!" she exclaimed, clinging to him like a child seeking comfort. Owen held her gently, his expression softening. He knew how much pressure she had been under, especially when standing beside Leslie. Both Ferola and the Lord of Celestial God Palace watched in stunned silence. "Death''s Calamity..." Even from a distance, they could sense the overwhelming power radiating from Madelyn''s bloodline. It was a rare and formidable presence, even in the Pure Land, where prodigies were commonplace. Madelyn, however, was less than thrilled to see them staring. Her sharp gaze, filled with hostility and vigilance, met theirs. "You''re just a little girl," Ferola teased. "Why such a big attitude?" Madelyn snorted, her voice defiant. "I know who you are, Ferola. You''re the saint of the Howling Mountains-a bad woman who wants to steal my brother!" "A bad woman?" Ferola chuckled, covering her mouth. "No, no. If anything, I''m your brother''s ex. You can call me his ex-girlfriend." Hearing Ferola''s teasing, Madelyn''s eyes burned with icy fury. "Let me give you one more chance," Madelyn said coldly. "What is your relationship with my brother?" Ferola smiled mischievously. "Pay attention now. I''m your brother''s for-" Before she could finish, a bone-chilling aura enveloped the room. The air around Ferola froze, her blood felt like it turned to ice, and her entire body shivered uncontrollably. The sheer terror of that presence left her trembling. Whoever it was, they could annihilate her in an instant. Leslie''s calm voice broke the silence: "Why don''t you finish your sentence?" Realizing her peril, Ferola clamped her mouth shut, her previous bravado extinguished. Madelyn smirked triumphantly. "Careful who you mess with." Owen sighed, gently patting Madelyn on the head. "Enough of that. Let''s go." As they moved deeper into the hall, a figure stood with her hands behind her back, exuding a serene yet commanding presence. She seemed like a towering mountain, calming even the most restless hearts. When she turned to face Owen, her cold eyes softened, and a faint smile brightened her face, illuminating the hall. "I''m back," Owen said, stepping closer. Leslie''s smile deepened, her demeanor warm yet understated. Their interaction was simple, but it carried a profound sense of intimacy. Their relationship wasn''t flashy or dramatic but felt like a gentle spring rain-subtle and nourishing. "Did anything happen while you were away?" Leslie asked, her voice tinged with concern. Owen smiled, shaking his head. "Nothing. What could possibly happen to me?" Chapter 389: Chapter385-Owen vs. Ysera Chapter 389: Chapter385-Owen vs. Ysera"It''s good if nothing''s wrong," Leslie nodded gently, not pressing the matter further. She couldn''t shake the feeling that something significant had occurred, something Owen wasn''t telling her. But since he chose not to speak of it, she trusted him. Owen always maintained an outward calm, and if he didn''t share, there had to be a reason. She resolved to quietly observe and deduce the truth through his actions and expressions. Owen, after all, was always at ease around her. Taking his hand, Leslie gave him a warm, genuine smile. The more tender Leslie was, the more Owen felt an ache in his heart. The thought of her plunging into a state of darkness-a place where her vibrant, beating heart would cease to exist-pained him deeply. Sensing a fleeting shadow of sorrow in Owen''s demeanor, Leslie grew even more puzzled. Owen had always exuded confidence, an unshakable poise even in dire situations. Yet now, hesitation and grief flickered across his face. What could possibly trouble him so deeply? Pondering for a moment, Leslie narrowed down the possibilities. Few things could preoccupy Owen so entirely, and even fewer could compel him to keep silent. Her heart whispered an unsettling answer: it must be about her. Quietly, Leslie murmured to herself, "Is it something about me?" "I''ll find out. You and I are one-nothing can stand between us!" Her gaze softened, brimming with resolve. As Owen and Leslie exchanged tender looks, the atmosphere around them grew sweet and almost cloying. Those present couldn''t help but feel a tug of yearning, particularly Ferola and the Lord of Celestial God Palace. They had never seen Owen this gentle before. Even a fleeting glimpse of his affectionate gaze left their hearts fluttering, making them wish to bask in it forever. Ysera, however, stared at Leslie in disbelief. Although she hadn''t spent much time with Leslie, Ysera had always seen her as a cold and commanding figure, someone regal and untouchable. Yet, here she was, transformed¡ªa far cry from the aloof woman Ysera once knew. In Owen''s presence, Leslie seemed more like a lovestruck young maiden than an empress. Still, what no one realized was that both Owen and Leslie carried heavy burdens in their hearts. While Owen wrestled with plans to ensure Leslie''s awakening, Leslie pondered Owen''s hidden turmoil, intent on uncovering the truth and resolving it herself. ... Jealousy brimming in her chest, Ysera finally broke the silence, addressing Owen directly. "So, you''re the legendary Owen?" Owen turned toward her, his voice calm. "If nothing unexpected has happened, then yes, I''m the Owen you''ve heard of." Though he was familiar with Ysera''s reputation, this was Owen''s first time meeting Leslie''s ardent admirer in person. In the original anime, Ysera had been portrayed as both Leslie''s fanatical follower and a formidable mage in her own right. She was the leader of Emerald Dreamscape, a god-tier mage, and the daughter of the cunning deity Loki. As Owen studied her, Ysera returned the scrutiny, evaluating him closely. This was also her first time seeing the man who had captivated Leslie, changing her so thoroughly. Ysera''s curiosity about Owen ran deep. Though her time with Leslie had been brief, she had spent countless days piecing together fragments of Owen''s story. He was now a celestial god-tier mage, wielding the legendary Godslayer Staff, and widely acknowledged as a once-in-a-millennium prodigy. Yet, despite her extensive research, Ysera found no easy way to approach him. The idea that someone as brilliant as Leslie would fall so completely for Owen filled Ysera with jealousy. "Well, the stories don''t do you justice. Now that I''ve met you, shall we test your strength?" She fixed Owen with a challenging glare. Owen glanced at her, shrugging indifferently. "Sure, if that''s what you want." He had anticipated this moment long before arriving. Ysera''s admiration for Leslie ran deep, and even as the story diverged from its original path, her devotion to Leslie''s soul remained unchanged. As Leslie''s husband, Owen knew Ysera would eventually seek to measure his worth. Leslie, however, warned her softly. "You can''t win against Owen. If you''re ready to face defeat, go ahead and try." Ysera, defiant as ever, shot Leslie a sharp look. "If we''re going to fight, then let''s not waste time with words!" Owen chuckled lightly. "If you''re so eager, then come at me." As Ysera began gathering mana, Madelyn smirked and quipped, "You''ve already lost to my sister nearly a hundred times. If I were you, I''d dig a hole and hide in it." Ignoring the taunts, Ysera said coolly, "It''s always worth trying." She knew Owen was formidable, but without firsthand experience, she couldn''t accept it. Before the fight began, Leslie sent a telepathic message to Owen: "Ysera has already agreed to open the forbidden time-space array after her defeat. Just knock some sense into her." Owen nodded subtly, already planning to do just that. Ysera was stubborn, someone who only respected strength. To earn her cooperation, he had to beat her decisively. As Owen locked onto her aura, Ysera immediately activated her Jade Crown, fully aware of the gap between their abilities. To win, she needed to strike first and maintain the upper hand. Hesitation would only widen the gulf between them. As her aura surged, Owen raised a single finger and said calmly, "Go ahead. One move is all I need." Ysera''s eyes narrowed at the provocation, her tone icy. "You think you''re the only genius in this world, Owen?" Emerald mana swirled around her, coalescing into the form of a majestic dragon. With her Jade Crown amplifying her abilities, Ysera''s Jade Dragon bloodline reached its peak, unleashing power capable of shaking the heavens. The enormous dragon loomed over the hall, its presence suffocating. The colossal beast charged at Owen with devastating force, as if it could crush stars sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. underfoot. Yet, Owen remained unfazed. Compared to previous foes, including the three celestial projections and Blood Elf Avril, Ysera was undoubtedly powerful. But to Owen, she was still far too weak. Clenching his fist, Owen hurled a straightforward punch toward the dragon''s head. Despite its simplicity, the punch carried earth-shaking power. A torrent of energy roared forward, colliding with the dragon''s form. Boom! The instant they clashed, the dragon''s massive body froze. Cracks spider-webbed across its surface, starting from its forehead, until it shattered into countless emerald fragments. With a single punch, Owen had obliterated Ysera''s full-force attack. Staring at the fading light, Ysera was left in stunned disbelief. Her power, amplified by her bloodline and the Jade Crown, was nearly on par with a god- marked celestial god. Yet, in front of Owen, it was utterly insignificant. And Owen''s fist wasn''t done. The remaining force surged toward Ysera, unwavering and unstoppable. Chapter 390: Chapter386-This Is the Power of the Strong Chapter 390: Chapter386-This Is the Power of the StrongIn the grand hall, Owen''s punch streaked through the air like a meteor, swift as lightning. Although Ysera could discern its trajectory, the sheer speed was overwhelming. At the same time, the oppressive aura radiating from the punch immobilized her, pinning her in place as though an invisible weight bore down on her entire being. Unable to move, she could only watch helplessly as the punch struck her and sent her flying. Thud! The force of the impact crushed her defenses, leaving her coughing up blood. Her body felt like it was falling apart. If not for Owen pulling back at the last moment, she might have been annihilated on the spot. The punch carried enough power to obliterate an entire plane of existence. Surviving such an attack was nothing short of a miracle. Shaken, Ysera looked at Owen with a mix of curiosity and reverence. "This... What kind of technique is this?" In her memory, no martial skill possessed such terrifying destructive force. Owen smiled faintly. "Just a minor trick. You can call it the Heaven Emperor Fist." The Heaven Emperor Fist, a system-generated technique, was vast in scope and unrivaled in power. Even back when Owen was only a god-tier mage, this technique had allowed him to decimate countless enemies. Now, as a celestial god, its full potential was finally beginning to show. "You win." Ysera''s voice carried a tone of resignation as she acknowledged her defeat. Her admission wasn''t just about her loss in this battle; it was also a recognition that Owen''s strength was far beyond hers. In her eyes, they weren''t even on the same level. "No wonder you''re hailed as the greatest prodigy. Your strength and combat skills are truly awe-inspiring," Ysera praised. But then her expression dimmed. "Still, even though you''re strong, I don''t think you''re worthy of Leslie." Owen wasn''t bothered by her words. Instead, he exchanged a knowing smile with Leslie. To others, they might seem an ill-matched pair, but only Owen and Leslie knew how perfectly they complemented each other. Their mutual support and understanding were the cornerstones of their bond-a connection forged in both triumph and adversity. Even during cycles of reincarnation, driven by the fires of desire, they had found each other time and again. Ysera''s face darkened further as she watched them, clearly unimpressed by their public display of affection. Lowering her gaze, she asked, "You''re serious about opening that Time Array, aren''t you? Bringing the gods of the past back into the present?" Leslie met her gaze evenly. "Is there a problem with that?" Ysera hesitated before speaking. "Owen, you''re now the de facto leader of the resistance against The Celestial, aren''t you?" Owen nodded. Before the God of Light and the Lord of Stars departed, they had entrusted him and the Goddess of Beauty with leadership of the resistance. Now, it was a mantle only he could bear. "You realize those gods-those who can manipulate time and defy the flow of history-are impossibly proud, don''t you? They won''t obey your commands. They''ll likely challenge your authority and even compete for leadership," Ysera warned. Her tone was serious as she looked at Owen. Owen chuckled softly. He had already anticipated this. The most talented and powerful individuals were rarely willing to bow to others. The God of Light, the Lord of Stars, and the War Goddess had managed to unify the resistance only because of their overwhelming strength and charisma. But now, with those three leaders gone and their fates unknown, Owen had inherited a fragmented resistance. Many of the gods he sought to awaken would undoubtedly resist his authority. Still, this role wasn''t without its benefits. His position as leader deterred many from acting openly against him. For all intents and purposes, Owen now stood as the head of a major faction-provided he could tame the pack of ferocious wolves he was about to unleash. There was also another reason Owen had accepted this role: the God of Light''s parting words and the system''s mission rewards. Unlocking the Pandora''s Box, which held the ultimate secrets of The Celestial and Pure Land, was critical. These secrets would be the key to Owen''s growth and the resistance''s victory. Seeing Owen''s resolute expression, Ysera didn''t press further. "If you can maintain control, that''s for the best. Chaos in Emerald Dreamscape benefits no one. But I must warn you- Loki''s seal on the array is still in place. The moment it''s opened, he''ll notice. "Though I don''t care for my father, his strength is nothing short of terrifying. He won''t stand by idly. You''ll face attacks from both Loki and the Burning Legion. Can you handle that?" Her eyes flickered briefly to Leslie as she delivered her warning. Had it not been for Leslie, she wouldn''t have bothered to share so much. The names Loki and Burning Legion hung heavy in the air. Owen took a deep breath and said, "The day I became the leader of the resistance, I knew this moment would come." "Then follow me," Ysera said, turning to lead the way. "Wait." Owen stopped her. "I need to make some preparations first. We''ll open the array tomorrow." Ysera gave him a curious look. What could he possibly prepare in just one day? "Owen," she said firmly, "let me remind you. While Emerald Dreamscape may dislike Loki and the Burning Legion, I won''t tolerate you using its people as cannon fodder." Her face was impassive, but her tone carried a warning. Emerald Dreamscape''s warriors were strong, but they were no match for Loki or the Burning Legion. To send them against such foes would be nothing short of a death sentence. Owen turned to Madelyn. "Madelyn, contact Charlotte and have Azure Kingdom''s forces prepare for battle. "Also, instruct Academy City to establish large-scale teleportation arrays connecting Emerald Dreamscape to the territories of the Night Elves and Boarmen." Hearing this, Ysera raised an eyebrow. She had noticed Azure Kingdom''s growing presence in Pure Land but hadn''t realized how extensive their preparations were. Was he planning a full-scale war? Ysera mulled it over before shaking her head. "Even with Azure Kingdom, the Night Elves, and the Boarmen, it won''t be enough. The Burning Legion is far too powerful." Ignoring her, Owen continued issuing orders to Madelyn. "Tell Edward to mobilize Academy City''s forces and spread the word. Let every corner of Pure Land and the Forbidden Zone know about the gods'' awakening." Ysera''s eyes widened as realization dawned. By spreading this news, Owen would ensure the descendants and followers of these gods couldn''t sit idly by. They would act, rallying under his banner. The collective power of these factions, driven by loyalty to their ancestors, could form a force strong enough to rival the Burning Legion. If these groups gained momentum, other factions in Pure Land might also rise against the Burning Legion. No one in Pure Land wanted to live under the shadow of the Burning Legion any longer. "Well, no wonder you''re so confident," Ysera said, her eyes gleaming with newfound respect as she looked at Owen. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 391: Chapter387-Seraphina Begins to Transform Chapter 391: Chapter387-Seraphina Begins to Transform"Since you''ve made your decision, I''ll make preparations. Tomorrow morning, I''ll open the Time Array," Ysera said before swiftly leaving. After Ysera departed, Madelyn also left to carry out Owen''s orders. Soon, the grand hall was left with only lord of celestial god palace and Ferola-two outsiders. At this moment, Leslie turned her gaze toward them, her expression carrying a subtle air of scrutiny. She had heard of both women, particularly Ferola, on whom her eyes lingered a little longer. Sensing Leslie''s discerning look, Ferola immediately realized that the powerful, oppressive presence she had felt earlier had emanated from Leslie. Leslie''s strength was profound-far more terrifying than rumors had suggested. Ferola''s mind raced, and she quickly plastered on a smile. "Oh, I was just joking earlier," she said, her tone lighthearted. "There''s nothing between Owen and me. I''m not his ex-girlfriend!" As she spoke, Ferola shifted her focus to lord of celestial god palace, playfully wrapping her arms around her. "This is the one I''ve been pursuing. She''s my future spouse!" Hearing this, lord of celestial god palace immediately pulled her arm away, her expression annoyed. She turned to Leslie and introduced herself with humility, "Leslie, I''m Jenny. I was formerly with the celestial god palace, but now I serve as Owen''s attendant." Her posture was deliberately low, knowing full well Leslie''s immense power and influence. Having agreed to her grandfather''s wishes, Jenny had resolved to stay loyal to Owen. Naturally, she dared not cross Leslie, his wife. Leslie blinked in mild surprise, then smiled knowingly at Owen. Although she was aware of Jenny accompanying Owen, she hadn''t known that the woman served as his attendant. Owen already had enough admirers, and many women across Pure Land were infatuated with him. Now, another one had appeared as an attendant-what exactly was he up to? Under Leslie''s piercing gaze, Jenny felt a wave of tension as though she were being evaluated by a supreme being who controlled her fate. Owen noticed her discomfort and felt a bit awkward. It wasn''t as if he had sought out these women; their presence had simply become a reality of his life. While Leslie trusted him unconditionally, she disliked how rumors about him seemed to spread like wildfire. Breaking the tense atmosphere, Leslie finally spoke, her tone calm but firm. "Since you''ve chosen to serve Owen, then do so honestly. Neither Owen nor I will treat you unfairly. Do you understand?" Jenny nodded quickly, eager to show her compliance. "Dear husband," Leslie added, her voice soft but laced with meaning, "I trust you completely, so there''s no need to explain anything." Owen felt the subtle double entendre in her words, but he chose not to comment. "You''re guests here," Leslie continued, her demeanor shifting to one of hospitality. "Feel free to rest well." Jenny and Ferola both breathed sighs of relief. Staying in Leslie''s presence had been overwhelmingly stressful. Before leaving, they each assured Leslie that their respective factions-the Howling Mountains and celestial god palace-would send reinforcements to assist Owen after the Time Array was activated. Both women had been sent with another purpose: to assist Owen as part of their factions'' strategy of hedging bets. By supporting both sides of the conflict between Owen and The Celestial, their factions hoped to avoid full-scale enmity with either side, preserving future flexibility. Though this approach risked being labeled as opportunistic, it was the most pragmatic for preserving their power. With Jenny and Ferola gone, only Owen and Leslie remained in the grand hall. Finally, a moment of peace. Owen took Leslie''s delicate hand in his. With the battles against The Celestial looming ever closer, chaos and pressure would only intensify. Quiet moments like this would become increasingly rare. Leslie gazed at Owen, and they embraced tightly, savoring the calm intimacy. But the tranquility didn''t last long. Owen soon noticed Leslie''s gaze on him, her expression slightly off. Had she figured something out? A flicker of unease passed through Owen''s mind. Leslie had never looked at him like this before. Could she have sensed something? But no¨Dhis plans hadn''t even begun. How could she know? While Owen''s thoughts raced, Leslie seemed to reach a decision. "There''s still some time before tomorrow," she said lightly. "Let''s check on Rachel and Seraphina." Owen nodded quickly, grateful for the change in topic. "Yes, it''s been a while since we''ve seen Rachel." Together, they entered a small inner world. Warm, vibrant life energy filled the air, enveloping them like a comforting embrace. At the heart of this world stood a massive tree that reached toward the heavens, its sprawling branches forming a green canopy over the entire domain. The World Tree, once a sapling, had matured into a towering giant. Its presence was undeniable, its energy palpable. From its branches hung an array of World Fruits, each glowing with unique hues, like miniature stars being nurtured into existence. Owen was momentarily awestruck. These fruits held miraculous properties, capable of cleansing and enhancing one''s physique. They could purify bloodlines and rejuvenate the body with an almost otherworldly vitality. Just one of these fruits would cause an uproar if sold outside, as both individuals and factions would desperately covet such a treasure. And yet, Rachel had cultivated the World Tree to such a stage. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Owen''s heart swelled with gratitude as he gazed at the tree''s base. There, Rachel sat in deep meditation, immersed in a profound state of enlightenment. Beside her lay Seraphina, the young girl lost in a sweet dream. Her lips moved as though savoring some exquisite delicacy, while the remnants of several World Fruits lay scattered around her. Seraphina''s small frame seemed almost comically bloated from overeating, and she held a collection of rare mana crystals in her arms as if they were toys. While such crystals would drive most people to envy, Seraphina treated them with nonchalance, much to Owen''s amusement. Leslie, however, observed the young girl with a mix of surprise and concern. "Her aura is changing. Her bloodline is evolving again," Leslie remarked, astonished. Seraphina''s bloodline, already extraordinary, had devoured countless mana stones and high- level bloodlines. Now, with the World Fruits enhancing her further, her power was approaching that of the mythical extinction-class spellbeasts of legend. Once her transformation was complete, her strength and abilities would undergo a dramatic leap forward. Owen felt a surge of pride and hope. Seraphina had been with him for so long, and his greatest wish for her was to see her bloodline ascend to the pinnacle of this world. As he silently cheered for her, Leslie turned her gaze toward Rachel. A flicker of complex emotion crossed her face. Chapter 392: Chapter388-The Pure Rachel Begins the Preparations Chapter 392: Chapter388-The Pure Rachel Begins the Preparations"Rachel has such a pure personality," Leslie said softly. "She''s not motivated by selfish ambition or hidden agendas. She''s a wonderful friend, and I think highly of her." Initially, Leslie harbored hostility toward Rachel, given that Rachel resided in Owen''s personal domain. For Leslie, who struggled with jealousy, this felt like a metaphorical "golden house to keep one''s mistress"-utterly unacceptable. However, as Leslie got to know Rachel, her perspective shifted. Rachel, as Owen had said, was simply tending to this secluded world, with no ulterior motives or grand ambitions. She was pure. In fact, Rachel was the most untainted person Leslie had ever met. After all, among the women around Owen, which one didn''t have designs on him? But Rachel was different. She genuinely nurtured this small world, turning it into the picturesque paradise it was today - an expanse of floral fields and lush forests. Without Rachel, this world would never have become the stunning haven it was now. Both Owen and Leslie stood in quiet admiration of the surroundings. With the Time Array opening tomorrow, they knew they would soon face Loki and the Burning Legion. This was their brief and rare moment of tranquility. Standing silently together amidst the beauty of the small world, they felt an inexplicable warmth. "Owen," Leslie suddenly said, her voice tinged with tenderness as she gazed at him lovingly. Her expression reminded Owen of their time in the cycle of reincarnation-of the little girl they had called their love''s ultimate creation. "Are you thinking about her?" Owen asked softly. Leslie nodded, her eyes welling up with unshed tears. During their training and trials within the cycle of reincarnation, what Leslie couldn''t bear to leave behind was their child-the porcelain doll of a girl they had called "Little Leslie." Though it had only been an illusory experience within the reincarnation cycle, the emotions it evoked felt all too real. Especially when the cycle ended, and Little Leslie''s tearful, longing gaze stayed imprinted on their hearts. Seeing the turmoil on Leslie''s face, Owen too couldn''t help but recall the image of Little Leslie. To him, she was unforgettable. From the moment of her birth, her every milestone had been etched into his soul. Owen sighed deeply. For Leslie, aside from himself, Little Leslie was the only one who could stir such emotions. Mentioning her left them both melancholic. Then, as if struck by inspiration, Leslie''s eyes gleamed with hope as she looked at Owen. "Owen, can we make Little Leslie a reality sooner rather than later?" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her cheeks flushed with a gentle blush as she spoke. Seeing her earnest expression, Owen gently tucked a lock of her hair behind her ear and gazed at her tenderly. "Of course," he replied. As the words left his lips, the air around them shimmered, creating a private realm. Surrounded by vibrant blossoms and illuminated by a cascade of prismatic light, Owen and Leslie locked eyes, their emotions palpable. In this secluded sanctuary, their bond deepened. - Meanwhile, outside the small world, Madelyn worked tirelessly to carry out Owen''s orders, her demeanor serious and focused. "Make sure the arrays are completed as quickly as possible. Our opponents this time are unlike any we''ve faced before-we can''t afford any mistakes!" "How''s the dissemination of the message? I want the news of the Time Array spread across every corner of Pure Land and the Forbidden Zone within the day!" - Madelyn''s urgent commands spurred Academy City and other allied forces into action. "Madelyn, the array has been completed. Both the night elves and boarmen are cooperating, and some key members have already moved into Emerald Dreamscape." "Madelyn, we''ve deployed Academy City personnel and spent a significant amount of mana stones to spread the message. Other factions, curious about our intentions, are even helping to distribute the news!" Leaders of various factions gathered before Madelyn, providing updates on their progress. Though they had done well, Madelyn, acutely aware of the coming storm, remained cautious. Their adversary this time was none other than Loki, the God of Trickery-a cunning and ancient figure who had lived through countless epochs. No amount of preparation felt sufficient. While Madelyn worked tirelessly, Ysera took a more leisurely approach, issuing orders for evacuation and relocation. She knew that Emerald Dreamscape would inevitably become a battlefield tomorrow. Her priority was to ensure the safety of its inhabitants, leaving the battle to Owen and Leslie. Regardless of the outcome, it had little bearing on her. Elsewhere, Jenny and Ferola were also busy. As Owen''s supposed allies, they had promised to send reinforcements. They now worked on establishing void tunnels to transport their forces to Emerald Dreamscape. ... The night passed in a flurry of activity. By morning, everyone had gathered atop a towering mountain deep within Emerald Dreamscape. The peak stood tall and solitary, incongruously placed in the otherwise flat landscape, as if deliberately set there. As the assembled crowd exchanged anxious glances, Owen arrived with Leslie. "Owen," Ysera said, giving the pair a quick nod. "Since everyone''s here, follow me. The Time Array is located within the cave ahead." Ysera led the way, her steps brisk yet tinged with curiosity-she had known about the array for a long time but had never visited it herself. The group followed her into the cave. Though it began as a narrow tunnel, the space soon opened up into a grand chamber, where three ancient monoliths stood imposingly. Owen''s steps slowed as he approached the monoliths, his gaze sharp and discerning. The first monolith resembled a cracked egg, with countless shadowy figures writhing within. The shadows seemed alive, surging toward Owen''s brow as if to consume him. He snapped back to reality and turned his gaze to the second monolith. This one depicted a menacing spider, its pale web stretching outward as if entangling the entire cosmos. All existence seemed caught in its intricate trap. Finally, Owen''s eyes rested on the third monolith, shrouded in a mist that obscured its details. Faint impressions of disjointed spider legs peeked through the fog. "These must be the legendary Heaven-Sealing Monoliths," Owen murmured in awe. These ancient artifacts, capable of anchoring past, present, and future, had been claimed by Loki and imbued with his essence. Together, they formed the Time Array. Ysera, surprised by Owen''s recognition, paused. "You know about these monoliths?" she asked, astonished. Owen nodded, his tone certain. "To activate the array, the monoliths need to be repositioned, correct?" Ysera nodded, stepping forward to adjust them, but Owen held up a hand. "Allow me," he said. Summoning his Order domain, Owen enveloped the three monoliths. Lightning Order, Order of Fire, and Order of Life surged toward the respective stones. The monoliths trembled, their engraved imagery fading as they were purified by Owen''s power. Faint, anguished cries echoed from within before the monoliths turned blank. An ancient array began to weave itself into existence, its intricate patterns spiraling outward from the now-silent monoliths. Chapter 393: Chapter389-The Summoning Begins Chapter 393: Chapter389-The Summoning BeginsAs the Heaven-Sealing Monoliths reversed, the Time Array was reassembled, releasing chaotic ripples akin to the shockwave of an exploding bomb. These ripples spread swiftly across the heavens and earth. The first to be affected by this disturbance was Loki, deep within the God of Deities. He had been wholly immersed in refining the remains of the God of Light when the disturbance caused severe backlash, forcing him to cough up a mouthful of blood that splattered across the void before him. Seeing their master injured, three celestial gods attending Loki rushed to his side, their faces filled with concern. "Master Loki, what happened?" The magical aura surrounding them flared as they warily scanned the area for threats. Detecting nothing unusual, they turned their worried gazes back to Loki. Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Loki growled, "I''m fine. That damn Owen is at it again!" A flash of ferocity crossed his eight eyes. He had thought Owen would remain quiet for some time, digesting his gains after plundering the Chamber of Riches. He never imagined that Owen would so quickly set his sights on the Time Array, even going so far as to break its seal! Hearing that Owen was the culprit yet again, the three celestial gods, whose manifestations had previously been obliterated, were filled with murderous intent. As god-mark celestial gods, they had never suffered such indignity before! "Although his actions are faster than anticipated, everything will proceed as planned. This time, Owen will have no escape!" Loki said coldly. The three celestial gods nodded. Though they were currently in the God of Deities, Owen''s every move had been under their surveillance. They had only underestimated him previously. This time, there would be no such mistakes. Owen would not be given the chance to recover! ... Meanwhile, as the ripples from the Time Array continued to expand, the intricate web of runes within the array began to glow brilliantly, forming a massive beam of light that shot into the sky. The beam was as thick as the mountain itself, piercing the heavens until it reached the Star Realm, where the Lord of Stars, War Goddess, and God of Light had once summoned the ancient gods. The Star Realm trembled slightly, appearing like a radiant star in the outer domains. As it connected with the beam of light, an even greater and more profound ripple spread, resonating across time and space, touching countless dimensions and realms. The Time Array-the summoning-had begun! ... The ripples from the array''s activation spread across Pure Land, Forbidden Zone, Middle Earth, and the wider continent. Everywhere, people looked up in shock at the massive pillar of light piercing the sky. No matter where they stood or from what angle they viewed it, the pillar was dazzling and exuded a terrifyingly oppressive aura. "Is the summoning starting? I heard rumors that Owen planned to summon the ancient gods today. I didn''t think it was true- and with such a massive spectacle!" "Owen''s actions always cause a stir. This seems like just the beginning!" "That''s true. Neither The Celestial nor Loki will take this lying down. The Burning Legion is already mobilized-who knows what other tricks they''ll pull?" The array''s activation sent shockwaves through factions across the land. Many believed Owen''s boldness bordered on recklessness. "He''s challenging The Celestial directly, leaving no room for compromise. This is far too rash!" "The Burning Legion is advancing rapidly. Owen''s situation doesn''t look good." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Maybe not for him, but this is great news for us. Our ancestors can also return through this array!" "That''s true. Being used as a pawn isn''t ideal, but in this case, it''s worth it. Owen really knows how to play his cards. Even as we''re being manipulated, we can''t help but cooperate with him!" Elders from top-tier factions gathered, their opinions on Owen divided, but they unanimously agreed to assist in opposing the Burning Legion and aiding the return of the ancient gods. This was their chance to settle old scores with the Burning Legion. ... As the Time Array solidified, Sargeras, the horned and ferocious leader of the Burning Legion, emerged from the Forbidden Zone with his unending army in tow. Behind his towering figure lay a trail of devastation: the corpses of countless mages and forces littered the ground, forming a blood-soaked path. Treading this crimson road, Sargeras roared skyward, his voice shaking the heavens. "Only through ultimate destruction can true rebirth arise!" "This plane is already too decayed-it must be obliterated completely!" His voice, devoid of emotion, exploded across the void. Then, the eerie green flames enveloping his body spread outward, igniting flesh and air alike. Within this inferno, the Burning Legion surged forth like an unstoppable tide. Any factions or mages that dared stand in their way were reduced to ashes in the fiery deluge. ... In the Alchemy Guild, within a luxurious castle, the guild''s heiress, Vanessa, was poring over reports on Owen compiled by various factions. The more she learned about Owen, the more pleased she became. "Not bad! Not bad! There''s no one in this world more suited for me than Owen!" Vanessa''s golden hair cascaded like a waterfall, framing her alabaster skin, while her gleaming eyes radiated passion. She clutched the reports to her chest, her movements causing the gentle sway of her figure, which could captivate even the most restrained observer. "Miss, the Burning Legion is approaching our headquarters. Should we allow them passage?" A maid hurried in, her expression grave. Vanessa didn''t immediately answer but countered with a question of her own: "What do you think? Should we let the Burning Legion pass to launch an assault on Emerald Dreamscape, or should we obstruct them?" The maid hesitated before replying, "Allowing them through would mean fewer problems for us, especially since they''re targeting Owen. However, aiding him aligns with his plan to resist the Burning Legion, which could entangle us in significant trouble." Vanessa tapped her chin thoughtfully before breaking into a sly smile. "Do I look like someone who avoids trouble? Besides, wouldn''t standing out in this battle earn Owen''s admiration?" Her cheeks flushed as she pondered the prospect, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. The maid sighed inwardly. Vanessa, who once made calculated, pragmatic decisions, had become uncharacteristically reckless ever since developing feelings for Owen. ... Elsewhere, factions across Pure Land-from the Holy Magic Academy to the Houston Kingdom-rallied their forces, launching fierce counterattacks against the Burning Legion. What was most surprising was the sheer number of ancient factions stepping forward to join the battle. For centuries, many had feared the Burning Legion, cowed by its power and its ties to Loki and The Celestial. But now, galvanized by the ripple effects of Owen''s bold actions, these factions were uniting like never before. Chapter 394: Chapter390-The Actions of All Sides! Chapter 394: Chapter390-The Actions of All Sides!In the Wind Shadows, Kawa Zang stared in amazement at the flood of reports pouring in from all directions. Initially, only the top factions had taken action against the Burning Legion, but the momentum had grown into a wildfire. Even smaller forces were now joining the fray. Discussions centered on which forces had resisted the Burning Legion the longest or annihilated the largest numbers of their armies. To many, this resistance had become a badge of honor. Kawa Zang knew there was only one figure behind this phenomenon: Owen. Clearly, this was part of Owen''s strategy. On one hand, he had widely disseminated the news about the impending activation of the Time Array. On the other, he had deliberately created heroic archetypes. Those who opposed the Burning Legion were praised and glorified, with their deeds magnified by Owen''s propaganda machine. He had even introduced a Merit Ranking Board. The more members of the Burning Legion someone killed, the higher their rank-and the top 10,000 would receive lavish rewards. For fame, for profit, and to emulate the actions of the top-tier factions, countless groups had thrown themselves into this grand conflict. This spectacle, orchestrated from behind the scenes by Owen, had begun! Kawa Zang couldn''t help but marvel. The landscape of Pure Land was undergoing a seismic shift, thanks to Owen''s masterful maneuvering. Owen wasn''t just a powerful mage with unparalleled talent-his strategic acumen was terrifyingly mature. And to think, he had only recently set foot in Pure Land, yet he was already stirring up storms. Kawa Zang lifted his gaze to the heavens. While Loki and The Celestial were formidable, at this moment, Owen felt even more fearsome. They had undoubtedly underestimated him. ... On the Mountain Peak S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the pillar of light from the Time Array grew ever more radiant, Leslie''s expression turned slightly more serious. In the beam, she seemed to glimpse the flow of time, the shifting of galaxies¡ªa vision of the very fabric of spacetime made manifest. The others present also gazed intently at the sight within the pillar, holding their breaths as if beholding something extraordinary. Within the light, Order of Time & Space Runes began to emerge, shimmering faintly between the real and the illusory. These runes, ancient and renowned, were said to have been forged by a long-forgotten god who had mastered spacetime, pushing the power of Order to its zenith. It was through this Order of Time & Space that temporal anchors had been established across different timelines, preserving them from collapse. Without this god''s intervention, the repeated campaigns against The Celestial would have been impossible. Now, these same runes were vital to summoning the ancient gods scattered across the dimensions. Under the watchful eyes of those gathered, the spacetime runes solidified, and blurry silhouettes began to materialize within the array. "So these are the remnants of that ancient god''s mastery of spacetime. The results speak for themselves!" said Jenny, the former lord of the Celestial God Palace, with admiration. Spacetime, the oldest and most mysterious of all Orders, was something almost no one could fully comprehend. "While the anchors are taking shape, there''s no guarantee these beings will fully descend," Ysera remarked, shaking her head. As Loki''s daughter, she had long been familiar with these matters. "Why is that?" Jenny asked, puzzled. "Owen is summoning a vast number of ancient gods. For them to respond to the call and fully manifest here requires immense energy and time," Ysera explained. "And if they do descend, how long will it take?" Owen inquired. He had anticipated complications with the summoning process but hadn''t realized the magnitude of the challenges. Ysera studied the flickering silhouettes and said seriously, "About one week." One week! Both Jenny and Ferola looked grim. With the Burning Legion continuing to converge, a week''s delay would subject them to relentless and brutal assaults. Though Owen had rallied the factions of Pure Land to resist, the sheer numbers of the Burning Legion, combined with the arrival of the dark titan Sargeras, spelled dire challenges ahead. Sargeras''s strength was cataclysmic, capable of devastating entire realms. Madelyn''s expression hardened. Even as the Death''s Calamity, she had no confidence in facing Sargeras directly. Seeing her concern, Owen gently patted her shoulder. "What''s the status of the surrounding regions?" he asked. Madelyn collected herself and replied, "Brother, the situation currently favors us. Most factions in Pure Land have mobilized to intercept the Burning Legion. The majority of their forces have been held at bay." "However, some elite units of the Burning Legion have breached the defenses and entered Emerald Dreamscape. These elite forces are exceptionally dangerous. While we''ve managed to hold them off for now, it''s only a matter of time before our lines falter." "Brother, shall we proceed with the second phase of the plan?" She looked at Owen expectantly. Owen nodded. "Do it. It''s time to show Pure Land the might of the Azure Kingdom!" While targeting the Burning Legion, Owen aimed to bolster the influence of his kingdom. The destruction of these mindless monsters would significantly enhance the Azure Kingdom''s reputation. Madelyn clenched her fists with determination. "Don''t worry, Brother. This time, the forces of the Azure Kingdom will not disappoint you!" She quickly began issuing orders. With time running out, immediate action was imperative. As Madelyn worked methodically, Ysera glanced at Owen with a faint smile. "Do you truly believe your Azure Kingdom can withstand the Burning Legion? I must warn you-this is exceedingly dangerous." "Though most of the Burning Legion are mindless beasts driven by instinct, those that have breached the lines are intelligent and terrifyingly powerful," she added. Owen acknowledged the truth in her words but remained unwavering in his faith in the Azure Kingdom. "Just Wait. Time will provide the answer," he replied with a calm demeanor, sharing a knowing look with Leslie. Ysera shrugged lightly. "I hope you can surprise me." ... In Pure Land, the conflict with the Burning Legion reached a fever pitch. The land was littered with battlefields, and while many suffered heavy losses, the Burning Legion faced significant resistance. The once-invincible legion was now bogged down in countless skirmishes. As the battle raged on, rumors about Emerald Dreamscape and Owen spread like wildfire. "What is Owen thinking, relying on the Azure Kingdom to hold back the Burning Legion?" "The Azure Kingdom is nothing but a joke. How could they possibly compare to the Burning Legion?" Owen''s fame notwithstanding, skepticism about the Azure Kingdom''s strength abounded. ... Yet within the Azure Kingdom, Owen''s command had ignited a fervor. For years, many factions had lacked opportunities to prove themselves. Now, with their emperor placing such importance on this moment, they were determined to seize it. The Shadow Clan moved like phantoms in the dark, striking fear into their foes. The Moss Giants roared in unison, forming an impenetrable wall of steel. All across the kingdom, forces mobilized with fiery resolve, ready to face the oncoming storm. Chapter 395: Chapter391-Technological Weapons – The Electromagnetic Cannon Chapter 395: Chapter391-Technological Weapons ¨C The Electromagnetic CannonThe Dark Elf Queen surveyed the mobilized forces of the Azure Kingdom, her expression growing increasingly serious. Across the battlefield, various factions moved into action. The Dragons were the first to strike, their massive forms blotting out the sky. The sheer weight of their overwhelming presence caused the very void to tremble. These majestic creatures, with their colossal wings stirring fierce gales, closed the distance in mere moments, appearing above the Burning Legion. Glaring coldly at the seemingly endless army below, the dragons exuded an aura of merciless slaughter. "The Emperor has decreed: No mercy!" Their thunderous proclamation echoed through the heavens. Jets of scorching dragon breath erupted from their gaping maws, igniting the battlefield into a hellish inferno. Even the elite forces of the Burning Legion could not withstand this onslaught, disintegrating into ash under the intense heat. Hot on the dragons'' heels, the Black Iron Dwarves advanced with their war machines. These humanoid mechs, crafted from rare alloys and adorned with embedded gemstones and intricate magical runes, exuded an unyielding aura of fortitude. As the Black Iron Dwarves charged forward, the ground beneath them trembled, elemental energies rippling outward. The mechs smashed through the Burning Legion, leaving devastation in their wake. The Dark Elf Queen and her kin stood in stunned silence, their gazes locked on the spectacle before them. The dragons'' immense power was within their understanding, given the ancient and noble lineage of the dragon race. Their magical might, while awe-inspiring, was comprehensible. But the Black Iron Dwarves'' alloy-crafted mechs were an enigma-seemingly products of an entirely different civilization. Their operation and principles baffled the elves, yet their raw combat power rivaled that of the dragons. "How is this even possible?" Meanwhile, the Black Iron Dwarves, piloting their formidable mechs, were intoxicated with excitement, their faces alight with exhilaration. "The Emperor was right! These things are devastating-real meat grinders on the battlefield!" "At first, I thought these creatures might pose a challenge, but they can''t even scratch the mech''s armor. That''s all they''ve got?" "Crank it up! Full throttle! Smash them to pieces!" "Mechs-now this is a man''s romance! The Emperor never lies. This is what real men should be playing with!" Their fervor was palpable. The mechs, inspired by Owen''s guidance to develop exoskeleton combat suits, had become the pride of the Black Iron Dwarves. Initially skeptical, the dwarves poured their efforts into the design and eventually fell in love with the concept. Now, on the battlefield, the mechs proved their worth, capable of countering and even suppressing the fearsome Burning Legion. The spectacle drew the attention of onlookers across Pure Land. The mechs'' unique approach to utilizing magical artifacts was unlike anything they had ever seen, leaving them awestruck. Their amazement only grew as a colossal war machine slowly rolled onto the battlefield. The ground quaked under its massive wheels, the deafening roar of its engines reverberating through the air. Perched atop the immense war machine were the members of the White Tower Tech Guild, their eyes gleaming with anticipation as they busily calibrated its systems. At the heart of the machine was a massive railgun-like weapon, its barrel glowing ominously - a weapon clearly designed for destruction. The sheer size and power radiating from the war machine left observers in awe. If the Black Iron Dwarves'' mechs had been surprising, the White Tower Tech Guild''s contraption promised an even greater spectacle. The Dark Elf Queen, along with Charlotte and others, fixed their attention on the guild''s members, curiosity mingling with anticipation. Despite their limited understanding of the weapon''s mechanics, they recognized the increasing influence of White Tower Tech Guild on the Azure Kingdom''s growth. Amidst the growing anticipation, the guild''s president tenderly caressed the barrel of the electromagnetic laser cannon, his expression one of reverent affection. "This masterpiece... it cost us endless blood, sweat, and mana stones. But today, it will finally reveal its true potential!" - In the Burning Legion''s ranks, the Thousand-Eyed Demon hovered ominously, its grotesque, bloodshot eyes fixed on the electromagnetic cannon. The writhing tentacles surrounding its eyes twitched, exuding crackling arcs of electricity that formed a dense web of energy, urging the legion forward. "Something''s wrong. The Thousand-Eyed Demon has locked onto the White Tower Tech Guild!" Cries of alarm rippled through the onlookers. The White Tower Tech Guild members were known for their intellect, not their combat prowess. Against the Burning Legion''s hellish troops, their survival seemed impossible. ... With a deafening roar, the Burning Legion surged toward the White Tower Tech Guild, their sheer numbers creating an apocalyptic tide of destruction. The ground blackened, flames roared skyward, and the suffocating aura of annihilation enveloped the battlefield. Against this tide of destruction, the guild members remained remarkably calm. "Cannon alignment complete!" "Charging sequence initiated!" "Target locked!" Reports of readiness flowed to the president, whose face flushed with excitement. "This is it¡ªour moment of glory. Electromagnetic cannon, let the world know your name. Fire!" With a dramatic push of the lever, the cannon erupted into action. ... The earth trembled violently as arcs of electricity danced across the cannon''s barrel, absorbing vast amounts of mana and the pure light elements in the air. In an instant, the cannon''s barrel transformed, emitting a blinding white light that expanded rapidly from a pinpoint to the size of a mountain. The resulting beam, impossibly brilliant and fast, tore through the advancing Burning Legion, annihilating everything in its path. The once-unyielding forces of the Burning Legion disintegrated into green dust, scattered to the wind. The scene left every spectator dumbfounded. They had anticipated the cannon''s power, but this exceeded all expectations. Tens of thousands of Burning Legion soldiers had been obliterated in a single strike-an unimaginable feat. Even after destroying the legion, the beam surged onward, hurtling directly toward the Thousand-Eyed Demon. This celestial god-tier entity-the stuff of nightmares-was now the target. -- The battlefield fell silent as all eyes turned to the Thousand-Eyed Demon, its grotesque visage darkened with a mix of disbelief and fury. Its swollen, blood-filled eyes twitched violently, and countless inky-black tentacles shot forward like spears, corroding the air itself with their acidic touch. The tentacles collided with the beam, hissing and popping as they disintegrated into viscous sludge. For the first time, the Thousand-Eyed Demon was wounded. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 396: Chapter392-The Two Celestial God Commanders Chapter 396: Chapter392-The Two Celestial God CommandersAs the pain of his dissolving tendrils coursed through him, the Thousand-Eyed Demon narrowed his pupils, releasing invisible ripples that finally extinguished the weakening energy beam. Lightning surged across his body as he urged the relentless waves of Burning Legion soldiers behind him to charge forward with renewed ferocity. These soldiers, the elite of the Burning Legion, had already suffered massive losses in the earlier skirmishes. Yet, their seemingly infinite numbers meant reinforcements surged forward without pause. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nearby, a hulking red-furred gorilla loomed like a skyscraper. Its colossal fists, resembling enormous hammers, radiated an aura of devastating power. This was the Ironfist Tyrant, another Burning Legion commander at the celestial god tier. Behind him, even more Burning Legion soldiers poured in, each exuding a violent, unrelenting presence. Under the joint leadership of these two celestial god-tier commanders, the Burning Legion unleashed its most elite forces, determined to lay waste to Emerald Dreamscape. The battle raged on, growing ever fiercer. The factions of the Azure Kingdom, working in close cooperation, took turns engaging the Burning Legion. The fighting was intense, with neither side yielding. Though the Azure Kingdom forces possessed overwhelming power and held a clear advantage, the Burning Legion seemed inexhaustible, their soldiers charging to their deaths without hesitation. As one wave of legionnaires was obliterated, another surged forward, relentless and unyielding. The blood-soaked conflict continued for three grueling days. Despite the prolonged battle, the situation remained a stalemate. During this time, the Azure Kingdom unveiled numerous innovative and formidable techniques, leaving onlookers astounded. Each time the electromagnetic cannon was fired, the sheer destructive force left even seasoned warriors dumbfounded. "Who would have thought that Owen''s research and emphasis on these non-magical methods could yield such devastating results? At this rate, he could pose a serious threat to high-level mages." "Truly remarkable. I initially thought the Azure Kingdom forces were marching to their deaths, but it''s clear they were thoroughly prepared!" "I still think the dragons are more terrifying. Their breath reduces everything to ashes- absolute equality under its power." "You''re all wrong. The Black Iron Dwarves'' mechs represent the future!" The gathered onlookers debated fiercely, each convinced of the superiority of a particular strategy or faction. More importantly, many influential factions across Pure Land became increasingly intrigued by Owen. While others devoted themselves entirely to magic, Owen had been nurturing scientific talent and supporting the White Tower Tech Guild, seemingly anticipating the current situation. If Owen could be brought into their fold-perhaps as a son-in-law-their forces would undoubtedly grow even more formidable. Meanwhile, on the battlefield, the Thousand-Eyed Demon and the Ironfist Tyrant, frustrated by their army''s inability to break through, shifted their attention directly to the Azure Kingdom''s forces. With both commanders enraged, they prepared to unleash their wrath upon the Azure Kingdom''s army personally. As they moved to strike, the Dark Elf Queen suddenly appeared in front of the Thousand- Eyed Demon, her tone cold and mocking. "Resorting to attacking soldiers directly? How disgraceful for celestial god-tier beings." While many of the Burning Legion soldiers were mindless, this celestial god-tier commander possessed notable intelligence. The Thousand-Eyed Demon, however, remained unmoved, offering no response. His mission was clear: destroy the formation and eliminate Owen at all costs. Any mage who stood in his way would be slaughtered without hesitation. Blades of sharp, cutting energy surged toward the Dark Elf Queen, intent on slicing her to pieces. Just as she prepared to counter, a familiar aura appeared before her, intercepting the deadly assault. "Madelyn?" The Dark Elf Queen was momentarily stunned. She hadn''t expected Madelyn, who was supposed to be with Owen and Leslie, to show up here. Madelyn smiled at the Dark Elf Queen. "Let me assist you. A celestial god-tier commander of the Burning Legion won''t be easy to handle." The Dark Elf Queen shook her head. "You should focus on the Ironfist Tyrant. We can''t let them penetrate Emerald Dreamscape and disrupt Owen and Leslie." Madelyn replied earnestly, "No need. Rachel is there. She''s already returned." One day earlier. Inside the mountain stronghold, reports flowed in rapidly. "Emperor, the Burning Legion''s forces have been held outside Emerald Dreamscape. The electromagnetic cannon has been fired again, obliterating 300,000 Burning Legion troops!" "Emperor, self-destructing elemental constructs have joined the fray!" "Emperor, the dragons and Shadow Clan have eliminated ten Burning Legion captains!" The steady stream of good news left Ysera in disbelief. The Azure Kingdom forces were not only holding the line but were actively pushing back the Burning Legion''s vanguard. This was something she had previously deemed impossible, given the vast disparity in power between the two sides. Furthermore, many of the techniques and tactics being reported were unlike anything she had ever seen or heard of-clearly innovations by Owen. Taking a deep breath, Ysera turned to Owen, who remained calm and composed. "While you''ve gained a significant advantage, the Thousand-Eyed Demon and Ironfist Tyrant are still at large. They''re the most dangerous and formidable foes in this invasion." "If they aren''t neutralized, the Burning Legion will continue to pour into this battlefield endlessly." These two commanders were not ordinary celestial gods. Their combat prowess bordered on god mark celestial god levels. With Owen and Leslie required to oversee the formation, they couldn''t intervene, leaving the battlefield vulnerable to these two monsters. "Brother, let me handle it!" Madelyn stepped forward, volunteering. Since awakening as Death''s Calamity, she had yet to truly demonstrate her full power. Ysera shook her head slightly. Though Madelyn possessed great potential, her growth as Death''s Calamity was incomplete. Her current strength was only equivalent to that of a celestial god, far from sufficient to take on these two commanders. To her surprise, however, Owen nodded and said, "Very well. But you''ll work with the Dark Elf Queen." Madelyn beamed with excitement at the first part of his response but pouted at the second. "Brother, I''m strong enough to handle this on my own. I''ll prove it to you!" Owen gently ruffled her hair. "If you and the Dark Elf Queen manage to defeat the Thousand- Eyed Demon, I''ll consider this your coming-of-age task. How about that?" Madelyn''s eyes lit up. "Deal! And if I succeed, you and Leslie can''t treat me like a child anymore!" Leslie chuckled softly. "Alright." Madelyn cheered. "I won''t let you down! Just watch-I''m amazing!" Her enthusiasm momentarily paused as she asked, "But if the Dark Elf Queen and I deal with the Thousand-Eyed Demon, who will handle the Ironfist Tyrant?" Suddenly, a sultry voice echoed through the air. "Leave him to me." The seductive tone sent ripples through the hearts of everyone present, their emotions briefly swayed. All eyes turned toward the source, where the space before Owen shimmered, revealing a mesmerizing figure. Her flowing hair undulated like gentle waves, and her gaze, as soft as a clear spring, seemed to melt the hearts of those who met it. Her flawless beauty and enchanting presence captivated everyone. "Rachel." She had returned. Chapter 397: Chapter393-Bloodline of the Succubus Progenitor Chapter 397: Chapter393-Bloodline of the Succubus ProgenitorAll eyes turned to Rachel as she appeared. Her aura of innate allure and bewitching charm radiated from deep within, like the most potent aphrodisiac, causing those present to flush with desire and lose themselves in her presence. Even individuals like Leslie, Ysera, and Madelyn, themselves striking women, couldn''t help but gaze at Rachel in astonishment. Despite being women, their senses were momentarily distorted by the intoxicating aura of her charm. "The aura of the Succubus Progenitor!" Leslie exclaimed in mild shock. "You''ve broken through to the celestial god-tier?" Rachel''s star-like, radiant eyes twinkled as she nodded, replying, "By a stroke of fortune, yes. I owe it to the path you and Owen showed me." Under normal circumstances, even in the flourishing times of a new era, it would have been nearly impossible for her to break through to celestial god-tier. Such a breakthrough demanded not just dense mana but also an understanding of the infinite [Order] of the universe. This step was achieved through the dual support of the Flame of Desire and the Tree of World. Following Owen and Leslie, Rachel silently cultivated and comprehended the mysteries of existence across countless cycles of reincarnation. Now, she had finally broken through. Owen''s expression betrayed a flash of disbelief. While others couldn''t grasp the depth of Rachel''s words, he understood. During his and Leslie''s secluded cultivation through reincarnation, Rachel had quietly followed, as if silently witnessing their bond... Yet Rachel bore the bloodline of the Succubus Progenitor. Now, upon breaking through to celestial god-tier, she had become the new Succubus Progenitor! Individuals with such a bloodline were naturally passionate and alluring. Her very physique exerted an irresistible pull on any man. Being with her brought unparalleled benefits-souls would be refined and elevated, and even the physical body and innate talents would undergo qualitative transformations. Such effects were beyond the reach of any natural treasure. Previously, the headmaster of Melodic Academy had spared no effort in nurturing her with precisely this in mind. Now, as the Succubus Progenitor, Rachel had reached full maturity. At the same time, her power had surged dramatically. Though she had only recently ascended to celestial god-tier, her combat capabilities far surpassed the tier. "Rachel, you look absolutely stunning!" Madelyn excitedly dashed into Rachel''s arms, gazing up at her in admiration. During Owen and Leslie''s periods of seclusion and action, it was Rachel who had accompanied her. Madelyn felt deeply attached to her. Rachel gently patted Madelyn''s back and playfully rolled her enchanting eyes. "What''s this? You''re still acting like a child even after your bloodline transformation?" Madelyn stuck out her tongue playfully. Rachel shook her head slightly before shifting her gaze to Owen and smiling. "After so much time in seclusion, it''s time to stretch my legs. Leave that celestial god-tier Iron Fist Tyrant to me." Ysera glanced at Rachel skeptically and asked, "The Iron Fist Tyrant''s strength is near that of a god-mark celestial god. Are you sure you can handle him?" Rachel chuckled, a strange gleam flashing in her mesmerizing eyes. "Ysera, do you think I''m beautiful?" Ysera''s mind wavered, as if she saw Leslie gazing at her with deep affection. Subconsciously, she murmured, "Beautiful." The moment the words left her mouth, Ysera snapped back to reality, cold sweat beading on her flawless forehead. Had Rachel struck at that moment, Ysera wouldn''t have had time to react! And she, a celestial god, a woman no less, had been utterly unable to resist Rachel''s seductive aura. For a moment, she had even imagined Rachel as Leslie. "So this is the terror of the Succubus Progenitor? Truly irresistible, regardless of gender!" Ysera exclaimed, acknowledging the overwhelming dominance of Rachel''s presence, which surpassed most other special bloodlines and physiques. Without paying Ysera further attention, Rachel turned and left. Yet, even after her departure, many in the room continued to stare in the direction she had gone, unable to recover from the lingering spell of her presence. "A Succubus Progenitor... If she were to establish a cult, she''d have every member utterly devoted, willing to die for her," Owen murmured, marveling at the power of her bloodline to twist minds and spirits alike. Leslie smiled at Owen, her gaze playful. "You seem very intrigued by the Succubus Progenitor. Why not let her help you control the Azure Kingdom?" Owen chuckled awkwardly, shaking his head vigorously. "Not at all. You''re overthinking it." Though he indeed found the Succubus Progenitor''s bloodline fascinating, it was mere curiosity, nothing more. ... "You''re saying Rachel has emerged from seclusion, broken through to celestial god-tier, and fully awakened the bloodline of the Succubus Progenitor?" The Dark Elf Queen''s pupils contracted as she quickly sought confirmation of the news from Madelyn. Madelyn nodded. "Rachel always had traces of the Succubus Progenitor''s bloodline. Staying in my brother''s pocket dimension allowed her to finally break through to celestial god-tier. Now, we''re under much less pressure." The Time Array was intricate, and according to Ysera, it would take seven days to summon the gods from across time and space. Only three days had passed. The Dark Elf Queen suddenly asked, "Rachel is quite fond of Owen, isn''t she?" Madelyn blinked in confusion. "How do you know that?" The Dark Elf Queen had never interacted with Rachel. How could she possibly know? The queen smirked knowingly. "Awakening the true aura of the Succubus Progenitor... Owen has gained quite the treasure." As an ancient being, the Dark Elf Queen understood the uniqueness of such a bloodline. ... Meanwhile, the battlefield was in chaos as the Iron Fist Tyrant, Thousand-Eyed Demon, and others clashed, shaking the heavens. Rachel''s newfound strength would soon tip the scales in a conflict that would decide the fate of the realm. As the deadly assault descended, the dragon breaths unleashed by the Dragon Princess and Audrey were instantly obliterated by the sheer force of the Iron Fist Tyrant''s punches, reduced to nothing like eggs shattering against an unyielding stone. Seeing their attacks effortlessly neutralized, the Iron Fist Tyrant smirked cruelly. The terrifying energy emanating from his fists intensified, its mere shockwaves causing countless onlookers to shudder as they sensed the stench of death. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 398: Chapter394-Warriors, Fight for Me Chapter 398: Chapter394-Warriors, Fight for MeAs the deadly assault descended, the dragon breaths unleashed by the Dragon Princess and Audrey were instantly obliterated by the sheer force of the Iron Fist Tyrant''s punches, reduced to nothing like eggs shattering against an unyielding stone. Seeing their attacks effortlessly neutralized, the Iron Fist Tyrant smirked cruelly. The terrifying energy emanating from his fists intensified, its mere shockwaves causing countless onlookers to shudder as they sensed the stench of death. The Iron Fist Tyrant''s attack left no room for mercy. Even an average celestial god mage would be unable to withstand such a terrifying blow, destined to be shredded instantly. At that moment, the Dragon Princess and Audrey also felt the overwhelming threat of death emanating from the punch. Both drew deep breaths, activating their bloodline magic. Ancient light arrays materialized before them, glowing brilliantly as mana surged in response to their incantations in the ancient dragon tongue. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Under the tide of mana, the arrays grew brighter and sturdier, reinforced by every ounce of power they could muster. Yet, when these formidable defenses met the incoming fist, they quickly shattered. Cracks spread across their surfaces, and the arrays disintegrated. Both women were thrown back, coughing blood, their faces pale as death. Despite the fierce resistance, the punch surged forward, unhindered, barreling toward them with lethal force. With their defenses shattered and facing the prospect of taking the blow head-on, they closed their eyes, bracing for death. Yet, just as the attack was about to land, a ghostly figure appeared before them, intercepting the fatal strike. Opening their eyes in disbelief, the Dragon Princess and Audrey found Rachel standing before them, shielding them from the deadly attack. Both were stunned, particularly the Dragon Princess, who had once been friends with Rachel. The Iron Fist Tyrant was a true celestial god mage, approaching the power of a god-mark celestial god. His full-strength attack was terrifying-how could Rachel possibly block it? And yet, she did, seemingly without much effort. The devastating fist, capable of obliterating everything in its path, had been stopped by a single, slender finger from Rachel. Both the Dragon Princess and Audrey, sensing something extraordinary, stared at Rachel''s back in shock. "Celestial god! You''ve reached celestial god-tier!" For them, it was a dreamlike, almost fantastical event. The Dragon Princess vividly remembered how Rachel''s tier was similar to hers when Rachel had been defeated and threatened by Owen upon entering the continent. Yet now, Rachel had surpassed her by an incredible margin, even achieving the celestial god- tier she had long coveted. It was inconceivable! Audrey, recalling Rachel''s time spent by Owen''s side, could only conclude that Rachel''s breakthrough to celestial god-tier must have something to do with him. "Rachel!" The Dragon Princess and Audrey both cried out in astonishment. Rachel glanced back at them and smiled. "It''s been a while." Her radiant smile stunned them into silence. It pierced their hearts, leaving them momentarily mesmerized. The other mages observing the battlefield were similarly captivated by Rachel''s appearance. Her beauty was unparalleled, and her aura was intoxicating, drawing them into her presence like moths to a flame. To them, she was the epitome of perfection, the "white moonlight" of their hearts. Yet this overwhelming sensation soon triggered alarm, snapping them back to their senses. "What''s going on with Rachel? Why is the aura emanating from her so... strange?" Many mages began whispering among themselves. The Dragon Princess and Audrey also regained their composure. Recalling the peculiar sensation that had gripped their hearts earlier, the Dragon Princess couldn''t help but ask, "Your bloodline has awakened?" Rachel nodded. "I have Owen and Lady Leslie to thank for it." "But enough talk for now. Let''s deal with this fellow first." With that, Rachel shifted her gaze to the Iron Fist Tyrant. The Iron Fist Tyrant stared back at her intently. Despite sensing that Rachel''s tier was far below his, the unique aura emanating from her made him feel an unshakable sense of danger deep within. This woman was no ordinary foe. Sensing the threat, the Iron Fist Tyrant showed no hesitation, leaping into the air. The sheer force of his movement shattered the ground beneath him as he surged toward Rachel. Meanwhile, the Burning Legion''s forces roared forward like an unstoppable tide. "Rachel, be careful!" The Dragon Princess and Audrey cried out in warning. Rachel, however, remained calm. "Don''t worry. Leave this to me." She spread a wave of unique energy that instantly engulfed the surrounding Burning Legion. "Come, my warriors. Fight for me!" Her low, sultry voice carried a bewitching charm, reverberating across the battlefield. The Burning Legion, moments ago charging at Rachel, suddenly turned, their movements frenzied. Without hesitation, they launched themselves at the Iron Fist Tyrant. The Iron Fist Tyrant, poised to unleash a lethal strike, was stunned to see his army turning against him in a wild frenzy of attacks. The sight left the onlookers, many of whom had assumed Rachel''s imminent defeat, utterly dumbfounded. The Burning Legion, known for their unwavering obedience, had been completely manipulated by Rachel. "How is this possible? The Burning Legion obey her commands? What kind of power does she possess?" Amidst the chaos, several ancient mages finally recognized the unique bloodline she bore. "The Succubus Progenitor! Only the bloodline of the Succubus Progenitor could achieve this level of control!" The realization spread like wildfire. The Succubus Progenitor bloodline was legendary, known for its unparalleled allure and manipulation. For years, no one bearing this bloodline had appeared, let alone someone who could wield its full power. "This explains why I was mesmerized at first glance. It wasn''t my weak will-it was her overwhelming charm!" "She''s commanding the Burning Legion itself! Is there anything she can''t do?" As Rachel''s bloodline became widely known, the astonishment around her only grew. Few had known of her existence before, as she rarely appeared alongside Owen. Amidst the turmoil, the Iron Fist Tyrant launched a barrage of meteoric punches, each strike obliterating the countless Burning Legion warriors who now shielded Rachel with their lives. Yet no matter how devastating the attacks, Rachel''s controlled forces surged forward, unyielding, sacrificing themselves to protect her. The Iron Fist Tyrant''s lips twitched in frustration. It wasn''t the loss of his forces that enraged him¡ªit was the realization that he''d been outplayed, coupled with his inability to muster anger toward Rachel''s enchanting face. Realizing the futility of recovering his forces, the Iron Fist Tyrant''s strikes grew even more ferocious. Meteors of energy rained down on Rachel, their speed and density leaving no room for evasion. Rachel, however, did not retreat. Instead, she activated her mana, black wings unfurling from her back. With a single powerful flap, she soared directly into the storm of punches, moving with astonishing speed. Her awakening as the Succubus Progenitor had enhanced not only her mental prowess and irresistible charm but also her combat abilities. Underestimating her would come at a steep price. Seeing Rachel charge headlong into his attack, the Iron Fist Tyrant intensified his barrage, leaving no openings for counterattacks. Yet Rachel did not flinch. She met the onslaught head-on, her will unwavering. Chapter 399: Chapter395-Gods, Descend Upon Us! Chapter 399: Chapter395-Gods, Descend Upon Us!Under a sky as clear as a polished sapphire, Rachel, now embodying the dark succubus, moved her thoughts, and countless shadowy clones surged from the black shadows behind her. These shadows collided with the incoming fist strikes, annihilating them one by one, creating a terrifying asteroid belt between her and the Iron Fist Tyrant. The chaos reached its zenith as violent energies clashed and erupted, creating ripples of destruction that spread in all directions. The void itself was reduced to swirling chaotic energy. With each relentless impact, the fist strikes disintegrated into nothingness, leaving onlookers in stunned silence as they witnessed the collapsing and imploding void. Although Rachel and the Iron Fist Tyrant were both celestial god-tier mages, their battle released energy waves nearing the level of god-mark celestial gods. Simply spectating made many feel the chill of death encroaching upon them. As their energies clashed and extinguished one another, the Iron Fist Tyrant prepared to strike again. But suddenly, Rachel''s pupils contracted. A peculiar wave of seductive energy shot from her eyes, piercing directly into the Iron Fist Tyrant''s gaze. For a moment, his vision blurred, and he seemed to see his destined one¡ªan awe-inspiring and towering Sargeras. Sargeras! In the Iron Fist Tyrant''s eyes, the image of Sargeras was overwhelming, radiating a magnetism that rendered him utterly captivated. At that moment, the only thought in his mind was to kneel before Sargeras and accept his favor. To the astonishment of the onlookers, this hulking, muscular Iron Fist Tyrant suddenly knelt before Rachel. His eyes were filled with longing, as if he would willingly do anything she commanded. "What''s happening? The Iron Fist Tyrant has been bewitched?" "But he''s a celestial god with the added power of Sargeras''s fel energy! How could this happen?" Many could hardly believe what they were seeing. Rachel, however, could clearly sense the strange fluctuations within the Iron Fist Tyrant''s mind. Is he mistaking me for Sargeras? Rachel''s lips twitched slightly. She understood her physique could evoke the deepest desires within a being''s heart. This giant has a thing for his leader? The thought of such a scenario, even with Rachel''s composure, was almost too absurd to entertain. Shaking off the mental image, Rachel condensed her spiritual energy into a massive blade that slashed through the void, striking the Iron Fist Tyrant squarely on the forehead. The blade cleaved directly into his soul. Caught off guard, his soul was split in two, sizzling and dissolving into black smoke before vanishing entirely. Reeling from the unprecedented soul injury, the Iron Fist Tyrant''s expression twisted in agony. His face and body contorted grotesquely, his aura spiraling into chaos. Taking advantage of his instability, Rachel launched a relentless series of attacks, leaving him no room to counter. With a final, resounding wail of pain, rage, and despair, the Iron Fist Tyrant''s body exploded into countless fragments. The Iron Fist Tyrant had fallen. The spectators were stunned. No one had anticipated such a swift end to the battle. The Iron Fist Tyrant, a celestial god mage and the vanguard of the Burning Legion, had been a nightmare for the Pure Land, slaughtering countless mages during their invasions. Many had devised countless plans to eliminate him, but in the end, he had perished at Rachel''s hands. On another battlefield, the fight between Madelyn, the Dark Elf Queen, and the Thousand- Eyed Demon had reached a fever pitch. Unlike Rachel''s overwhelming prowess, their battle was grueling. Both women bore injuries, their gowns stained with blood. The Thousand-Eyed Demon wasn''t faring much better, his massive eye riddled with crimson cracks as though it might shatter at any moment. Neither Madelyn nor the Dark Elf Queen were ordinary mages. Madelyn''s deathly aura inflicted wounds on the demon that left permanent scars, defying his impressive regenerative abilities. Exchanging a glance, the two women shared a resolute determination to finish the fight. While the Dark Elf Queen unleashed ancient dark magic, turning the battlefield into an inky abyss that stripped the Thousand-Eyed Demon of his senses, Madelyn seized the opportunity. Clutching a staff radiating gray destructive energy, she intoned: S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Whirlpool of Death!" Her eyes glowed with a dark, fog-like light as a black vortex formed in her palm and shot toward the Thousand-Eyed Demon like a bullet. The vortex struck its target, and the demon''s flesh and blood began to rot and twist, merging with the vortex as though being consumed by it. The pain from his decaying body drove the Thousand-Eyed Demon into a frenzied rage, his blood vessels bulging grotesquely before bursting in a grotesque spray of blood. The stench filled the battlefield, causing the observing mages to recoil in discomfort, their skin crawling. The demon''s cries of agony echoed, growing weaker with each passing moment. Finally, his aura dissipated entirely, leaving both Madelyn and the Dark Elf Queen sighing in relief. The Thousand-Eyed Demon had fallen. With the deaths of two celestial god-tier leaders of the Burning Legion, shockwaves rippled through the hearts of all who witnessed the event. These two mages had been pillars of the Burning Legion''s power, unrivaled forces in any faction. Yet here they were, annihilated by the Azure Kingdom. No one had anticipated such an outcome. The Burning Legion, which should have overwhelmed the Azure Kingdom, had instead suffered a devastating defeat. "Who would have thought the Azure Kingdom''s strength had grown to such terrifying levels!" "And Owen and Leslie didn''t even intervene. The Azure Kingdom alone managed to counter the Burning Legion. We completely underestimated them." "If Owen and Leslie join the fight, the Azure Kingdom''s strength might surpass all other factions!" "Indeed, the Azure Kingdom may already be on its way to becoming the most powerful force in the Pure Land." As the Burning Legion''s remnants were eradicated, whispers of the Azure Kingdom''s unprecedented display of power spread. The performance of the Azure Kingdom was nothing short of extraordinary, earning the respect and awe of all who witnessed it. Yet, as everyone knew, this was only the beginning. At that moment, the pillar of light rising from the Emerald Dreamscape grew even more brilliant. Colorful beams of light cascaded down from the heavens. Seeing this, everyone''s hearts trembled. "The summoned gods are returning!" Eyes turned toward the light pillar as figures descended from the heavens. "Ancestor! That''s the figure of our ancestor! They''re returning!" "The God of Alchemy! He''s coming back!" "The God of Forge is returning as well!" "The Lord of Mowu is on his way!" One by one, they recognized familiar figures in the descending light. These were their ancestors and predecessors, legendary figures who had once dominated entire eras. Their return would undoubtedly elevate the factions of the Pure Land to unimaginable heights. Chapter 400: Chapter396-Sargerass Advice Chapter 400: Chapter396-Sargeras''s AdviceThe gods are descending! News of this spread like wildfire across the Pure Land, affecting every faction. For the more powerful and established factions, this was a moment of triumph. The returning gods were their champions, powerful beyond measure, and their arrival would only amplify the influence of these factions. Meanwhile, the struggling and fading factions saw this as a beacon of hope. Their current circumstances were dire, with threats such as The Celestial, the Trickster God Loki, and Sargeras of the Burning Legion looming over them. However, the return of their mighty ancestors could reverse their fortunes, even restoring them to their former glory. As factions across the Pure Land rejoiced, the tension at the Emerald Dreamscape reached a peak. On one of its peaks, Owen suddenly vanished from sight. Before anyone could register what had happened, Leslie''s expression turned grave. Her usually calm and radiant eyes now carried a rare trace of worry as she gazed out into the void beyond the Emerald Dreamscape. The previously tranquil void began to seethe with restless energy, like an approaching tide of death. As the aura surged closer, figures of the Burning Legion appeared. These towering beings exuded a far more terrifying presence than the earlier hell flames. Behind them, a twisted portal materialized, warping the space around it with its malevolent energy. Owen reappeared, staring at the hundred-meter portal with a solemn expression. "The Burning Legion... Sargeras!" He murmured softly, "If you''ve come, then show yourself!" As his words faded, a pair of fearsome demon horns emerged from the portal, followed by a massive body radiating overwhelming pressure. The very sight of Sargeras made many feel as though they were trapped in a nightmare. Even their mana wavered in his presence. "Sargeras! The leader of the Burning Legion has truly arrived!" "It''s said he''s a Throne Celestial, standing at the pinnacle of celestial god-tier. With the addition of fel energy, he''s among the strongest of his rank. Can Owen really stand against him?" "Who knows? Both of them are extraordinary. Until they truly clash, it''s impossible to predict the outcome." "Owen is undoubtedly a peerless genius, unmatched in talent and combat ability. But against such overwhelming power, even he might not stand a chance..." "I hope Owen can win, but it''s not going to be easy. After all, his opponent is Sargeras!" Across the Pure Land, countless mages speculated and debated. From the most powerful celestial god-tier mages to the weakest apprentices, all eyes were fixed on this unfolding confrontation. Owen''s victory would ensure the safety of the Time Array, allowing the return of their ancestors and predecessors. But failure would mean its destruction and the permanent loss of their hopes. As Sargeras emerged fully from the portal, his gaze locked onto Owen. "The greatest genius of the ages-Owen." A faint smile played on his lips, as though he knew Owen intimately. Owen, in turn, studied the towering ruler of the Burning Legion. As a Throne Celestial, Sargeras had reached the apex of celestial god-tier, standing just shy of the ultimate threshold. Even the Trickster God Loki couldn''t fully control someone of Sargeras''s caliber. His strength was simply too overwhelming. Their eyes met, and sparks seemed to fly. The auras surrounding them surged violently, colliding like roaring tides. After a moment of silent tension, Sargeras spoke, his tone serious. "You are as powerful and unfathomable as the rumors claim-perhaps even more so. It seems you''ve been underestimated." Owen remained composed. "If you retreat now, perhaps we could even become allies." "Allies?" Sargeras chuckled. "A lofty and ancient notion..." A flicker of nostalgia crossed his face before his gaze sharpened. "It would be a shame for someone like you to die here. Abandon the Time Array and join me. Together, we can reshape this world. What do you say?" Sargeras extended an olive branch. Owen''s thoughts briefly turned to Leslie, Madelyn, Rachel, and the others. His eyes firmed as he shook his head resolutely. "I''m afraid I''ll have to decline." "If you refuse, you will die by my hand," Sargeras said gravely. Unfazed, Owen replied, "I won''t deny that you''re among the strongest I''ve encountered. But if Loki couldn''t kill me, neither can you." At this, fel energy swirled in Sargeras''s hand, forming a massive green-flaming sword that he pointed at Owen. "By defending the Time Array, do you realize you''re only paving the way for others? The gods returning from the eras past-they''re powerful beyond measure. Even the Lord of Stars couldn''t truly command them. They won''t obey you!" Owen merely smiled faintly. He had already considered this possibility. He wasn''t maintaining the Time Array for their allegiance. His goal was to complete the system''s mission: summon the Goddess of Beauty and obtain the system''s reward, the Flame Sword, the weapon of Surtr the Fire Giant. It would allow him to open Pandora''s Box, the source of Owen''s hope. Seeing Owen''s calm demeanor, Sargeras frowned slightly. "This gains you nothing. Why persist? Even if you don''t die by my hand, The Celestial and the Forbidden Zone won''t let you live!" Sargeras''s eyes gleamed with killing intent. Owen squinted, a hint of amusement in his gaze. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "With both The Celestial and the Forbidden Zone targeting me, it seems I''m destined to die. No faction strong enough to oppose them both exists." Sargeras nodded slightly. "To be targeted by both is a testament to your brilliance as the greatest genius of all time. Not even the God of Light, the Lord of Stars, or the War Goddess-legends of countless eras- could achieve that." Sargeras''s tone grew icy. "My attack is merely the beginning. To The Celestial and the Forbidden Zone, the returning gods are nothing but a rabble. You, however, are the real threat. Dying by my hand should be your honor." As he spoke, his aura surged explosively, spreading waves of oppressive fel energy across the void. The Emerald Dreamscape trembled, cracks spiderwebbing through its once-pristine surface. Owen, calm as ever, raised his hand and beckoned mockingly. "If you want to kill me, go ahead and try." Sargeras burst into laughter, his fel-flaming sword blazing brighter than ever. Meanwhile, Owen gripped the Godslayer Sword, his aura surging skyward to meet Sargeras''s. The two forces collided, splitting the heavens in two, dark clouds swirling as lightning flashed and thunder roared. Spectators held their breath, unable to tear their eyes away from the battle about to erupt, knowing this clash would go down in history. "If it weren''t for the hostile energy, you''d think they were friends having a heated debate," Ysera commented in surprise. After all, in her memory, Sargeras was a destroyer-one who spoke only of annihilation. For him to exchange so many words was utterly out of character. "There''s something unusual about this... but I can''t quite put my finger on it." Chapter 401: Chapter397-The Return of the Goddess of Beauty Chapter 401: Chapter397-The Return of the Goddess of BeautyWhile others marveled at Sargeras''s unusually talkative behavior, only Leslie kept her focus entirely on Owen. Something about him felt different-subtle, yet undeniable. "Owen, what are you really up to?" Leslie''s unease grew as she watched him. Under the gaze of countless spectators, the tension between Owen and Sargeras reached its zenith. Almost simultaneously, they struck. Sargeras wielded his fel blade, its cold, ruthless light slicing through the air. With a single step forward, he unleashed a blade light so vast it tore the heavens asunder. Within this river of destruction radiated an aura of annihilation, reducing everything in its path to ashes. One swing, and the stars shattered. The heavens darkened as the terrifying attack loomed. The onlookers felt the chill of death creeping closer, knowing that even a glancing blow from this attack meant obliteration. Yet, in the face of this overwhelming power, Owen stood firm, gripping the Godslayer Sword. With a single swing, he unleashed the Supreme Sword-a strike of absolute dominance. Unstoppable. Inevitable. With Owen''s growing power and the gradual unsealing of the Godslayer Sword, this ancient celestial weapon had reached new heights of potency in his hands. The Supreme Sword''s power now eclipsed anything it had achieved before. As its blade carved through the void, it left behind a blinding trail of light, illuminating the darkened sky tainted by Sargeras''s fel energy. The sheer brilliance of the sword eclipsed all else, forcing everyone to squint as their vision filled with a radiant white glow, obscuring the battle. BOOM! The world trembled as Owen''s sword light clashed with Sargeras''s fel energy. The resulting collision annihilated the surrounding void, leaving behind a chaotic black hole that devoured everything within reach-void fragments, chaotic energy, and even the residual battle energy. Seeing his attack nullified, Sargeras''s face betrayed a hint of surprise. The fel energy in his hand transformed into a massive demonic hand, which he hurled at Owen with the black hole in its grip. The black hole streaked through the void, tearing it apart and leaving a trail of darkness in its wake. Witnessing this harrowing spectacle, the onlookers gasped in horror. Sargeras truly lived up to his reputation as the Burning Legion''s leader. His strength was despair-inducing. Owen, however, remained composed. Facing the incoming black hole, he quickly formed a terrifying hand seal. Light-Dark Seals! In an instant, intertwined beams of black and white light surged forth, resembling two massive serpents coiling together as they shot toward the black hole. BOOM! The two forces collided again, and the shockwave momentarily robbed everyone of their senses. It wasn''t until the obliterating ripples dissipated that the spectators regained clarity. Both Owen and Sargeras bore minor injuries, but their regenerative abilities quickly restored them as they resumed their relentless clash. Each collision generated waves of destruction so powerful they seemed capable of ending the world. As their battle reached a fever pitch, the Time Array, which had been steadily accumulating power, suddenly emitted a gentle glow. A rippling wave spread outward like water, enveloping the battlefield. Amid the interweaving light and shadows, ancient figures began to descend. Attention quickly shifted from the battle to the light pillar of the Time Array. Figures emerging from across time and space captured everyone''s focus. Cheers erupted as factions recognized their ancestors returning. "The Alchemy Guild welcomes the return of the God of Alchemy!" "The Secret Order welcomes the return of the God of Mysteries!" "The Triad Alliance welcomes the return of the Dark Emperor!" || The scene was one of jubilation. Among the returning ancient powerhouses, nearly all were celestial god-tier mages, with many bearing the god mark, their foreheads adorned with runes that warped the surrounding void. Over a dozen were Throne Celestials, their every move resonating deeply with the fabric of time and space. "They''re finally back!" The returning celestial gods opened their eyes, gazing upon the mortal world with smiles. Their long exile in the void of time had left them restless. Now, they felt as though they had returned to a safe haven. Among the celestial gods, a woman''s figure emerged at the forefront like a blossoming flower. Her golden hair flowed like shimmering waves, her porcelain skin radiated with a rosy glow, and her features were so perfect they seemed sculpted by the gods themselves. As she stepped out of the Time Array, flowers bloomed in the void with each of her steps, releasing a fragrance that soothed the soul. All who laid eyes on her felt a refreshing warmth, their mind power significantly enhanced. The breathtaking woman, surrounded by countless flowers, surveyed the world with a soft smile. "Oh, what a beautiful new world! I, Venus, Goddess of Beauty, have returned!" The declaration left the Pure Land''s inhabitants stunned. The Goddess of Beauty, Venus. Wasn''t she the daughter of the God of Light? The God of Light was a name known across the Pure Land-a legendary figure who had once stood against The Celestial. Now, his daughter, a Throne Celestial, had returned, radiating an aura that left everyone trembling. BOOM! At that moment, Venus and the other returning gods were drawn to the battle''s explosive energy. The destructive waves of Owen and Sargeras''s fight were impossible to ignore. Turning their gazes to the battlefield, their expressions grew solemn. Sargeras! The Burning Legion''s leader, a Throne Celestial known for his unparalleled destructive power, was locked in a seemingly even battle with a mere celestial god-tier individual. How was this possible? Even the newly returned Throne Celestials doubted their ability to face Sargeras. His strength was unparalleled among Throne Celestials, the pinnacle of power. Venus herself was stunned. She prided herself on her extraordinary talent, surpassing many. Yet even she couldn''t imagine challenging Sargeras while still at celestial god-tier, let alone fighting him to a standstill. "Who is this man?" Her gaze locked onto Owen, and her heart trembled. The techniques Owen used were unmistakable-Infinite Light, the signature magic of her father, the God of Light. And not just that. He was also wielding the Eternal Seal, a signature technique of the Lord of Stars. These techniques, though slightly evolved, bore an undeniable connection to the originals. "When did the Pure Land produce someone like him?" As she pondered, Owen and Sargeras clashed once more, their blows ripping through time and S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. space. Both were sent flying by the resulting shockwave. Venus, watching Owen stabilize himself mid-air, asked seriously, "Do you know my father?" Owen glanced at her, instantly recognizing the Goddess of Beauty, Venus. She was indeed a matchless beauty, living up to her name. But focusing on her appearance would be a grave mistake. What truly defined Venus wasn''t her beauty but her unmatched talent. She had once been the fastest woman to ascend to celestial god-tier-a record possibly broken by Leslie. Yet now, as a Throne Celestial, she stood peerless among women, a true legend in her own right. Chapter 402: Chapter398-The System Reward for the Goddess of Beautys Return! Chapter 402: Chapter398-The System Reward for the Goddess of Beauty''s Return!Taking a deep breath, Owen collected his thoughts about the Goddess of Beauty and her background. Meeting her gaze, he nodded. "The God of Light is my predecessor. He has been a tremendous help to me." As Owen spoke to Venus, the various factions resisting The Celestial watched eagerly. Owen had long been recognized by the God of Light, Lord of Stars, and War Goddess, and many factions already viewed him and Venus as the leaders of their resistance against The Celestial. In their eyes, the union of Venus and Owen would be a boon not only to their cause but also to the future. As rare prodigies, their offspring would undoubtedly combine their unparalleled strengths and talents. Now, their long-awaited meeting had finally taken place. Watching the two stand side by side, they seemed like a match made in heaven. Venus, however, ignored the unusual gazes directed at them and focused entirely on Owen. She asked with curiosity, "Where is my father now?" Previously, she had been lost in the void of time and space, attempting to return but ambushed along the way. As a result, she had missed the last gathering of the resistance. Now that she was back, her foremost concern was her father''s whereabouts. Though she was well aware of her father''s immense power, she also understood his temperament-easily swayed by emotion, especially his hatred for The Celestial. Owen looked at her, his expression growing solemn. "The God of Light and the Lord of Stars went to confront the God of Deities to challenge The Celestial. Where they are now, I cannot say." From the fragments of information Owen had pieced together, it seemed that the God of Light and the Lord of Stars had failed in their mission-after all, the Millennial Cataclysm had occurred. However, failure didn''t necessarily mean death. Hearing this, Venus''s elegant brows furrowed deeply. She knew her father''s strength well; he was a towering mountain, an indomitable force. Even Throne Celestials couldn''t stand against him. His power was almost otherworldly. But had he really failed? The joy of returning to the present world vanished in an instant. A cold killing intent surged from Venus, spreading like a tide and chilling the very air. Her anxiety and agitation showed as her hands clenched into fists, her lips trembling and pale. Seeing Venus''s turbulent emotions, Owen quickly spoke. "There''s no need to worry too much. They had prepared for this moment. As for their current status and location, you could ask him-Sargeras must know." Venus immediately turned her icy gaze to Sargeras. As one of The Celestial''s enforcers, it was almost certain that Sargeras knew the whereabouts of the God of Light. "Where is my father now?" Her cold, sword-like gaze twisted the very fabric of space. Even those merely touched by the residual force felt a bone-chilling cold seep into their bones. Sargeras, however, remained indifferent under her glare. "He is dead." His tone was devoid of emotion, a statement of fact. The words sent shockwaves through the Pure Land. The God of Light has fallen! The sheer magnitude of this revelation was staggering. The God of Light, once a peerless genius and unmatched combatant, was now declared dead. "Impossible!" "My father could never fall!" Sargeras calmly explained, "He wouldn''t have, under normal circumstances. But to protect the retreat of the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess, he stood alone against The Celestial''s armies. Even with his near- immortal power, do you think he could have survived?" The hearts of those listening sank. Sargeras had no reason to lie, and with the Millennial Cataclysm underway, they dared not think further. "If the God of Light has fallen, then Sargeras, you will perish here as well!" Hundreds of celestial god-tier mages, freshly summoned through the Time Array, turned their wrathful gazes to Sargeras. Among them, a Throne Celestial wearing an ornate golden robe stepped forward, his aura exuding power and nobility. It was the God of Alchemy, a Throne Celestial of the Alchemy Guild! The Alchemy Guild erupted into cheers at his appearance, while others regarded him with solemn respect. Known for his terrifying strength and close friendship with the God of Light, his presence made the air crackle with tension. Sargeras met the God of Alchemy''s fierce gaze with calm indifference. "You alone lack the power to kill me." Though they were both Throne Celestials, Sargeras''s strength was augmented by the fel energy of The Celestial, making him nearly invincible in this realm. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Indeed, killing Sargeras is no simple task," a serene voice suddenly interrupted. A dreamlike figure, as ethereal as the night sky, appeared. At the sight of this figure, Sargeras''s expression turned grave, a stark contrast to his earlier indifference toward the God of Alchemy. Owen''s eyes also narrowed as he observed this unusual figure. Unlike the others, it had no physical body and existed entirely as a soul. The Soul Reaper. Or rather, a victim cursed into this non-human state by The Celestial. Born with an unparalleled talent for soul magic, he had been cursed by The Celestial until his body decayed, leaving only his ever-strengthening soul. He was the only celestial god known to have ascended to Throne Celestial purely through his soul. His exact power was a mystery. More concerning was his organization, the White Tower Tech Guild, known for its clandestine research and influence. Even Middle Earth''s branch was merely one of many. Sargeras addressed him cautiously. "Soul Reaper, your soul has grown stronger. But even so, your combined strength is not enough to kill me. You are still growing, while I have reached my limits." His tone carried a trace of sorrow. His dream of destroying this broken, corrupt, and depraved realm to create a perfect world remained unrealized, and his strength had stagnated. "If you think you''re invincible, you''re mistaken," the Soul Reaper chuckled, his tone cold. "Compared to the God of Light''s Eternal Light Form, your fel energy is lacking. If you can approach immortality, so can he." Hearing this, Venus''s eyes lit up with hope. Yes, her father was stronger than Sargeras. Though he may have failed, killing him wouldn''t be easy. Her father must still be alive! Sargeras scowled, his gaze sweeping across the hundreds of celestial gods before settling on Owen. "Owen, let''s end this for now. Our final battle will come, and I hope you won''t shy away when the time comes." With those words, all attention turned once more to Owen. Chapter 403: Chapter399-Venus: Marrying Owen Chapter 403: Chapter399-Venus: Marrying OwenThe crowd was stunned by Sargeras''s actions. No one had expected him to show Owen such respect a courtesy he hadn''t even extended to Caesar, the Soul Reaper. However, Owen paid little attention to Sargeras''s challenge. His focus had shifted entirely to a sudden system notification ringing in his ears. "Congratulations, Master! You have completed the system mission and obtained the Flame Sword!" As the system''s voice faded, Owen saw a black, flame-engulfed greatsword appear in his system interface. The Flame Sword was massive, its blade broad and adorned with eerie, flickering runes. Just staring at them sent shivers down his spine, as if an ancient, primal voice whispered from the depths of time. For a fleeting moment, Owen felt as though he were transported back to the primordial age, witnessing the fire giant Surtr wielding this sword as he roared in the wilderness before burning an entire realm to ash. Although this vision was an illusion, the sword''s destructive aura left Owen shaken to his core. Once Owen steadied himself, he couldn''t help but anticipate the sword''s potential. Its power seemed on par with the Godslayer Staff, even though the staff hadn''t been fully unsealed yet. Sargeras, noticing Owen''s silence, furrowed his brows and asked, "Owen, are you afraid to answer my challenge?" Snapping out of his thoughts, Owen chuckled coldly. "Sargeras, such petty provocations won''t work on me. If you want a fight to the death, I welcome it anytime." Sargeras nodded. "Good. Then it''s settled. Our battle is inevitable, as is our destiny." He studied Owen, convinced this duel could not be avoided. With that, Sargeras turned and left, leading the Burning Legion away. The celestial god-tier mages present exhaled in relief. Though their numbers were formidable, only Throne Celestials posed any real threat to Sargeras. And even among them, few could contend with him, especially with the added power of The Celestial and Loki''s enhancements. As Sargeras departed, the dark clouds in the sky dissipated, allowing radiant sunlight to bathe the battlefield. The golden rays illuminated Owen, casting him in a majestic glow, like an indomitable mountain of light. From a distance, Leslie watched Owen, her unease growing. Sargeras seemed to know something she didn''t, showing unwavering confidence in the inevitability of their duel. The more assured he appeared, the greater the danger Leslie felt Owen might face. Meanwhile, Owen gazed into the sunlight, almost as if seeing Loki and the other puppet masters lurking behind the scenes. To him, they were like predators dressed in finery, feigning civility but revealing their primal savagery underneath. Sargeras''s arrival with the Burning Legion was only a probe. Owen knew that his challenges would only intensify from here. Shaking off these thoughts, Owen turned to Venus and said, "Before the God of Light left, he entrusted me with his greatest magic to pass on to you." With a thought, Owen summoned a glowing orb of spiritual energy, which floated toward Venus. The orb radiated the unmistakable presence of the God of Light, enveloping Venus in a warm, gentle glow. She instinctively opened her mind to receive the gift, sensing its immense importance. It wasn''t just an advanced spell-it carried a deeper, profound significance. The onlookers, too, were captivated. The God of Light''s legacy was something many coveted, and they watched Venus intently. As Venus absorbed the knowledge, she not only inherited the Infinite Light spell but also heard her father''s lingering words. Though the audience sensed the overwhelming presence of the God of Light, it quickly faded, leaving them puzzled. Owen, too, was unsure of what had transpired. But one thing was clear-the God of Light had left something special for his daughter. As the aura dissipated, Owen noticed Venus''s emotional state shift. Her spiritual waves fluctuated, and her eyes reddened as if she were on the verge of tears. Venus, known for her resilience, rarely displayed such vulnerability. The sight left everyone silent. They knew the God of Light had given everything to oppose The Celestial, and both he and Venus deserved immense respect. After a moment, Venus seemed to collect herself, her expression returning to calm. But when her gaze fell on Owen, an unexplainable emotion lingered in her eyes. Owen couldn''t help but feel a twinge of confusion. What exactly had the God of Light told her? Why was her gaze filled with such melancholy, almost like a widow mourning a lost love? Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The atmosphere between Owen and Venus grew increasingly ambiguous, drawing the attention of the surrounding celestial gods. Some began to suspect that Venus and Owen might have had a prior connection. Breaking the tension, the God of Alchemy turned to Venus. "Miss Venus, what exactly did the God of Light leave you?" As a close friend of the God of Light, he was genuinely curious. Venus hesitated, her expression conflicted. After a moment, she blushed slightly and said, "My father foresaw the dangers ahead and told me that if he didn''t return, I should join forces with Owen to lead the resistance." Her voice grew softer as she added, "He also wished for me to marry Owen..." Her words sent shockwaves through the crowd. The God of Light not only entrusted the resistance to Owen but also his own daughter! The God of Alchemy, knowing the God of Light''s character, was stunned. Such trust and endorsement were exceedingly rare from someone of his caliber. Even the celestial gods present, who had long speculated about a potential match, were caught off guard by the God of Light''s explicit directive. Meanwhile, the celestial gods allied with Caesar frowned, believing Venus should marry their leader instead. Caesar''s unparalleled talent and close collaboration with Venus made him the ideal partner. But as tensions rose, Caesar himself smiled faintly, diffusing their dissatisfaction. Owen, for his part, was completely taken aback. He had never expected the God of Light to make such a bold proposal. Wasn''t he supposed to be a venerable elder? Why was he meddling in matchmaking like this? To Owen, this was absurd. After all, he was already married to Leslie, and their union had been celebrated in a grand ceremony. Some of Caesar''s supporters stepped forward, addressing Venus, "Miss Venus, you are our future leader and the cornerstone of the resistance against The Celestial. I believe the God of Light''s words were merely a suggestion." "Indeed," another added. "Miss Venus, you have always been decisive. Follow your heart." Hearing their words, the other mages nodded instinctively. Chapter 404: Chapter400-The Confrontation Between Venus and Leslie Chapter 404: Chapter400-The Confrontation Between Venus and LeslieThe crowd hoped Venus would follow her heart. Many were more familiar with Caesar, the Soul Reaper, whose abilities and combat prowess were well-known. They believed he and Venus would make a better match, and many silently rooted for them to end up together. But before they could finish speaking, Venus''s reddened eyes suddenly sharpened with determination. "I appreciate everyone''s concern," she said firmly, "but I, Venus, am willing to marry Owen!" The atmosphere froze. Everyone stared at Venus in shock. No one expected her to decide so quickly, let alone choose to marry Owen! Though they all knew Venus had a deep bond with her father, she wasn''t a submissive daughter. She had often argued and defied the God of Light''s wishes in the past. She was not one to blindly follow orders. Yet now, she had made this decision! The faint smile on Caesar''s face vanished entirely. Even his ethereal, flickering soul form seemed to still, his eyes wide with disbelief as he stared at Venus. Caesar''s supporters also turned to her, their faces full of confusion and frustration. They knew Caesar''s feelings for Venus-his every action and effort had been to support her. His devotion was no secret, and many had assumed the two would naturally end up together, as they were both extraordinary individuals. If Venus truly married Owen, wouldn''t Caesar''s silent dedication make him look like a fool? Though Venus had always treated Caesar as a close friend, her decision now felt like a betrayal. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Under the weight of the crowd''s gaze, Venus remained steadfast. "This is my father''s wish, and I choose to honor it," she said with unwavering resolve. A figurative "crack" resounded through the air as many hearts broke in unison. Owen, unable to watch the awkward scene any longer, coughed and interjected, "This concerns both of us. Shouldn''t my opinion matter too?" Venus turned her bright eyes toward him and asked, "Do you not want to marry me?" To Venus, the idea of rejection was almost inconceivable. Her beauty, status, and talents had drawn countless admirers, and her father''s endorsement meant Owen had to be someone exceptional. She simply couldn''t imagine him refusing. But before she could finish her thought, Owen nodded decisively. "Of course I don''t want to." The crowd collectively gasped in disbelief. Venus, the epitome of excellence, was rejected by Owen-something entirely beyond their expectations. Even Venus, whose radiant eyes rarely showed surprise, blinked in shock. This was the first time someone had turned her down. "Why?" she asked instinctively. Everyone held their breath, their eyes fixed on Owen. Why indeed? Even under the harshest scrutiny, Venus seemed flawless. But before Owen could answer, a cold, clear voice interrupted. "Owen is already married." All heads turned toward the source of the voice. Walking toward the group was Leslie, dressed in an elegant gown that radiated majesty. She moved with the grace of an angel descended from icy heavens, her every step commanding the attention of celestial god-tier mages and beyond. Even under the watchful eyes of so many powerful beings, Leslie''s presence dominated. She exuded an aura of authority, as if she were a proud swan amidst a flock of lesser creatures. Not only did her beauty outshine all others, but her overwhelming presence caused even the God of Alchemy and other celestial gods to feel a subtle sense of oppression. It was as though they were standing before an empress, unworthy to meet her gaze. Some of the female celestial gods looked at Leslie with a mixture of awe and unease. Even Venus, known for her beauty, seemed dim in comparison to Leslie''s commanding elegance. Owen naturally moved to Leslie''s side and took her hand, knowing Venus''s earlier actions had greatly offended her. "Who is she? Could she really be Owen''s wife?" The crowd was stunned. Even without knowing her name, Leslie''s aura alone made it clear she was no ordinary woman. Her presence was so captivating that it seemed even Venus paled slightly in her shadow. "Let''s go home," Leslie said simply, her tone leaving no room for argument. She grabbed Owen''s hand, ready to leave. Her words were straightforward, yet they spoke volumes. As the two turned to leave, Venus stepped forward, her voice cutting through the air. "Owen, I didn''t know you were married, but the two of us are destined to lead the resistance together. You can''t escape this!" Venus''s declaration sent a chilling, almost tangible wave of frost radiating from Leslie. It felt as if the temperature had dropped to freezing, and even the souls of those present seemed to shiver. In the oppressive silence, Leslie''s icy voice echoed: "Venus, speak one more word out of line, and I will kill you." The words carried the chill of an eternal glacier, piercing straight to the soul. The previously murmuring crowd fell into stunned silence, their eyes locked on Leslie. The celestial gods who had recently returned knew Venus''s strength well. As a Throne Celestial, she was nearly unmatched. With the God of Light''s legacy, she was even more formidable¡ªa figure they themselves could not guarantee victory against. Yet Leslie, a woman they didn''t recognize, dared to threaten Venus with such confidence. Among the factions of the Pure Land, those familiar with Leslie were unsurprised. They knew her as a deep, unfathomable powerhouse whose strength had no discernible limits. Anyone who challenged Leslie rarely lived to see another day. Still, many doubted Leslie could contend with Venus, the undefeated prodigy of the previous era. As the tension mounted, Venus looked at Leslie with growing interest rather than fear. From the moment Leslie arrived, Venus sensed an unfamiliar, terrifying aura-one that rivaled her own. This confrontation felt inevitable, as if fated. "You may be strong," Venus said seriously, "but not strong enough to face me." Her Throne Celestial aura erupted, bearing down on Leslie like the weight of the heavens. But as the oppressive force neared Leslie, it dissolved into nothingness, as if it had never existed. "Throne Celestial might be impressive," Leslie said coolly, "but that''s all it is." Chapter 405: Chapter401-Owen’s Rival? Chapter 405: Chapter401-Owen¡¯s Rival?Leslie and the Goddess of Beauty, Venus, faced off in the void. Leslie radiated the majesty of an empress, exuding an aura of unyielding dominance. In contrast, Venus lacked Leslie''s imperial presence but compensated with the ethereal grace of a Throne Celestial. As her power peaked, an enormous throne formed of intricate runes materialized behind her, projecting her as a peerless, untamed champion. The two women, standing as symbols of perfection, seemed to clash in both beauty and power. The growing tension didn''t deter the onlookers. Quite the opposite-they silently hoped the confrontation would continue. After all, powerful female mages were rare, let alone two such breathtakingly extraordinary women. For many, simply witnessing this moment was the highlight of their lives. However, Owen couldn''t bear to let things escalate. He stepped forward to break the standoff. "Enough. Venus, Leslie and I have other matters to attend to. We''ll take our leave now." For Owen, their animosity was nothing but trouble. He couldn''t allow their relationship to worsen. The best solution, for now, was to separate them and defuse the conflict. Taking Leslie''s hand, Owen led her away, hoping to avoid further trouble. But before they could leave, Venus called out, her voice filled with emotion. "Why? Why won''t you be with me?" "Am I not worthy?" "Wouldn''t we be better off leading the resistance together?" Her words echoed in Owen''s mind, making him pause. Venus''s insistence raised his guard. As one of the most illustrious figures of the previous era and the daughter of the God of Light, Venus had surely encountered countless exceptional people. Yet, after meeting Owen just once, she seemed adamant about being with him. It didn''t add up. Venus wasn''t someone driven by emotion-on the contrary, she was known for her calm and rational nature. Her determination made Owen wonder if the God of Light''s supposed instructions for her to marry him were genuine or if Venus was acting on her own agenda. Perhaps it was a mix of both. Though wary, Owen masked his thoughts, responding with a calm tone. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Miss Venus, you will undoubtedly find someone better suited for you." Venus''s celestial eyes shimmered with an intense light as she replied, "Owen, the God of Light, the Lord of Stars, and the War Goddess are all missing. With the resistance in our hands, we should unite. Together, we''re the best choice to lead it." Owen shook his head. "We don''t need to be together to lead the resistance successfully." By now, Owen had discerned the dynamics within the resistance. A portion of the returned celestial gods followed Venus''s commands without question, while another faction respected and obeyed Caesar, the Soul Reaper. Owen realized that gaining their approval required strength and influence¡ªnot marrying Venus. "Owen, why are you so against the idea of being with me?" Venus pressed, her luminous eyes tinged with frustration. Owen replied resolutely, "I already have Leslie, and I''m very happy with her." Hearing this, Leslie''s pale cheeks flushed with a rosy hue. Despite being accustomed to Owen''s affectionate gestures, his public declaration of love before so many celestial gods sent ripples of warmth through her heart. Without another word, Owen took Leslie''s hand and led her away. As the two departed, the remaining celestial gods exchanged complex glances before gradually dispersing to their respective domains. After all, their return marked the end of a long absence, and they were eager to assess the state of their descendants and factions. Meanwhile, Venus didn''t intend to let the matter rest. She followed in the direction Owen and Leslie had taken, determined to resolve things. Before she could catch up, Caesar appeared in her path. His translucent, ethereal form flickered as he smiled warmly. "Miss Venus, where are you headed in such a hurry? Why not accompany me to the White Tower Tech Guild? It''s thriving like never before." Venus shook her head. "Thank you, Caesar, but I must find Owen and fulfill my father''s wishes." Caesar''s brow furrowed imperceptibly, but he quickly composed himself, his tone earnest. "Miss Venus, you''ve only just returned to the present. The resistance needs your leadership now more than ever. Why not focus on that and speak to Owen later?" His words carried a sincere hope that Venus would reconsider. But Venus ignored him, stepping past him with determination. "Owen is destined to be mine!" As he watched her resolute figure fade into the distance, Caesar''s fists clenched tightly. Though he lacked a physical body, his soul flickered with fiery agitation, betraying the depth of his anger. In his heart, Caesar had already claimed Venus as his own. To the members of the White Tower Tech Guild, the two were destined to be together. "Owen," Caesar whispered, his voice laced with cold determination, "Venus is my destined partner, not yours." The celestial gods who had followed Caesar closely for years exchanged uneasy glances. His usual composure was nowhere to be found, replaced by a seething intensity they had never seen before. But Caesar quickly dismissed them. "Go. Reunite with your families. Soon, there will be tasks requiring your attention." The celestial gods obediently bowed and left. Though Venus was officially the leader of the resistance, Caesar''s control over many of its factions ran deeper. Yet Venus''s apparent disregard for his strengths stoked Caesar''s frustration. This time, he vowed to prove that he was superior to Owen. Meanwhile, the God of Alchemy watched Venus leave, his gaze thoughtful. He understood both Venus''s extraordinary talents and Caesar''s growing influence. The White Tower Tech Guild, founded by Caesar, had become a colossal power in its own right. If not for Owen''s sudden emergence, Caesar and Venus would undoubtedly have been recognized as the leaders of the resistance. But fate had taken an unexpected turn. He could only hope Venus resolved her feelings soon. Otherwise, the growing tensions between these key figures might destabilize the resistance- a risk they couldn''t afford. Meanwhile, the return of the celestial gods had caused upheaval across the Pure Land. Long-dormant families and factions now surged with newfound strength, seeking vengeance for past wrongs. Blood feuds ignited, plunging the land into chaos. In just a few months, many once-powerful groups had been reduced to ash. As this turmoil unfolded, the Burning Legion, under Sargeras''s command, began a sweeping purge across the Pure Land. Chapter 406: Chapter402-The Calm Before the Storm Chapter 406: Chapter402-The Calm Before the StormNo force targeted by the Burning Legion could escape their relentless assault, as their demonic armies brought ruin fueled by unyielding fel energy. The pace of their invasion intensified. From all corners of the Pure Land, the Legion''s forces pressed toward the central regions, leaving countless factions unable to hold their ground. Many either fled or desperately sought help from others. But pleas for aid proved fruitless, as the factions they turned to were also under immense pressure. At their current rate, the Burning Legion seemed poised to reduce the Pure Land to a desolate wasteland. Even the most powerful factions, those with Throne Celestials at their helm, dared not take the threat lightly. They implemented strict defensive measures and worked tirelessly to bolster their strength. For if the Burning Legion came for them, annihilation would be inevitable. While fear gripped the Pure Land, Owen and Leslie remained surprisingly calm. After Sargeras''s last attack, it became clear that Azure Kingdom was not an easy target. The Burning Legion refrained from harassing them further, but both Owen and Leslie knew this was only the calm before the storm. In the serene atmosphere of the small world, Leslie sat at her desk in her grand palace, meticulously handling affairs and issuing commands to generals and allied factions. Focused and efficient, she reviewed and resolved the various documents on her desk, handing them off to Charlotte for delivery. As she worked, the sight captivated Owen. The slight softening of her commanding presence as she concentrated was enchanting. He wished time could freeze at this moment. Yet, Owen knew the looming war demanded preparation. While the Burning Legion hadn''t yet targeted the Azure Kingdom, their resources and forces needed to be ready. Unlike Leslie, Owen struggled with the detailed, meticulous nature of such tasks. Leslie soon cleared her desk, her swift and decisive handling of matters ensuring everything ran smoothly. Owen admired her even more. Without Leslie''s prior planning, the Azure Kingdom wouldn''t have grown so strong, becoming a force even the Burning Legion hesitated to attack. The kingdom''s newfound prestige owed much to her efforts. Feeling Owen''s gaze lingering on her, Leslie finally looked up and asked, "Is there something on my face? Why are you staring at me like that?" Owen chuckled. "Oh, nothing. I just wanted to look at you. If I''m disturbing you, I''ll leave." Leslie glanced at him, recognizing his teasing tone. "No need. Stay if you want." Her voice softened as she added, "It''s your charm that''s the real trouble. Even the Goddess of Light''s daughter seems unusually focused on finding you." Owen gave a bitter smile, recalling Venus. "She''s relentless, but for now, ignoring her is all I can do." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since Venus had followed them to the small world, she''d been persistently trying to speak with him. Owen, however, gave her no chance, avoiding her entirely by staying close to Leslie. Still, he doubted Venus would give up so easily. Leslie sighed. Normally, she wouldn''t care who tried to compete with her for Owen. Anyone who dared would face her wrath without exception. But Venus was different. Her status made things more complicated, and Leslie, for Owen''s sake, chose to tolerate the situation-for now. What Leslie didn''t realize was that, for Owen, her willingness to compromise for him spoke volumes. Leslie was meant to live freely, without restraint, but she had started to hold back her true nature for his sake. This realization filled Owen with a mix of guilt and admiration. Leslie noticed his expression and reassured him. "Don''t worry about Venus too much. We''ll figure it out." Owen smiled, nodding. "I''m not worried about her. I was just thinking about what the future holds for us." Leslie smiled back. "I prefer to focus on the present. Whatever happens in the future, let it be." Then, her tone shifted as she added with a touch of curiosity, "But I am looking forward to our future together." Her imagination wandered briefly-her and Owen living a peaceful life, raising their children together. A gentle glow of maternal warmth appeared on her face as she asked, "By the way, have you thought about what to name our child?" Owen froze, staring at her. "What did you say? Are we... having a child?" Leslie gently placed a hand on her abdomen and nodded, smiling. "Congratulations. In a few months, you''ll be a father." Owen''s mind reeled, his thoughts spinning. He was going to have a child! Overwhelmed with emotion, he stepped forward and embraced Leslie tightly. Leslie leaned against him, her voice soft. "It''s a girl. You should start thinking about names for her." "How about Little Leslie?" Owen suggested with a laugh, recalling fond memories of their time in the cycle of reincarnation. Just then, a familiar, playful voice chimed in. "Master, what''s this ''hugging game'' you''re playing?" Owen turned to see Seraphina, now awake and looking as petite as ever. Despite her youthful appearance, the bloodline aura she exuded was even more formidable, with faint dragon scales shimmering beneath her skin. Owen realized she was undergoing another transformation, drawing closer to becoming a being as terrifying as the mythical serpent J?rmungandr. Seraphina darted toward Owen, wrapping her small arms around him. "Master! I thought of you even while I was asleep!" Owen chuckled, setting Leslie aside momentarily to pick up Seraphina. He patted her back gently. "I missed you too, Seraphina. You''ve grown so much. Remember to behave, okay?" Seraphina''s expression turned serious as she nodded. "Don''t worry, Master. I''ll take care of the little one!" Owen blinked in surprise, realizing she must have overheard. "Then you''ll be Little Leslie''s big sister. Be a good role model for her, alright?" Seraphina beamed, her enthusiasm palpable. "I''ll be the best big sister ever!" Leslie reached out to stroke Seraphina''s hair gently. "Then it''s settled." The three of them smiled warmly, sharing a moment of familial harmony. Unbeknownst to them, a faint, childlike voice echoed softly around them. "Papa, Mama, I''ll see you soon. I can''t wait!" Seraphina''s ears twitched as if sensing something, her gaze sweeping the room in search of the voice''s source. Chapter 407 Chapter403-Negotiations? An Unavoidable Duel 407 Chapter403-Negotiations? An Unavoidable Duel Noticing that Seraphina seemed to sense something unusual, Owen and Leslie exchanged curious glances, their eyes settling on her. Owen followed her gaze but saw nothing, prompting him to ask, "What is it, Seraphina? Did you find something?" Seraphina closed her eyes, listening intently to the voice that had just whispered in her ears. Her lips moved as she softly murmured, "Papa, Mama¡­" Though her voice was faint, Owen and Leslie heard it clearly. They looked at Seraphina in astonishment, unsure of why she suddenly said that. Seraphina soon opened her eyes again, her gaze fixed on Leslie''s stomach, her jewel-like eyes brimming with curiosity. "Master, when will little master come out?" Owen glanced at Leslie, resting a hand on her abdomen. "About two more months." Seraphina clapped her hands excitedly. "Yay! In just two more months, I''ll be a big sister!" Thanks to her awakened bloodline, Seraphina could perceive things beyond ordinary senses. Her heightened awareness was even sharper than that of most celestial gods. She was convinced the voice had come from Leslie''s belly. Though the notion was extraordinary, Seraphina''s carefree nature made her accept it without hesitation. Watching Seraphina''s jubilant reaction, Owen and Leslie shared a smile. They too were eagerly anticipating the arrival of Little Leslie, a child who would bring closure to the lingering memories of the girl they had met in their reincarnation cycle. Their tranquil moment was interrupted by a sudden arrival. Charlotte appeared, her ethereal beauty marred by a deep, unresolved concern. Bowing respectfully, she addressed them in an urgent tone. "Imperial Sovereign, Empress, an envoy from the Burning Legion has just arrived." Owen and Leslie exchanged serious looks, their instincts telling them this was no trivial matter. Charlotte rarely intruded on their sanctuary, which meant the situation had to be both critical and urgent. Under their expectant gazes, Charlotte quickly explained, "The envoy has come bearing a message from Sargeras himself. He has requested a negotiation with you." Owen frowned, pondering this. "Negotiation? Why does he want to negotiate with me? What''s the Burning Legion''s current state?" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charlotte swiftly compiled the information in her mind before replying. "The Burning Legion has ceased its advances after capturing parts of the Pure Land and other regions. They''ve fortified their hold on those territories." Leslie''s delicate brows furrowed. The Burning Legion represented pure destruction; they never stopped unless their devastation was absolute. For them to halt and seek negotiations was highly unusual. Moreover, Owen was merely a representative of the Rebellion Alliance¡ªhe couldn''t speak for the entire Pure Land. For Sargeras to seek Owen specifically made little sense. "What if I refuse to attend the negotiations?" Owen asked, his tone calm yet sharp as he looked at Charlotte. Charlotte hesitated, glancing briefly at Leslie before continuing. "The envoy said that the Demon Realm is surrounded. Both the Demon Emperor and Ymir are trapped there. If you refuse to negotiate, Sargeras will order the complete destruction of the Demon Realm." Hearing this, Leslie''s mind immediately conjured images of the Demon Emperor and Ymir¡ªtwo of Owen''s close confidantes. Clearly, Sargeras had identified this weakness and was confident that Owen would agree to the negotiations. Leslie''s sharp gaze shifted to Owen. Owen''s expression remained stoic, devoid of joy or sorrow, but his voice carried a chilling edge. "What''s their true objective?" The icy tone startled Charlotte. She knew Owen well, and it was rare to see him this cold and resolute. The very air seemed to freeze under the weight of his killing intent. Charlotte quickly added, "Sargeras has publicly declared a duel with you in two months. "If you win, he will release the Demon Emperor and Ymir, withdraw the Burning Legion entirely, and end the chaos. "But if you lose, the Demon Realm will be obliterated. The Demon Emperor and Ymir will be executed, and the Azure Kingdom along with the Pure Land will be reduced to nothingness." Charlotte''s voice was heavy with gravity. Reports confirmed that the Demon Realm was indeed surrounded, and Sargeras''s announcement of the duel was spreading rapidly. Sargeras had elevated Owen''s role to that of a savior, casting him as the key to countless lives across the Pure Land. It was a brilliant move¡ªa moral bind that left Owen with no escape. Whether Owen wanted to or not, the public pressure alone would force him to act. Owen handed Seraphina to Charlotte, signaling her to leave. Understanding the weight of the decision before him, Charlotte departed with Seraphina, leaving Owen and Leslie alone in the sanctuary. A heavy silence filled the space. Leslie knew Owen had already made up his mind. This was a calculated trap, and Owen intended to walk straight into it. "Sargeras really chose his timing," Leslie said, her tone bitter. "Two months from now, your daughter will be born, and you''ll be fighting for your life against Sargeras. How do you plan to face her?" Owen knew the timing couldn''t be worse. For months, he had been waiting for the right opportunity, meeting Sargeras''s initial moves with patience. But now, as The Celestial finally acted, Owen intended to turn their plan against them. Though he couldn''t share his strategy with Leslie, he stepped closer, wrapping her in a gentle embrace. Leslie initially tried to pull away but ultimately relented, letting herself be held. As she listened to the steady rhythm of Owen''s heartbeat, she felt a sense of foreboding solidify within her. Back when Sargeras had taunted Owen, Leslie hadn''t fully understood why he was so confident. Now, she realized he had found Owen''s weakness. "Owen, you know Sargeras is working with The Celestial and Loki. "They''ve orchestrated all of this to eliminate you. If you agree to this duel, you''ll be playing into their hands." Her words were firm, but Owen remained calm, nodding. He was well aware of the risks. Yet he also knew something Sargeras didn''t: while they plotted against him, Owen was also plotting against them. Still, he replied with practiced humility, "The Demon Emperor and Ymir have helped me greatly. I can''t stand by and watch them die. "And if I win, the Pure Land will stabilize, which benefits us in the long run. Besides, with Sargeras''s provocations, how can we expect others to respect us if we don''t respond?" Leslie fell silent for a moment before sighing. "If that''s your decision, then go. Your reasons always seem to outweigh mine and our daughter''s." Her voice trailed off as she turned away, unwilling to look at him. Owen reached out, his heart heavy with guilt. For him, Leslie had always been his anchor, his only true treasure in a chaotic world. But for Leslie, she now had two loves¡ªOwen and their unborn daughter. And she couldn''t help but feel that Owen was slipping further from her grasp. Chapter 408 Chapter404-Sargeras’s Challenge 408 Chapter404-Sargeras¡¯s Challenge Inside the secluded realm, Leslie stood still, staring at Owen''s departing figure. After a long silence, she murmured to herself, "Owen, what exactly are you planning in that mind of yours?" Though Owen hid his thoughts well, Leslie could still sense something unusual about him. She knew he was carrying a heavy burden, yet she couldn''t fathom what he was truly contemplating. "Imperial Sovereign!" As Owen exited the secluded realm, Charlotte was already waiting for him outside the grand hall of the Emerald Dreamscape, holding Seraphina in her arms. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon seeing Owen, Seraphina wriggled free from Charlotte''s grasp and leaped into Owen''s embrace, her face lighting up with excitement. Owen ruffled her hair gently, holding her close before turning to Charlotte and giving her a slight nod. Charlotte understood immediately¡ªOwen had chosen to accept the challenge. She was about to speak when she felt a commanding presence approaching from behind. A slightly indignant voice echoed from a distance. "Owen, are you planning to keep me waiting here forever?" "I''ve been waiting for months, and the few times we''ve met have been rushed. Are you really that afraid of me?" Venus stepped forward, her strides graceful and confident. She was dressed in an elegant, pure white gown, reminiscent of a bridal dress, making her look like a noble swan. Beside her, Ysera followed with a complicated expression. Venus''s accusatory tone prompted Owen to respond coolly. "Why would you say that, Venus? The situation has been worsening. After my battle with Sargeras, I''ve been in seclusion to strengthen myself. Besides, you should know how clingy Leslie can be at times." At first, Venus thought Owen was making excuses, but his last remark made her lower her gaze slightly. Well then. Not only was he brushing her off, but he was openly flaunting his relationship with Leslie. Meanwhile, Ysera''s expression soured with frustration. To her, Leslie was an icon of admiration and respect. For Owen to test her patience like this was outrageous! Both women harbored some resentment toward Owen but soon noticed the presence of the child in his arms. At first, neither paid Seraphina much mind. But after a closer examination, their expressions shifted dramatically. Despite her innocent appearance, Seraphina emanated a terrifyingly powerful bloodline aura. Even these two figures, from prestigious lineages themselves, felt an oppressive pressure emanating from her. Intrigued, Venus smiled warmly and beckoned to Seraphina. "Come here, little one." Seraphina glanced at her disinterestedly and snuggled deeper into Owen''s embrace. "Auntie, do we even know each other?" The words left Venus visibly stunned. Though she had lived for centuries¡ªespecially after traversing through the Time Array¡ªshe had never been called "Auntie." As the Goddess of Beauty, her ageless looks and unparalleled charm had always captivated those around her. This child''s casual remark disrupted her composure, leaving ripples across her usually serene demeanor. Her eyes narrowed at Seraphina. Who on earth is this cheeky brat? Owen intervened, his expression serious. "She''s just a child, Venus." Venus: "¡­" Suppressing her frustration, Venus huffed and turned back to Owen. "You''re here now because of Sargeras''s challenge, aren''t you?" Sargeras''s announcement had already spread far and wide. Countless mages were now eagerly awaiting Owen''s appearance, hoping he would showcase his power and rescue them from their dire plight. After all, if Owen emerged victorious, the chaos would finally subside. With the Burning Legion seemingly infinite in number, no place felt safe. Owen met Venus''s gaze with his usual calm. Venus scrutinized him, speaking thoughtfully. "I hadn''t realized before how much influence you wield. Even Sargeras has taken the initiative to challenge you." "This duel is critical. If you win, your reputation in the Pure Land will solidify, and it will greatly benefit our future endeavors." "My father, the God of Light, rose to prominence through his battles with the Burning Legion. If you can completely defeat them, your achievements may surpass even his." Venus''s tone was earnest. In her heart, the God of Light was one of the most exceptional figures to stand against The Celestial. Yet even he had failed. To stand a chance of victory, Owen needed to surpass him. She was already striving toward that goal herself, but in Owen, she saw hope. Owen, however, remained silent, choosing instead to focus on playing with Seraphina, whose laughter rang out joyfully. Ysera observed Venus''s high regard for Owen with a complicated expression. Upon reflection, Owen''s past deeds justified her admiration, as he truly possessed immense potential. Yet as Loki''s daughter and the leader of the Emerald Dreamscape, Ysera saw Venus''s perspective as overly simplistic. This duel was no ordinary battle. Sargeras''s so-called negotiations were nothing but a fa?ade. Despite his terrifying strength, Sargeras was merely a pawn¡ªa figurehead with no true authority in The Celestial. This duel, Ysera realized, wasn''t just a clash between Owen and Sargeras. It was a confrontation between Owen and The Celestial itself. Owen''s acceptance of the duel meant walking into a trap laid by powers far greater than Sargeras. Yet Ysera knew Owen would have no choice but to participate. The masterminds behind this scheme had ensured he couldn''t refuse. As Ysera studied Owen with a conflicted gaze, he suddenly noticed her scrutiny. "Are you worried about me?" he asked. Ysera shook her head emphatically. "I''m worried about Leslie, not you. I want to see her." After a moment of thought, Owen nodded. "Go ahead." With a casual wave of his hand, he tore open the void, revealing a portal shimmering with light. Ysera froze in surprise. The secluded realm was a private sanctuary for Owen and Leslie, one that only a select few were allowed to enter. Yet now, Owen had granted her access so easily. "What''s the matter? Changed your mind?" Owen teased when Ysera hesitated. Snapping out of her daze, Ysera shook her head and hurried through the portal. Seraphina watched her leave with a pout. "Master, why did you let an outsider in?" Owen stroked her head reassuringly. "Leslie isn''t in the best mood right now. Letting Ysera keep her company might help." Seraphina didn''t fully understand but trusted Owen''s decisions. Turning to Venus, she furrowed her brows and asked suspiciously, "Why are you staring at me like that? Are you like Ysera and into women? I''m just a kid, you pervert!" Owen nearly choked at her words, while Venus''s face turned visibly irritated for the first time. What nonsense! She had only been curious about Seraphina''s powerful bloodline, yet this cheeky brat had twisted her intentions entirely. Suppressing her annoyance, Venus turned her gaze back to Owen. "You''ve decided to accept the duel, haven''t you? Sargeras is already waiting outside the Emerald Dreamscape, along with countless mages eager to witness your resolve." Venus still hoped Owen would seize this opportunity. A victory would greatly advance their cause. With a swift movement, Owen vanished, reappearing on the outskirts of the Emerald Dreamscape. There, he felt countless powerful auras converging. Among them, Sargeras''s presence stood out¡ªterrifying, overwhelming, and unmistakably brazen. Chapter 409: Chapter405-The Former Hell Chapter 409: Chapter405-The Former HellOutside the Emerald Dreamscape, factions from across the realms had gathered. Members of Windshadow and Academy City were among the first to arrive, eager to document this historic moment. "Sargeras has openly challenged Owen. How will Owen respond?" "If Owen accepts, he''ll fall into the trap laid by Sargeras and The Celestial. If he refuses, they''ll exploit the situation to tarnish his reputation. This is clearly orchestrated by forces behind the scenes who won''t give Owen a chance to escape." "Regardless of his decision, the situation is highly unfavorable for him!" The crowd buzzed with discussion, a heavy tension weighing on everyone. Even those who weren''t particularly fond of Owen now placed their hopes on him. With the Burning Legion threatening to annihilate Pure Land and its inhabitants, many saw Owen as the last beacon of salvation. Yet, they remained uncertain. While Owen was powerful and had the potential to turn the tide, he wasn''t known as a self- sacrificing hero. Amidst the cacophony of voices, a streak of light suddenly shot through the sky, arriving at the center of attention. Owen had arrived. Many instantly recognized him, their breaths quickening. Dressed in his usual refined mage robes, his demeanor exuded calm authority. His starry eyes gleamed, leaving an unforgettable impression. The previously noisy crowd fell silent for a moment before erupting into an even louder uproar. "Owen, please fight for Pure Land! For its people!" "Owen, this time, we have no one else to rely on but you!" "Owen, we beg you, save us!" Voices of desperation and hope filled the air. Of course, there were skeptics who doubted Owen''s willingness to risk his life. However, their murmurs were quickly drowned out by the overwhelming pleas of the majority. Owen stood amidst the clamor, his expression unreadable. He gazed upward at the increasingly ominous sky, where a towering, shadowy figure materialized, growing solid before their eyes. The figure exuded a suffocating pressure, as though an immense mountain had been placed on everyone''s shoulders. Sargeras. The crowd''s faces turned grim as they beheld the towering form of the Burning Legion''s commander. Sargeras''s piercing gaze locked onto Owen, his interest and focus clearly fixated on him. As their eyes met, the very air between them seemed to erupt. Violent waves of mana surged outward like the creation of galaxies, shaking the heavens. The brief yet intense standoff was broken as Sargeras spoke in a cold, mocking tone. "Owen, so you''ve come after all. I was starting to think you''d hide like a coward." Ignoring the provocation, Owen asked calmly, "The terms you spread earlier-are they true?" "If I win, you''ll release the Demon Realm and retreat entirely?" Sargeras grinned, his sharp teeth glinting. "That''s right. Does that mean you''ve accepted?" "If it''s a fight you want, it''s a fight you''ll get!" Owen replied firmly, his eyes resolute. A wave of cheers erupted from the Pure Land mages. Owen was their last hope, and they had feared he might refuse. Owen wasn''t known for altruism; he rarely acted unless it directly benefited those close to him. This had left many uneasy about whether he would agree to such an inherently unfair duel. But now, he had agreed. Hope surged anew among the crowd, their chance of survival rekindled. Sargeras, slightly taken aback by Owen''s decisiveness, waved his hand. A sphere of gray light formed, gradually revealing an image of the Demon Realm. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The duel will take place two months from now, in the Demon Realm," Sargeras declared. Owen nodded. "Two months, then. I''ll see you there." Sargeras studied Owen''s composed demeanor with curiosity. His confidence seemed too unshakable, almost unsettling. Nevertheless, Sargeras let out a booming laugh. "Two months from now, in the Demon Realm. I''ll be waiting, Owen!" With that, his form dissolved into mist and vanished, the oppressive storm clouds dissipating along with him. Golden sunlight pierced through, illuminating the crowd and warming their hearts. The weight that had been crushing them eased, replaced by a glimmer of hope. Venus, who had accompanied Owen, watched him bathed in sunlight. He seemed even more majestic, his refined features tinged with a soft radiance. Yet, she could sense a faint sadness and oppression in Owen''s aura, as though he carried a burden he couldn''t share. During the past months, Venus had taken the time to understand Owen better. She knew his melancholy wasn''t solely about the impending duel with Sargeras-it stemmed from something else entirely. Though unsure of the specifics, she was certain it was something of immense importance. Owen''s voice broke her reverie as he suddenly appeared by her side. "Come with me. I want to show you something," he said. Venus narrowed her eyes warily. "Where?" "You''ll see when we get there," Owen replied, vanishing from sight. After a brief hesitation, Venus followed, trailing him into an unfamiliar void. Roughly half an hour later, Owen came to a stop. Venus surveyed the surroundings and realized they were in the shattered remnants of Middle Earth. The void was fragmented and desolate, untouched despite the cycles of renewal and rebirth. The area felt abandoned, forgotten by the universe itself-a stark contrast to other restored realms. As Venus''s gaze followed Owen''s line of sight, she noticed clusters of dilapidated gravestones scattered across the horizon. The weathered stones bore ancient inscriptions, their meanings obscured by the passage of time. Yet the aura emanating from the graves suggested that the individuals buried here had once been celestial god-tier mages. These graves served as their final resting places, sealing their names and legacies. The oppressive aura hinted that their power had been locked away, forever silenced beneath the earth. "What is this place?" Venus asked, frowning as unease crept into her voice. Owen''s gaze remained fixed on the gravestones as he explained. "This is an ancient battlefield, much like the Star Realm. But unlike the Star Realm, where Spatiotemporal Anchors preserve the fallen, this place became their tomb." Venus''s eyes widened in shock. "Could this be... the Hell that was destroyed by The Celestial?" Once a terrifying and unique realm, Hell had served as the final destination for the souls of the dead. Through the Hell Grinder, some souls were reincarnated, while others were obliterated to nourish the realm itself. But The Celestial, seeking absolute dominance, had annihilated Hell. Its greatest warriors suffered a devastating fate, leaving their stronghold in ruins. Though Hell''s natural structure should have allowed for rebirth, the countless gravestones scattered here seemed tailored to imprison its denizens, sealing them eternally. Chapter 410: Chapter406-Hell Grinder, The Rebirth of Hell Chapter 410: Chapter406-Hell Grinder, The Rebirth of HellThe Celestial''s power had obliterated the Spatiotemporal Anchors of these souls, annihilating their essence completely. Venus took a deep breath, her expression turning grave. "So this is the terror of The Celestial?" Even the proud Spatiotemporal Anchors, thought to be eternal, could be worn down and destroyed by them. But why had Owen brought her here? Though this was the once-great Hell, filled with formidable beings, they were long dead, their lingering auras the only remnants. Owen, seeming to sense her confusion, broke the silence. "Though Hell was destroyed by The Celestial, I''ve obtained the Hell Grinder. With it, we can restore Hell." Venus''s eyes widened, lighting up with hope. If Hell could be restored, then even if God of Light had truly fallen, his soul could be drawn back into Hell. From there, they might have a chance to retrieve and restore him-something she had never dared to imagine. "Restoring Hell with the Hell Grinder alone? It won''t be easy," Venus cautioned. "There are too many intricate and challenging components involved." She furrowed her brows. Hell was an immense and complex entity, and re-establishing it would require the creation of the Six Realms of Reincarnation. These encompassed six distinct and terrifying forces: The Three Virtuous Realms: Celestial God Realm Human Realm Realm of the Asura The Three Suffering Realms: Hell Realm S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Realm of Hunger Realm of Beasts Mastering even one of these powers was the mark of a top-tier mage, capable of forging their own throne and ascending to Throne Celestial. But before Venus could voice further doubts, she noticed Owen had already begun his work. In his hand, the Godslayer Staff glimmered ominously as a unique wave of mana spread out, enveloping the desolate void scattered with gravestones. A glowing sphere formed in front of him, expanding rapidly into the shape of a colossal, rotating Hell Grinder. At this stage, however, the Hell Grinder appeared faint and incomplete. The emanations of the Six Realms of Reincarnation were fragmented, chaotic, and far from cohesive. Owen had anticipated this. He made a swift hand seal, channeling a burst of Dark God''s aura from the Godslayer Staff. A viscous black mist surged out and merged with the Hell Grinder, casting it into a deep abyssal blackness. In an instant, hellish runes lit up across its surface, unleashing the savage power of the Hell Realm. Shadows of monstrous and ferocious creatures appeared within the Hell Grinder, battling each other in a chaotic, apocalyptic frenzy. The sheer force of their conflict threatened to shatter the grinder itself. Owen knew this instability stemmed from the lack of balance in the Six Realms of Reincarnation. Without hesitation, he pointed at the surrounding gravestones, releasing a fiery wave of mental energy that melted the gravestones into liquid. These gravestones, etched with The Celestial''s sealing power, contained fragments of Celestial God Realm energy-precisely what the Hell Grinder needed to activate. As the flames consumed the gravestones, a radiant white liquid flowed toward the grinder, emanating a sacred yet awe-inspiring power. When the liquid merged with the Hell Grinder, the clash between the Celestial God Realm and Hell Realm energies became ferocious. The conflicting forces tore through the void, producing mournful wails from the fabric of space itself. Venus''s heart sank. If the balance between these two realms failed, it could unleash a catastrophic wave of destruction. Being this close, she and Owen would likely face severe consequences-if not outright death. Just as she was about to intervene, she noticed a serene light of pure elemental energy radiating from Owen''s body. The light began harmonizing the violent energies of the Hell Realm and the Celestial God Realm. "Stabilize these two realms," Owen transmitted to Venus telepathically. Though the Hell Realm and Celestial God Realm were crucial to the Six Realms of Reincarnation, Owen still needed to create the remaining four realms. This task required him to rely on Venus, who had inherited the complete legacy of the God of Light, including mastery over light elements-the ideal medium to mediate the clash of opposing energies. After a moment of hesitation, Venus nodded, stepping in to stabilize the two conflicting realms. Meanwhile, Owen concentrated on forming the Human Realm and the Realm of Hunger. Souls tied to the Realm of Hunger, extracted from the remnants of Hell, surged into the Hell Grinder, further accelerating its activation. As the energies of the three realms converged, the Hell Grinder began to rotate. Its form swelled from the size of a house to something far more immense. However, the grinder''s motions were erratic and unstable, as if an uncontrollable force within was on the brink of breaking free. Venus paled, her focus strained to its limit as she maintained the balance between the Hell Realm and Celestial God Realm. Adding the energy of a third realm had made her task nearly impossible. But Owen wasn''t done yet. With a wave of his hand, a golden projection of Order manifested and entered the Hell Grinder, embodying the essence of the Human Realm. As the Human Realm stabilized within the grinder, the immense pressure shifted from Venus to Owen. The surge of energy sought to crush him completely. Yet Owen pressed on. The urgency of his mission allowed no room for hesitation. His Dharma Form, a manifestation of his true self, emerged to absorb the brunt of the energy. In the brief respite, Owen activated the Realm of Beasts using scales shed by Seraphina, whose bloodline now bordered on divine. For the Realm of the Asura, Owen drew upon Leslie''s Dominion Power. While her power didn''t align strictly with any single force, its nature allowed it to command and unify other energies a perfect match for the realm of unrelenting warriors. Venus watched in awe. Owen had found the means to activate all six realms! As the six disparate forces coalesced, the Hell Grinder began spinning with greater cohesion. Its chaotic grinding motion gave way to a synchronized rhythm, and its size expanded further, unleashing a powerful vortex that swept up the dense remnants of souls lingering in the void. At the same time, Owen carved intricate blood-red runes into the grinder using his own blood, following guidance provided by the system. The runes pulsed with power, creating harmony among the six realms and stabilizing the grinder. Soon, the Hell Grinder began to spin faster, its grinding mechanism roaring to life. The surrounding soul energy was drawn into its vortex, forming a massive soul storm that engulfed the area. Hell had begun to awaken once more. Chapter 411: Chapter407-Rewards for Rebuilding Hell’s Reincarnation Chapter 411: Chapter407-Rewards for Rebuilding Hell¡¯s ReincarnationVenus, who had initially harbored doubts about reconstructing Hell, gazed at the stabilized Six Realms of Reincarnation, her flawless face betraying a mix of emotions. The Hell Grinder was not something easily controlled. She had studied it extensively, even learning that neither her father, the God of Light, nor the Lord of Stars had been able to achieve such a feat. While the difficulty of obtaining the Hell Grinder itself was a factor, the greater challenge lay in activating the Six Realms of Reincarnation within it. And now, Owen had accomplished it with his own strength! Venus had thought she already appreciated Owen''s abilities and believed she understood him well. Yet, witnessing this, she realized her understanding of him was far too shallow. "Focus! This is the critical moment for stabilizing the Six Realms of Reincarnation-don''t get distracted!" Owen''s stern voice cut through her thoughts. Venus immediately reined in her wandering mind, focusing entirely on assisting Owen in steadying the Hell Grinder. Moments later, as the grinding sounds of the millstone grew more profound and rhythmic, the Hell Grinder floated up from Owen''s hands. It expanded dramatically, becoming an immense, dark entity resembling a black cloud that hung over the central area of the Hell cemetery. Chaotic, malevolent energies emanated from the grinder, spreading like turbulent winds that swept across the now-exposed graves. Any lingering celestial god-tier auras were immediately drawn into its vortex. Creak... creak... The grinding sound, reminiscent of bone scraping against bone, reverberated through the space a haunting testament to the rebirth of the Hell Grinder. From the grinder emerged faint, glowing orbs that drifted before Owen and Venus, coalescing into translucent celestial god-tier figures. These spectral figures radiated an overwhelming presence, carrying a mysterious weight of authority. Owen glanced at them, and the figures respectfully bowed to him. They were the very celestial gods who had once been sealed here by The Celestial. Though celestial gods were theoretically immortal, their souls bound to reincarnation, The Celestial''s power had shattered their cycle. Sealed like living corpses, they would have remained imprisoned in torment without Owen''s intervention. By breaking the seals and reactivating the Six Realms of Reincarnation, Owen had granted them the opportunity to reincarnate-a chance at new life. As these figures bowed, Venus felt a surge of awe and reverence. She recognized some of these celestial gods as former leaders of the resistance against The Celestial, now filled with gratitude toward Owen. Owen returned their gesture with a respectful bow of his own. "Even in failure, these brave predecessors deserve admiration." As Owen straightened, the glowing orbs representing the celestial gods slowly dissipated, vanishing into the grinder. Though their current forms were gone, they could now re-enter the cycle of reincarnation. If fortune favored them, they might regain fragments of their past lives and rise again-reborn. "Farewell, venerable ones!" Owen said with a solemn voice. Venus watched him intently, her thoughts clouded by an increasing inability to fathom the depths of his character. Just then, a system notification broke through Owen''s consciousness, drawing his focus. "Congratulations, Host, on completing the task of reconstructing Hell!" Hearing this, a faint smile appeared on Owen''s lips. "Congratulations, Host, on receiving the Blessing of the Hell Grinder!" Immediately, the Hell Grinder quivered, releasing beams of light infused with the essence of the Six Realms of Reincarnation, enveloping Owen completely. Bathed in this light, Owen''s body and soul seemed to transform, glowing with a translucent purity. Impurities within his being were eradicated, evaporating as if burned away. When the radiance subsided, Owen''s form returned to normal. However, his tier had skyrocketed-ascending from celestial god-tier to god mark celestial god-tier in one fell swoop! Venus stared in disbelief at the rapidly intensifying energy emanating from Owen. It hadn''t been long since he reached celestial god-tier, and now, so soon after, he had already achieved the next level. This rate of advancement was nothing short of extraordinary. Moreover, she could sense that Owen''s transformation was not superficial. His body, soul, and mana had all grown sharper and more refined. Facing Owen now was like standing before an endless, unfathomable ocean. Even Venus, a Throne Celestial, felt a hint of pressure emanating from him. Owen, who had previously been able to battle Sargeras to a standstill, had now advanced even further. What heights would his power reach now? As the light of the Hell Grinder faded, Owen clenched his fists, feeling the surge of power within him. The system''s voice continued: "Congratulations, Host, on receiving 50 million fate points!" Owen''s eyes widened in astonishment. Fifty million fate points! It was several dozen times more than anything he had earned previously. The sheer magnitude left him feeling like he had struck gold. But the exhilaration faded as he reminded himself of the cost to perfect Supreme Order, which required a full 100 million fate points. While 50 million was a tremendous amount, it was still only half of what he needed. The system had made it clear: Supreme Order, perfected, was a power of unimaginable magnitude. It would grant him the strength to face even the Forbidden Zone and The Celestial head-on. "Only fifty million to go." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Owen''s resolve hardened as he clenched his fists, anticipation and urgency swelling within him. Suddenly, he noticed Venus''s gaze fixed upon him. Her eyes burned with curiosity and a desire to unravel the enigma he had become. Feeling slightly unnerved by her unwavering stare, Owen broke the silence. "Let''s go. The cycle of Hell has been restored. It''s time to leave." Without waiting for her response, Owen turned and began walking away. Venus watched him leave, murmuring to herself, "Owen... You''re becoming more fascinating with each passing moment." Smiling faintly, she followed him as they departed. After they left, the Hell Grinder began spinning faster. Invisible waves of energy radiated outward, drawing wandering souls from across the void. Hell was once again in motion. As news of Owen and Sargeras''s duel spread, the Burning Legion halted their attacks across various regions. Pure Land, Azure Kingdom, and neighboring territories entered an unprecedented state of calm. Meanwhile, Rachel, Madelyn, and others who had been away returned to Emerald Dreamscape to support Owen. Entering the pocket dimension where Leslie now resided, they sighed in relief. "Finally back. Fighting on the front lines is exhausting." "It''s only here I feel I can truly relax." Madelyn sprawled onto the lush grass, her fatigue evident. Despite her elevation to Death''s Calamity, which greatly enhanced her strength and perception, managing armies against the Burning Legion had been an overwhelming burden. Rachel, similarly weary, glanced around the serene and slightly transformed landscape of the pocket world, feeling tension leave her body. No matter how grueling the outside world had been, returning here was a respite for them both. Chapter 412: Chapter408-The Gathering Chapter 412: Chapter408-The GatheringThe Burning Legion''s relentless advance left Rachel dealing with numerous crises and opponents. Her unique bloodline proved especially effective against the Burning Legion, making her indispensable in the fight. "These two lovebirds relax here while we''re out there fighting battles. They really treat us like workhorses," Rachel quipped, stretching her body, inadvertently drawing attention to her exaggerated proportions. Even Madelyn, a fellow woman, found herself momentarily stunned, her throat dry as she gazed at Rachel. The combination of Rachel''s seductive figure and her restrained, enigmatic demeanor made her an irresistible sight. "Rachel, you''re getting more gorgeous by the day!" Madelyn said admiringly. Rachel glanced at her and rolled her eyes. "I appreciate the compliment, but the way you''re ogling me like a lovesick puppy is not exactly flattering." Undeterred, Madelyn leaned closer to Rachel and whispered conspiratorially, "Rachel, you''re the progenitor of succubi. Who could possibly resist your allure? Surely there''s no harm in admiring you a bit?" "And besides," she added with a sly grin, "someone with such a rare constitution shouldn''t let just anyone benefit from it." Rachel blinked, momentarily puzzled. "What are you getting at?" Madelyn scanned the surroundings to ensure privacy, then whispered in Rachel''s ear, "I know all about your unique nature. You''ve been careful to protect yourself, but... has Owen made his move yet?" What?! Rachel''s expression froze, her flawless face quickly turning a deep shade of red. As a progenitor of succubi, Rachel''s bloodline was exceptionally pure. Through her breakthroughs in the Tree of World and the Flame of Desire, she had refined her bloodline to its utmost potential, surpassing her limits. Her body contained potent mana and the purest soul essence. Anyone who engaged with her intimately would experience unparalleled benefits, particularly the first to share such a connection. That individual''s bloodline, soul, and power would undergo an unimaginable transformation. The transformation would elevate their body, soul, and magic to near-immortality, to the point where even The Celestial would struggle to destroy them. This was precisely why Rachel had trained so diligently in the pocket dimension, striving to reach celestial god-tier to help Owen. But this was a deeply personal aspiration, one she had never voiced aloud. Now, confronted by Madelyn''s teasing, Rachel was flustered. "Don''t say nonsense like that! Owen and I are just friends!" Rachel protested weakly. Madelyn chuckled. "There''s no one else here, Rachel. Why keep hiding it?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rachel playfully flicked Madelyn on the forehead. "And what about you? Your feelings for Owen are hardly a secret. Has he ever mentioned wanting to ''accept'' you?" Madelyn feigned innocence, batting her lashes. "Rachel, I have no idea what you''re talking about. I''m his sister. Anything beyond that would be... unthinkable." Rachel snorted. "Funny. I recall a certain someone saying she wanted to stay by Owen''s side forever. Is that something a sister should say?" Madelyn''s cheeks flushed bright red. "You''re twisting my words! That''s not what I meant!" Their banter escalated into playful wrestling, laughter echoing across the pocket dimension. Hearing the commotion, Seraphina rushed over, her curiosity piqued. Seeing the two tumbling on the ground, she asked, "What''s going on? Isn''t it good that you''re back? Why are you fighting?" Both Rachel and Madelyn immediately stopped their tussle, turning to Seraphina. In unison, they said, "Grown-up matters, kiddo. Stay out of it!" "Ugh!" Seraphina huffed, pouting. "I''m not a kid anymore! Once Little Leslie is born, I''ll be her big sister!" Little Leslie? Rachel and Madelyn''s eyes widened at the revelation. "We didn''t know about this!" Before they could ask more, a spatial fluctuation rippled through the air. Moments later, the Dragon Princess, the bone dragon princess Audrey, and Diana, who shared a close bond with Leslie, arrived in the pocket dimension. With their arrival, the once-quiet space came alive, filled with chatter and laughter. Anticipating this gathering, Charlotte promptly led a group of attendants to prepare a warm welcome. In the grand hall of the pocket dimension, Leslie sat observing the lively group with a faint smile. However, as the conversation inevitably shifted to Owen, her expression cooled slightly. "They''re all talking about Owen. Could it be... they all like him?" Ysera, seated nearby, chuckled. "Oh, I''d say it''s more than likely." "You''ve got a lot of competition, Leslie." "But don''t worry," Ysera added with a playful grin. "You can rest assured-I don''t like Owen." Leslie raised an eyebrow. "If not Owen, then who?" Ysera''s face softened with a sweet smile. Feeling the weight of Leslie''s penetrating gaze, she hesitated briefly before speaking. "There aren''t many people I admire. But, Leslie... you''re the only one." Leslie, though somewhat prepared for this answer, was still surprised by Ysera''s boldness. Narrowing her eyes, she murmured, "Interesting." Ysera glanced nervously at Leslie, relieved to see no overt hostility in her response. She thought back to their earlier interactions when Leslie''s approach had left her conflicted. At the time, Ysera found Leslie''s actions impulsive and even insane. Now, she realized the insanity might have been her own. Being around Leslie brought Ysera an inexplicable sense of joy and peace. For the first time, she felt safe enough to let down her guard and simply be herself. Yet, Ysera also knew that in Leslie''s heart, there was room for only one person: Owen. The thought brought a faint bitterness to her smile. Leslie, noticing Ysera''s momentary vulnerability, smiled softly. "You''re remarkable, Ysera. Thank you for your kind words." Ysera stared at Leslie, stunned. It was the first time Leslie had ever complimented her. Her heart swelled with an unfamiliar warmth, and a radiant smile spread across her face. For a moment, she felt like a child basking in the approval of someone she deeply admired. She had earned Leslie''s acknowledgment. As Ysera processed her emotions, the others-done with their playful scuffle-entered the hall. Rachel and Madelyn approached Leslie, their gazes drawn to her slightly rounded belly. "Leslie, is it true? You''re having a girl?" "How far along are you? When''s she due?" Seeing their genuine excitement, Leslie''s icy demeanor softened. "Two months. Owen''s already calling her Little Leslie." The group lit up with joy. "Little Leslie? She''s sure to be as incredible as you!" Chapter 413: Chapter409-Leslie’s Anger Chapter 413: Chapter409-Leslie¡¯s AngerThe others, upon learning that Little Leslie was a girl, offered heartfelt congratulations to Leslie. Compared to mischievous boys, they, as women, found the idea of a gentle and obedient daughter much more appealing. "Little Leslie is the child of Owen and Leslie. Her talents must be extraordinary!" Madelyn said with an eager smile. "Maybe she''ll even surpass her parents!" Rachel thought for a moment before replying softly, "It''s possible." In Rachel''s mind, both Owen and Leslie''s talents were unparalleled, far surpassing the greatest prodigies of the past and present. It was hard to imagine anyone exceeding them, but she remained open to the possibility. "Does Little Leslie''s talent even matter?" Seraphina interjected, baring her little sharp teeth in a grin. "With parents like hers, who would dare bully her? She''ll be treated like a treasure wherever she goes!" "That''s right," she added confidently, "and if anyone dares bully Little Leslie, I''ll be the first to bite them!" "And we, the dragon clan, will be her strongest shield!" The group continued discussing Little Leslie, their faces glowing with excitement and anticipation for the new life soon to join them. Watching the infectious warmth and joy spread among the group, Leslie''s usually icy heart softened slightly. For someone who had rarely experienced such a scene growing up, it struck a deeply emotional chord within her. A faint smile, rare and genuine, appeared on her lips. At that moment, a ripple of energy distorted the space in the pocket dimension. The air cracked open, forming a shimmering portal of shifting light. Through it stepped Owen, his gaze sweeping across the group. Seeing everyone so engaged in their lively discussion, and especially catching sight of the faint smile on Leslie''s face, Owen felt a flicker of surprise. All eyes turned to him as he entered the space. Seraphina, the most excitable, leaped into his arms with a delighted squeal. She nuzzled against him affectionately, like a kitten seeking warmth, then cast a triumphant glance at Audrey, the bone dragon princess. Audrey huffed indignantly but couldn''t hide the yearning in her gaze. Since Owen and Leslie''s retreat into seclusion, Audrey hadn''t seen Owen in what felt like ages. The passage of time had only deepened her feelings for him. No matter how many prodigious individuals she met in the dragon clan or beyond, none could compare to Owen. Her growing admiration and affection for him had become an open secret among the dragon clan. Many were aware of the vow she had made to become the woman standing behind Owen one day. Her devotion was understandable; after all, Owen''s excellence was unparalleled. However, most doubted he would entertain such notions, given Leslie''s presence. "Your Majesty," Audrey said softly, walking to Owen''s side, her eyes shimmering with emotion. Looking at the slightly more mature Audrey, Owen smiled warmly. "It''s been a while. You''ve grown so much¡ªI almost didn''t recognize you." As he spoke, he gently ruffled her hair. Audrey leaned into his touch, savoring the moment like a contented cat. She wanted nothing more than to be held in his arms like Seraphina, but with the little dragoness firmly occupying that space, Audrey settled for hugging Owen''s leg, clinging to him like a persistent shadow. Watching the antics of Seraphina and Audrey, Owen shook his head, a faint smile on his lips. They''re still such children. Following closely behind Owen was Venus, who couldn''t help but marvel at his magnetism. Even in Pure Land, where countless saintesses and goddesses vied for his attention, Owen seemed equally beloved by these spirited young women. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For a moment, Venus''s flawless face turned slightly pink. Her mind drifted to the time, not long ago, when she had declared before a gathering of celestial gods that Owen would marry her. She realized she wasn''t much different from these girls, openly vying for his affection. However, she quickly composed herself, recalling the message left by her father, the God of Light. "I''m not like them," she murmured to herself, drawing strength from the thought. Owen, noticing the subtle changes in Venus''s expression, found her behavior puzzling. When his gaze lingered on her for a moment too long, Venus turned her eyes away, only to glance back at him with a glare of mock irritation, as if warning him to stop staring. Amused and bemused, Owen decided not to dwell on it, chalking it up to her eccentric personality. Instead, he turned his attention to Leslie, who was lounging on a chair with her eyes half- closed. She seemed to be observing him-or perhaps ignoring him entirely, her cool demeanor unyielding. Setting down the two clingy youngsters, Owen approached Leslie. Without hesitation, he scooped her up in a princess carry, pressing a gentle kiss to her smooth forehead. "Sorry to keep you waiting," he said, his voice warm and earnest. Leslie''s long lashes fluttered as her bright, moonlit eyes opened to meet his. She placed her hands against his chest, as if to push him away, but Owen''s arms were unyielding. Feeling the firmness of his grip, she stopped resisting, fixing him with a frosty stare. "So, I still hold a place in your heart?" she asked coldly. Owen held her tighter, his voice soft yet firm. "You''re not just in my heart, Leslie-you are my heart. You''re the wind, and I''m the sand. You''re the water, and I''m the fish. Even if we part briefly, we''ll always find our way back to each other-forever." His words, spoken with quiet conviction, seeped into Leslie''s heart like a gentle spring rain. The cold reproach in her eyes melted, replaced by ripples of emotion. The grievances she had been harboring dissipated. She had wanted to rebuke him, but the words died on her lips. Though she remained silent, Owen could see that her mood had lightened, the stars once again sparkling in her gaze. Relaxing slightly, Leslie finally spoke. "Take care of yourself. Sargeras won''t be an easy opponent. In these two months, his strength is bound to grow. You don''t have much time left." Owen, however, dismissed the matter with a smile, his focus entirely on her. "Are you angry with me?" he asked playfully. Leslie gave him a pointed look but ultimately nodded. Though she knew him well enough to understand he wasn''t truly negligent, she couldn''t help wishing he''d spend more time with her and their unborn child. Her icy demeanor had been less about anger and more a quiet plea for his presence. With a sigh, she turned her gaze to Venus, redirecting her lingering frustrations. Chapter 415: Chapter411-Little Leslie is Born! Chapter 415: Chapter411-Little Leslie is Born!"What an incredible phenomenon! What is Leslie doing?" Inside the pocket dimension, everyone was drawn to the powerful energy radiating from the central palace. Above the palace, a massive vortex expanded, resembling an insatiable black hole. Nearly all the mana and life energy within the dimension was sucked into it, forming a deafening storm of unparalleled intensity. Madelyn and the others quickly rushed toward the palace, their hearts racing with anticipation and concern. Inside the palace, Owen stood in stunned silence, watching the unfolding spectacle. When Leslie had mentioned that the child could be born early, Owen had thought she was joking. After all, childbirth usually required ten months of pregnancy, and given the extraordinary nature of both parents, even twelve months would be considered normal. But now, under Leslie''s mysterious technique, the very fabric of time and space around her seemed to warp under the overwhelming vitality surging from within. Leslie became the epicenter of a cold, intense energy wave that froze the palace floor and filled the air with biting winds, sharp as blades. Madelyn and the others, having just arrived, immediately felt the bone-chilling cold envelop them, their bodies trembling involuntarily. Leslie now looked like an untouchable Ice Queen, surrounded by a blizzard of snowflakes that spiraled around her. The concentrated life energy gathered at her abdomen, causing her slightly rounded belly to shift subtly. Moments later, a brilliant light burst forth, so radiant that it blinded everyone. This light pierced through the pocket dimension and into the real world. Across Pure Land, mages gazed upward in shock, witnessing the emergence of what appeared to be a second sun -this one shining with an eerie white glow. "What is happening in the Emerald Dreamscape?" "That energy... it''s purer than any natural treasure I''ve ever encountered!" Countless discussions broke out across Pure Land, as the unprecedented event captured everyone''s attention. Back inside the pocket dimension, as the radiant life light began to fade, Owen''s pupils constricted sharply. In Leslie''s arms lay a delicate baby girl, as perfect and pristine as a porcelain doll. The child didn''t cry but gazed around with large, gem-like eyes, her flawless skin glowing with a healthy, rosy hue. Owen, utterly mesmerized, stood rooted to the spot. Leslie, her face pale but tender, looked down at the infant with boundless affection. Little Leslie had arrived. "Mommy!" The baby''s soft, sweet voice called out, her tiny lips parting like delicate petals. Leslie smiled warmly, nodding at her daughter. She had always known that their child would be extraordinary, and this confirmed her belief. Born precociously wise, Little Leslie seemed aware of her surroundings. Even as she spoke, the mana around her surged into her tiny body, accelerating her growth at an astonishing rate. Within moments, she had grown to resemble a slightly younger version of Seraphina, giggling as she looked up at her mother. Suddenly, Little Leslie turned her gaze toward Owen. Owen, still in awe, felt a powerful resonance within him, a deep connection to the child he had helped create. "Daddy..." The baby''s soft, angelic voice called out to him. She clumsily stepped away from Leslie, her tiny feet wobbling as she tried to walk toward him. But after a few steps, she lost her balance and fell into the snowy ground. Yet, instead of crying, Little Leslie stood up, brushing the snow off her chubby cheeks with her tiny hands. Owen''s heart melted at the sight. He couldn''t resist her charm and appeared beside her in an instant, gently scooping her into his arms. Her small, silky-soft body smelled faintly of milk, and as she rested in his embrace, she beamed up at him, patting his cheeks with her tiny hands. "Daddy! Daddy!" she called, her voice overflowing with joy. Owen could only laugh, his heart brimming with pride and love. Madelyn approached with a teasing smirk. "Brother, it''s just a baby. Do you have to drool over her?" But her playful tone vanished the moment she laid eyes on Little Leslie. The baby turned her curious gaze to Madelyn and, with a sweet, lilting voice, said, "Auntie Madelyn, Daddy is amazing!" Madelyn''s heart swelled with affection as she practically squealed, "Little Leslie, what do you want? Tell Auntie, and I''ll bring you the stars if you ask!" Rachel and the others joined them, drawn to the baby''s enchanting charm. "Rachel Auntie!" "Seraphina Sister!" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Audrey Sister!" One by one, Little Leslie greeted each person, her innocent voice melting every heart. Everyone couldn''t help but adore her, showering her with affection and promises. After a while, Owen brought Little Leslie back to Leslie''s side. Holding both his daughter and his wife in his arms, his gratitude overflowed. "Thank you, Leslie," he said, his voice thick with emotion. "For everything." Leslie smiled softly. "I just wanted to meet our little girl sooner. Now, does this mean I can go to Demon Realm with you?" "No." Owen shook his head, his expression serious. "It''s far too dangerous-even I can''t guarantee safety there." Leslie fell silent for a moment. Then, with a piercing gaze, she asked, "Will you come back safe?" Owen squeezed her hand tightly. "I promise you-I will return unharmed." For now, Leslie let the matter rest, turning her attention to their sleepy daughter. The six remaining days passed quickly. During that time, Owen stayed close to Leslie and Little Leslie, cherishing every moment with them. Little Leslie grew rapidly, learning to walk with confidence and sleeping less and less, her development far from ordinary. Their peaceful days were interrupted on the morning of the duel by an unexpected visitor. "Owen, it''s time." Venus entered the pocket dimension, her gaze complex as she looked at Owen. She had already heard of Little Leslie''s birth. Asking Owen to face a life-or-death duel now seemed unbearably cruel. Owen, however, had been preparing for this day. He nodded calmly in acknowledgment. Before he could leave, Little Leslie appeared, gazing up at him with wide, curious eyes. "Daddy, are you going somewhere?" Owen bent down to stroke her soft hair. "Daddy will be back soon. Stay here with Mommy and wait for me, okay?" "But Daddy..." Little Leslie''s big eyes glistened with hope. "I want to go with you!" Chapter 416: Chapter412-The Day of the Duel Chapter 416: Chapter412-The Day of the Duel"Little Leslie is the best, the most obedient," Owen said with a warm smile, crouching to meet his daughter''s gaze. But Little Leslie shook her head, her voice trembling as she pleaded, "Daddy, please let me go with you. I promise I''ll be good and won''t disturb you!" Her large eyes began to brim with tears, glistening like pearls ready to fall. Owen''s heart ached as if it were being torn apart. He wanted nothing more than to take her along, but this journey was far too dangerous. It was a risk he couldn''t take. At that moment, Leslie walked over, crouching beside Little Leslie. Her tone was calm but firm as she said, "Be a good girl and wait here with Mommy. Daddy will come back soon, I promise." Leslie''s reassurance calmed Little Leslie a little, though she still sniffled and whimpered. "Daddy, you have to come back quickly, okay? Promise me!" Owen extended his pinky finger, hooking it gently with hers. "Daddy, you must keep your promise!" Little Leslie said with determination, her tear- streaked face looking up at him. Then, turning her curious gaze to Venus, she asked, "Big sister, are you going with Daddy?" Venus, meeting Little Leslie''s sweet and innocent demeanor for the first time, felt her heart soften. "Yes, I''ll be accompanying your daddy," Venus replied, her usual aloofness melting slightly under Little Leslie''s gaze. "Then, can you bring Daddy back with you?" Little Leslie asked, her earnest eyes locking onto Venus. Venus''s heart skipped a beat. Under the weight of Little Leslie''s hopeful gaze, she couldn''t find it within herself to refuse. She nodded gently and smiled. "Yes, I promise to bring him back." With that, Venus turned to leave with Owen. Owen, his heart heavy, took a deep breath as he followed her. Just before stepping out of the pocket dimension, he turned to take one last look at Little Leslie. Tears glistened on her cheeks like pearls, silently falling as she stood there watching him go. Across Pure Land As the day of Owen and Sargeras''s duel arrived, tension gripped Pure Land and beyond. From Forbidden Zone to Azure Kingdom, countless people held their breath. Today would decide the fate of Pure Land. "Do you think Owen is ready?" "I believe in him! His talent is unparalleled. Even against Sargeras, he has a real chance!" "I''m not so optimistic. This duel was clearly premeditated by Sargeras and those behind him. Owen''s already at a disadvantage." "Either way, we have no choice but to put our faith in Owen now." "Yes... Let''s pray for his victory." All eyes turned toward Demon Realm, where the stage was set. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In Demon Realm The once-vibrant Demon Realm lay in ruins, reduced to a wasteland by the Millennial Cataclysm. Only the battered Demon Sky Citadel remained, its walls scorched and crumbling, the air heavy with the acrid smoke of green flames. On the Citadel''s battlements, the Archdemon stood, clad in worn armor. Her sharp gaze swept over the encircling legions of the Burning Legion, who had the Citadel surrounded in an unbreakable siege. Flames roared from the Burning Legion''s ranks, creating a sea of fire that threatened to consume everything. For two long months, the Citadel had been trapped in this suffocating siege. The Archdemon furrowed her brows. She knew full well that she and the others were merely pawns in Sargeras''s scheme to lure Owen into this deadly confrontation. "Thinking about Owen again, sister?" Beside her, Elysia, the Demon Empress, teased with a knowing smirk. The Archdemon shot her a glare. "I''m strategizing a way to break this siege. Unlike you, I don''t want to sit here waiting to die." Elysia chuckled, unfazed by her sister''s sharp tone. "We just need to wait. If Owen defeats Sargeras, we''ll be fine." The Archdemon''s expression turned complex. She couldn''t forget her intimate moments with Owen, the nights they spent together, and the way he had freed her from her inner demons. Every part of her-body, heart, and soul-belonged to him. But the thought of him walking into this perilous duel filled her with dread. Sargeras was no ordinary foe. The ancient records of Demon Realm described him as an unstoppable force of terror, a being so dangerous that even the bravest avoided him at all -costs. And now, with The Celestial and Loki backing him, his strength was likely unimaginable. If Owen came, he would be stepping directly into a meticulously laid trap. The Archdemon clenched her fists, her mind swirling with worry, until a voice broke through her thoughts. "He''s here," said Ymir, her tone calm but her eyes betraying her own complicated feelings. The Archdemon and Elysia followed Ymir''s gaze to the horizon, where a lone figure approached with unwavering determination. It was Owen. He had come. The Archdemon''s heart ached at the sight of him, emotions she couldn''t suppress churning within her. He looked just as she remembered-composed, confident, and utterly magnetic. This man, who had captivated her so completely, was now walking directly into the lion''s den. The Duel Begins As Owen approached the Demon Sky Citadel, the previously calm sky began to ripple and distort. A thunderous voice boomed like a clap of thunder: "Owen, I''ve been waiting for you!" Sargeras''s arrival sent a wave of tension rippling through the Burning Legion. Their commanders roared in unison, a chorus of rage and bloodlust that shook the heavens. In the heart of the chaos, Sargeras stood tall. His crimson armor glowed ominously, his two horns radiating an eerie, corrupting energy. His enormous frame was wreathed in unholy flames, distorting the air around him with its heat. His malevolent gaze locked onto Owen''s, the clash of their wills freezing time itself. Owen narrowed his eyes, studying his foe. Sargeras wasn''t just a formidable adversary; he was the pinnacle of Throne Celestial power, bolstered by The Celestial and Loki. This duel wouldn''t just be against Sargeras. It would be against all those who sought to end Owen''s life, including the Forbidden Zone''s hidden powers. The Archdemon, Elysia, and Ymir watched from the Citadel walls, their hearts heavy with concern. Even from this distance, they could feel the oppressive aura emanating from Sargeras. And yet, Owen stood undaunted, a beacon of hope against the encroaching darkness. Chapter 417: Chapter413-Facing Sargeras Once More Chapter 417: Chapter413-Facing Sargeras Once MoreThe overwhelming might and terror of Sargeras were deeply etched into the memories of those who had witnessed the Burning Legion''s assault on Demon Sky Citadel. To stand before him felt like an ant gazing up at the heavens utterly insignificant, drowned in despair. The gap in strength was simply insurmountable. A Shadowed View Not far from Demon Realm, a black enchanted carpet hovered in the void. The carpet was grand and expansive, with a table set upon it. On the table rested an unopened bottle of champagne and two glasses of red wine, glinting in the eerie light. Caesar, his soul condensed into a tangible form, held a glass of red wine between his fingers, swirling it lightly. The crimson liquid gleamed like blood. Even without a physical body to savor the wine''s aroma, watching the standoff between Owen and Sargeras gave him the same thrill as enjoying a fine vintage. A celestial god attending Caesar lifted the other glass, inhaling the wine''s rich fragrance before chuckling. "Master Caesar, your foresight is unparalleled. Today''s duel between Owen and Sargeras will undoubtedly unfold just as you predicted." Caesar smiled faintly, shaking his head slightly. "The world is unpredictable. It''s best not to speak in absolutes. "Still, Owen faces not only Sargeras but also the machinations of the Forbidden Zone, The Celestial, and others. His chances of survival are slim." The celestial god beside him smirked, responding, "Indeed, master. People hail Owen as the greatest prodigy of the age, but only because you''ve remained out of sight. With you here, how could this upstart ever shine? "In your presence, Master Caesar, Owen is nothing more than a plaything." Outside the Citadel Owen and Venus strode through the air. Against the endless expanse of the Burning Legion, they were but two faint specks of light, seemingly insignificant. Yet the energy radiating from them was imposing-calm and unyielding, standing firm against the encroaching tide of destructive, malevolent flames. Venus''s gaze didn''t linger on the legions. Instead, it quickly found its way to the Citadel''s battlements, where the Archdemon and her companions stood. A sly smile spread across her lips. "No wonder you agreed to a duel to the death with Sargeras," she teased. "With three such beauties waiting for you, who wouldn''t be tempted?" Owen''s expression darkened. He hadn''t realized until now how much Venus relished making outrageous remarks. But with Sargeras so close, Owen had no patience for distractions. Shooting Venus a sharp glance, he chose not to reply. However, his silence only emboldened Venus, who sighed dramatically, "I see now why you turned me down so decisively before-no hesitation at all. With so many loves spread across the land, why would you need me? "Leslie must be utterly blinded by love to put up with you, you scoundrel." Owen''s lips twitched in irritation. Venus, despite her noble lineage and celestial status, was still a woman. And like many, she bore a grudge when spurned, expressing it with relentless jabs. Were it any other day, Owen might have humored her antics. But today, he needed his focus sharp, his energy undivided. His icy glare silenced Venus mid-sentence. "Enough," he said coldly. Venus huffed but refrained from further remarks. The Duel Begins The already dim sky grew darker, oppressive and heavy. Sargeras descended step by step from the heavens, each stride reverberating like a thunderclap, shaking the very fabric of the void. Moments ago, he had stood high above, a figure in the distant sky. Now, he was less than a hundred meters away. As he approached, the heavens seemed to sag under his weight, and the atmosphere pressed heavily upon all who bore witness. "Owen," Sargeras''s voice rumbled, as if torn from the depths of an abyss. "I told you, our paths would inevitably cross in a battle to the death." He halted, his piercing gaze locking onto Owen. His eyes, devoid of emotion, radiated pure destruction. From the annihilating aura emanating from Sargeras, Owen glimpsed countless shattered worlds, the cries of the dying echoing in his mind. These were Sargeras''s deeds-the remnants of the realms he had obliterated, the unending massacre of mages under his hand. As the weight of Sargeras''s presence bore down, the Burning Legion erupted into a deafening roar. Their synchronized cries rang like the clash of blades, piercing the air and assaulting the senses of all who heard them. The sound wasn''t merely noise-it invaded the mind, shaking resolve and sapping morale. From this very moment, Sargeras was laying the groundwork for victory, using his sheer presence to dominate both Owen and the countless mages watching from afar. Hope and Despair "Owen, you have to win!" The cacophony of the Burning Legion stirred memories of fear among the elder mages watching. It reminded them of the days when the Legion''s campaigns had spread across Pure Land like wildfire, leaving only death and ruin in their wake. But now, there was a glimmer of hope: Owen. The man who had dazzled the world with his unmatched talent now stood as their last bastion of salvation. Countless eyes watched as Owen faced Sargeras. "Come on, Owen. You can do this." "Sargeras is a monster. If he wins, none of us will be spared." "Still, Owen is no ordinary prodigy. He transcends this age itself. We must trust in his strength and wait." From Pure Land to Academy City, projections of the duel broadcast the unfolding drama to all corners of the realm. Even the weakest practitioners could now witness this legendary confrontation. Within Owen''s pocket dimension, Madelyn and the others huddled together, their eyes glued to the projection. Though they knew Owen well and had faith in him, the gravity of the duel left them tense and anxious. Behind them, Seraphina, Audrey, and the Dragon Princess clutched each other nervously, their hearts pounding audibly. In contrast, Ysera and Ferola watched with calm composure, their focus unwavering. Only the Dark Elf Queen had her gaze elsewhere-on Leslie, seated serenely in the palace. The Queen found Leslie''s demeanor odd. Despite her deep bond with Owen, Leslie appeared unusually calm, her expression almost detached. It was starkly different from her past reactions. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Did Leslie have unshakable confidence in Owen''s abilities? Or was there something else at play? The Queen''s eyes narrowed as she noticed the slumbering Little Leslie in Leslie''s arms. With each breath, Little Leslie absorbed an immense flow of life energy, and Order Runes shimmered faintly around her like protective chains. The Queen''s heart raced. Born with an infinite connection to Order? It was beyond extraordinary-Little Leslie might well be a Child of Creation, embodying the mythical traits of the fabled Supreme Physique. After all, for a mage to master even a single aspect of Order was to be hailed as a true prodigy. Yet here was Little Leslie, basking in its unbounded radiance from birth. Chapter 418: Chapter414-Little Leslies Extraordinary Gift Chapter 418: Chapter414-Little Leslie''s Extraordinary GiftUnlike ordinary prodigies, Little Leslie stood surrounded by an endless flow of Order, akin to loyal subjects awaiting the commands of their monarch. It seemed that every aspect of Order lay within her grasp, effortlessly accessible and under her control. This was leagues beyond the mere mastery of a single Order- a capability that made even legends pale in comparison. Indeed, such a Supreme Physique, as theorized in countless arcane calculations, was said to represent the epitome of perfection. Yet, until now, it had remained a speculative ideal, with no evidence of its existence. The Dark Elf Queen, who had once dismissed these notions as mere conjecture, now stood awestruck as the impossible unfolded before her very eyes. The sheer magnitude of Order surrounding Little Leslie was beyond comprehension. Her talent transcended the boundaries of reality, ascending into the realms of myth and legend. This was the child of Owen and Leslie-a progeny of unparalleled terror and wonder. The Duel Commences While the Dark Elf Queen marveled at Little Leslie''s inconceivable abilities, the tension between Owen and Sargeras reached its breaking point. In a flash, both moved simultaneously, and the long-anticipated duel began. Countless eyes locked onto the combatants, hearts pounding with suspense and exhilaration. Outside Demon Sky Citadel Sargeras, gripping his blade wreathed in fel energy, stepped forward. The earth beneath him quaked, and the very fabric of space seemed to compress before him, forming ripples of destructive energy. "Owen, to die by my hand today-consider it a worthy conclusion to your fleeting existence," Sargeras intoned, his voice carrying a strange finality. With that, he unleashed the full might of his Throne Celestial tier. The skies groaned and the earth trembled as his overwhelming aura cascaded outward, shattering the heavens with a deafening roar. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Owen Unleashes His Power Owen, fully aware of the stakes, wasted no time. Though Sargeras was his senior in both rank and experience, he activated his Primordial Chaos Body, pushing his bloodline to its zenith. In his hand, the Godslayer Sword shone like a newborn sun, emanating rays of blinding brilliance that expanded outward, banishing Sargeras''s oppressive aura. Without hesitation, Owen lunged forward, his sword carving a path through time and space. The strike, Supreme Sword, erupted into a beam of light that seemed to bisect the entire Demon Realm, bearing the destructive force of a world-ending calamity. The energy of the Supreme Sword was overwhelming inescapable and unstoppable. Under its influence, Order dissolved, the heavens roared, and the world teetered on the brink of chaos. For a moment, Owen appeared as a god of destruction, ushering the realm into eternal darkness. Sargeras Fights Back Facing the devastating attack, Sargeras''s expression turned grim. With a swing of his fel-forged blade, a torrent of infernal fire cascaded from the fiery clouds above, streaking down like meteors to meet Owen''s sword. BOOM! The collision of blade and sword sent shockwaves rippling across the battlefield. Streams of infernal fire clashed with the sword''s radiant energy, surging and disintegrating in violent explosions that left the void fractured. A Clash of Equals When the dust settled, both combatants had been forced backward. Owen''s body bore the scars of the encounter, fel flames lingering on his wounds and forcing a spurt of blood from his lips. Sargeras, on the other hand, had suffered a deep gash to his chest. The blow had cut through his armor, leaving a wound that reached down to the bone. Their opening exchange had left both warriors injured-proof of the devastating intensity of their battle. Observers React Countless spectators gasped in awe and terror. This was no mere sparring match-both combatants had fought with every ounce of their strength, and the result had been mutual devastation. Sargeras Recognizes Owen''s Growth Sargeras''s gaze fixed on Owen, his voice betraying a rare note of astonishment. "A God Mark Celestial God?" he muttered. "You''ve advanced to such a level in mere months?" Though aware of Owen''s unmatched potential, Sargeras couldn''t help but marvel. The leap from Celestial God to God Mark Celestial God was akin to crossing an insurmountable chasm-one that even the most talented mages spent lifetimes trying to bridge. Yet Owen had done it in an impossibly short span. Hope Rises "God Mark Celestial God! No wonder Owen has been so confident. He''s already surpassed what anyone thought possible!" "If Owen could contend with Sargeras before, his newfound strength makes victory more than just a dream!" Sargeras Refuses to Yield Though his surprise lingered, Sargeras''s expression soon darkened, and his voice grew cold. "Your breakthrough may have shortened the gap between us, but it isn''t enough to change your fate. "Today, Owen, you die." As if to underscore his words, the gaping wound on his chest rapidly healed, leaving no trace of injury behind. Owen''s calm, confident gaze met Sargeras''s. His voice was steady, carrying a quiet conviction. "Is that so? Many before you have claimed the same. Every one of them fell at my hands." The Battle Escalates Sargeras''s composure wavered for a moment, his brow furrowing. He let out a deafening roar, his massive form expanding further, casting a shadow so vast it seemed to consume the sky. Beneath its weight, Demon Sky Citadel trembled. "Owen, show me the limits of your arrogance!" Sargeras bellowed. With terrifying speed, his blade, now enveloped in emerald flames, transformed into a streak of light barreling toward Owen. The sheer force of the attack ignited the air, threatening to incinerate everything in its path. But just as the attack seemed unstoppable, the Supreme Sword in Owen''s hand erupted with radiant energy, forming a pillar of light that pierced the heavens. Under its glow, the fel blade dimmed, its momentum slowing. A Collision of Titans Owen surged forward, his blade slicing through the oncoming attack. Behind him, numerous projections of himself materialized, each one leaping into the fray to strike at Sargeras. BOOM! Their clash sent waves of chaos rippling through the realm. The skies of the Demon Realm shattered, revealing endless constellations hidden behind the veil of destruction. A Battle Beyond Comprehension The ferocity of their fight obliterated everything in its path. Explosions of light and shadow tore through space, swallowing stars and erasing the boundaries of the battlefield. The combatants moved at such blinding speeds that even the most powerful mages struggled to keep track of their movements. This was not a battle of mortals-it was the collision of gods. Even those watching through projections trembled, overwhelmed by the sheer intensity. If a single stray shockwave reached them, they would be annihilated. Among the onlookers, even Throne Celestials found themselves shaken. "The scale of this battle... I can barely withstand the aftermath..." whispered one, awe and fear mingling in their voice. Chapter 419: Chapter415-Sargerass Limits Chapter 419: Chapter415-Sargeras''s LimitsAt this moment, under the watchful eyes of countless spectators, the battle between the two fighters reached a fever pitch. Surging demonic energy roiled around Sargeras, an endless torrent of eerie, searing flames rising and burning, emanating waves that seemed to herald the end of the world. Within these pulsations, the battlefield between him and Owen dissolved into chaos. Their figures were imperceptible; only the terrifying ripples of their clashes could be seen, exploding like high-energy blasts in the void, scattering shockwaves in every direction. These shockwaves didn''t leave the two combatants unscathed. Even Owen''s battle-hardened, seemingly indestructible body was scorched black by the demonic flames, thick black smoke rising from his seared skin. Meanwhile, Sargeras was faring no better. Under the relentless sword energy of Owen''s Godslayer Sword, his armor was riddled with deep cuts, and blood gushed from his wounds, filling the air with an even heavier scent of iron and gore. The two exchanged dozens more blows, and the heavens above Demon Sky Citadel became a churning mass of chaotic energy. The vast starry sky above twisted, collapsed, and shattered into endless stardust, blotting out the sun and moon. As their battle escalated to even more terrifying heights, another violent clash forced Owen and Sargeras to simultaneously take a step back. In the next instant, Owen''s eyes flashed with a sharp glint, sword intent flowing like rivers of Order, before he slashed at Sargeras''s arm with a lightning-fast strike. The attack was too swift. Even with all his focus trained on Owen, Sargeras couldn''t evade it. The blade pierced through his arm. Blood spurted out in torrents. The excruciating pain wrung a scream from Sargeras, a cry that echoed across the heavens and earth. Sargeras was wounded! The sight of Sargeras injured filled the onlookers with elation. After all, Owen was only a god-mark celestial, far below Sargeras''s rank as a mage. Yet, despite the disparity, Owen had managed to wound him, gaining the upper hand. Clenching his teeth through the pain, Sargeras glared at Owen, a flicker of shock passing through his eyes. The sheer terror of Owen''s combat prowess had far exceeded his expectations. The speed and power of his strikes were beyond anything Sargeras had anticipated. "Sargeras," Owen said, his tone calm yet commanding. "At this stage, there''s no point in holding back. Let me see the full extent of your power." "Do you really think you can defeat me with your current strength? You''re dreaming." Owen''s words sent shockwaves through the spectators. Could it be that Sargeras had been holding back this entire time? "I''ll admit," Sargeras said, his tone grave, "I underestimated you earlier. Your talent and strength are unlike anything I''ve encountered. But if I get serious, you won''t stand a chance." Sargeras fixed his gaze on Owen, his expression growing colder and more menacing. Tightening his grip on his demonic blade, he seemed to seize control of the very fabric of reality. Around Owen, the void began to collapse inward, vibrating violently. Waves of oppressive demonic energy surged toward him with crushing force. In that moment, Sargeras seemed to transform into the supreme creator, the sovereign of this world. Anyone who witnessed this scene felt themselves shrink in insignificance, like fireflies daring to compete with the blazing sun. Even from across the endless void, the oppressive majesty of Sargeras''s aura grew stronger, compelling all who felt it to bow down. It was their first time encountering such a phenomenon-try as they might to resist, the weight of his presence was inescapable. Meanwhile, the Burning Legion troops stationed at Demon Sky Citadel, emboldened by the surge of their commander''s power, erupted in deafening cheers. Venus, however, watched with a heavy heart. From Sargeras, she sensed an even more terrifying aura. "This is bad," Venus murmured, her face pale. "Sargeras is trying to break the seal!" Already immensely powerful, Sargeras''s aura was now surging beyond comprehension, on the verge of breaking through the limits of Throne Celestial. Venus understood all too well that anyone who reached the rank of Throne Celestial would inevitably face suppression by The Celestial. After all, this rank represented the extreme limit of power. To go beyond it was to pose a direct threat to The Celestial itself. Thus, The Celestial had established this threshold as a warning. Any mage who attempted to surpass Throne Celestial would face not only The Celestial''s attacks but also a curse that would drastically shorten their lifespan, making survival nearly impossible. For this reason, most Throne Celestial mages chose not to pursue greater power. The path forward was treacherous, and the oppressive weight of The Celestial''s warning hung over them like a sword poised to fall. The closer they approached the limit, the more likely that sword was to descend. But now, to achieve a swift victory over Owen, Sargeras had chosen to break this limit and unleash his peak combat strength. Even stepping half a step beyond Throne Celestial would grant him an unfathomable surge in power. No matter how formidable Owen''s abilities seemed, he would pale in comparison to Sargeras in this state. As Venus grew increasingly uneasy, her gaze instinctively shifted to a distant corner of the void. There, where nothing should have been, a magic carpet floated silently. On it sat Caesar''s soul, watching the battle unfold with casual interest. Venus''s heart sank at the sight. Caesar, who usually kept to herself, had come here? This uncharacteristic behavior filled Venus with a growing sense of dread. Caesar noticed Venus''s gaze and offered her a faint smile, a subtle greeting. Venus furrowed her brows even more deeply. Caesar''s soul was immensely powerful. If she didn''t want to be seen, even Venus-despite her own formidable strength-might not have been able to sense her presence. Caesar had revealed herself on purpose. Next to Caesar, a celestial god, sensing the terrifying aura emanating from Sargeras, chuckled lightly. "Lord Caesar, Sargeras''s power is truly terrifying. He''s far more formidable now than ever before. There''s no way Owen can match him." Caesar, however, shook her head slightly. "Sargeras has indeed brought out all his trump cards, but if Owen were so easily defeated, he would have perished in the trials long ago." "He is far more resourceful and resilient than he appears. Otherwise, he would not have earned my respect." Hearing Caesar''s rare tone of gravity, the celestial god beside her felt a shiver run down his spine. Having served Caesar for many years, he understood how rare it was for her to take any mage seriously. To see Caesar treat Owen with such solemnity was shocking. "My lord, do you believe Owen will win this fight?" Caesar cast him a glance and shook her head. "This time, his opponent isn''t just Sargeras. Ultimately, he will lose." ... As Sargeras began breaking through the limits of Throne Celestial, the spectators in the miniature world all watched with grim expressions. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The power emanating from Sargeras now was on an entirely different level. Even the residual shockwaves of his aura, carried across the vast void, reeked of death. Breaking the Throne Celestial limit! It was something they had only heard of in legend. What kind of power would Sargeras wield once he crossed that boundary? They could not even begin to imagine. Chapter 420: Chapter416-Sargeras Gravely Wounded Chapter 420: Chapter416-Sargeras Gravely Wounded"Sargeras has his trump cards, but so does my brother. He''ll win this fight for sure!" Madelyn''s expression had grown grave, but her confidence in Owen''s strength was unshaken. How many crises and tribulations had Owen already weathered? This time would be no different. Seraphina, the Dragon Princess, and the others clenched their fists tightly. Their faces bore traces of worry, but an even greater determination shone through. Compared to the others, Ysera was more focused on Leslie''s reaction. She glanced toward Leslie, who was standing in the great hall. Leslie, her expression calm and composed, gazed at the scene before her as if Sargeras''s eruption of power could not stir her heart. Meanwhile, young Leslie, who had been napping in the hall, seemed to sense something. Her small brows furrowed slightly, and she murmured Owen''s name in her sleep. At the same time, the terrifying ripples of power emanating from Sargeras sent shockwaves across the Pure Land and beyond. Mages everywhere turned pale, trembling under the sheer weight of his overwhelming aura. For most of them, even celestial gods were untouchable pinnacles of strength. Throne Celestials were beings beyond comprehension. As for what lay beyond Throne Celestial, no one knew. It was a tier of unimaginable might, a realm so vast it could only be whispered about as possessing the power to obliterate the Pure Land itself. For any mage beneath that tier, the suppression would be absolute-a complete annihilation. The gap was simply too vast. As countless onlookers watched Owen with anxious eyes, Sargeras, now enveloped in a surging aura, abruptly opened his eyes. A cold light flashed within them, and an overwhelming wave of mana spread outward, turning the surrounding void into a suffocating mire and pressing down upon Owen inch by inch. In this moment, Sargeras seemed like an unassailable sovereign, trampling all magic beneath his feet. "Such power... intoxicating." Sargeras relished the waves of mana coursing through him. The intricate patterns of magical Order swirling between his brows filled him with an unprecedented sense of invincibility. At his whim, it felt as if the stars themselves could shatter. He was gripped by an intoxicating sense of omnipotence. Raising his hand toward Owen, Sargeras brought it down with a crushing force. The heavens roared as a torrent of Order cascaded from the shattered sky, falling like countless celestial waterfalls, obliterating the void below. The already fragile Demon Realm quaked violently under the force, as though an unparalleled cataclysm had been unleashed. Even celestial god-level mages caught a whiff of death''s scent in the air. Were they to approach, annihilation would be certain-without so much as a chance to react. This strike from Sargeras was simply too fearsome. Amidst the raging torrent of Order, Owen stood firm, sword lowered at his side, his gaze fixed upon the skies above. His expression was grave. Even he could sense the immense danger emanating from Sargeras''s attack. It was clear that ordinary means would not suffice to block this blow. Taking a deep breath, Owen activated his Supreme Order. Instantly, a towering, majestic figure appeared behind him, so vast it seemed to bridge the heavens and the earth. Though the figure was indistinct, it exuded an aura that felt as if it had traversed the endless rivers of time to descend upon this battlefield. Owen glanced upward at the apparition, and the figure gazed back down at him. Their eyes locked, and a strange resonance rippled outward. The phantom merged with Owen, and his aura surged dramatically. In mere moments, Owen, who had been at the level of a god-mark celestial, broke through to the realm of Throne Celestial. A boundless energy surged from within him, radiating outward. Under the influence of this newfound power, the descent of the Order torrent slowed, and the trembling of the Demon Realm subsided somewhat. Every mage watching Owen was struck dumb with astonishment. "Is this the legendary Supreme Order magic?" "I can''t believe he could elevate himself from god-mark celestial to Throne Celestial with a secret technique!" "Is this Owen''s trump card? His combat strength at Throne Celestial is far beyond that of god-mark celestial!" Venus, too, was stunned, her face a picture of disbelief. Even Caesar, who had been observing from the shadows, could scarcely believe the magnitude of Owen''s sudden leap in strength. After all, the difference between Throne Celestial and god-mark celestial was not merely a step-it was an unbridgeable chasm. No one had ever witnessed such a technique that could achieve this kind of transformation. The mages in the Pure Land rubbed their eyes in disbelief, struggling to accept the scene before them. The sheer scope of Owen''s growth defied all logic. In the small world, Madelyn and the others were equally stunned. Though they had known Owen possessed incredible trump cards, they had not expected anything like this. Owen''s already formidable combat power soared exponentially as he ascended to a higher tier. Amid the collective shock, Leslie remained the calmest. With serene elegance, she continued to watch the unfolding events. "Sargeras, it''s time to end this." Feeling the overwhelming mana coursing through him, Owen let out a long roar and locked his gaze onto Sargeras. He began weaving intricate hand seals before him. The Light-Dark Seals were unleashed! Brilliant light erupted in front of Owen, exploding like a supernova. The dazzling radiance turned the world into a sea of blinding white. Every attack that surged toward Owen was neutralized upon contact with the rippling waves of white light, dissolving into nothingness. Even the torrent of Order was reduced to melting snow as it touched the radiant ripples. The light expanded, forming a domain that enveloped Sargeras. Within this domain, massive, mountain-like spheres of dark energy descended upon Sargeras, crushing toward him. These black orbs carried a sealing power so absolute that anything they touched would have its mana entirely suppressed. For the first time, Sargeras felt a flicker of fear. Owen''s sudden counterattack far exceeded his expectations. As he prepared to retaliate, the black orbs ignored space and time, slamming into him directly. The mana-light coursing over his resilient body dimmed instantly. Even the magical Order flowing within him was sealed, unable to emit the faintest ripple. Then, the black orbs detonated, merging with the radiant white light to create an even more terrifying explosion. Sargeras''s body was unable to withstand the devastating shockwaves. He was torn into countless bloody fragments that scattered across the battlefield. Owen narrowed his eyes, his expression remaining tense. Sargeras''s strength had far exceeded his expectations. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even with the Supreme Order and the devastating Light-Dark Seals, he had only managed to destroy Sargeras''s physical form-he had not annihilated him entirely. It was clear that after breaking through to a level beyond Throne Celestial, Sargeras''s combat prowess had reached an unimaginable height. Even such an overwhelming attack had failed to completely obliterate him. Yet, while Sargeras had not been killed, he had been grievously wounded. The scattered remnants of his blood and flesh began converging toward the center, attempting to reform his body for another round. At his level, even total physical destruction could not end him. His immense vitality allowed him to regenerate endlessly, making him nearly immortal. Of course, this required a sufficient reserve of essence blood. Owen, unwilling to give him the chance to recover, acted decisively. As Sargeras''s fragmented body began to reassemble, Owen swept his hand forward. Within the radiant white domain, countless black orbs detonated like collapsing stars. The resulting shockwaves shredded Sargeras''s fragments into even finer pieces, extinguishing the vitality of his scattered flesh with relentless force. Chapter 421: Chapter417-The Vanishing Projection Chapter 421: Chapter417-The Vanishing ProjectionAmidst the pure white radiance, Sargeras''s flesh continued to rupture and dissipate, his body disintegrating inch by inch. The scent of death gathered heavily in his heart. He knew all too well-if this continued, Owen''s strike would indeed annihilate him. Without hesitation, he directed his formidable mind power, weaving it like countless threads to pull his scattered blood and flesh back toward his original position. Slowly, they coalesced into a blood-red phantom of his form. The agony of reconstructing his body was unbearable, drawing an anguished wail from Sargeras that sent visible shockwaves rippling through the void. But Owen had already locked onto his aura. As Sargeras''s flesh began to gather, black orbs of condensed energy surged toward him. Boom! Brilliant light erupted from Sargeras, colliding with the terrifying, all-consuming black orbs. The clash unleashed a mana tide that swept across the battlefield. As the mana tide subsided, Owen narrowed his eyes, watching Sargeras retreat swiftly. His voice was cold: "Trying to flee now? A bit too late for that." The moment his words fell, Owen''s body transformed into a streak of light that transcended space and time, closing in on Sargeras. Sargeras, still a blood-red silhouette, had yet to fully restore his body. Faced with Owen''s devastating attack, he felt an unfamiliar fear flicker across his face. Gone was the composure and arrogance he had exuded before. Knowing he couldn''t withstand Owen in his current state, Sargeras raised his blood-forged hands and tore open the void before him, attempting to escape Owen''s relentless pursuit. But Owen was unwilling to let such an opportunity slip away. Allowing Sargeras to recover would make striking him down infinitely harder. Without hesitation, Owen gave chase. The two figures, one white and one black, streaked through the void like twin beams of light locked in an unrelenting pursuit. Those watching through the projection were left stunned by the scene before them. Owen''s combat prowess had reached such terrifying heights that even a top-tier powerhouse like Sargeras was being hunted down in disgrace. "Sargeras is actually losing so miserably!" "He''s running like a dog with its tail between its legs!" "It looks like the battle is nearing its end!" "Once Sargeras falls, the Burning Legion will crumble!" "All hail Lord Owen, eternal and invincible!" As they witnessed Owen''s unparalleled display of power, countless onlookers erupted in cheers. The sight of Sargeras suffering defeat, something they had never imagined, ignited an unparalleled excitement within them. Clenching their fists and flushed with exhilaration, they felt as though they were Owen himself, delivering crushing blows to Sargeras. The sheer thrill surged through their veins, a heady rush that made them almost groan in satisfaction. Within the small world, Seraphina and the others couldn''t contain their excitement, cheering loudly. "Master! Master is the best!" Seraphina exclaimed, jumping and dancing in delight. The Dragon Princess smiled radiantly, her expression bright with admiration. "Lord Owen truly is the greatest prodigy of all time," she said. Though she was a naturally gifted member of the dragon race with immense innate strength, her talents paled in comparison to Owen''s brilliance. Yet, in stark contrast to the jubilant crowd, Ysera''s strikingly beautiful face bore a rare seriousness. "If it were this simple to end things, Sargeras wouldn''t be Sargeras," she said gravely. Her words startled the Dark Elf Queen, who turned to look at Ysera. As the daughter of a celestial god, Ysera undoubtedly knew far more than Owen did. Her cautious attitude hinted that there was more to Sargeras than they realized. Madelyn, sensing the tension, asked, "Is there a problem?" Under everyone''s expectant gazes, Ysera remained silent. She couldn''t shake the feeling that Sargeras''s retreat was too abrupt. Neither The Celestial nor her father had shown any reaction, which was highly unusual. At that moment, the projection in front of them began to tremble violently, cracking and then shattering into nothingness. The projection was gone. Ysera and the others were stunned. In the small world, as well as across the Pure Land, mages quickly realized that the projections they had been watching had abruptly vanished. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What''s happening? Why did the projection disappear?" "What just happened?" "Why do I have a bad feeling about this?" The sudden disappearance caused a wave of panic. The projections had been created by the combined efforts of Academy City and Wind Shadow, utilizing their finest instruments. If one faction''s projection device had failed, it might have been understandable. But for both to falter simultaneously reeked of foul play. All at once, the people of the Pure Land glanced around uneasily, their hearts heavy with the sense that something had gone terribly wrong in the Demon Realm. "Go! Head to the Demon Realm immediately and bring back any updates!" "This must be tied to Owen and Sargeras. Their duel is too critical!" The leaders of Academy City and Wind Shadow were particularly frantic, pacing and shouting orders. This battle could shape the next centuries, if not an entire epoch, yet it had been abruptly interrupted. Some high-ranking officials, desperate for answers, rushed straight to the Demon Realm to witness the outcome for themselves. Meanwhile, within the small world, tension hung thick in the air. Those present were visibly anxious, their eyes clouded with worry. To them, the projection''s failure could only mean one thing-the hand of a scheming manipulator was at work, and Owen was in grave danger. Madelyn, the most agitated of all, attempted to leave the small world to head for the Demon Realm. But to her shock, she found herself trapped. "What''s going on?" Her pupils shrank as realization dawned. She had been able to enter and leave the small world freely before. When had this restriction been put in place? After multiple failed attempts to break the seal, Madelyn began searching for Rachel. The small world was under Rachel''s care; if anyone could provide answers, it was her. But as she looked around, she realized, to her dismay, that Rachel was nowhere to be found. Rachel had seemingly left long before. "She must have sensed something after her breakthrough to celestial god and slipped away," Madelyn muttered angrily. "Leaving without even telling me-how selfish!" Seething with frustration, Madelyn''s eyes glowed red with fury. A deathly aura erupted from her body as she struck the small world''s barrier with all her might. But the barrier held firm, far stronger than her current power could overcome. A sudden realization struck her as she sensed the aura binding the small world. Leslie. The barrier had been created by Leslie. With her current strength, breaking it was impossible. Madelyn immediately turned toward where Leslie had last been, but the grand hall was empty. "She''s already gone," Ysera said softly, shaking her head. "With her intuition, she must have foreseen something and left early." Madelyn''s anger flared. "Leaving without saying a word is one thing, but why seal the small world and trap us here?" As Madelyn raged, the Dragon Princess and others tried to calm her down. But Madelyn remained relentless, hammering at the small world''s barrier. The entire realm trembled under her blows, as though she would stop at nothing until it was broken. At that moment, a small figure appeared before them. It was young Leslie. "Auntie," the child said softly, her voice steady despite her small stature. "Mother went to find Father. She said she would bring him back. I trust Mother. And I trust Father too." Her quiet yet resolute words silenced the room. Chapter 422: Chapter418-The Schemes of the Mastermind Chapter 422: Chapter418-The Schemes of the MastermindHearing young Leslie speak, the once-agitated Madelyn gradually calmed down. After all, Leslie was like an angel, evoking nothing but tenderness in others. Madelyn stepped forward, scooping Leslie into her arms and planting a kiss on her cheek. "But... I miss your father. I''m worried about him. What should I do?" she asked, her voice trembling. Leslie smiled brightly. "Auntie, just wait here. Trust Mother. Trust Father!" Meanwhile. In the Demon Realm, Sargeras finally stopped in front of the Demon Abyss, ceasing his escape. During his retreat, Owen''s relentless assaults had left him gravely injured, his vitality nearly extinguished. Now, his skin was ashen, his expression heavy with defeat. His once-vigorous soul wavered like a flickering candle in the rain. When he saw Owen closing in, he let out a long sigh. "Owen, I admit I underestimated you. In this duel of life and death, you are the victor." Yet, despite Sargeras''s words, Owen didn''t let his guard down. Sargeras''s sudden shift in demeanor was far too suspicious. "Your strength is impressive, far surpassing the rumors," Sargeras continued, his tone even. Such recognition from Sargeras would have been a monumental honor for most mages. But Owen merely stared at him coldly. Sargeras was not one to concede so easily, and his pride would never allow him to admit defeat outright. Under Owen''s watchful gaze, Sargeras''s tone suddenly changed, his voice laced with icy menace. "Though you have won today, make no mistake-you will not leave here alive." Owen had anticipated such a reversal and was unfazed. He simply waited to see what Sargeras had planned next. Sargeras raised his head to the heavens. "The brighter the star, the more the wind howls to snuff it out. Owen, the more extraordinary you are, the more The Celestial will never allow you to live." With that, Sargeras cast his gaze upward. Above the Demon Realm, the once still and silent sky was now dominated by a towering white spire. It radiated an otherworldly aura of terror, bathing the heavens in pale light and casting down dense beams of silver. Under this light, the void seemed to grow purer, more sanctified-yet it evoked a disquieting compulsion to submit, to worship, to become its devout follower. Within the spire, a grotesque monstrosity of blood and flesh began to writhe like waves of the sea. From its depths came a hoarse, chilling voice. "Owen, we meet again." Accompanying this voice was an overwhelming pressure emanating from the Infinite Spire. Throne Celestial. An ancient entity from the Forbidden Zone had awakened! Owen glanced briefly at the creature before fixing his gaze back on Sargeras. "So, you''ve allied yourself with the Forbidden Zone," Owen said flatly. "Surely the Infinite Spire isn''t the only one here. Where are the other three Throne Celestials from the Forbidden Zones? Let them show themselves." The moment Owen spoke, faint whispers filled the air, followed by ancient voices echoing through the void. "It''s been so long, and your strength has grown to such heights. If you''re allowed to continue, there may truly come a day when you destroy us Forbidden Zones again." "A pity that no matter how unparalleled your talent may be, without bowing to us, you''ve sealed your fate!" From the Bone Abyss, the Forbidden Sea, and the Heaven of Desire, three more ancient Throne Celestials emerged, encircling Owen. Standing directly before Owen was a colossal skeletal figure, its blackened bones radiating a corrosive aura that seemed to erode everything around it. Within its hollow eye sockets, countless wailing spirits writhed in torment. Its power, too, had reached the level of Throne Celestial. Behind Owen stood an entity from the Forbidden Sea. Its body was covered in mysterious runes and bound with white bandages that exuded an eerie, inexplicable energy. The third appeared beside the Infinite Spire -a humanoid form wreathed in prismatic light. Though it had a human shape, it radiated the feral, predatory presence of a soul-devouring spellbeast. Four Forbidden Zones. Four ancient Throne Celestials. For any mage, facing such a lineup-let alone a single Throne Celestial-would be enough to drive them to despair. The power of the celestial gods from the Forbidden Zones was already fearsome. Those who ascended to Throne Celestial were the elites among elites, capable of facing two opponents singlehandedly. Yet neither Sargeras nor the four ancient beings saw any fear or despair in Owen''s expression. Instead, Owen remained utterly calm. They had expected to see terror, hopelessness, and pleas for mercy. Instead, they saw none of it. "Owen," one of them sneered. "Why the act? If you beg for mercy, we might grant you a swift death." "The blood and soul of such a prodigy must taste divine. I wonder how exquisite someone of your unparalleled caliber must be?" "Eating him would be such a waste. I propose we forge his soul and body into puppets. Imagine turning our most dangerous enemy into a slave under our command-that would be far more satisfying!" The ancient beings debated amongst themselves, their voices filled with malice. But before they could finish, Owen interrupted, his voice calm and unyielding. "You''re speaking too soon." He swept his gaze over them, his expression unchanged. At that moment, another voice, cold and familiar, echoed through the air. "You think you can hold out against five Throne Celestials? Then how about adding three more to the mix?" As the voice rang out, three figures emerged, their presence sealing off Owen''s escape routes on either side. Owen''s lips curled into a cold smile. "So it''s you. Killed once, yet you still dare to show yourselves?" The three figures were the celestial gods under Loki, whom Owen had previously defeated. This time, however, they had arrived in their true forms-and they, too, had broken through to Throne Celestial. Though their auras were faintly unstable, they were unmistakably Throne Celestials. With their arrival, there were now eight Throne Celestials encircling Owen. Such a lineup was an assured death sentence for any mage. No one in history had ever survived a battle against eight Throne Celestials. Owen''s expression grew solemn as he spoke, his tone steady. "So this is your plan? It seems your desire to kill me runs deep." Sargeras let out a low chuckle. "As much as I hate to admit it, you are the most troublesome prodigy we''ve ever encountered. The effort we''ve gone to for you far surpasses what we did for the God of Light or the Lord of Stars in their day." Under Sargeras''s direction, the collective aura of the eight Throne Celestials bore down on Owen like towering mountains. The surrounding void was crushed into nothingness by their overwhelming power. As they prepared to strike, Venus arrived on the scene. Her icy gaze swept over the gathered foes. "Eight against one? How despicable," she spat. Turning to Owen, she said urgently, "Lord Owen, leave now! I''ll contact Caesar and the others immediately!" Though the presence of eight Throne Celestials was terrifying, the resistance against The Celestial also boasted powerful allies. With enough time, Venus could rally reinforcements. Sargeras shook his head. "Venus, I suggest you stay out of this. Our target is Owen, not you or your so-called resistance." "Your safety has already been assured." Venus froze, her heart sinking at his words. What did he mean? Then, as if on cue, she turned toward the approaching magic carpet. Caesar stood upon it, his posture calm as he faced the scene before him. "Leader Venus," Caesar said coolly. "Given the current circumstances, Owen''s death is inevitable. For the greater good, it''s best you step aside." Venus''s eyes widened in fury. "Caesar! You struck a deal with Sargeras?!" Caesar shrugged nonchalantly. "I take no pleasure in this, but it''s for your own good," he replied, joining the circle around S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Owen. Chapter 423: Chapter419-The Terrifying Figure Chapter 423: Chapter419-The Terrifying Figure"For my sake?" Venus''s expression was icy as she stared at Caesar, her disbelief written all over her face. Seeing her reaction, Caesar''s heart trembled. His feelings for Venus were etched into his very soul-this was a well-known fact. Yet, her current coldness only deepened his hatred for Owen. Before Venus met Owen, her attitude toward Caesar had never been so frosty. Even if she disagreed with him, she had always spoken with warmth and trust. But now, because of Owen, everything had changed. Even when Caesar acted for her benefit, her eyes saw only Owen. Beside Caesar stood a Throne Celestial, who also directed his disdainful gaze toward Owen. He understood Caesar''s feelings all too well-anyone who threatened to take Venus away was Caesar''s enemy. This Owen, he thought, was walking a path toward inevitable destruction. "Venus, calm down and listen to me!" Caesar took a deep breath to steady himself, then turned to Venus. "The reason I cooperated with them wasn''t just to protect you-it''s also because of your father, the God of Light." At his words, Venus''s flawless eyes widened, her pupils contracting. She could ignore Caesar. She could ignore anyone. But her father, the God of Light, held an irreplaceable place in her heart. "What does this have to do with my father?" she asked sharply. "I''ve told you before," Caesar replied, his voice filled with gravity. "According to my investigation, the God of Light is not dead. He was captured and is now being tortured. If we don''t act soon, he will be refined and obliterated, his soul scattered to the winds!" His words struck Venus like a lightning bolt. Her delicate frame trembled. Her father, the God of Light, was still alive. This revelation was monumental. But to fall into the hands of Loki and The Celestial-was that not a fate worse than death? She had heard countless tales of enemies refined alive, their very essence destroyed. She had never imagined her father would suffer such a fate. "Venus," Sargeras interjected, his tone measured yet menacing. "If you want your father to survive, you would do well to cooperate with us. As the new leader of the resistance, your value is undeniable. Prove your loyalty by helping us kill Owen, and we will spare your father." The ancient Throne Celestials of the Forbidden Zone and the three who served Loki all turned their eyes toward Venus with amused interest. Venus had been the most renowned prodigy before Owen''s rise, her talent and strength unmatched. To pit her against Owen and manipulate them like puppets on strings-this was a spectacle they relished. "Venus," Caesar added, his voice insistent, "Owen is just an outsider. His death is inconsequential. Would you truly abandon your father for him?" Venus''s forehead glistened with cold sweat as she wrestled with her thoughts. What should I do? She didn''t want Owen to die. She didn''t want to harm him. But she couldn''t bear to see her father, the God of Light, perish. While Venus was trapped in inner turmoil, Caesar shifted his focus back to Owen, his eyes gleaming with malice. "Owen, today will be your last. If you have any final words, speak them now. Out of respect for your role in the resistance, I''ll grant you this one courtesy." His words carried a veneer of civility, but in truth, he had already locked onto Owen''s aura. At the slightest sign of movement, he would strike without hesitation. Yet none of them noticed the figure silently watching from above. It was Leslie. Draped in an elegant gown of royal blue and white, her figure exuded an ethereal grace. Snowflakes seemed to drift around her as if she were an iceborn goddess. Her flawless beauty and alabaster skin radiated an otherworldly glow, and as she descended upon the scene, the world seemed to dim in her presence. Surveying the chaos below, Leslie sighed softly. "Owen, you''ve underestimated them too much," she murmured. Meanwhile, at Demon Sky Citadel. Archdemon''s dark, gem-like eyes turned toward the direction of the Demon Abyss. She was intimately familiar with that place, having once ventured there with Owen. Now, it seemed that Owen and Sargeras had converged there as if drawn by fate. Sensing the presence of the ancient Throne Celestials from the four Forbidden Zones, Loki''s three allies, and Caesar, Archdemon''s heart clenched. Such a gathering was beyond terrifying. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if all the other Throne Celestials combined their strength, they would still be no match. The beings surrounding Owen represented the pinnacle of power a mage could reach. Their presence left no room for retreat-Owen''s death was the only outcome they sought. Faced with such insurmountable odds, Archdemon couldn''t fathom how Owen could possibly resist. Standing nearby, Ymir, her expression heavy, stared intently toward the Demon Abyss. "This cannot go on," Ymir said firmly. "If we don''t do something to help Owen, he''s as good as dead." She had never before felt so unwilling to leave Owen''s side. But sensing his peril now, she realized how deeply she cared. She couldn''t-wouldn''t-stand by and watch him die. She was willing to risk anything, even her life, to aid him, just as she had during the Fallen Angel''s assault on the imperial capital. Elysia, observing the scene, raised a hand to calm the others. "Archdemon, Ymir-stay calm," she said, her tone measured. "The Demon Sky Citadel is surrounded by the Burning Legion. Breaking their blockade will be nearly impossible." "If we act recklessly, we might not save Owen. Worse, we could distract him at a critical moment." Elysia''s words were cold but rational, her mind focused on the larger picture. Archdemon shook her head. "No matter the risk, Owen''s safety takes precedence!" Ymir echoed her determination. "We''ve already decided. Don''t try to stop us." Elysia sighed. She had seen her sister act this way before, softening only toward those she deemed valuable. But after meeting Owen, Archdemon had changed completely. Years had passed, yet seeing Owen in danger again brought out the same unshakable resolve. "What is it about him that''s worth all this fuss?" Elysia muttered under her breath. Before Owen came into their lives, her sisters had cared for her deeply. She had lived in comfort and joy. But now, everything had changed. Still, she knew how deeply her sisters cared for Owen. For his sake, they would go to any lengths. "Think carefully before you act," Elysia advised. "Owen is no ordinary mage. He once forced the Forbidden Zones to bow. He may still have a way to escape." "If even Owen cannot break free, then nothing we do will matter." Her words gave Archdemon and Ymir pause. Elysia''s logic was sound, even if their hearts rebelled against it. Chapter 424: Chapter420-Owen Surrounded, the Decisive Strike Chapter 424: Chapter420-Owen Surrounded, the Decisive StrikeThey had all lived alongside Owen, shared trials and tribulations with him. If there was one thing Owen excelled at, it was turning the impossible into reality. This time might be no different. Owen might still have a trump card yet to be revealed. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though they couldn''t fathom how Owen could possibly contend against so many Throne Celestials, a sliver of hope glimmered within them. "Miss Ymir, this time, Lord Owen will emerge unscathed, won''t he?" Archdemon, calming her earlier agitation, looked toward Ymir. Ymir''s voice was resolute. "Knowing Owen as I do, he will undoubtedly perform yet another miracle that will shake the world!" Her expression grew increasingly serious as she scanned the surroundings. Noticing Leslie''s absence, her brows furrowed slightly. Leslie''s love for Owen was almost obsessive. For Owen to be engaged in such a life-and-death battle without Leslie anywhere in sight was highly suspicious. "If Leslie cares for Owen as much as we think, she would never leave his side, not even in the face of danger," Ymir observed. "If she''s not here, it must mean everything is still under control." "That makes sense. Otherwise, with Leslie''s domineering personality, she would have already intervened recklessly." As they deliberated, Kawa Zang and several others from Wind Shadow arrived, carrying numerous recording stones. When they saw the towering Demon Sky Citadel, especially the countless Burning Legion soldiers stationed at its gates, their faces turned pale. Never before had they seen the Burning Legion display such ferocity. They seemed like machines of pure war-merciless, unyielding. The oppressive, searing aura radiating from the Burning Legion struck them head-on, filling their hearts with dread and an overwhelming sense of impending death. Their attention quickly shifted to the Demon Abyss, where they could sense Owen''s presence. Looking toward the abyss, both Kawa Zang and the other Wind Shadow members were stunned. Above the gaping maw of the abyss-like the jaws of a giant beast-stood ten Throne Celestials. The sheer power emanating from these figures was enough to make even those accustomed to encountering Throne Celestials tremble. "My god, am I seeing this right? Sargeras, the Forbidden Zone, The Celestial, and Loki''s forces have all sent Throne Celestials!" "This was a trap all along. Sargeras used the guise of a duel to lure Owen here for an ambush!" "With so many Throne Celestials gathered, Lord Owen''s chances look grim." "But why are Caesar and Venus among those surrounding Lord Owen? Aren''t they supposed to be part of the resistance?" "Exactly! They''re supposed to be core members-one a leader, the other a crucial figure!" Kawa Zang and the Wind Shadow members were filled with outrage. They vividly remembered that Caesar and Venus owed their return from the void to Owen''s activation of the Time Array. Without Owen, they might still be lost in some void fissure, unable to return. And now, these two had joined forces with The Celestial and the Forbidden Zone to attack Owen. Such betrayal was utterly intolerable. If the God of Light, Lord of Stars, and War Goddess learned of this treachery, they would undoubtedly eradicate these traitors to the resistance. As their anger surged, a deafening roar erupted from within the Demon Abyss. The sound shook the entire Demon Realm as though an unprecedented earthquake had struck. Cracks of darkness radiated outward from the abyss, spreading like jagged veins across the realm. Feeling the shockwaves, Kawa Zang and the others turned toward the source. Amid the chaos, Sargeras struck at Owen again. This time, his attack seemed to harness the full power of the Demon Abyss itself, aimed to deliver a fatal blow. The sheer scale of the assault was even more terrifying than before. Kawa Zang swallowed hard. Even the residual waves of Sargeras''s strike seemed capable of shattering the Demon Realm. The intensity of their killing intent was beyond comprehension. "Lord Owen, surely this time you will create another miracle, won''t you?" Kawa Zang could do nothing but cling to hope. His current strength would be annihilated instantly if he ventured too close, so all he could do was silently root for his idol. As Sargeras''s attack surged toward him, Owen''s expression betrayed a hint of surprise. Despite his weakened state, Sargeras had unleashed combat power that seemed fueled by his very life force, ferociously terrifying. But Sargeras was still a defeated foe. No matter how fearsome the attack, Owen remained calm. Raising the Godslayer Sword, he unleashed a slash that tore a white fissure hundreds of meters long through the air, neutralizing Sargeras''s onslaught. This was only the beginning. Seeing Sargeras act, the others joined the fray, attacking Owen in unison. The three Throne Celestials under Loki stomped the ground simultaneously, each conjuring a golden magical array beneath their feet. The radiant arrays expanded rapidly, merging into one and amplifying their mana and spiritual perception significantly. This was their combined assault technique. Despite their shaky foundations, the formation united their power, enabling them to compress their mana into a devastating golden sphere. The sphere hurtled toward Owen, its destructive force obliterating everything in its path. Even Owen dared not take it lightly. He immediately activated the Guardian Shield. A luminous shield formed before him, absorbing the golden sphere''s mana entirely. Although the Godslayer Staff hadn''t been further refined, Owen''s elevated level allowed the Guardian Shield to withstand even more intense magical impacts-and return them threefold. The three black-robed mages stared in disbelief as their combined attack failed to make a dent. This was an assault they had relied upon to face even top-tier Throne Celestials like Sargeras without flinching. Yet Owen had deflected it effortlessly, as if it were nothing. While they reeled in shock, the shield rippled, and a radiant orb appeared-a miniature sun radiating overwhelming energy. "What terrifying energy!" Even Sargeras and the other Throne Celestials felt uneasy. The power within the orb was something they wouldn''t dare take lightly, even as a group. The orb, now locked onto the three black-robed mages, streaked toward them. They tried to retreat, but it was too late. Their formation flared with dazzling light in a desperate attempt to intercept the orb. Boom! The explosive impact reverberated across the heavens, shaking the earth itself. Everyone watched in shock as the three black-robed mages were sent flying, their robes torn to shreds and their auras weakened. They looked utterly battered and defeated. In a single exchange, Owen had injured all three. The ancient entities of the Forbidden Zone erupted in fury, charging at Owen with a cacophony of roars. They didn''t know what methods Owen had employed, but his strange abilities had truly alarmed them. They couldn''t afford to underestimate him any longer. With so many powerful beings gathered, they couldn''t allow this battle to take an unexpected turn. Chapter 425: Chapter421-One Against Five Chapter 425: Chapter421-One Against Five"Attack together! This time, we leave Owen no chance!" As the three celestial gods under Loki reeled from their injuries, the ancient entities of the Forbidden Zone fixed their eyes on Owen. Their killing intent coalesced, becoming so palpable it seemed to slice the air like a blade. The massive, writhing body of the ancient entity from the Infinity Tower began to transform. From its grotesque flesh emerged a hand of alabaster perfection, carved like marble. Atop this hand, a towering nine-tiered white spire radiated endless brilliance. The intricate runes inscribed on the tower lit up, summoning phantom holy angels, which, under the infusion of its fleshly power, solidified and came to life. These spectral beings, with razor-sharp feathered wings, launched themselves toward Owen, their flight creating hurricane-like gusts that blotted out the sky. Feeling the deathly waves emanating from the holy angels, Owen gripped the Godslayer Sword tightly and unleashed a sweeping slash. A river of sword energy, spanning tens of thousands of meters, roared through the heavens, slicing through the phantoms. The holy angels shattered into nothingness upon contact with the surging blade, disintegrating into scattered fragments of light. But before Owen could catch his breath, the bone colossus, an ancient entity composed entirely of blackened skeletal remains, raised a massive hand and struck toward the river of sword energy. The impact sent shockwaves through the void as sharp, horn-like bone spikes erupted from its palm, shooting forth like a sea urchin''s spines toward the cascading sword energy. The collision obliterated the surrounding void, creating ripples that spread outward like waves on water. Those witnessing the scene felt their hearts clench in terror. These two Forbidden Zone entities were unimaginably powerful. Yet, even their combined strikes had been crushed under Owen''s blade. Owen''s strength was staggering. Just when it seemed he had reached his limits, Owen unleashed an even greater display of power, defying expectations once again. But before the crowd could recover from their shock, the ancient entities from the Forbidden Sea and the Heaven of Desire launched their attacks. The entity from the Forbidden Sea, its form an ever-shifting tide of black water, surged forward with deafening roars. The black tide battered the void, eroding the lingering sword energy and swallowing it completely. Meanwhile, the entity from the Heaven of Desire fixed its gaze on Owen. From its eyes radiated thick, clinging waves of black light, imbued with an otherworldly allure. The oppressive energy rippled through the Demon Realm, manifesting hallucinations and disorienting all who came into contact with it. In an instant, everyone''s minds were plunged into terrifying illusions. Those watching saw their deepest fears come to life, pulling them into a waking nightmare. As they struggled against the illusions, a chilling bell tolled-a sound that seemed to transcend space and time. It echoed in their ears, distorting their thoughts and twisting their consciousness. Even the Throne Celestials observing the battle paled at the sound. "The ancient entity of the Heaven of Desire has gone mad! It''s using the Bell of Perdition!" Many recognized the tolling of the bell. Legends told that the Bell of Perdition heralded the obliteration of souls, capable of annihilating entire realms in an instant. Rarely wielded, it was one of the Heaven of Desire''s most feared artifacts. And now, faced with Owen, they had deployed this apocalyptic weapon, leaving no room for escape. The bell''s toll warped the void itself, sending ripples of energy that disrupted the souls and minds of all living beings. Weaker mages collapsed, vomiting blood as their souls fragmented under the bell''s resonance. At Academy City, where mages gathered to record the battle, many stood frozen in horror. They had thought the Forbidden Zone entities would rely on their own immense power to confront Owen. But now, even their most dreadful artifacts were in play. These forbidden tools, forged from rare and indestructible mana stones, could only be wielded by Throne Celestials. Their appearance signified nothing less than an absolute desire to erase Owen from existence. Within the bell''s malevolent soundscape, Owen found himself surrounded by illusions. Phantasms of his past adversaries materialized before him, circling like vengeful spirits. "Owen! You took my life-now I''ll take yours!" "Owen, even in the depths of hell, I didn''t think I''d see you again!" "Owen, the suffering you''ve caused us-you''ll taste it all now!" The voices blended together, forming an oppressive chorus that pressed down on Owen. But Owen, unable to pierce through the layers of illusions, closed his eyes. "You were all nothing but defeated foes," he said coldly, his voice devoid of emotion. "And now, even in death, you dare to challenge me? Be gone!" In that moment, time seemed to freeze. The Godslayer Sword in Owen''s hand erupted with radiant light. With one sweeping slash, Owen shattered the endless illusions. The phantoms that had surrounded him-his most formidable past enemies-were obliterated, reduced to nothingness. The sword''s energy continued forward, slicing through the void and striking the ancient entity of the Heaven of Desire. Though vast cosmic rivers lay between them, the sword''s brilliance bridged the distance in an instant, leaving no room for escape. The Heaven of Desire entity attempted to retreat, but as it moved, its massive form began to crack and shatter under the relentless assault of the sword. Slash! The blade tore through flesh, splattering iridescent blood across the heavens. The Heaven of Desire entity recoiled in pain, grievously wounded by Owen''s strike. Even the Bell of Perdition, a seemingly indestructible artifact, quivered and cracked under the attack, a deep scar marring its surface. The crowd of onlookers was left speechless, their mouths agape in astonishment. The Bell of Perdition had been regarded as an unstoppable weapon, capable of reducing any foe to dust. Yet Owen, not only withstood its power but also managed to wound its wielder and damage the artifact itself-a feat unprecedented in history. Sargeras''s expression grew darker, his tone grim. "This man... he still hasn''t reached his limits." "But no matter how he struggles, he cannot change his fate!" With those words, Sargeras charged at Owen, his entire form radiating killing intent. Though Owen''s strength was overwhelming, the toll of his attacks was evident. The aura around him was beginning to wane, the price of his power taking its toll. The ancient entity from the Infinity Tower took its turn, forming its flesh into a towering white spire. The spire descended upon Owen, radiating an oppressive aura that sought to reduce everything in its path to the same pale, pulsating mass of flesh. "Owen, stop your futile resistance. Today, you will die," it declared coldly. As the Throne Celestials stopped holding back and unleashed their full strength, Owen''s eyes narrowed. "Come, then," he said with a chilling smile. "All of you. Show me the limits of your power!" With that, the murderous aura surrounding Owen surged outward, condensing into a blood- red formation. The Godslayer Array. The moment the array appeared, the sky itself seemed to shatter. Waves of destructive energy rippled outward, fracturing the void. The Forbidden Zone entities, along with Sargeras, felt a rare flicker of unease. Even the recording mages of the Pure Land trembled as they observed. "Five Throne Celestials attacking Owen at once-this is beyond despicable!" "Owen is in grave danger now!" "But that array... it seems extraordinary. Could it possibly turn the tide?" In all their years of documenting history, none of them had ever witnessed a single mage stand alone against five Throne Celestials. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 427: Chapter423-One Against Eight Chapter 427: Chapter423-One Against EightThe ancient entities of the Forbidden Zone were left in shock, a faint trace of dread rising within their hearts. Owen''s previous strike had been so devastating that none of them were certain they could have withstood it had it been directed at them instead of the ancient entity of the Heaven of Desire. Owen now shifted his gaze to Caesar, his eyes brimming with a potent killing intent. He understood Caesar all too well-an opportunist, a schemer willing to use any means necessary to achieve his goals. Among the Throne Celestials present, it was Caesar who posed the greatest threat to Owen. Despite his youth, Caesar''s hidden strength made him a danger that could not be underestimated. A moment of carelessness could lead to a devastating reversal. As Owen scrutinized him, Caesar returned the gaze with a calm, calculating look. "Your fate is sealed, Owen," Caesar said, a faint smile on his lips. "Don''t blame me for it." He then turned his attention to Venus. "Lady Venus, it''s time for us to act together." Venus''s pupils constricted at his words. To strike against Owen was a line she had never imagined crossing. Yet thoughts of her father, trapped and tormented, gnawed at her resolve. Her lips trembled, her hands clenched into fists, and her body quivered with indecision. Seeing Venus wavering, Caesar decided to push her further. "Lady Venus," he said with a soft sigh, "if we don''t act now, the God of Light will continue to suffer in agony. You are a dutiful daughter, are you not? Surely you cannot bear to see your father endure this torment." At this, Venus''s hands clenched tighter, her knuckles turning white. After a long silence, she looked at Caesar and finally relented. "Caesar, you had better keep your word," she said coldly. "If you don''t, we will be enemies for life." Caesar dismissed her threat with a faint smirk. Her compliance was all that mattered. To him, this was another step in taming the untamed beast that was Venus. Forced submission now would make future control far easier. "Venus, you will be mine," he thought to himself. "No matter how much you struggle, you''ll never escape my grasp." He turned back to Owen, his expression still relaxed. "Why not surrender, Owen? We''re only doing this to save the God of Light. A small sacrifice from you is a reasonable price, wouldn''t you agree?" Owen let out a cold laugh. Caesar''s hypocrisy was revolting. It was clear to Owen that Caesar''s supposed noble intentions were merely a pretense to further his own ambitions. "Everyone," Caesar called out, his tone sharpening, "let''s strike together. We cannot give Owen another chance." With that, a tempest of soul energy erupted from Caesar, spreading in all directions. The three black-robed celestial gods under Loki, who had previously been forced to retreat by Owen, now regrouped. Their expressions were cold and filled with renewed determination. Earlier, they had underestimated Owen and paid the price. Now, with Caesar, Venus, Sargeras, and the remaining Forbidden Zone entities joining the fray, they sought to seal off every avenue of escape. Each figure surrounding Owen carried immense power and an extraordinary lineage. Owen''s gaze swept across the assembly, pausing momentarily on Venus. Once his closest ally, she now stood against him. Venus met Owen''s gaze with a complex expression but quickly steeled herself. "Owen, I''m doing this for my father. I hope you can understand," she said, her voice tinged with sorrow. With that, her aura flared, her resolve hardening. Owen sighed softly. "It seems your desire to kill me has reached its peak," he said, gripping the Godslayer Sword tightly. "Come," he declared, his voice brimming with defiance. "Show me the limits of your strength!" Caesar sneered at Owen''s audacity. Such arrogance, he thought, was nothing short of suicidal. A wave of oppressive soul energy radiated from Caesar, transforming the atmosphere. The world around them grew hazy and surreal, as though everyone had been drawn into a dreamscape where Caesar reigned supreme. Even Sargeras and the other Forbidden Zone entities were taken aback. They had known Caesar was formidable, but this display far exceeded their expectations. Caesar''s purely spiritual form seemed to amplify his power to terrifying levels. Being targeted by him was an experience unlike any other, an oppressive force that felt inescapable. Owen immediately turned his focus to Caesar. "Slaying God, activate," he intoned. A deadly energy burst forth from Owen''s sword, designed to deal devastating damage to mage-tier entities and above. Caesar, unfazed, sneered as his form shifted slightly, his ethereal body rippling like liquid. "Kill," Caesar commanded. The dreamscape trembled under the weight of his will. A decayed, ruinous aura filled the air, transforming the battlefield into an ancient warzone of death and despair. Owen found himself surrounded by spectral armies-mages clad in ghostly armor, their faces twisted with malevolence. Though illusions, they exuded an air of palpable danger. This phantasmal army surged toward Owen, their mana flaring with explosive intensity. Owen swung the Godslayer Sword, unleashing radiant arcs of sword energy, but his attacks dissipated upon contact with the spectral figures as though they existed on separate planes of reality. The phantasms, however, locked onto Owen and hurled themselves at him, their mana coalescing into dense Order runes before detonating. ... BOOM! The explosions rocked the battlefield, sending Owen hurtling backward. Even with his immense power, the relentless magical assaults left him momentarily stunned. But Caesar was far from finished. "Thunder!" "Earthfire!" "Tempest!" With each word Caesar uttered, the world responded. Lightning forked across the skies, a thousand silver serpents writhing in a dazzling storm. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Flames erupted from the ground, transforming the earth into a searing wasteland. Winds howled like an unstoppable gale, tearing through the void itself. Caesar''s every word reshaped the battlefield as though he were a god of creation. Owen bore the brunt of these attacks, his body battered and bloodied. With each successive strike, new wounds appeared, his breaths growing ragged. At last, a deafening explosion echoed across the battlefield, sending Owen flying. Blood streamed from his eyes, ears, and mouth. Caesar, too, showed signs of exhaustion. His rapid and overwhelming attacks had drained him significantly, yet his excitement was palpable. Owen''s aura was visibly weakening, and victory seemed within Caesar''s grasp. The other Forbidden Zone entities and Loki''s celestial gods, emboldened by Caesar''s performance, felt their confidence swell. Owen''s Godslayer Array, which had once struck fear into their hearts, now began to crack and falter under the relentless onslaught. And Caesar, sensing the tide turning in their favor, pressed forward with renewed ferocity, determined to end Owen once and for all. Chapter 428: Chapter424-Reversal Mastery Chapter 428: Chapter424-Reversal MasteryTheir earlier attacks on Owen had failed to yield results, leaving many of them in despair. But now, through Caesar, they glimpsed hope. Owen could be hurt. Spurred by Caesar''s success, the Throne Celestials who had once dominated the Pure Land now focused their full might on Owen. Together, they surged toward him in a unified onslaught, their combined aura like an unstoppable tidal wave. The sight of seven Throne Celestials attacking as one left the onlookers utterly speechless. This was a spectacle of unimaginable proportions, an unparalleled display of power and malice. The roars of the Throne Celestials reverberated like thunder across the battlefield: "Owen, why continue this futile struggle? Surrender now, and we will grant you a swift end!" "Resisting any longer only wastes everyone''s time!" Amid their cries, Owen exhaled deeply. With a steadying breath, he unleashed the full power of the Light-Dark Seals. Waves of energy, charged with a unique force capable of reversing the heavens and sealing all creation, rippled outward from him. Those familiar with Owen''s abilities immediately recognized the Light-Dark Seals as one of his deadliest techniques, a legacy passed down from the God of Light and the Lord of Stars, imbued with unimaginable power. The three black-robed celestial gods under Caesar''s command froze in alarm. They had witnessed this skill before, during the battle at the Sanctuary of Deities. Even Caesar himself had been caught off guard, allowing Owen and his allies to escape. The memory of that escape remained vivid and haunting. "Stay calm!" one of the black-robed celestial gods barked. "If we attack together, Owen will stand no chance!" "Exactly! As powerful as the Light-Dark Seals may be, they are nothing compared to our combined might!" Despite their shared unease, the Throne Celestials exuded confidence. They roared defiantly as they summoned their ultimate techniques: "Endless Flesh!" "Ethereal Glyph Waters!" "Crimson Meteor!" "Fel Nova!" A kaleidoscope of terrifying spells streaked toward Owen, each radiating overwhelming energy. The battlefield seemed to explode into a dazzling spectacle of light and death. But Owen, surrounded by this apocalyptic assault, remained unnervingly calm. Closing his eyes, he relied on his heightened spiritual perception to lock onto each devastating attack. The Light-Dark Seals pulsed with energy, their chaotic, primal waves emanating from Owen like a storm that defied order itself. These techniques, crafted to devastate Throne Celestials with a single blow, were now arrayed against Owen en masse. Yet, even as this realization settled in, a flicker of understanding crossed his face. "What if..." he murmured, "...I reverse it?" The thought took root, quickening his pulse. Without hesitation, Owen began to reverse the flow of the Light-Dark Seals. As he initiated the reversal, the stable energy within him erupted violently, like oil meeting water in a boiling cauldron. The reversed Light-Dark Seals transformed into an unparalleled force of chaos, as if the very essence of creation was unraveling into entropy. From Owen''s body, this reversed power surged outward, transcending all Order, eclipsing every magical presence on the battlefield. The Throne Celestials froze, their eyes wide with dread. Sargeras and Caesar, their expressions filled with disbelief, could only stare as Owen''s power overwhelmed the arena. "What kind of terrifying power has Owen mastered?" "This... this force surpasses the limits of Throne Celestial! It''s beyond comprehension!" "Is this a hidden strength he''s always possessed, or has he just now achieved this breakthrough? How could it be so horrifying?" "This is no longer defiance; it''s an affront to heaven itself!" The aura emanating from Owen carried an unmistakable promise of death, silencing the battlefield with its sheer oppressive weight. Caesar''s face darkened, his confidence eroding. Moments earlier, he had held the upper hand, suppressing Owen with ease. Now, that advantage had evaporated. Worse, Owen''s reversed power was the very force Caesar had long coveted. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Envy flared within him, burning alongside frustration. Among the onlookers, Venus was the only one with some understanding of what was happening. Her expression tightened in shock. "He reversed it..." she whispered, her pupils contracting. The Light-Dark Seals were derived from the God of Light''s Infinite Radiance and the Lord of Stars'' Eternal Seal. Though she wasn''t an expert in this technique, she understood its principles well. The idea of reversing such a powerful skill was unfathomable. Yet Owen had not only conceived of it but achieved it. From the distant Demon Sky Citadel, Archdemon and others watched the dazzling light above the Demon Abyss. Their faces softened with hints of nostalgic awe. Ymir and Elysia, meanwhile, exhaled in relief. "Lord Owen''s strength is unparalleled. Even with all the Throne Celestials combined, it seems today will mark their defeat," Elysia remarked. Ymir nodded, her eyes shimmering with pride. "They underestimated him-his potential and resilience." Meanwhile, the remaining Throne Celestials, led by Sargeras, stared at Owen with growing unease. If they failed today, they couldn''t imagine another opportunity to kill him. This battle had been meticulously planned, their strategies honed for months. Yet, once again, Owen defied every expectation, turning their careful preparations into nothing more than empty dreams. "This man," one whispered, "is beyond comprehension." In the Pure Land, Kawa Zang and others watched with bated breath. "Owen truly lives up to his reputation as an idol to so many," one said. "With strength like this, who wouldn''t look up to him?" "His combat prowess is unmatched," another agreed. "He''s achieved the impossible time and time again." As the Light-Dark Seals reached their zenith, Owen turned his icy gaze toward the retreating Throne Celestials. His killing intent radiated like frost across a barren wasteland. If this skill was one of his ultimate trump cards, he would ensure it wasn''t wasted. "Someone will die here today," he murmured, his voice like a tiger preparing to strike. Scanning his adversaries, his eyes settled on his next targets. He had already eliminated the weaker Heaven of Desire entity. Now, with his strength elevated, he would select stronger prey. The Throne Celestials, understanding his intent, felt an involuntary shiver pass through their bodies. Though they were at the pinnacle of mage-kind, each Throne Celestial knew that when Owen decided to kill, he rarely failed. As they instinctively began to retreat, Owen locked his sights on several figures, his resolve unyielding. Chapter 429: Chapter425-Killing Frenzy Chapter 429: Chapter425-Killing FrenzyInfinity Tower! Ultimately, Owen locked onto the Throne Celestial from the Infinity Tower. This Throne Celestial, among the Throne Celestials from the Forbidden Zone, was one of the top-tier beings. When Owen''s gaze locked onto him, the Infinity Tower''s Throne Celestial''s expression immediately darkened. He realized he was being targeted! With a sense of foreboding, he immediately felt a cold wind howling toward him! "Owen, how dare you!" The Infinity Tower''s Throne Celestial roared, his voice filled with anger, as the cold, merciless aura emanating from Owen became exceptionally terrifying and domineering. If he tried to resist Owen''s attack head-on, he had no chance of survival! However, despite his warning, Owen paid no heed, and the terrifying mana fluctuations surrounding him suppressed the very [Order] of the world, creating dazzling light swords that flew toward him! Each of these flying swords, in the perception of this ancient being from the Infinity Tower, seemed like a terrifying existence that could seize his soul and life. Not daring to resist, the first thought that crossed his mind was to escape! This attack had already surpassed his ability to withstand. As he prepared to flee, however, he was immediately bound by the light swords activated by Owen! Seeing that he could not dodge, the ancient being from the Infinity Tower felt a surge of killing intent within him! "Owen, you''re going too far! Today, I will fight you to the death!" As he spoke, the flesh of this ancient being began to writhe, and a white tower appeared beneath him, constantly swelling in the wind, exuding an extreme pale assimilation aura. The very fabric of time and space seemed to turn into white blood and flesh! At this moment, Owen''s expression remained cold. "With you, do you think you can perish alongside me? Ridiculous!" At this time, Owen wielded the power of the Reversed Light and Shadow Nine Banishments, a force that this ancient being from the Infinity Tower could not withstand! Owen''s provocative words reached the ancient being''s ears, and his face immediately darkened. Then endless blood and flesh surged from all directions, launching a sudden assault toward Owen. The white flesh, as it neared Owen, immediately transformed into rotating sharp spikes, spinning and howling with the force of wind and thunder, their momentum formidable! But Owen''s attacks were even more terrifying! The light swords ripped through the void, and with each sword that cleaved through space, bizarre phenomena continuously emerged! One sword shattered the starry river! One sword sent the starry river to its grave! One sword killed countless celestial gods, their bodies raining down like raindrops! In an instant, these phenomena caused the void affected by the Infinity Tower''s forces to return from its flesh-like state. Then, the attacks of both combatants rapidly collided, causing the heavens and earth to tremble. The sword qi and endless blood and flesh flew in all directions, generating an earth- shattering explosion! All those observing this battle felt their vision instantly swallowed by this powerful force, only able to sense the turmoil in the world, with chaotic energy waves rampaging throughout the heavens and earth! However, the shockwave didn''t last long, and everyone suddenly saw a figure flying out from the very core of the battle! Everyone immediately focused, and the ancient being from the Infinity Tower, after this collision, had completely fallen into a disadvantage! He was sent flying, his snow-white flesh torn apart by sword qi, leaving countless sword marks. A flood of dense mana poured out uncontrollably from the cracks. His aura was steadily diminishing. At the same time, the sword marks all over his body continued to deepen! In the next moment, his body, like a towering building whose key support pillars had been pulled away, collapsed into pieces, scattering through the air and falling into the Demon Abyss below! From a distance, the vast Demon Abyss appeared as though it were raining white blood. The ancient being from the Infinity Tower, a Throne Celestial, had been wiped out by Owen! At this moment, Owen, who had just wiped out the ancient being, stood proudly in the wind, surrounded by a vortex of light swords, creating an immense sword-like whirlpool around him! Countless onlookers gazed at the awe-inspiring phenomenon around Owen, none able to hide their astonishment. Especially Sargeras and other Throne Celestials who had faced Owen directly were filled with even greater dread. This ancient being from the Infinity Tower was one of the more powerful figures among them. Yet, even with all their might, he had been mercilessly annihilated by Owen! This inevitably stirred the hearts of the onlookers, causing them to shrink back in fear! "What should we do now?" The ancient being from the Forbidden Sea looked around and was the first to speak. "Owen''s power is no longer something we can contend with!" Upon hearing this, Sargeras'' expression became cold, and he spoke with firm determination: "Today, we have no way out!" He had previously threatened Owen to a life-or-death duel, but now, his vow was broken, and he was at a disadvantage. He had also conspired with the Forbidden Zone, Caesar, and others to launch a fatal assault on Owen. If they failed now, the damage to their reputation among the Celestials, Loki, and the Burning Legion would be catastrophic. Upon hearing this, the other Throne Celestials fell silent. They all understood Sargeras'' meaning-today, they had no retreat. At this moment, Caesar looked at Venus and said, "Miss Venus, it''s time for you to act. The situation has reached a critical point." Venus, who had been named by Caesar, felt a twitch in her eyelids. Her palm, which had previously relaxed, immediately clenched into a fist. At this point, all the others turned their attention toward Venus, their expressions unfriendly. Previously, they had all taken action against Owen, except for Venus, who had yet to make her move. Her strength was among the top in their group, and if she joined the battle, their pressure would be significantly lessened. "Miss Venus, don''t you want your father, the God of Light, to be in danger?" Other Throne Celestials spoke with questioning tones. Venus, though reluctant, sighed deeply. It seemed that her battle with Owen had now become unavoidable! Seeing Venus finally prepare to confront Owen, Caesar let out a breath of relief. After all, if Venus hadn''t acted, he would have had no chance. To be cautious, he turned to the other Throne Celestials and said, "Everyone, Owen has disrupted the original order. This person cannot be left alive! I hope you all will join forces and annihilate him!" "This time, if we hold back, we may never get another chance like this!" After Caesar spoke, the other Throne Celestials nodded solemnly. They knew well that Owen''s power was terrifying, and in a one-on-one battle, none of them could defeat him. If they didn''t eliminate Owen today, they might never have another chance to do so. Additionally, the two ancient beings from Heaven of Desire and Infinity Tower who had previously attacked Owen had already been wiped out by him. If this continued, they would be picked off one by one, and they would become a laughingstock! As all their energies locked onto Owen, a glimmer of light flashed in Owen''s eyes. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He knew that his plan had now officially begun! As this thought crossed Owen''s mind, the ancient beings from the Forbidden Sea and Bone Abyss were the first to attack. Fully aware of Owen''s terrifying strength and unwilling to delay any longer, they held nothing back, unleashing their most powerful techniques! A vast ocean of gray and black, formed by the Forbidden Sea''s ancient being, was summoned. Though this was only a phantom Forbidden Sea, it still radiated an eerie energy, as though everything submerged in it would face the most evil curse... Chapter 430: Chapter426-Owens Heavy Injury Chapter 430: Chapter426-Owen''s Heavy InjuryAt this moment, all of his bones were melted into the palm of his hand, forming a massive bone claw the size of a mountain! Once the bone claw was formed, it directly descended onto Owen''s head! Though it only locked onto Owen''s aura, the ground beneath had already trembled and caved in, forming the shape of the bone claw''s impression. Then, the two ancient beings from the Forbidden Zone attacked with all their might, and the three black-robed Celestial Gods present here also activated their strongest fusion skills once again! The three of them seemed to merge into one, and their auras rapidly ascended! At this moment, Sargeras also directly launched an attack on Owen. The blade of Fel energy was engulfed in emerald green flames, forming a gigantic fire serpent that shot toward Owen. After others had attacked, Caesar took a deep breath and, as if he were the final trump card, made his move. His mind dove deep into the void, and then, with a word, an ancient scene appeared before Owen, quickly pushing the mana away and creating a magical vacuum! A magic vacuum! At this point, he didn''t just want to secure victory, he also wanted to cripple Owen! Throughout history, the most famous prodigy could only be himself! After everyone had used their ultimate techniques, Owen felt an intense pressure. However, he had already changed from what he once was! Immediately, Owen locked his gaze onto Caesar, who was most active, and slapped him across the face! Smack! A crisp slap echoed, and although Caesar had long since lost his physical body and only had a soul form, his soul was no different from his body. Getting slapped by Owen in front of everyone not only proved that his methods were ineffective against Owen, but it also was a blatant slap in the face, further trampling on his pride! For Caesar, whose heart was already filled with pride, this was more painful than being killed! The others were stunned, their eyes wide in shock as they saw Caesar being hit first by Owen. After all, Caesar had previously caused Owen considerable harm using this method. But now, Owen effortlessly countered and even dealt Caesar both a serious injury and humiliation! If this situation wasn''t handled well, it might leave Caesar with a lifelong psychological scar! At this moment, Caesar, utterly enraged, stared furiously at Venus, who hadn''t acted, and scolded her: "Miss Venus, if you don''t act now, the God of Light will collect the corpse!" Hearing this, Venus felt helpless. The light sphere she had accumulated could only be sent toward Owen. However, to Owen''s perception, it was clear that she had secretly diminished its power, seemingly just a show for the sake of it. Owen easily raised his hand to block the light sphere, gazing at Venus with curiosity as he asked, "Why not use Endless Light?" If Venus had used Endless Light now, it could have truly affected Owen! Venus froze for a moment. Just then, the others suddenly noticed that Owen''s aura was unstable, even falling! Sargeras had an epiphany. As expected, the reversal skill was risky; it couldn''t last too long! Caesar, overjoyed, shouted in excitement: "Venus, kill him!" "Kill him!" With Caesar''s urging, Venus''s conflicted gaze grew even more intense. Owen, who had become the enemy of the world, was now facing so many Throne Celestial beings, causing her heart to hurt sharply. After all, she was supposed to be a partner fighting alongside Owen! Now, not only had she failed to help him, but she had also attacked him, a decision that seemed inevitable but tore at her heart. Striking Owen at this time, taking advantage of his misfortune, was not only a betrayal of him, but it would also forever leave her heart restless! Seeing that Venus hesitated to make a move, the ancient beings of the Forbidden Sea gathered their energy once more and swung a staff toward Owen''s head! Boom! The void trembled and shattered with the force of the strike! Owen let out a cold smile and threw a punch toward the attacker. Heaven Emperor Fist! The punch shakes mountains and rivers! Boom! S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ancient being of the Forbidden Sea was struck in the chest as though it had received a heavy blow, and its massive body was sent flying, severely injured. Meanwhile, Owen''s condition had already worsened, with blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. The countless strange phenomena that had been surrounding Owen quickly vanished. The Reversal Light-Dark Seals had ended! In an instant, Sargeras, Caesar, and the others were fully energized. If Owen had maintained his previous state, they would have already retreated, for in that condition, even together, they were no match for him. The sheer power he had displayed had completely surpassed their expectations. But now, Owen''s state was deteriorating, and this was their golden opportunity to wipe him out! "Owen, your time of death has come!" Sargeras shouted, leading the three black-robed Celestial Gods in a charge toward him! The subjugating pressure Owen had once exuded had mostly faded, and he no longer had access to the reversal powers that had terrified them. Owen no longer had the strength to fight back! Whoosh! Their attacks came at lightning speed, their momentum soaring. Owen, weakened by the loss of energy and the backlash of his reversal, stood no chance against their combined assault. Soon, various injuries began to appear on his body. Though Owen''s physique was incredibly strong, under their constant attacks, his wounds had not fully healed before he was injured again. But Owen didn''t care; he continued to fight with bloodlust! Left hand Heaven Emperor Fist, right hand Godslayer Sword. He was like a fierce general surrounded by enemies, fearless in the face of death! Venus, watching from the sidelines, was dumbfounded, genuinely admiring Owen! If she had once admired Owen for his strength and talent, now it was his unyielding spirit that truly moved her heart! Now, facing the siege of so many Throne Celestial beings, he fought fearlessly, as if there was nothing impossible for him, no room for surrender! Owen''s ferocity, in the eyes of Sargeras and the others, had an entirely different meaning! "It''s just his final madness!" "Let''s all attack! While he''s down, let''s finish him off!" "Indeed, after all this time, he refuses to surrender and still dares to fight back, he''s simply courting death!" As they spoke, they eagerly launched their attacks on Owen, sensing that his time was almost up! Just then, the God of Deities suddenly opened a rift, and a blood-red light that shook the Pure Land shot through, heading straight for Owen! The speed of this terrifying attack was incredibly fast! Even though many mages sensed the terrifying aura left behind by the blood-red light, they didn''t have time to react. They only felt that the sudden attack was clearly aimed at Owen! Many people''s minds raced, their faces showing a flash of terror. Loki, finally, couldn''t hold back and made a move! When they realized this, those struggling to resist Owen''s siege by the Throne Celestial beings saw the blood-red light descending, but Owen couldn''t dodge it. He could only watch as the blood-red light pierced his chest, sending his body flying! Blood splattered everywhere! In an instant, Owen was grievously injured by the blood-red light. All eyes were on Owen. They saw that Owen''s chest had been impaled by a blood-red spear, his body skewered like a sugar-coated haws! Caesar, seeing this, couldn''t help but exclaim and cheer! This was exactly the scene he had longed for! Owen had finally suffered an unprecedented blow! ... At this moment, upon seeing that Owen''s chest was pierced by the blood-red spear and blood was flowing uncontrollably, his aura fading, In the Demon Sky Citadel, Archdemon and Ymir were both deeply agitated and crazily rushing toward Owen above the Mo Yuan! The Burning Legion... Chapter 431: Chapter427-Owens Plan Chapter 431: Chapter427-Owen''s PlanAt this moment, as Sargeras and the others watched Owen, who was pierced by Loki''s spear, a smile appeared at the corners of their mouths. Caesar, looking at the bloodied Owen, clicked his tongue and sighed, "Isn''t this the undefeated Owen? How come he''s so badly injured?" "Andrew, can''t you see how badly Owen''s suffering? Go help him remove the spear from his back!" Andrew, who had been following Caesar closely, suddenly grinned savagely and replied, "Yes, my lord!" The psychological pressure Owen had put on him before was enormous, and now the perfect opportunity to strike Owen had arrived. Andrew quickly stepped forward and seized the spear that was pierced through Owen''s chest. After the spear pierced Owen''s body, he became as stiff as a wooden board, motionless, and blood poured endlessly from the wound! At this moment, Andrew grabbed the spear and violently pulled it out! The flesh that had just begun to heal around the wound was torn apart, and more blood gushed out, forming a trail in the air. Owen''s body shook, and the pain of his flesh being torn apart made him emit a muffled groan. Seeing Owen''s face grow pale, his breath growing weaker, Caesar''s smile became even more pronounced as he clapped his hands and praised: "Good, good, good!" Encouraged by Caesar''s praise, Andrew took a deep breath and immediately aimed the bloodstained spear at Owen''s throat. This time, he intended to eliminate Owen entirely! "tsk tsk, Owen, the greatest prodigy of all time, what a reputation! What a pity that you''re about to die at my hands, becoming the stepping stone for my fame!" He said as he raised the spear to lift Owen''s chin. "Owen, remember this: the one who killed you was Andrew, under Caesar''s command!" Just as Andrew was about to strike, Venus, who had previously attacked Owen out of necessity, frowned deeply. She had never intended to actually kill Owen. Seeing Andrew about to do so, she prepared to take action. However, just as she was about to move, a woman''s figure suddenly appeared at the scene. The woman had a tall and slender figure, wearing a luxurious palace gown. Her icy eyes showed no emotion. After appearing, her cold gaze immediately landed on Owen. The chilling aura that emanated from her eyes seemed capable of freezing the entire world. Anyone who made eye contact with her was immediately filled with a sense of coldness, and frost spread across their bodies. Leslie! Seeing this figure, everyone''s expression grew serious, recognizing her immediately! This was the Empress of the Azure Kingdom, Leslie, second only to Owen in talent! Most importantly, the aura emanating from Leslie was extremely cold! Her eyes contained an intense, chilling cold! Simply sensing the cold aura radiating from her made everyone feel as if they were frozen to the bone. At this moment, Leslie exuded even more terrifying coldness than anyone remembered. It was as though she were a frozen sculpture! Andrew, who had just intended to kill Owen, also sensed Leslie''s arrival. The chilling aura was so intense that his body froze slightly. He had seen Leslie before, but he never expected that after she appeared, the unique mana fluctuations from her would be so terrifying, filled with a suffocating pressure! Yet, Leslie''s level was only Celestial God! It was a huge difference compared to himself, a Throne Celestial! At this moment, he was still thinking of piercing Owen''s forehead with a spear, but no matter how hard he tried to advance, his hand could not move forward even a single inch, as if it were welded in place. Andrew''s expression immediately turned ugly. He struggled but found himself utterly powerless, as though he had met his natural nemesis. Even his mana could not be mobilized. At once, Andrew, terrified, swallowed and spoke in a trembling voice: "Just because of you, do you think you can protect Owen...?" However, before he could finish speaking, Leslie, with a cold expression, looked at him and said: "Did you ask for my opinion before making a move against my husband?" Leslie''s voice lacked any emotion, like the harsh winter wind. Andrew involuntarily shivered, horrified, and began to retreat. It was as if a fierce beast had its eyes fixed on him. He had only retreated a few steps when he suddenly saw Leslie''s pale white finger point at him, instantly heading toward his forehead. Andrew''s forehead immediately felt a sharp pain, but before he could react, the finger had already reached his brow. Pfft! Although Andrew''s mana hastily formed a protective barrier around him, it was easily pierced through as if it were tofu, leaving a bloody hole. Through the hole, Andrew''s soul and mana uncontrollably began to disperse, and his level dropped rapidly as his aura quickly faded. God Mark Celestial God! Celestial God! Archgod! ... His tier dropped at an alarming rate. Within just a few breaths, his level was completely erased, and he was reduced to a defenseless ordinary person! Even though he was extremely reluctant, he could not help but close his eyes. Another Throne Celestial had fallen! At this moment, all the mages present were stunned, frozen in place! Andrew was a Throne Celestial, and Leslie was just a Celestial God, in theory, they were not comparable at all. But now, Leslie had easily eradicated him in an instant! Many Throne Celestial beings were drenched in cold sweat, their faces filled with disbelief! Leslie''s displayed strength far exceeded their expectations, and the speed at which she wiped out a Throne Celestial was just too fast! "Leslie!" Looking at Andrew, who had suddenly died, Caesar''s soul was in turmoil. Andrew, who had been by his side, was one of his most core subordinates and held great importance. Now, he had been easily eradicated by Leslie! S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This not only greatly impacted Caesar''s future plans but also showed that Leslie had left him no face. "You''ve gone too far today!" Caesar roared, his eyes showing images of mountains of corpses and seas of blood, as if he wanted to annihilate Leslie! But just as he was about to speak, three black-robed Celestial Gods suddenly turned grim and couldn''t help but remind Caesar: "Young master Caesar, Leslie is not simple, don''t be careless!" Leslie''s talent and strength already made them wary, and now, they sensed something was wrong with her aura. While others'' anger and killing intent grew stronger, Leslie''s aura seemed increasingly elusive, as though it were dissipating. This abnormality felt very off. Just as Caesar was about to speak again, he suddenly noticed something and frowned. Although Leslie''s aura was fading, he could still vaguely sense a dangerous energy coming from her. It seemed that Leslie''s strength had undergone some kind of tremendous improvement. However, the source of this power surge was unclear to him. Sargeras and the two ancient beings from the Forbidden Zone also had their pupils shrink. They sensed a dangerous aura from Leslie. Venus glanced at Leslie, feeling a sense of unease, realizing that Leslie had likely seen her attempt to harm Owen. As everyone noticed something strange in Leslie''s condition, the sky above began to stir. The mana from all directions seemed to be drawn toward Leslie, making the commanding aura she emitted grow more intense. Owen, who was still pierced through the chest, lifted his head to look at Leslie, his expression somewhat surprised. Leslie''s arrival was a bit beyond his expectations. After all, his original plan was for him to die in this encirclement, and the news would reach Leslie''s ears, causing her to completely fall into darkness and become the ultimate antagonist, as depicted in the original story and anime. However, he never expected that Leslie would arrive here, and just before his "death," she would intervene... Chapter 432: Chapter428-The Corruption of Leslie Chapter 432: Chapter428-The Corruption of LeslieAlthough things didn''t go entirely according to plan, Leslie''s descent into corruption continued. The aura of dominance around her kept growing stronger. However, just as this aura was about to reach its peak, it suddenly stopped. Owen was stunned for a moment, then saw Leslie step by step walk toward him. Her steps were slow, her beautiful eyes fixed on Owen, with a faint questioning expression on her face. "Why? Owen, do you really want to leave me this much?" Since appearing here, Leslie had been paying close attention to Owen''s every move. If she hadn''t intervened just now, Owen might have really died at Andrew''s hands. Though she didn''t understand why, she had a strong premonition-Owen must have sensed this moment in advance! He did it on purpose! Owen had intended to leave her deliberately! Under Leslie''s slightly questioning gaze, Owen remained silent. This was indeed his plan, and it was one he couldn''t share with Leslie. Owen''s silence caused a suppressing emotion to appear on Leslie''s delicate face. "Have you forgotten? The vow we made when we were together!" Leslie stared at Owen, speaking each word clearly. "You said we would never be apart. You said that, no matter what the future held, no matter whether we lived or died, we would always be together!" As she spoke the last part, Leslie''s voice trembled slightly. She had etched Owen''s promises into her heart. Sensing a shift in Leslie''s cold emotions, Owen sighed deeply and said slowly: "I remember the promises we made. I will always remember them, but..." He paused. "But I don''t want to keep being so outstanding that you dim your own brilliance because of me. It''s unfair to you!" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You should have been like the sun, high up in the sky, forever remembered in the long history!" "Leslie, you should live the way you were meant to, not always compromising or hiding your light just for me!" The more Owen spoke, the more emotionally charged his voice became. Venus and several others who were listening to this felt a slight tremor in their hearts. They knew that Owen and Leslie''s relationship was deep, but they didn''t realize it was to such an extent! And hearing these words from Owen, Leslie''s heart gave a slight twinge. "Owen, maybe you''re right, but I''ve always been your wife, your daughter''s mother. I can proudly say I''m living a good life!" Leslie gently reached out, as if holding fragile porcelain, and softly cupped Owen''s face, rare tenderness in her voice. "I''m happy that you''re thinking of me, but I''m fine as I am now! You don''t need to push me into darkness..." Hearing this, Owen gave a pale smile. Sure enough, his plan had been seen through by Leslie. Owen reached out and gently grasped Leslie''s wrist. Her wrist was soft and warm. Then, Owen saw her hand slowly move to his forehead, and he spoke softly: "Will you see me off?" As soon as he spoke, Owen''s body seemed to lose its weight, uncontrollably falling from mid- air! Both the previous bloody battle and the lethal attack from Loki had left severe damage on his body. He was now at the end of his strength. As Owen''s body continued to fall toward the Demon Abyss, Caesar and the others felt a flicker of joy in their hearts! After all, the Demon Abyss, due to the Millennial Cataclysm, had undergone significant changes. The dangers within were so great that they dared not approach! With Owen in such a half-dead state, once he fell into the Demon Abyss, it would be certain death! Thus, seeing Owen fall into the abyss, they all let out a sigh of relief. The formidable enemy Owen was finally coming to an end. However, they soon noticed that Leslie was standing there like a statue, frozen in place, as if her soul had left her body. Owen''s severe injuries had caused a significant emotional impact on her! "Leslie and Owen together are a disaster. Why not eliminate both now?" The two ancient beings from the Forbidden Zone, knowing Leslie''s extraordinary talents, understood that leaving her alive after Owen''s fall could be problematic. This was not their usual style. But before they could finish their words, they suddenly noticed that Caesar, who had been present, had disappeared without a trace, leaving only his lingering soul here. What was happening? The two ancient beings from the Forbidden Zone immediately sensed something was wrong. After all, Caesar''s battle prowess might not have been the best among the Throne Celestials, but his sensitivity to danger was unmatched by anyone. Why had he suddenly vanished? While confused, they suddenly felt a surge of energy. Leslie, who had remained silent up until now, unleashed an aura of dominance so overwhelming that it engulfed everyone in the vicinity! The terrifying aura shook the very heavens and earth. All the Throne Celestials present felt as if they were being enslaved. Whether it was their spirits or mana, everything seemed to be out of control. "What''s happening?" Their attention quickly shifted to Leslie. Leslie''s original aura had already been formidable, causing them to be wary, but now, it felt as if her power had increased tenfold! "What should we do now?" The two ancient beings from the Forbidden Zone immediately looked to Sargeras. At this moment, Sargeras had no idea what had happened to Leslie. He could only turn to the three black-robed celestial gods, who were Loki''s confidants. As Leslie''s power grew significantly, the three celestial gods realized that they were no match for her. They needed to know Loki''s thoughts. The three black-robed celestial gods were aware of their thoughts, but they had already sent a message to Loki. However, they hadn''t received any reply. This left them uncertain about how to handle Leslie. Boom! Suddenly, as Leslie''s aura reached its peak, a cold, emotionless energy began to radiate from her. In the midst of this overwhelming aura, Sargeras and the others shuddered, their souls freezing in place. "This is bad!" The two ancient beings from the Forbidden Zone immediately recognized the danger and quickly activated their magical skills to launch an attack on Leslie, hoping to strike a fatal blow while her aura was unstable! The two Throne Celestials attacked once again, unleashing numerous destructive magical waves, shaking the void and spreading a devastating energy. However, just as the destructive energy reached Leslie, her icy gaze locked onto them. Although the two ancient beings had weathered many storms, being locked in Leslie''s gaze felt like their bodies were being pierced. A sense of death, unlike anything they had ever experienced, filled their hearts. Then, they witnessed something that shook them to their core. The waves of energy they had unleashed turned into lifelike ice sculptures! As Leslie looked at them, the ice sculptures shattered as if struck by a powerful force, rolling toward them with terrifying speed. Facing Leslie''s eyes, the two ancient beings had only one thought in mind: escape! This was their instinctive reaction to danger! Whoosh! Whoosh! They quickly transformed into streaks of light, fleeing toward their respective Forbidden Zones. Although they weren''t strong enough to stand up to Leslie, they had ancient gods backing them up! The power of the ancient gods should have been able to protect them! However, what surprised them was that as they reached the outer boundary of the Forbidden Zone, the space around them showed no reaction whatsoever! It didn''t work as they had expected. The ancient gods didn''t stop Leslie''s fatal attack! Sizzle! In the next moment, a moonlight-like, cold arrow shot from behind them. It seemed to traverse endless space and pierced the forehead of the Forbidden Zone''s ancient being. Blood splattered everywhere. This Throne Celestial, who had once ruled the Pure Land, was now part of history! Chapter 433: Chapter429-Rampant Slaughter Chapter 433: Chapter429-Rampant SlaughterAfter erasing Leslie from the Forbidden Sea, her body grew even colder, like a messenger from the heart of ice and snow. Although she knew that Owen had not completely left her and fallen into the Demon Abyss, it should have been part of his plan. But watching her most beloved person being severely injured, surrounded, and attacked by them, Leslie could not bear it! This parting, she didn''t know when they would meet again. She had no intention of letting any of the culprits go! At this moment, Leslie''s heart was as cold as a solid block of ice. Anyone who provoked her would be executed without mercy! Anyone who attacked Owen would be executed without mercy! In her bright eyes, there was no longer any trace of emotion, as if she were a living corpse! At the same time, Leslie, whose heart had fully turned dark, had completely returned to her former aloofness. Before her, even the heavens seemed to have become insignificant, as if they could be destroyed and replaced! Leslie''s charm and demeanor had always been extraordinary. Now, fully returning to herself, regaining her absolute arrogance, she was like a ruthless and cold tyrant-anything that didn''t meet her expectations would be eradicated! It could be said that Leslie had undergone a complete transformation, a rebirth, and a major enhancement compared to before! As Leslie''s aura grew increasingly terrifying, Sargeras coldly said, "Leslie, the ancient being from the Forbidden Sea has been erased to vent your anger, and Owen''s fall into the Abyss of Ink has sealed his fate. There''s nothing left to change. Let''s end this today, shall we?" Facing Sargeras''s offer of a ceasefire, Leslie made no response. Her expression didn''t shift in the slightest, and she simply continued to step forward. As Leslie kept approaching, it seemed that even the center of the world was shifting with her -this was an overwhelming force that was hard to describe. It seemed that defying Leslie would result in unimaginable punishment! Sargeras, who was under her gaze, felt the pressure mounting, his spirit nearly collapsing as he looked at the approaching Leslie in fear. "Leslie, are you really going to make enemies of us? Do you want to repeat Owen''s fate?" However, Leslie didn''t react much. The moment Sargeras mentioned Owen again, it only further ignited her murderous intent! Realizing that Leslie would not relent on this matter, Sargeras decisively unleashed the full power of his fel energy blade, glowing like a green crescent moon, tearing apart the void before him and drawing the dazzling starlight from the universe! The endless fel fire also blazed fiercely, becoming the only light in the suddenly darkened void! With Sargeras''s full-force strike, it seemed like he had the world under control, pressing toward Leslie. This attack, like the crushing force of the heavens, hadn''t even reached Leslie yet, but her gaze had already flashed with killing intent. Then, Leslie tightly gripped her snow-white longbow once again. The string was drawn taut, vibrating slightly, and immediately, a soft, ethereal light arrow shot out like a shooting star! The arrow, almost as if it contained a universe, released a chilling aura so extreme that, upon coming into contact with the incoming waves of fel energy, they instantly dissolved and scattered! Sargeras looked at the scene in horror. His full-force attack had been so easily blocked, and he felt a strong sensation that, in front of Leslie, his attack was like a minister facing his king-always suppressed. He had only felt this way before when facing The Celestial. But how could this be? Leslie''s current display of power was indeed frightening, but compared to The Celestial, it should have been far weaker! "This... is impossible!" After Sargeras''s exclamation, Leslie didn''t care in the least. She flashed and appeared before him. The outer area of her longbow, sharp like a sword, descended rapidly, severing Sargeras''s arm with a single strike! The crimson blood mixed with the pungent smell of blood spread out. The pain of his severed arm made Sargeras cry out in agony. He tried to control the broken arm and fight Leslie again. But Leslie didn''t give him a chance. As soon as his soul waves began to spread, she immediately delivered a punch. Bang! Bang! Bang! With every punch, the void froze into ice, trapping Sargeras in place, immobile, like a target fixed in the midst of ice and snow. With every punch Leslie struck, ice shards flew in all directions, and the cracking sounds spread. Sargeras''s chestplate was completely shattered, and his flesh and bones disappeared along with the flying ice fragments. Looking at him, it seemed as though Sargeras''s chest had been hollowed out, which was somewhat horrifying. The key was that the ice crystals, infused with Leslie''s commanding power, remained in his wound, preventing him from healing the injury. As a member of the Burning Legion, Sargeras could not endure such humiliation. After a furious roar at Leslie, he immediately activated all the fel energy in his body. Sizzling~ The emerald green fel energy flowed through the void, making a highly corrosive sound. But Leslie delivered another punch. When it landed on Sargeras''s chest, the ice crystals remaining in his wound exploded like a bomb. The terrifying shockwaves, centered on his body, spread out, and his flesh and soul were gradually turned to dust by the impact! The three black-robed Celestial gods, and an ancient being from the Forbidden Zone who were watching this scene, immediately fled at the fastest speed! Sargeras was the most powerful among them. In a one-on-one situation, none of them could defeat him. But now, Sargeras was completely crushed and erased in front of Leslie! If they faced Leslie, they would die even faster! At this moment, Leslie''s power felt more terrifying to them than Owen''s had! "Owen''s talent and strength were already beyond this world, but Leslie''s strength is also so beyond!" "This couple, Owen and Leslie, are both monstrous existences!" While fleeing, the three black-robed Celestial gods spoke in terror. As they spoke, they sped toward the god of deities. Leslie''s current power was not something they could resist. The best option was to leave, retreat to the god of deities, and be protected by Loki. Only then could they breathe easy. Meanwhile, the ancient being from the Bone Abyss was rushing back toward the Abyss, thinking the same thing. Leslie was now unbeatable, and the priority was to preserve their own lives! As they fled at the fastest speed, Leslie''s gaze sharpened, her killing intent even more intense. "Did I say you could leave?" Leslie said, lifting her longbow once again and firing four arrows in rapid succession! Leslie''s strength now far surpassed theirs, and as she released the light arrows, they had already transcended time and space, appearing behind them. The three black-robed Celestials, already feeling a shiver down their spines, were terrified- they had not forgotten how the ancient being from the Forbidden Sea had perished! These arrows could easily erase them from existence! In the face of life and death, the survival instincts of the three black-robed Celestial gods surged, and they sped up their retreat. They thought they were safe because they had already reached the god of deities'' territory, where Loki''s presence would protect them. But- Whoosh! Whoosh! Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the next moment, as they thought they had escaped, three light arrows pierced through the air, striking them in the back. Even though they had armor and mana barriers on their backs, as soon as the arrows touched them, the barriers instantly shattered, and the arrows pierced through their bodies! Chapter 434: Chapter430-Erasing Elysia Chapter 434: Chapter430-Erasing ElysiaThis was the only thought in the minds of the three black-robed Celestial Gods before their deaths. As close associates of the God of Trickery, they were very familiar with Loki''s character. Although Loki was extremely powerful, he also had a tendency to bully the weak and fear the strong. The fact that Loki had not intervened was undoubtedly because Leslie''s power had made him feel a sense of threat. The ancient existence that was rushing toward the Bone Abyss had originally been about to enter the Forbidden Zone. However, very quickly, under the horrified gazes of everyone, they saw a scene that sent shivers down their spines. A light arrow pierced through the universe, sharply passing through the ancient being''s back and then exploding violently! Even though the physical body and soul of this ancient being were immensely strong, it could not escape the fate of being erased! As this ancient existence from the Forbidden Zone was erased, an eerie silence fell over the Forbidden Zone. There was no anger, no reproach, as if the ancient being had not died at all. This was an abnormal occurrence because the Forbidden Zone was notorious for being tyrannical. They were the ones who usually oppressed others. To even speak out against the Forbidden Zone was enough to bring about the destruction of one''s entire lineage. In truth, it wasn''t that they didn''t want to intervene, but that they simply didn''t dare to! At this moment, Leslie''s power was so great and terrifying that even they were filled with dread! Not only the beings within the Forbidden Zone, but even the slumbering ancient gods sensed an unprecedented danger. Leslie was simply not someone they could provoke! No matter where one was, power ruled supreme! Leslie''s strength made them dare not act recklessly! As these Throne Celestials retreated and fled, they were all erased by Leslie. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anyone who witnessed this scene couldn''t help but tremble in fear! After all, the power that Leslie displayed was simply too terrifying! It had even silenced Loki and the Forbidden Zone! At this time, with Sargeras'' death, the previously undefeated, invincible Burning Legion was utterly routed. The Archdemons, Ymir, and Elysia cut through their forces, killing them with ease. They then rushed to the Demon Abyss, looking at Leslie with solemn expressions. At this point, Leslie, dressed in her imperial gown, seemed even more majestic. Her eyes, like those of an emperor looking down on the world, revealed no trace of emotion! The three of them had just witnessed Leslie displaying her immense power, and they were hesitant to look her in the eye. By Leslie''s side, Rachel stood beside her. After Leslie dealt with the other Throne Celestials, her gaze shifted to Rachel, her tone both serious and somewhat pleading: "Rachel, please bring Owen back!" Rachel nodded repeatedly. "I won''t let you down!" She had watched the previous interactions between Owen and Leslie and knew how much pain Leslie was in. She also knew that Leslie still had many things to do. The task of bringing Owen back was now entrusted to her. After speaking, Rachel glanced at Ymir and the others who had arrived and nodded to her sister before rushing into the Demon Abyss below. Although the Demon Abyss was dangerous, her special bloodline and remarkable sensing ability made her the best choice for finding Owen! After Rachel left, Leslie''s cold gaze immediately shifted to Venus, her eyes glinting with a frosty light. But she only glanced at her before turning her attention to the approaching Archdemon trio. "Leslie..." The leader of the Archdemons spoke, but suddenly felt the chilling killing intent emanating from Leslie. A streak of ice-cold light, capable of freezing the universe, suddenly locked onto Elysia! Elysia''s face turned pale in an instant. Before she could react, the icy light had already pierced through her body, freezing her into a statue of ice before exploding violently! Before her death, the expression in her eyes was one of shock and disbelief. She had not expected Leslie to act so decisively against her, and with a single strike, she was completely powerless to resist! The Archdemon beside Elysia froze in horror. Elysia, his own sister, had just been erased by Leslie! "Why? Leslie, have you gone mad?!" The Archdemon''s emotions flared as he stared at Leslie, clearly ready to strike at any moment! "Leslie, what are you doing?" Ymir was also stunned, staring at Leslie in disbelief. Although Elysia had no personal relationship with her, through their experiences during the cataclysm, Ymir had developed some feelings for Elysia, seeing her as a close friend! But now, Leslie had mercilessly erased her! In the midst of the furious questioning gazes from both of them, Leslie calmly met their eyes. "She conspired with Caesar to plot against you, to plot against Owen. She deserved to die!" Upon hearing this, both Ymir and the Archdemon froze, their bodies shuddering in unison. Their first thought was disbelief! How could Elysia have done such a thing? But they also understood Leslie''s character! She was a person of great pride, never one to fabricate lies. If she said this, it meant she had evidence! But how could Elysia have conspired with Caesar? Immediately, both Archdemon and Ymir turned their gazes to Leslie, their eyes full of intense questioning. "Leslie, what exactly is going on?" The two of them were desperate to know the truth! Leslie did not answer them. Instead, she walked over to Venus and cast an icy glare that made the onlookers shudder. However, Venus let out a breath of relief. "Kill me, and avenge your husband." Although it wasn''t her intention to strike at Owen before, she had indeed attacked him, and now that Leslie was avenging Owen, she accepted her fate calmly. She closed her eyes without any sign of resistance. But Leslie did not hurry to strike. Instead, she carefully examined Venus''s stunningly beautiful face. Then, amid the shock of countless onlookers, Leslie slowly raised her right hand and slapped Venus across the face! Slap! The slap made Venus''s face flush red, with five bloody handprints standing out, and a burning pain like a knife cutting through her skin. Venus''s heart trembled. Was Leslie intending to torture her? Although she had made a mistake before, she was still a significant figure-one of the Throne Celestials, the leader of the Rebellion Alliance! She could be killed, but not humiliated! "Leslie!" Venus held her swollen face and was about to question Leslie when a familiar sound of air being sliced through her ear. Slap! Another slap landed on her face, sending her staggering back. Her face turned ghostly pale, and her mind buzzed as everything went blank! "Now, how are you feeling? Should I help you ''wake up'' some more?" Leslie''s cold and merciless voice rang out. Venus shuddered, then raised her head to glare at Leslie. The corner of her mouth bled slightly, looking pitiable. But her words were sharp as she retorted, "Although I was wrong before, don''t you think it''s beneath you to humiliate me like this?" As she spoke, the anger in Venus''s heart surged! After all, based on the power Leslie had shown earlier, killing her should be as easy as crushing an ant. Yet Leslie was treating her like this after she had already offered to die to atone! "I have no reason to kill you." Leslie coldly shook her head. While Venus had done wrong, Leslie knew that she wasn''t a person deserving of death. What mattered more was that Venus still held some value to her! "You''re not going to kill me?" Venus said, her disbelief evident. Considering Leslie''s current icy aura, she would have expected Leslie to kill everyone here without a second thought. But leaving her alive made her uneasy, and she became wary. Leslie appraised her for a moment, then gently lifted Venus''s chin and said slowly, "I know you were forced into it. You may have been wrong, but your crime does not warrant death." Chapter 435: Chapter431-Three-Day Deadline. Refusal to Submit Will Result in Immediate Death. Chapter 435: Chapter431-Three-Day Deadline. Refusal to Submit Will Result in Immediate Death.With Leslie''s cold words falling, Venus suddenly had a bad premonition, and then saw Leslie''s jade-like hand, which had been lifting her chin, suddenly tighten, grabbing her swan-like neck. Venus''s body was lifted high, and the discomfort in her throat made her feel like she was about to vomit. At the same time, the overwhelming aura of dominion emanating from Leslie sealed her mana completely. Even if Venus wanted to resist, she could not do so. In front of Leslie, Venus felt as if she were no longer a Throne Celestial, but a helpless and weak woman with no ability to resist. She could only obey Leslie''s commands. "Today, I do not kill you, not because of my mercy, but because you still have value to me. From now on, you will work for me and make up for your sins!" Leslie''s voice, full of oppression, surged into Venus''s mind like a roaring flood, forcibly twisting her spirit! Venus was horrified to realize that these words seemed to carry some kind of special magical power, which was forcefully altering her mental state! How terrifying has Leslie become? Feeling Leslie''s increasingly domineering presence, Venus painfully spoke up: "What... what do you want to do?" Leslie looked up at the sky. "What I want to do is very simple." At this point, a sharp cold light flashed in her eyes. "From now on, anything I desire will be granted by the heavens, and anything I do not want will be denied by the heavens!" "After today, the world will be remade according to my will!" "Destroy the Celestials, crush the Forbidden Zones!" "As for your rebellion, considering your father, the God of Light, and the Lord of Stars, War Goddess, I will spare it for now, but from now on, you must obey my will!" "Especially Caesar. That person must be killed!" Leslie''s words were firm, with an undeniable tone! As soon as these words fell, everyone who heard them felt somewhat dazed, for Leslie''s statement was truly astonishing! For countless epochs, heroes and figures had fought against the Celestials, and all ultimately failed. No matter how brilliant one was, in the face of such overwhelming forces, they were nothing more than lambs to be slaughtered! Yet Leslie, at this moment, arrogantly declared she would destroy them! In addition to that, there were the Four Forbidden Zones. These ancient powers, which had existed since the birth of this plane, contained ancient gods whose power was not something that could be easily shaken! However, Leslie was now saying she would crush them! Even many of Wind Shadow, who knew Leslie somewhat well, felt that Leslie was too arrogant, disregarding both the Celestials and the Forbidden Zones! "If the Celestials and Forbidden Zones were that easy to destroy, it wouldn''t have been so simple!" "Leslie''s forces have certainly grown immensely, but compared to the Celestials and the ancient gods, they are still far from a match!" The mocking voices fell, but suddenly, Kawa Zang, the leader of Wind Shadow, harshly reprimanded: "Shut up! Lady Leslie is not someone you can speak ill of!" As soon as these words left his mouth, his expression changed drastically. The mages who had spoken out earlier had their blood coagulate into sharp spikes. Like sea urchins, the blood-red ice spikes exploded from their bodies, piercing through their souls. In the blink of an eye, they fell in agony! Seeing this scene, Wind Shadow''s expressions became even more serious, and they immediately bowed to Leslie, hastily turning to leave. Kawa Zang knew that Leslie was completely different from before. Ever since Owen had fallen into the Demon Abyss, she had transformed into a ruthless, bloodthirsty queen of slaughter. Anyone who defied her will would be killed without mercy! If anyone dared to provoke Leslie now, she would annihilate everyone from Wind Shadow in the Demon Realm! As Kawa Zang hurriedly led the Wind Shadow mages away from the Demon Realm, he glanced back at the Demon Sky Citadel, which seemed to be covered in ice and snow, his heart full of awe. "Truly deserving of the title of the most gifted couple. Back when they were on the continent, they were already ruthless and unmatched, and now they have only grown stronger." "If this continues, Leslie''s future is limitless. Even the God of Light, the Lord of Stars, and the War Goddess will probably be surpassed by her, becoming the tyrant who dominates all the forces in Pure Land!" Kawa Zang took a deep breath. Leslie could have anything she wanted. If she continued to grow, what he feared would indeed come true! ... At this moment, after effortlessly slaughtering the few Wind Shadow mages who had spoken disrespectfully, Leslie calmly withdrew her gaze, and turned her attention back to Venus, saying coldly: "Whatever your previous identity was, it no longer matters. From now on, you will serve me as a maid, just like the Dark Elf een. You will obey me and serve me well!" Venus furrowed her brows, and a hint of defiance appeared on her otherwise perfect face. She was the daughter of the God of Light, a Throne Celestial, and the leader of the resistance alliance. Every one of these identities was enough to shake the Pure Land and earn the respect of others. Moreover, she possessed all these identities at once. Yet now, Leslie actually wanted her to be a maid! This was something Venus could not tolerate! However, just as the thought of resisting rose in her heart, Leslie''s special dominion power had already penetrated every part of her body. It completely suppressed her spirit. She stared fiercely at Leslie but eventually did not continue her defiance. After all, if Leslie really destroyed the Celestials and crushed the Forbidden Zones, what did it matter if she became a maid? Weren''t these the very things that both she and her predecessors had tried and failed to overthrow? Venus''s attitude shift did not escape Leslie''s eyes. She slowly spoke: "From this moment on, you will return and tell the mages of the rebellion that I give them three days to submit to me, otherwise, they will be killed without mercy!" Leslie''s voice was cold. Even though Venus had already guessed Leslie''s intentions, she still felt a jolt in her heart. The mages of the rebellion were numerous and powerful, many of them rebellious and headstrong. Especially those who had once sided with Caesar-this news would surely stir up a storm in the rebellion. But after some thought, Venus realized that while Leslie''s approach was harsh, it might actually be beneficial for both her and the rebellion. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a bloody purge, those who remained would likely be united in purpose, and there would be no fear of betrayal when confronting the Celestials and Forbidden Zones. So, Venus nodded seriously. Before leaving, she glanced at the Demon Abyss. The one who had once amazed her and countless others, Owen, had fallen into it. She wondered how he was now. She had once pursued him, but now, they were enemies. Her emotions were complex. "Owen, should we meet again?" Venus murmured to herself. She wanted to personally apologize to Owen and heal the wounds she had caused him. After Venus quickly turned and left, Leslie''s gaze fell back onto Archdemon and Ymir. "Leslie, is it true that Elysia really colluded with Caesar?" Ymir couldn''t help but ask again, her eyes filled with disbelief. Archdemon also stared intently at Leslie, as if trying to catch every detail of her movements. Leslie knew they still held doubts about Elysia''s death, so she spoke: "If no one had leaked information, how would Sargeras have known that the seal on the Demon Realm had been broken?" "Besides, Elysia should have known about the siege on Owen long ago, but she kept it hidden. Anyone who plotted against Owen must die!" Upon hearing this, Archdemon and Ymir recalled some strange behaviors of Elysia. Immediately, Archdemon trembled, and a trace of guilt appeared on her face. Chapter 436: Chapter432-Leslies Plan Chapter 436: Chapter432-Leslie''s PlanIf Leslie had not acted today, not only would all the creatures in the Demon Realm have perished, but also... The Archdemon fell silent for a moment, then turned to Leslie and slowly said: "This time, we have wronged Owen, and my sister has paid the price for it. I hope, Miss Leslie, that this will be the end of it and that you will not harm the beings of the Demon Realm." Leslie shook her head and said, "I will not harm them. From now on, they can join Azure Kingdom, and so can you." The Archdemon and Ymir exchanged a glance, then the Archdemon slowly said: "Miss Leslie''s kindness, we accept. We still prefer to stay here, but if Miss Leslie has any orders, we will fully support you!" Although Elysia had her reasons for being killed, the thought of continuing to cooperate with Leslie instinctively repelled her. Leslie saw this and didn''t force the matter. With the Archdemon and Ymir here to guard the Demon Realm, at least it could stabilize the fractured situation of the realm, which would be beneficial to Owen. "Ymir, take care of the Archdemon here. If Owen comes back and says I took advantage of the situation to bully him, I''ll deny it!" Ymir raised her brows slightly at this. But Leslie ignored it and instead looked toward the Demon Abyss. The Demon Abyss was unfathomable and pitch black, its bottom unseen, with only the sound of a faint, wailing wind echoing, as if everything pulled into it would be devoured, becoming a void. "Owen, although I don''t know what other plans you have, come back soon, I''m waiting for you!" With that, Leslie turned and left. Although Owen had temporarily fallen into the Demon Abyss, there were still many things she needed to take care of. Ymir and the Archdemon watched Leslie leave, and their gazes also fell on the Demon Abyss. Owen, the person they longed for, was within it. ... With Sargeras and the other Throne Celestials being erased by Leslie, news of the battle quickly spread to every corner of Pure Land. Especially under the propaganda of Academy City and Wind Shadow, it ignited the passions of countless mages. Owen fought alone against Sargeras and nearly ten other Throne Celestials, even slaying two Throne Celestials from the Forbidden Zone, which left an immense shock in the hearts of many. At the same time, people gradually realized that behind this battle, Sargeras, Caesar, and Elysia had conspired to set Owen up for certain death! The situation Owen faced made them fall into deep despair, just hearing about it. But Owen survived. However, now that he had fallen into the Demon Abyss, his fate was uncertain. What shocked them even more was that Owen''s wife, Leslie, had killed Sargeras and several other Throne Celestials as if slaughtering chickens and dogs. Neither the Forbidden Zone nor Loki made a sound in response! And because Leslie erased Sargeras, the Burning Legion lost its most powerful figure, leading to its total collapse. The Burning Legion, which had once made many forces in Pure Land tremble, was no more! Countless mages in Pure Land cheered, seeing a brighter future ahead! "Ah, Sargeras was really shameless this time! He said he would have a life-and-death duel with Young Master Owen, but when he couldn''t win, he used dirty tricks, no martial ethics, and ganged up on Owen!" "Exactly, if not for Young Master Owen''s deep foundation, any other Throne Celestial might have been annihilated in one encounter." "Young Master Owen''s combat power is really terrifying now. If their numbers were smaller, Young Master Owen might have wiped them all out!" "Too bad, even though Miss Leslie killed Sargeras and the others, it was still a step too late. Young Master Owen fell into the Demon Abyss, and with the current situation of the Demon Abyss, even Celestial Gods dare not enter. Owen is severely injured, and once he enters, he might perish there." "Impossible! Young Master Owen''s talent is so brilliant! He overcame so many hardships before, so he will surely survive this dangerous situation!" "For others, falling into the Demon Abyss would be certain death, but Owen is different. He is a living legend!" "Young Master Owen will definitely come back!" Countless people mourned for Owen. After all, in his duel with Sargeras, Owen displayed his terrifying strength that shocked Pure Land. From now on, no mage or force would dare act arrogantly before Young Master Owen! After discussing Owen, the attention of more mages shifted to Leslie. Although many of them knew Leslie was Owen''s wife, they hadn''t known much about her before. Now, after this battle, they realized just how wrong they were in their previous assessment of Leslie! "I used to think no one could compare to Young Master Owen, but it turns out the one who could match him is his very wife!" "Miss Leslie''s combat power is truly terrifying. Whether it''s the Forbidden Zone, Loki, or even the Celestials, all the top-tier strong ones fell at her hands. She''s a born female killing god!" "These two spouses are so terrifying, they''re almost invincible!" "I heard Miss Leslie holds grudges. That Elysia who plotted against Owen was directly killed by her, and Caesar ran away early to escape. But knowing Leslie''s nature, she will definitely not let them off!" "That Caesar is really inhuman! He was clearly part of the resistance alliance but cooperated with Sargeras and Loki to plot against Young Master Owen. He''s worse than a beast. I misjudged him before!" "Exactly, I used to think he was a perfect match for Miss Venus, but now I''ve seen his true colors!" "Caesar deserves to be tortured!" "Caesar deserves to die, but more importantly, when will Young Master Owen return?" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this time, within the small world. Madelyn and the others saw Leslie return but didn''t see Owen. They all had a bad premonition in their hearts. And after hearing the latest news from Charlotte and the others, their worst fears were confirmed. Owen had fallen into the Demon Abyss! They all felt a sharp pang in their hearts. Madelyn was struck like a bolt of lightning, standing frozen in place. Seraphina was somewhat lost and regretful. She wished she had gone with Owen; she could have helped him! Dragon Princess and the others fell silent. They hadn''t expected so many unbelievable events to occur in such a short time! Owen had faced so many plots, and if not for his extraordinary combat power, he would have been dead by now. Ysera, looking at the unconscious little Leslie, had a complex expression. She knew that Sargeras had likely set up many traps in the life-and-death duel. But she never imagined that the traps set by Sargeras and his group would be so ruthless, leaving Owen no chance to survive. At this moment, as Leslie entered the small world, the little Leslie, who had been asleep just now, slowly opened her bright eyes. When she saw Leslie, she smiled sweetly. However, not seeing her father beside her made her furrow her brows and tilt her head, asking curiously: "Mom, where''s Dad?" "Didn''t Dad say he would come back soon?" At little Leslie''s questioning, even the cold and emotionless Leslie''s heart was moved. She gently kissed little Leslie''s forehead, sat beside her, and lightly patted her back, saying: "Dad will come back soon. He has some things to take care of. When he comes back, you can let him apologize to you and bring you some delicious food and fun things, okay?" Hearing this, little Leslie subconsciously nodded but quickly shook her head. "No! I want Dad! I miss him so much!" Leslie smiled and said, "Dad has some things to do. When he returns, we''ll never be apart again, okay?" Little Leslie seemed to think of something and said seriously: "Will Dad always think of me? Like how I always think of him?" Leslie gently stroked her head and said, "Dad definitely misses you even more!" With Leslie''s affirmation, little Leslie finally smiled, "Okay, I''ll wait here for Dad to come back!" Chapter 437: Chapter433-The Destruction of Forbidden Zone Chapter 437: Chapter433-The Destruction of Forbidden ZoneUnder Leslie''s repeated assurances, little Leslie finally fell asleep. Leslie, holding her daughter, placed her in the deepest part of the small world, in a grand hall. Then, she slowly walked out of the hall and saw Seraphina, who had fainted from grief. Leslie patted her round belly. Seraphina rubbed her eyes and slowly woke up, looking at Leslie with a dazed expression. "Since you''re awake, come with me," Leslie said. The Dragon Princess and the others here looked at Leslie in confusion. Leslie scanned them and said indifferently: "The ones who should be sad are them. Come on, there are still too many Forbidden Zones. Let''s start with eliminating one for now!" Upon hearing this, everyone''s pupils contracted sharply. By Leslie''s tone, was she planning to destroy the Forbidden Zone? But how terrifying the Forbidden Zone was! S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were even ancient gods slumbering there. How could it be so easily destroyed? "Leslie, are you serious?" The Dragon Princess and the others looked at Leslie in shock. Although they now knew Leslie''s power, the Forbidden Zone was not something to be taken lightly. No force had ever dared to attack it directly! Would anyone really start such an operation without detailed planning? It would be a bit too reckless and arrogant to act without preparation, wouldn''t it? The Forbidden Zone harbored ancient gods, beings of such terrifying strength that they could obliterate entire realms. These ancient gods were far above anything else within the Forbidden Zone! "Leslie, making a move against the Forbidden Zone is no small matter. You need to be extremely cautious," Ysera couldn''t help but advise. Though she couldn''t see through Leslie''s power, the ancient gods were not to be underestimated. Leslie might have destroyed many ancient beings, but these gods were a completely different league. Moreover, the Forbidden Zone was connected to many factions. If Leslie attacked, it would shake the Pure Land and stir all factions! However, Ysera knew that once Leslie made a decision, it would be nearly impossible to change her mind. And indeed, this time, the Forbidden Zone had gone too far. If Leslie didn''t do something, it would give the impression that they were afraid of the Forbidden Zone. Anyway, Ysera was now Leslie''s follower. Whatever decision Leslie made, she would follow without question. Besides, Ysera''s father, Lord Loki, had participated in the siege against Owen earlier, piercing through Owen''s chest. Leslie didn''t blame her for this, but Ysera did feel some guilt about the whole affair. This time, fighting alongside Leslie would be a way to atone for it. Also, Leslie must have a plan and confidence in her ability to deal with the Forbidden Zone. Otherwise, with Leslie''s prudent and cautious nature, she would never act so hastily. Understanding this, Ysera remained silent. Leslie scanned the Dragon Princess and the others, showing no change in her expression. "It''s just a Forbidden Zone. You all are simply too intimidated by it. In reality, it''s nothing more than a crumbling ruin," Leslie remarked casually. After saying that, Leslie swiftly left the small world. Madelyn hesitated for a moment but quickly followed. Earlier, Rachel had sensed something and left the small world. Had she not been trapped there, she would have helped Owen. Even if she wasn''t particularly powerful, just being by Owen''s side and fighting alongside him would have been enough for her. Instead, she was here, helpless and anxious. She had missed the chance to fight by Owen''s side, and now, with the attack on the Forbidden Zone, she felt duty-bound to join in! Seeing Madelyn leave as well, the Celestial God Palace''s master exchanged a glance with Ferola. Both were filled with shock. Leslie was actually going to attack the Forbidden Zone, and Madelyn was following her? This was madness! The key was that Ysera had also sided with Leslie. Once Leslie moved, the entire Pure Land and Forbidden Zone would surely be rocked! For as long as mages existed, no one had ever dared to challenge the Forbidden Zone directly! However, they knew that their influence was limited and that their persuasion would be useless. They couldn''t change Leslie''s iron will. At this point, the only thing they could do was report this back to their respective factions and prepare for what was to come. They hoped that the Celestial God Palace and Wailing Mountain could offer some support once they learned about it. After all, if Leslie truly destroyed the Forbidden Zone, it would be a monumental benefit to her-and to all of her followers. In the small world, Charlotte also couldn''t calm her heart. She possessed a lot of intelligence and had investigated the Forbidden Zone''s dangers. But since Her Majesty had decided to take action, she could only assist her as best as she could. Charlotte took a deep breath and quickly left the small world. She immediately began mobilizing the Azure Kingdom''s armies to set up defensive fortifications to guard against any counterattacks from the Forbidden Zone. Soon, under Charlotte''s orders, the Azure Kingdom''s forces sprang into action. All of them were in a state of readiness, poised to move at a moment''s notice. Though the Azure Kingdom''s soldiers weren''t sure what had happened, they could sense the gravity of the situation from above. The Black Iron Dwarves, skilled in construction, received orders to build steel walls outside the Emerald Dreamscape to prevent anyone from approaching. The Shadow Clan and Academy City scattered to gather intelligence and remained on high alert. No unusual activity could escape their senses. In addition to internal vigilance, the Dragon Clan and Moss Giants mobilized. Guided by the dark elves, they spread out to monitor all directions and respond to any sudden situations. Meanwhile, the electromagnetic laser cannons, developed by the White Tower Tech Guild, were positioned in key cities and locations as a precaution against emergencies. Having been tested in war, the electromagnetic laser cannons'' power was now highly regarded, prompting the White Tower Tech Guild to build dozens more, each more powerful than the last. Academy City''s mages were also preparing magic teleportation arrays for rapid transportation across regions, ensuring that they could respond quickly to any attacks. In essence, the Azure Kingdom and Emerald Dreamscape were now impenetrable fortresses! Because of Owen and Leslie, the Azure Kingdom had always attracted attention. Now, with such large-scale preparations underway, many people were left in a state of confusion. In their view, Owen and Leslie''s power was enormous, and with forces like Loki, The Celestial, and the Forbidden Zone all avoiding them, why was Azure Kingdom increasing patrols and setting up defenses? Surely now was the time for celebration, not suspicion. Why was Azure Kingdom on high alert? Considering Azure Kingdom''s strength, which rivaled any faction of the Pure Land, the only forces capable of truly defeating it were the Forbidden Zone and The Celestial. As factions within the Pure Land were left stunned, a sudden piece of news shocked everyone into disbelief. Leslie had made her decision: She was going to attack the Forbidden Zone and destroy it! When mages first heard the news, they were in utter disbelief. No faction had ever dared to make such a move against the Forbidden Zone. Even if anyone had thought to do so, they were always met with miserable failure. The ancient gods of the Forbidden Zone were beings so powerful that even The Celestial had to fear them. These ancient gods had existed since the beginning of time, and no one even knew how long they had slumbered or how long they would continue to exist. All they knew was that if the ancient gods ever woke up, it would be a nightmare for all mages! These ancient gods had survived through countless ages, witnessing endless cycles of rise and fall. Though every era had its share of remarkable individuals, to the ancient gods, those individuals were but fleeting waves on an endless ocean-beautiful, yet ultimately destined to fall. Chapter 438: Chapter434-Opening of the Abandoned Lands Chapter 438: Chapter434-Opening of the Abandoned LandsTo them, the so-called prodigies and powerful beings are ultimately nothing more than dust in the universe! And they are immortal and indestructible! This is an essential difference! Time? The Celestial? The things all beings fear, they do not even care about! Even if Leslie is dazzling enough to wipe out several throne-level celestial gods in one strike, creating a record, This is nothing compared to the ancient gods! At this moment, almost no mage believes she can succeed, mainly because the Forbidden Zone is too terrifying! Meanwhile, in the Alchemy Guild, The God of Alchemy, dressed in a golden robe, his expression solemn, is gazing seriously at the place where the Emerald Dreamscape resides. A hint of contemplation appears on his face. He too has just received the latest news about Leslie. He hadn''t expected that after only recently returning through the Time Array, he would witness a historic moment! Beside the God of Alchemy, Venus, dressed in a white silk gown, as ethereal as mist, stands quietly. Although silent, as the Goddess of Beauty, her demeanor and appearance possess an enchanting allure. Every subtle gesture captivates those around her. Next to Venus stands Vanessa, a young girl dressed in splendid jewelry, radiating wealth and luxury. She is the daughter of the God of Alchemy, and the eldest lady of the Alchemy Guild. Though Vanessa is not young, she has lived a carefree life under the God of Alchemy''s favor, retaining a somewhat childish nature. Compared to Venus, she carries more youthful energy and vitality. The golden alchemical symbol on her forehead enhances her noble aura, like a princess of great stature. "Really, Venus sister? Did Owen really reject you and even slap you twice?" At this moment, Vanessa stares in disbelief at Venus. She has some understanding of Venus-her appearance, background, and strength-all make her a top choice. How could Owen coldly reject her without any regard? Venus, upon hearing this, has a momentary flash of Leslie''s figure in her mind. Though most people consider her the epitome of perfection, deserving of the title Goddess of Beauty, Before meeting Leslie, she thought the same about herself. But after meeting Leslie, her heart was deeply shaken. Everything she took pride in was crushed in front of Leslie! With someone like Leslie around, she now understands why Owen didn''t choose her. It''s simply because Leslie is too outstanding. Vanessa had been expecting Venus to retort, But to her surprise, Venus remains silent, her face showing a hint of frustration and defeat. Seeing this, Vanessa seems to have an idea, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "So, Venus sister, is Leslie really as powerful as the rumors say?" She knows Venus''s pride. What kind of woman could make her feel defeated? Venus shakes her head. "Leslie''s power might be even greater than the rumors suggest." Vanessa furrows her brows. "If Leslie is so powerful, then how can you win Owen?" The God of Alchemy, seeing this, frowns at his daughter. Venus is clearly in an emotional state, and pushing her like this is clearly not appropriate. But Venus remains indifferent, not taking Vanessa''s words to heart. She knows that Vanessa has been spoiled since childhood, so it''s normal for her to have such a personality. Since she''s a junior, there''s no need for her to get upset over her words. Still, Vanessa''s words do hold some truth. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing that Venus is not angry, Vanessa seems to think of something and suddenly asks, "Venus sister, if Leslie is around, what are my chances of marrying Owen?" Previously, she had spent a great deal of money offering a bounty for Owen. But now, with Owen''s strength, no other mage could deal with him. Offering a bounty is nothing more than a joke. Venus''s expression instantly freezes. She has heard of Vanessa''s actions. She was going to say that there''s no chance-after all, in terms of appearance, background, and strength, she''s far superior to Vanessa. If she herself doesn''t stand a chance, then Vanessa certainly doesn''t. But she can''t be so cold-hearted, so she slowly replies, "Why don''t you try confessing to Owen yourself and see?" Vanessa nods, agreeing with Venus''s suggestion. Rather than talking about it, it''s better to try it herself! "When Owen returns, I''ll go personally and give it a try!" After saying this, she looks at her own figure. Although she is a woman, she''s been around many men and knows exactly what they value. With her figure, who could resist her? If she uses a little charm, Owen will surely fall for her! Venus, seeing this, knows exactly what Vanessa is thinking. For a moment, she imagines Vanessa with Owen and feels a little uneasy. Thinking that Vanessa might achieve what she couldn''t, she becomes agitated! After all, Vanessa may not be corrupted by the complexities of the world and remains pure- hearted, like a young girl. Her youthful face, coupled with her devilish figure, is a great temptation to any man. Vanessa is rare and exceptional, and she might indeed become Owen''s confidante! Thinking this, Venus becomes even more restless. Later, Leslie calms her inner emotions and turns to the God of Alchemy, asking curiously, "Do you have any news of Caesar? Where are the celestial gods who followed him?" She knows that Caesar''s plan has failed, but he certainly won''t give up easily! An even more terrifying plan must be in the works. Her heart feels uneasy. After returning to Pure Land, she had already shared Leslie''s words with the Rebel Alliance. This news caused quite a stir among them. Only the celestial gods loyal to her and those under the God of Alchemy chose to submit. Caesar and his celestial gods have completely disappeared, which is clearly suspicious! And Leslie has already declared that Caesar must be eliminated! Although Caesar is currently in hiding, Leslie''s murderous intent is intense. If this matter drags on for three more days, the Rebel Alliance will be ruthlessly purged by her. The Rebel Alliance has carried the hopes of her father and many predecessors. It must not be heavily damaged on her watch! The God of Alchemy, sensing Venus''s anxiety and unease, thinks for a moment and slowly responds, "Perhaps you''re right. The last news I received was that Caesar went to the Abandoned Lands!" Upon hearing this, Venus''s heart immediately trembles, unable to believe her ears! "Has Caesar gone mad? The Abandoned Lands? Even The Celestial dare not approach it easily, and it seals the dark side of the world. How could he dare to go there?" Very few people know about the Abandoned Lands. The forces of yin and yang in the entire dimension are essentially the same, dependent on each other. The dark forces that existed back then were sustained by the growing power of The Celestial, who paid a great cost to seal them, naming it the Abandoned Lands! In this era, very few know of the Abandoned Lands, and even fewer know its location. But Caesar, this guy, has actually gone there. The dark forces there must have gathered into a force comparable to an ancient god''s post- natal strength! Even the Forbidden Zone cannot compare to this special place. After all, it gathers the darkest sides of all beings! In the past, many powerful beings ran riot in the dark side, and the Sun God and the Lord of Stars once fought them. Even in their prime, they could barely match the dark forces that were not yet fully gathered... Chapter 439: Chapter435-The Bottom of the Demon Abyss Chapter 439: Chapter435-The Bottom of the Demon AbyssIn Pure Land, Sargeras'' rampage was nothing compared to the terrifying evil spirits that had fused together! These evil spirits were the epitome of extreme evil and madness, emotions that were impossible to reason with. Once released, Pure Land would undoubtedly become their paradise! At that point, the combined evil spirits would be far beyond anything they could currently contend with. His father, the God of Light, had the power to suppress these evil spirits. However, he had already been captured by The Celestial, his fate uncertain. Meanwhile, the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess, though powerful enough to resist the evil spirits, were lost in the endless void, their return unknown. Without the top ancient powers of their time, who could stand against the evil spirits of the Forgotten Land? Moreover, the one heading to the Forgotten Land this time was Caesar. Caesar had no physical body, but his celestial soul was immense. If he had made some unspoken pact with the evil spirits... The more Venus thought about it, the more terrified she became! The God of Alchemy, seeing Venus'' changed expression, sighed and said, "Caesar has always been eccentric, prone to extremes. Leslie''s strength was unexpectedly powerful, which definitely struck a deep blow to him..." Vanessa, realizing the situation, suddenly asked, "Venus, even though the evil spirits are powerful, Leslie is terrifying as well. Can she eliminate the evil spirits?" Venus thought for a moment and shook her head. "I don''t know. Leslie''s strength is undoubtedly the strongest among the Throne Celestials, but these evil spirits are formidable, and once gathered together, what terrifying changes will occur? I can''t say." Neither Leslie nor the evil spirits were something Venus had thoroughly understood, so she dared not make a hasty conclusion. "Whether she can resist the evil spirits, we can only know through actual combat. But based on my intuition, I think Leslie might have a chance of winning, but even if she does win, it will be a pyrrhic victory!" Upon hearing this, neither Vanessa nor the God of Alchemy spoke further, their expressions subdued. After all, Leslie''s strength was the most formidable of the Throne Celestials they had seen. If she didn''t have confidence in victory, what hope did they have? ... Meanwhile, deep within the Forgotten Land. As the dark side of this universe, the landscape here was entirely different from typical dimensions. It was pitch black, with no light visible, the air thick and swampy, giving a strange, sticky feeling. As one ventured deeper into this eerie darkness, the howls and screams of agony from across the void grew louder and clearer. This place seemed like a paradise of suffering, a resting place for countless souls of the dead. The air was so dense with death energy that it seemed almost impossible to disperse, filling every corner of this dark dimension. At this moment, in this world of the dead, There was a deep, blackened soul figure steadily moving deeper into the abyss. It was none other than Caesar! At this time, his soul, pulsing with intense soul energy, emitted frenzied thoughts. "Owen!" "Leslie!" "Venus!" As his remnants spread, the dark space rippled, and the evil spirits nearby, sensing a presence they feared, all scattered. No evil spirit dared to approach. Venus was still moving deeper, her heart filled with only one thought-revenge! After feeling Leslie''s explosive aura and realizing the situation was dire, he trusted his instincts and fled! Not long after his retreat, he received news that Sargeras and the other Throne Celestials left behind had been easily annihilated by her! How terrifying was her power? He felt relieved-had he stayed, he would have certainly died! Before he left, he had spared Owen, and this only made his hatred for Owen more intense! Venus was his own in heart, his trusted partner. But Venus was also deeply in love with Owen. And Owen was the one who had taken his rightful leader''s position. That debt had not yet been settled! Though Owen had been gravely injured and fallen into the Demon Abyss, Caesar''s instincts told him that Owen would not perish so easily. But the immediate priority now was to kill Leslie! Leslie''s strength and influence had been on par with Owen''s before, and after her recent breakthrough, she was several times stronger! Caesar knew he was no match for her, so he had no choice but to come here and temporarily hide. He was also here to awaken the evil spirits! As a soul figure like them, he thrived in this dark realm and was well aware of its power and danger. At present, the only being capable of challenging Leslie was the Evil Spirit Marshal! His resolve unwavering, and aided by his unique soul state, Caesar ventured deeper into this forsaken land. But the environment grew increasingly dire. Countless evil spirits, twisted and bound by malevolent Orders and thoughts, let out tortured screams. At a glance, these evil spirits took the form of grotesque and malformed soul figures. Behind these twisted spirits were special black pupils. These black pupils, about the size of a palm, were engraved with ancient runes that emitted an overwhelming dark aura. The moment Caesar''s soul gaze met one of these pupils, his own soul''s sight exploded, leaving two fist-sized indentations in his vision. However, Caesar was thrilled-he had found the fabled Evil Spirit Marshal! The Evil Spirit Marshal, Revan! "Marshal, I invoke your true name. Awaken! Awaken! The one who awakens you will be the one to bring about the destruction of this dimension!" As Caesar''s voice grew louder, the runes on the black pupil began to glow, and a massive, illusory figure made entirely of dark thoughts appeared in the space between heaven and earth! ... Deep within the Demon Abyss, Owen''s body felt like a falling meteor, continuously descending into the deeper darkness, the howling winds rushing past his ears. "Leslie, you''ve finally turned to darkness!" After falling into the Demon Abyss, Owen sensed that Leslie''s emotions had become like stagnant water, no longer exhibiting the normal fluctuations of a human soul. Leslie could faintly sense her own emotions, and Owen could also sense Leslie''s! He knew that after being surrounded and falling into the Abyss, Leslie had been greatly affected. Owen hadn''t wanted this outcome, but it seemed that the system''s mission loomed over him like a sword, and he had no choice but to proceed! Leslie must be corrupted; she must awaken the Dark Heart and become the ultimate villain! With this thought, Owen slowly opened his eyes. Now that the plan was in motion, it was time to leave. Just as he was about to stop his descent, he suddenly realized that the mana in his body was S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. sealed by this strange power. This was to be expected. The Demon Abyss was already a terrifying place, and after the Millennial Cataclysm, it had become even more dangerous. Even the Throne Celestials who entered would have their magic sealed, turning them into ordinary mortals. But Owen had already anticipated this. He quickly took out a glass vial from his pocket and drank the World Tree liquid within. This liquid, collected by Rachel, contained the power of the world and could break the strange seals here. After all, the power of the world was a higher-dimensional force compared to this place. As time passed, Owen''s body suddenly felt a series of chains breaking within him, and rich mana began to surge through him, wild and free. With the return of his mana, Owen''s senses sharpened rapidly. He suddenly realized that not far below him was the bottom of the Demon Abyss! Without hesitation, his mind focused, and powerful elemental forces enveloped him, slowing his descent. At the bottom of the Demon Abyss, it was pitch black, with not a single trace of light. As Owen prepared to summon light elements to illuminate the area, a ball of pink flame suddenly fell from above. Looking up... Chapter 440: Chapter436-Rachels Devotion Chapter 440: Chapter436-Rachel''s Devotion"Owen!" As Rachel, who was about to hit the ground, saw Owen safe and sound, she immediately sighed in relief, and a hint of a smile appeared on her delicate face. However, as she continued to rush toward Owen, she suddenly noticed that Owen''s aura had unexpectedly become chaotic at that moment! "What''s going on?" Rachel''s pupils constricted, and she immediately rushed toward Owen. At that moment, Owen, who had just stabilized himself at the bottom of the Demon Abyss, heard the system''s prompt sound. "Congratulations, host, task completed: Reward: 50 million fate points!" Hearing this, Owen''s heart was overjoyed, but then, consecutive prompts from the system left him slightly stunned. "Congratulations, host, you have obtained the supreme artifact-Heart of the King!" "Congratulations, host, your level has risen to Throne Celestial!" "Congratulations, host, the Primordial Chaos Body begins to undergo transformation!" After the system''s prompts ended, Owen saw a golden heart appearing in the system space, glowing with a brilliant golden light. Under the illumination of this light, Owen''s mind, mana, and even [Order] underwent a unique transformation, and his perception of the surrounding space-time also experienced a great change. It seemed that, at this moment, he was no longer perceiving the world from a commoner''s perspective but from the viewpoint of a king, gazing down upon the world and mountains in their entirety! However, before Owen could savor the newly acquired Heart of the King, he suddenly noticed the explosive increase in fate points! This made him extremely excited. With these 50 million fate points, added to the 50 million fate points he had previously obtained from reshaping the Hell Reincarnation, his final goal of reaching 100 million fate points to perfect [Order] was finally complete! This made Owen even more exhilarated. After all, with the perfect version of [Order], his combat power would experience a significant boost. However, at this moment, the previously stagnant boundless chaos in his body seemed to have been stimulated, and it began to steadily evolve toward the bloodline transformation direction! This transformation brought about a complete and thorough metamorphosis for Owen! After all, Owen''s physical constitution was ordinary. Without the system''s enhancement, he would never have made it to this point. Although he was now known as the first prodigy in history, his true talent was rather average. While he had gained many enhancements from rare herbs and treasures, his bloodline had not undergone any fundamental and enormous improvement. Now, the bloodline transformation of the Boundless Chaos Body directly reverted Owen''s body to its most original and pure state, with his bloodline undergoing earth-shattering changes. This change also caused Owen''s aura to become unlike anything before, as though his body was being seared in fire, purging all impurities! This strange transformation, as perceived by Rachel, seemed to indicate that something was wrong with Owen''s body, as if he had gone into a state of madness. "Owen! Owen!" Rachel rushed to Owen''s side and immediately supported his body, trying to wake him up. However, Owen, who was now in a state of unconsciousness due to his body''s metamorphosis, could only vaguely sense a familiar aura surrounding him. Despite Rachel''s repeated calls, Owen did not respond, and Rachel grew increasingly anxious. She attempted to send out soul waves to connect with Owen''s soul. However, Owen was undergoing the Primordial Chaos Body transformation, and any magic or soul energy that approached him would be mercilessly devoured into his body. Rachel had never encountered such a situation, and she anxiously observed the wound in Owen''s chest, which continued to bleed. Moreover, due to Owen''s changing aura, the blood was no longer the usual dark blood but instead a strange, blackened blood. Owen''s aura also weakened, becoming nearly impossible to detect. Rachel became even more worried. She thought back to when she first met Owen, when they were enemies. At that time, Owen had abducted and captured her. It was because of Owen''s involvement that she learned of her own hidden lineage and how she had been treated as a mere pawn. Her previous academy had practically thrown her aside, making her feel like a joke, a clown! However, it was thanks to Owen that she had been taken in and allowed to live in the small world with him. In that small world, she overcame her inner pain and came to understand Owen in a new light. It was also because of Owen''s quiet dedication and assistance that the small world had become better and better. The Tree of World that Owen planted and that she nurtured had grown lush and thriving. Since the small world was the fruit of their shared labor, the one who had complete control over it, apart from Owen, was only herself. Even Leslie didn''t have the special privileges that she did. It was precisely because of her deep connection with the small world that she had successfully broken through to the celestial god tier and had transformed into the progenitor of succubi! All she had now, everything she had achieved, was because of Owen''s help and guidance! At this moment, as Rachel made some kind of decision, her face flushed red as she looked at Owen. "Although I don''t know exactly what''s happening to you, with my succubus progenitor bloodline, I am certain I can help you!" Before Owen''s gentle encouragement, she had seen her succubus progenitor bloodline as a source of shame. However, after being comforted by Owen, she had let go of her resentment toward her bloodline and began to seriously train. Deep in her heart, she had already planted a seed: One day, she would use her bloodline to help Owen! Now, she felt it was time. Immediately, dark black rose petals began to form around Rachel, transforming into a romantic sea of flowers that enveloped both her and Owen. Then, Rachel gradually infused her magic into Owen''s body to alleviate the pain in his chest. Afterward, Rachel took a deep breath, her eyes focused on the unconscious Owen, and her gaze slowly grew intense. At this moment, Owen, who had been in a state of unconsciousness due to his bloodline transformation, felt a strange sensation of comfort, as if his entire body was being gently caressed. He felt as though he was entering the most transparent and purest state. His mind was free of distractions, as pure as light. However, this tranquility didn''t last long. Suddenly, an overwhelming, inescapable desire surged within Owen''s mind, as if dry wood had been set ablaze, burning fiercely! In a dreamy, illusory state, Owen seemed to see Rachel. In this naturally harmonious and intimate state, Owen''s bloodline transformation accelerated rapidly. His body felt so comfortable that he almost groaned out loud. Time passed quickly. Unknowingly, after an unknown amount of time, Owen seemed to have woken from a stupor. He suddenly opened his eyes, quickly assessing his body. The wound on his chest, which had seemed impossible to heal, was already gone. His level had also suddenly reached the Throne Celestial tier! Compared to his previous celestial god tier, he felt his combat power had increased S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. substantially. If he were to face Sargeras again, Owen believed his current power would be more than enough to completely obliterate him, instead of falling into the Demon Abyss. In addition to his level rising to Throne Celestial, his physical body had undergone a mutation of his bloodline, making it even tougher. Even divine artifacts could no longer leave a mark on him! Owen was extremely satisfied with this and then heard the system''s prompt sound in his ears: "Congratulations, host, you''ve surpassed ten thousand celestial gods. Additionally, the special power of the succubus progenitor bloodline will, in one year, cause the host''s soul to undergo a complete metamorphosis, making it immortal and indestructible!" Upon hearing the system''s prompt, Owen felt his body''s strength and was about to speak, but suddenly noticed that Rachel was lying next to him! Rachel! Owen''s throat tightened as he looked at her. At that moment, Owen couldn''t help but feel a sense of amazement. Perhaps it was her first time doing something like this, but now her cheeks were flushed, and her eyes had narrowed into slits. When Owen had fallen unconscious, she had taken the initiative. However, after Owen regained consciousness, relying on his instincts, he had gradually pushed her to exhaustion. Now, seeing Rachel in this state, even though she had already firmly made her decision, she still didn''t dare to meet Owen''s gaze. "Thank you for what you did earlier..." Chapter 441: Chapter437-The Unutterable Name Chapter 441: Chapter437-The Unutterable Name"You''re awake?" As Owen opened his eyes and looked at Rachel, she looked at him with some joy. She immediately relaxed when she felt Owen''s breath had stabilized. Then, as if remembering something, her face flushed, and she lowered her head slightly, too shy to meet Owen''s gaze directly. Owen, on the other hand, stared at Rachel intently, his expression somewhat complex. Cough cough, "Do I have bugs on my face? Why are you staring at me like that?" Rachel cleared her throat twice, cautiously glancing at Owen. Although she had already appeared to Owen earlier, she actually didn''t want Owen to know that. She understood that Owen had deep feelings for Leslie, and she didn''t want to cause any discomfort for him. She just wanted to silently like Owen from afar. Owen, understanding Rachel''s thoughts, noticed that she seemed far from her usual mature self at this moment; she appeared more like a simple, innocent child. He couldn''t help but chuckle softly. "Alright, I won''t look at you anymore. Thank you for what you did earlier." Rachel''s face turned red, and she slowly shook her head. "I didn''t really help much; it was Miss Leslie who asked me to come down to assist you." Seeing that Rachel didn''t want to talk about what had happened before, Owen didn''t press the issue and gently hugged her instead. Then, he turned his gaze toward the dim depths of the Demon Abyss. There was hardly any light here, and it seemed like the darkest place in the universe. Owen''s soul fluctuation expanded, taking in the surrounding scenery. This place had already been destroyed during the Millennial Cataclysm. It had not yet been fully reconstructed, and everywhere was in ruins. Owen''s expression grew serious. In the original anime, there was little recorded about the Demon Abyss. This place was extremely mysterious, but from some of the settings, it seemed eerie and incredibly important. After all, it was here that the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess had once slept. If the origin of this dimension was connected to The Celestial, and if the world''s existence began after The Celestial''s birth, then the Demon Abyss existed like a giant void, meant to devour and bury everything in the world. This was just Owen''s previous speculation. Now that he was truly deep within the Demon Abyss, Owen could confirm that this place was indeed unusual. His celestial god''s mental perception, now close to the center of the Abyss, was already distorted. This place definitely had some terrifying existence! As Owen gazed into the deepest part of the Demon Abyss, Rachel followed his gaze. As the progenitor of succubi in this age, she sensed a chilling, dangerous energy from here! "Owen, this place is dangerous!" Rachel looked at Owen seriously, her body tensed, not daring to be careless. Owen nodded. Rachel''s bloodline was very special, and her instincts were picking up on a strong sense of danger, which meant this place was indeed dangerous! Owen then opened the illusionary screen in front of him and accessed the shop. Now that he had enough Fate Points, it was time to improve his strength. He had been eyeing the Supreme Order for a long time! "Would you like to spend 100 million Fate Points to purchase the Perfect Supreme Order?" The system prompted. Owen didn''t hesitate and confirmed the purchase. Immediately, the 100 million Fate Points vanished, and countless [Order] symbols surged into his mind, making him feel as though he had just had a spiritual awakening, gaining an unprecedented understanding of Supreme Order! After taking a moment to absorb it, Owen finally felt confident. Originally, he had the powerful territory of Light-Dark Seals. Now, with the perfect Supreme Order, he couldn''t even gauge how strong he had become. However, he felt a strong certainty that, at this moment, he could definitely stand up to celestial gods like the God of Light, Lord of Stars, and War Goddess! As Owen became more settled in his mind, his storage ring suddenly vibrated, and dazzling light burst forth from it. Owen was stunned and looked at the storage ring. The Pandora''s Box, which had been quietly stored there, suddenly began vibrating. At this, Owen''s heart stirred, and he immediately took the Pandora''s Box into his hands. "Pandora''s Box..." Owen''s face showed a hint of contemplation. When the system had rewarded him with this box, he had sensed something unusual about it, as though it contained some grand secret he hadn''t uncovered yet. He hadn''t had the time to open it before, but now, seeing this anomaly, it seemed like the time had come. As Owen held the Pandora''s Box, Rachel looked at it with some surprise. From the box, she sensed an extraordinarily special and terrifying energy fluctuation. This energy seemed as if it could destroy the very heavens and earth! "What is this thing?" Rachel asked cautiously. Owen didn''t answer. Instead, he silently pulled her behind him. Then, the Flame Sword, which burned with the power to incinerate everything, was tightly gripped in his hand. The Flame Sword was the key to opening Pandora''s Box. He hadn''t had the time or energy before, but now that it was acting up, it was time to open it! He swung the sword, and it plunged into the keyhole of Pandora''s Box. As the blazing magic sword pierced into the mana core, it fit perfectly with a satisfying click. With a creak, Pandora''s Box, which had been closed for who knows how long, slowly opened. As the box opened, the already dim depths of the Demon Abyss seemed to fall into complete darkness, and countless eerie mists poured out from Pandora''s Box, spreading throughout the land! Once the endless black mist began to spread, Owen''s pupils suddenly contracted. In the midst of the mist, he saw a deep, unfathomable black sea. As his gaze continued deeper, at the farthest part of the black sea, there was a broken island that resembled a fractured skull. Both Owen and Leslie, upon seeing this scene, felt a chill run through their hearts. They never imagined that the small wooden box would contain such a scene! "What''s going on?" Rachel looked at Owen. Owen squinted his eyes. That island shaped like a skull reminded him of the most ancient existence mentioned in the original anime-The Old Ones! The Old Ones were extremely mysterious, seemingly from before the birth of the dimensions. Because the anime didn''t have enough time to cover them, and the Old Ones were so distant in time, there was little mention of them. However, because of the Old Ones'' mysterious and unfathomable strength, Owen had a deep impression of them. He never imagined that he would witness signs of the Old Ones here. Owen thought seriously, recalling all the information he had about the Old Ones. Rachel had no understanding of the scene before her. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She only felt an unprecedented sense of mystery, especially when she looked at that shattered island resembling a skull. Staring at it, Rachel''s eyes started to sting, and blood trickled from the corners of her eyes. Rachel quickly blinked and turned her head, not daring to continue staring. As she turned away, she saw Owen deep in thought, so she cautiously asked: "Owen, do you know this place?" Owen thought for a moment, his expression more solemn than ever. "If I''m not mistaken, this should be the legendary ruins of the Old Ones!" "The Ruins of the Old Ones?" Rachel murmured to herself. She had never heard of this place. However, she had rarely seen Owen so serious. Especially when repeating this phrase, Rachel clearly felt that the very world seemed to tremble slightly. A strange, oppressive force descended from above, pressing down on her. Her back began to bend, and the [Order] inside her body started to collapse uncontrollably, producing a series of "cracking" sounds. Rachel''s expression instantly became horrified. She was now a celestial god! Yet, upon uttering the words "Old Ones," it was as though she had angered some unknowable, terrifying existence. Even the [Order] in her body couldn''t withstand the nameless fury. It seemed that merely uttering Their name was an unforgivable sin! How terrifying was this "Old One"? Rachel''s heart pounded as she felt an unprecedented pressure. She tried to resist the overwhelming force, but all her attempts were useless. Her body uncontrollably crumpled, as if it was being squashed like dough... Chapter 443: Chapter439-Fiery Flame Patterns Chapter 443: Chapter439-Fiery Flame PatternsAfter the light flared up, strange runes, like sticky black tendrils, crawled out from the throne, inching closer and climbing up Owen''s arm, binding him tightly. Even the strange runes within the black tendrils began to seep into Owen''s arm. His skin quickly turned pitch black! Owen''s heart suddenly skipped a beat, and he immediately swung the Flame Sword he was holding towards the tendrils. The sword strike was incredibly fast, leaving a pale white streak across the black tendrils. However, the tendrils were not destroyed. Instead, they seemed to be stimulated in some way, and the strange runes that had infiltrated Owen''s arm turned into sharp blades, causing deep gashes on his arm! It felt like his entire arm was about to burst! Rachel''s heart was filled with fear, and she was about to rush forward to help Owen dispel the tendrils. But Owen stopped her. This throne was related to ancient times, highly mysterious, and even he had suffered greatly. If Rachel rushed in carelessly, she might not only fail to resist the backlash but also perish. "Break it!" Owen roared, his fingers gripping the Flame Sword tightly. His arm muscles bulged like dragon veins, and the sword blazed with fire, releasing a scorching wave as he slashed forcefully at the black tendrils. Clang! The sound of colliding metal echoed relentlessly. Owen''s right hand, which swung the sword, was in excruciating pain, and his bones almost shattered under the recoil, swelling up. However, the black tendrils also began to crack with dense black fractures under this strike. Along with that peculiar metallic sound, the black tendrils completely dissipated, as if they had never appeared. After the black tendrils vanished, Owen, who had just recovered from a serious illness, was drenched in sweat, panting heavily, and feeling weak to the point of almost collapsing. The strange runes that had penetrated deep into his arm had almost obliterated it, wiping out his vitality, soul, and even his internal [Order]! The terrifying near-death experience was something Owen had never felt before! If it weren''t for the special nature of the Flame Sword, Owen probably would have already been destroyed by the power leaking from the throne! "I was a bit too impulsive just now!" Owen wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, his heart still racing, and then glanced at the Flame Sword in his hand. The black sword marks that had previously appeared on the blade had now transformed into the outline of a special eye. If it weren''t for the sudden burst of its special energy, he wouldn''t have been able to sever the tendrils with that single strike! Now, as the tendrils shattered, Owen suddenly felt enlightened. The power contained within those tendrils was connected to fate and causality. He didn''t belong to this ancient history, but the throne was intricately linked to the past. Establishing a connection with the throne affected his future destiny! However, it was the Flame Sword that disrupted the link, severing his connection to fate! This was only a preliminary link, and yet it nearly destroyed him. Owen couldn''t even imagine how terrifying it would have been if the link deepened. Fortunately, at the last moment, the special Flame Sword had helped him. Just as Owen let out a sigh of relief, he suddenly saw that the now calm throne began to shake violently. Immediately, a special rune detached from the throne and shot towards Owen like a meteor. Owen''s heart trembled as he saw the flying rune. It felt like the destruction of the universe, and his perception of time slowed down in that instant. Within the collapsing cosmic starry river, he saw many legendary ancient spellbeasts. These spellbeasts all roared in unison, their sounds shaking the heavens and earth! Some were colossal chimeras, with lion heads that roared to the sky, spewing terrifying hellish flames that turned mountains and rivers into a sea of red magma! Some were pitch-black undead birds, welcoming a stronger rebirth after death! Others were towering serpents with nine heads, rampaging across the world, bringing endless disaster and terror. Moments later, the special rune that had fallen from the throne fused into Owen''s arm, forming an unfathomably complex and indescribable symbol. Just a glance at it caused Owen''s heart to shake, filled with endless distractions! These distractions made his head feel like it was about to explode, a painful, swollen sensation overwhelming him. Even his soul was greatly affected, as if being tugged by an invisible hand, on the verge of being torn apart! The intense pain caused Owen to cry out, nearly suffocating him. At that moment, the Flame Sword erupted in flames, sending out a strange heat wave that seemed to ignite Owen''s body! Under the light of these flames, the pain in Owen''s body gradually subsided. The symbols, which had previously been incomprehensible to him, now turned into blazing flame patterns. The flame patterns appeared still, but if one looked closely, they seemed to come alive, flickering incessantly. Owen''s eyes flashed with surprise. At the same time, system notifications sounded in his ears: "Congratulations, master, you have obtained the Fiery Sky Rune, capable of burning The Celestial Coffin and unlocking special seals." "Congratulations, master, you have gained the Flame Sword''s recognition!" "Congratulations, master, you have obtained the Blood of the Old, which allows you to simulate the ancient and enter a special state." As the system''s notifications continued, Owen''s expression grew serious. Whether it was the Fiery Sky Rune, the Flame Sword''s sudden recognition, or the special Blood of the Old, all of these were unfamiliar to him. Yet now, unexpectedly, they were all linked to him, and he sensed something was off! this moment, both the skull-like heads and the enormous throne suddenly disappeared. Owen''s expression darkened, and he touched the flame pattern on his arm. It seemed that fate had caught up with him! But the Flame Sword had severed the link to fate-so why was it still affecting him? Especially the Blood of the Old, what did the special state mean? Owen couldn''t understand. Then, he glanced at the system interface. On the screen, there were scarlet runes: "Special Combat Mode!" "Activation method: Activate the Flame Rune!" "Combat power: Unknown!" Owen''s pupils contracted. He had always thought the system was omnipotent, but now even the system couldn''t explore this special combat mode''s true power. This only made Owen more curious about how terrifying this special combat mode could be. Just as Owen was about to investigate further, he suddenly sensed three familiar presences. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He immediately looked over. The three figures also noticed Owen and were equally surprised, asking: "Owen?! Am I hallucinating?" "We''re hiding here, and we can still see him?" "It doesn''t seem like a hallucination, it''s really him! But how did he find us?" Hearing their voices, Owen was speechless for a moment. After a pause, he finally spoke: "What are you doing here?" Rachel walked over, gazing curiously at the three figures. All three were breathtakingly beautiful women, their every gesture full of charm and allure. The woman on the left was tall, wearing a pale gold dress that exuded nobility, her expression cold and distant, like a princess born of noble blood. The woman in the middle wore a solemn, elegant long dress, giving off a mature aura, like a perfectly ripened peach. The woman on the right was delicate and youthful, similar in appearance to the one in the middle but with a more lively and playful demeanor. The three women now scrutinized Owen with a complex expression. Seeing this, Rachel realized these women were likely Owen''s beloved companions! As this thought crossed her mind, the three women couldn''t help but speak: "We''ve been hiding here, and yet he still found us..." Chapter 445: Chapter441-The Alps Chapter 445: Chapter441-The AlpsRachel stared at Owen in shock. Could it be that this place was the ruins of The Alps? This was the first sacred mountain at the dawn of the planes, a gathering place for countless powerful deities born of primordial origins! Although it had once suffered a devastating blow from The Celestial, leading to its complete disappearance, the power of the descendants here was undeniable. Even if they had inherited only a fragment of the bloodline of the primordial gods, they were still formidable. If placed in Pure Land, they would undoubtedly form an indomitable force. Owen''s knowledge of The Alps told him that this sacred mountain had dominated the First Era, an undisputed overlord. The mountain lord of The Alps was an incredibly enigmatic figure. History seemed to have erased all records of this being, leaving only fragmented accounts of their past exploits. What impressed Owen the most was the mountain lord''s grand ambition-not only to make themselves eternally immortal but also to turn The Alps into an eternal and undying existence. To achieve this goal, all the primordial gods of The Alps dedicated themselves to relentless cultivation and struggle. However, the wheel of history inevitably collided with the flourishing The Alps. The millennium extinction calamity arrived. Caught unprepared, The Alps suffered severe losses during this catastrophe. Many primordial gods were injured or even perished. Yet, thanks to the mysterious mountain lord, The Alps managed to survive. Before the Second Era ended, the mountain lord, foreseeing the arrival of the Millennial Cataclysm, made extensive preparations. Just before the destruction of heaven and earth, the mountain lord''s power ascended beyond that of a celestial god. They united other factions to form an unprecedented super alliance that stopped the collapse of the world, preserving numerous top factions and powerful figures. Thus, The Alps came to be known as the "Sacred Mountain," and its renown spread across every corner of the planes. To such an extent that the major powers, while knowing little about The Celestial, revered the existence of the Sacred Mountain. Nearly every faction considered ascending The Alps and serving under its banner as the ultimate honor. The growing fame of the Sacred Mountain inevitably provoked The Celestial''s ire. After all, in this plane, there could only be one supreme ruler. As the Third Era drew to a close, The Alps endured an unprecedented assault from The Celestial. In that battle, mountains crumbled, planes shattered, and The Alps was nearly obliterated. Countless primordial gods perished in the carnage, and the once-towering peak of the planes was all but erased. In the aftermath of this war, The Celestial''s power and reputation surged, while all traces of The Alps were meticulously wiped from history. Yet, despite the devastating loss of its celestial gods, the mountain lord fought until the very end. In their rage, they launched a grand counterattack against The Celestial, charging alone into the heart of their domain. The battle was so fierce that it caused heaven and earth to tremble, plunging the sun and moon into darkness. None of The Celestial''s forces could halt the mountain lord''s advance; history records that the corpses of gods rained down like a deluge. Eventually, The Celestial was forced to intervene personally. Even then, they were unable to subdue the mountain lord outright. Their clash raged across the heavens for an unknown length of time. The skies wept blood, a scene visible to all factions. Whether day or night, the heavens remained a crimson hue, infused with the power of The Celestial and the mountain lord. Ultimately, The Celestial emerged victorious. The mountain lord mysteriously vanished, never to be seen again. Despite The Celestial''s triumph, they refrained from initiating another extinction calamity for the next two eras. Over time, all mention of The Alps dwindled, turning it into a forbidden subject. To think that descendants of The Alps still existed, and each radiated extraordinary strength! Rachel turned to Owen. After hearing his explanation, she began to understand why the descendants of the primordial gods were here. This place was Demon Abyss, the most dark and perilous region of the planes. They didn''t live here-they were sealed here for eternity. As this realization dawned on her, the gates of the walled village nearby were suddenly pushed open by a pair of wrinkled hands. An elderly man, led by Raina, emerged slowly. Despite his kindly appearance, with snow- white hair and a gentle face, Owen felt an inexplicable sense of oppression emanating from him. Owen''s expression grew grave. As someone who had reached the level of a Throne Celestial, it was rare for anyone to make him feel such subtle pressure. This elder was undoubtedly a being of unimaginable power, surpassing even the Throne Celestial level! The elder approached Owen and Rachel, his gaze lingering briefly on Rachel with a hint of surprise. A succubus progenitor''s bloodline was an exceedingly rare existence, no matter the era. However, his attention quickly shifted to Owen. At first glance, Owen seemed ordinary, apart from his appearance. Yet, upon closer inspection, the elder detected a faint sense of danger emanating from him. "Raina, are these your friends?" the elder asked, extending a friendly hand toward Owen. Sensing no hostility, Owen smiled and shook the elder''s hand. "It''s an honor to meet a senior here. I hope we haven''t caused any trouble." The elder laughed heartily and shook his head. "I''m just an ordinary old man, undeserving of such a title. But you, young man, are far from ordinary. Not only do you possess the purest light power, but also the essence of darkness-and something even I cannot discern!" Owen''s heart skipped a beat. He had known the elder was extraordinary, but to have his secrets seen through so easily still left him shaken. The pure light power stemmed from the legacy of the God of Light, while the dark essence likely originated from a drop of eldritch blood. As for the undetectable element, it was likely the Sky Burning Pattern and the Perfect [Order] he had obtained. Rachel was equally astonished. Many of Owen''s powers were closely guarded secrets, yet this elder had seen through them with ease. The elder''s gaze carried a trace of amusement as he observed Rachel and Owen. Even Raina and the others were surprised by the elder''s interest in Owen. Just then, the elder smiled and reassured Raina, "It seems his body is unscathed¡ªthere''s nothing to worry about." Raina, who had secretly breathed a sigh of relief, stiffened as the elder exposed her concern. Both Princess Marry and Raina''s disciples exchanged amused, disdainful glances. After all, Raina had been openly dismissive of Owen earlier, yet now she was evidently worried about him. Flustered, Raina muttered, "Chief, Owen and Rachel fell from the surface of Demon Abyss. Let them stay here for now." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The elder nodded. "Since they''re here, they''re family. You can live here from now on." Owen was taken aback. He had no intention of staying here indefinitely. However, before he could protest, the village''s curious inhabitants swarmed out of the gates, eager to meet the newcomers. "Big sister, what''s your name? You''re so pretty!" A snot-nosed boy ran up to Rachel, wiping his nose on his sleeve as he stared at her with wide eyes. "Sister, here''s a talisman my mom made for me-it''s for you!" Chapter 446: Chapter442-Fighting for Glory Chapter 446: Chapter442-Fighting for GloryAnother sturdy, bronze-skinned cowherd boy handed Rachel a dark, ancient jade talisman. "Sister, don''t take the bedwetter''s stuff. I have a pill here-it''ll make you stronger and healthier." More robust boys crowded around, surrounding Rachel like stars around the moon. Looking at these innocent children and their candid words, Rachel felt a warmth well up in her heart. "You little rascals, they''re honored guests!" A smiling parent walked over, greeting Owen and Rachel warmly. "We just finished building rooms for Raina and the others. We have extra materials-tell us what kind of house you like, and we''ll build it for you in no time!" "Behave yourselves, little ones, and there''ll be roasted meat for dinner tonight!" The mention of roasted meat sent the rowdy children into a frenzy of cheers and excitement. Owen watched this heartwarming scene, feeling a rare sense of relaxation from his otherwise tense state of mind. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This simple yet warm atmosphere resonated with Owen, a stark contrast to the scheming and calculating life he was used to, which often left him exhausted. However, it wasn''t long before Owen noticed something amiss in this seemingly idyllic setting. "Chief, have you never thought about leaving this place?" At Owen''s words, the lively atmosphere in the village quieted. The smiles on people''s faces faded, and a heavy silence settled over the crowd. The Chief sighed deeply and said, "It''s not that we don''t want to leave-it''s that we can''t." Owen paused, suddenly understanding why The Celestial had sealed The Alps'' descendants here. It was to keep them permanently confined, unable to escape. Otherwise, with their immense power, how could they live such primitive lives here? "Is it because of The Celestial''s curse?" Rachel suddenly asked, as though sensing something. Though her strength wasn''t on par with Owen''s, she instinctively felt a stifling aura of decay emanating from the villagers-a lingering shadow of The Celestial''s curse. The Chief nodded. "Though we don''t know the current state of The Celestial, the suppression on us has never relented." He didn''t dwell on the subject but turned his gaze to Owen and Rachel, marveling, "To think that after all this time, someone as talented as you has appeared. Perhaps one day, we''ll have a chance to leave." Owen noticed the Chief''s lack of enthusiasm about escaping, and his expression grew serious. Clearly, the villagers had tried countless methods to leave but to no avail. Something more sinister must be at play. Raina and the others explained, "We tried to leave when we first arrived, but no matter what we did, we couldn''t find a way out. It''s like this place is a constantly shifting illusion- wherever we go, we always end up back here." They had explored many avenues upon their arrival, only to meet with repeated failure. Hearing this, Owen''s heart skipped a beat as the sound of the system''s voice suddenly echoed in his mind. "Congratulations, Host, on triggering a hidden mission!" Mission: Rebuild The Alps and destroy the Dark Temple! Reward: 10 million Fate Points and one Super Lottery Draw! Seeing the system''s rewards, Owen felt a surge of excitement. Both the Fate Points and the lottery draw were exactly what he desperately needed. Moreover, based on the system''s clues, breaking the Dark Temple would allow him to leave this place. While Owen pondered the system''s prompt, Rachel''s eyes betrayed a glimmer of despair. She realized that neither her strength nor Owen''s could compare to the Chief and other powerful beings here, who had all failed to escape. The villagers noticed Rachel''s reaction but weren''t surprised. Many of them had arrived full of hope and determination to leave, only to have their confidence and dignity ground into the dirt by repeated failures. Rachel''s despair reminded them of their own past selves, eliciting quiet sighs from the crowd. "Perhaps we can leave this place!" Owen suddenly spoke, breaking the oppressive silence. All eyes turned to Owen, filled with shock and curiosity. They couldn''t understand where his confidence came from. Raina and the others, however, who knew Owen well, seemed to see a glimmer of hope. Their eyes locked onto him with unwavering faith. They had seen Owen''s unparalleled talent and terrifying combat power firsthand. Though they didn''t know his current strength, they had every reason to trust him. Under their watchful gazes, Owen looked at the Chief and said firmly, "Back in the day, The Alps submitted to no one-not even The Celestial." The Chief and the others felt a faint spark of hope ignite in their hearts. "Is it true? Can we really leave this place and fight back against The Celestial?" Many of the adult men stared at Owen in disbelief. They had dreamed of escape but had failed so many times that fear of The Celestial had seeped into their souls like an unbreakable shackle. But Owen''s words were like a spark, reigniting the fire within them. "Everyone, this time, please trust me!" Owen''s gaze was resolute. He knew that according to The Alps'' legacy, whoever could lead them out of The Celestial''s seal and back to the planes would automatically become the new mountain lord of The Alps. To confront The Celestial, he needed these people''s strength. Naturally, he had to win them over. Seeing Owen''s unwavering determination, the villagers turned their attention to the Chief. No matter how much hope they placed in Owen, decisions of this magnitude-decisions that would shape their fate-could only be made by the Chief. The Chief scrutinized Owen carefully. Though he didn''t know him well, Owen gave off an entirely different aura than anyone who had come here before. Not only was Owen powerful, but he also exuded an indescribable air of leadership. Additionally, Raina and the others'' reactions surprised him. When they first learned they couldn''t leave, they had fallen into despair. But now, after Owen''s words, their eyes were filled with hope. This convinced the Chief that their faith in Owen was genuine. Finally, the Chief stepped forward, bowed deeply to Owen, and said solemnly, "Young Master Owen, we entrust this to you. We will do everything in our power to assist you. If you can lead us out of here, we will honor you as the new mountain lord!" The others followed suit, bowing deeply to Owen. They all knew The Alps'' legacy: whoever could rebuild the mountain and lead them to freedom would be their rightful lord. But until now, no one had succeeded. With the Chief''s approval, Owen felt a slight relief. It seemed their spirit had not been extinguished. These people still carried the will to resist The Celestial. With their strength, once they escaped, they would become an unstoppable force across the planes. Owen stepped forward to help the elder up and said earnestly, "Chief, for the glory of The Alps, I will lead you out of here!" Owen''s words carried a strange power, reverberating through the void and lifting the oppressive gloom from everyone''s hearts. Soon, someone began to chant, and countless voices filled with fervor echoed across the land. "For the glory of The Alps!" "This time, we will not fail!" Chapter 447: Chapter443-The Ancient God Emerges Chapter 447: Chapter443-The Ancient God Emerges"Have you heard? The Azure Kingdom is launching a special military operation, mobilizing the entire nation!" "You''re behind on the news. I''ve heard Leslie is doing this to target the Forbidden Zone and obliterate it!" "No way, how could Leslie dare? The Forbidden Zone has existed for ages. It''s home to countless powerful beings, and the incomprehensible ancient god is beginning to awaken. Throughout history, anyone who dared to speak such bold words perished in the Forbidden Zone." "But knowing Leslie, if she''s declared her intentions, she''ll definitely act on them. Moreover, the Forbidden Zone allied against Owen this time-there''s no way she''ll let this slide!" "That''s true. Leslie''s past actions have always been fearless. Now that her strength has significantly increased, she''s even more unrestrained. This time, her bold claim to strike the Forbidden Zone might actually become a reality!" "Ah, but which Forbidden Zone will she target? Every Forbidden Zone is fraught with immense danger!" As the Azure Kingdom''s army mobilized, various factions, especially those near the Forbidden Zone or aligned with it, began buzzing with speculation. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their fates were closely tied to the Forbidden Zone, making them particularly concerned about Leslie''s actions. Over time, the discussions among mages in the Pure Land shifted toward guessing which Forbidden Zone Leslie would target. The confirmation that Leslie had mobilized her forces against the Forbidden Zone left many in shock, unable to believe it was true. After all, the Forbidden Zone had cast a terrifying shadow over all mages, evoking deep fear. Mentioning the Forbidden Zone alone was enough to fill hearts with dread. Forget attacking it -no one dared even to entertain the thought. Even though Leslie''s current strength was immense having defeated Sargeras, three Throne Celestials under Loki, and other ancient beings-nobody believed she could conquer the Forbidden Zone. The Forbidden Zone was feared because of its anchor-like ancient gods and countless celestial gods that served as its foundation. Leslie''s attack seemed destined for heavy losses and disastrous consequences. As countless eyes focused on Leslie, she led her army with Madelyn toward the Heaven of Desire. This move sent shockwaves through various factions, as they never expected her target to be the Heaven of Desire! Before long, Leslie and her army arrived at the entrance to the Heaven of Desire. Before them stretched a rainbow bridge emanating radiant, seven-colored light. Within the light, Madelyn and others glimpsed visions of their deepest desires, as if tempted to immerse themselves within. However, Leslie, now fully awakened with the Dark Heart, remained entirely unaffected by the allure of desire. Her cold gaze pierced through the rainbow bridge to the other side. There, amidst dreamlike, shifting lights, figures emerged, resembling the most extraordinary and beautiful men in existence. Each exuded nobility and elegance, with some bearing a striking resemblance to Owen. At the forefront of these figures stood a commander of the Heaven of Desire. His Throne Celestial-level might caused the surrounding light to form a mist, rolling and surging around him. "Leslie, you''re truly audacious! First, you dared to destroy our ancient beings, and now you dare to provoke the Heaven of Desire!" The commander''s rage manifested as crimson flames erupting around him, as though he had transformed into a god of fire. Those nearby felt their emotions flare uncontrollably, becoming irritable and angry. Leslie lowered her eyes slightly. A frigid wind howled, calming the chaotic emotions of those behind her. She glanced deeper into the Heaven of Desire. "With such arrogance, has the Heaven of Desire''s ancient god already awakened?" At these words, the commander coldly replied: "To deal with you, there''s no need for the ancient god to act. I alone am enough to crush you!" "The dignity of the Forbidden Zone is not to be challenged!" As he finished speaking, his hand transformed into a fiery cloud that spread across the sky, pressing down toward the army below. Tension surged among the spectators from various factions as the commander acted without warning. His might was shocking, and within the Heaven of Desire, his power was further amplified. Even those who acknowledged Leslie''s strength felt she had no advantage here. In this critical moment, Leslie''s pupils glowed with icy runes. An overwhelming cold burst forth, forming an expanding frost ring that encased everything it touched in thick ice armor. Even the fiery cloud suffered the same fate, turning brittle and collapsing under its own weight. The commander''s expression darkened. This was his domain, and he could draw upon the Heaven of Desire''s power, yet his strongest move was effortlessly neutralized by Leslie. While the thought of Leslie''s growing strength raced through his mind, she had already closed the distance. Before he could react, she pointed a finger, releasing a beam of freezing light that pierced his chest. The intense cold froze him on the spot. Behind him, other beings of the Heaven of Desire were also encased in ice, becoming part of an icy wasteland as the chilling winds howled. In an instant, the powerful guardians of the Heaven of Desire''s entrance were reduced to history. Without hesitation, Leslie stepped forward, shattering the rainbow bridge beneath her feet as she marched deeper into the Forbidden Zone with Madelyn. "This is too tyrannical! Leslie is storming the Forbidden Zone. Is she not afraid of the awakening ancient god?" "Exactly! And with so many Throne Celestials in the Forbidden Zone, any concerted attack would leave Leslie at a significant disadvantage!" As countless discussions ensued, streams of light emerged from the depths of the Heaven of Desire, encircling Leslie. These were celestial gods, many of them Throne Celestials. Their overwhelming presence represented a level of strength that left other factions in despair. Despite their numbers, none dared to attack Leslie. Her aura exuded an extreme sense of danger, warning that any move against her would result in certain death. Ignoring the pressure, Leslie strode deeper into the Forbidden Zone as if nothing had happened, dismissing the gathered celestial gods as irrelevant. The observers were stunned. A single Throne Celestial from the Forbidden Zone would typically inspire terror and submission. No one had ever ignored them so completely-until now. What was even more shocking was that these celestial gods, known for their arrogance, remained silent in the face of Leslie''s disdain. As Leslie approached the core of the Heaven of Desire, a distant and ancient voice echoed through the heavens: "Young one, you are far too reckless!" The voice carried immense authority, striking fear and awe into the hearts of all mages who heard it. The Ancient God of the Heaven of Desire had intervened. Chapter 448: Chapter444-Seizing the Treasure of the Forbidden Zone Chapter 448: Chapter444-Seizing the Treasure of the Forbidden ZoneMany felt their scalps tingle instantly! The ancient god was not just a symbol of antiquity but a symbol of unparalleled strength! In its presence, a Throne Celestial was nothing more than a slightly larger ant! The very existence of this ancient god was why so many doubted Leslie''s chances against it. The ancient god had already surpassed the limits of a Throne Celestial, reaching an unimaginable new tier! The celestial gods of the Forbidden Zone, who had previously cowered before Leslie, grew emboldened the moment the ancient god spoke. "Lord Ancient God!" All the beings of the Forbidden Zone, including those aligned with its major families and factions, erupted into cheers and felt a renewed sense of confidence as if they had found their anchor! With the revival of the ancient god, Leslie''s arrogance would be short-lived! However, to everyone''s astonishment, when the aura of the ancient god locked onto Leslie, her expression remained calm-completely devoid of fear or shock. It seemed as though the ancient god''s appearance was entirely within her expectations. She displayed not a shred of reverence! "An ancient god? One that doesn''t dare show itself does it even qualify as an ancient god?" Leslie responded coldly and, with even greater speed, charged toward the heart of the Forbidden Zone. Seeing Leslie''s complete lack of respect, countless icy voices echoed across the heavens, "Leslie, stop! Are you truly prepared to go to war with my Heaven of Desire?" As the voice fell, the entire space seemed to tremble. Any mage who extended their mental perception here felt as though their very consciousness was being torn apart! It was as if countless sharp, piercing noises were reverberating endlessly in their minds! The ancient god was enraged! Many swallowed nervously. It was said that when an ancient god flew into a rage, it marked the end of the world. At their level, ancient gods rarely intervened. But when they did, it was earth-shattering, shaking the heavens and the cosmos! Yet, despite the ancient god''s menacing words, Leslie continued rushing toward the depths of the Forbidden Zone, utterly unperturbed. "Has Leslie gone mad? That''s an ancient god! How could she show no fear at all?" Countless onlookers were stunned. For most, reverence for the ancient god was etched into their very bones. The mere thought of defying its will would never even occur to them. Whoosh! Whoosh! While the crowd watched in astonishment, Leslie tore through the air and reached the center of the Heaven of Desire. Before her stood a towering black tree, vibrant and full of life, its branches lush and overflowing with a strange energy. Its trunk was ignited with multicolored flames, emitting a unique fragrance that was both intoxicating and mesmerizing. The Mother Tree of Desire! Leslie''s eyes glimmered as she gazed at the magnificent tree. The transformation of her and Owen''s powers, and even their premature reunion with Little Leslie, had all stemmed from the Flame of Desire, which had led them into a unique cycle of reincarnation. And the root of the Flame of Desire lay in the essence refined by the Mother Tree of Desire! Without hesitation, Leslie reached out her slender hand. A terrifying suction emanated from her palm, drawing all the Flame of Desire from the tree''s trunk into her grasp. Witnessing this, countless mages were left dumbfounded. Everyone knew the significance of the Mother Tree of Desire to the Heaven of Desire-it was the very heart of the Forbidden Zone! The Flame of Desire it refined was the highest grade for understanding Order. No matter the price, others could only dream of obtaining it. Yet Leslie had stripped it bare in broad daylight! This was outright robbery! And not just any robbery-this was robbing directly under the nose of an ancient god! The ancient god''s heart trembled. The Mother Tree of Desire was the Forbidden Zone''s core, and now Leslie had taken all its most precious Flame of Desire in one sweep! Previously, Owen had extorted some Flame of Desire, but even that act was nothing compared to Leslie''s brazen theft. The ancient god''s eyes flared with fury as it glared at Leslie. "You''ve gone too far!" As its voice thundered, an overwhelming rage burst forth from its eyes, forming a sea of desire that distorted the surrounding void. However, when this mighty attack reached Leslie, the vast sea of desire suddenly vanished as if devoured, leaving no trace behind. Ripples of spiritual energy emanated through the void around the ancient god, and a flicker of fear appeared in its eyes. Leslie''s strength was already terrifying, and now even its Sea of Desire had no effect on her. This woman had awakened the legendary Dark Heart! The Dark Heart was devoid of humanity. Without humanity, there was no desire. She was the perfect counter to the Heaven of Desire! Realizing this, the ancient god, though seething with rage, refrained from attacking Leslie further. It had not yet fully awakened, and even if it had, facing Leslie with a Dark Heart gave it no certainty of victory. It had no choice but to swallow its bitter loss of the Flame of Desire. To others observing from afar, it seemed as if the ancient god had grown silent after its attack failed to faze Leslie. "Could it be that even the ancient god is no match for Leslie?" "Impossible! That''s an ancient god!" "In my opinion, the ancient god probably hasn''t fully awakened. Maybe Leslie''s actions forced it back into slumber." The ancient god, overhearing these remarks, felt its face darken as if covered in soot. Ultimately, it chose to remain silent. Thus, Leslie strode away from the Heaven of Desire, carrying the plundered Flame of Desire with her. The beings of the Heaven of Desire stared in disbelief at her retreating figure. They knew the ancient god''s temperament all too well. Leslie''s audacious act should have provoked a devastating retaliation. Could it be that even the ancient god held some fear of her? For a moment, their gaze toward Leslie shifted profoundly. After leaving the Heaven of Desire, Leslie didn''t return to her base. Instead, she led Madelyn and her army straight to the Bone Abyss! "Leslie isn''t stopping? She''s insane! Even one Forbidden Zone is terrifying enough, but provoking two at once is beyond reckless-even for Leslie!" Countless observers watched in shock, their pupils contracting as they followed Leslie into the Bone Abyss. The Bone Abyss was a forest of skeletal remains-bones from unknown beasts. Just approaching it brought a suffocating sense of dread. Near the central area of the Bone Abyss stood a mountain formed entirely of skulls, sending chills down the spines of all who beheld it. The sheer number of bones needed to create such a horrifying sight was beyond imagination! Amidst the terrified gazes of countless onlookers, Leslie stepped into the shadowy depths of the Bone Abyss with a calm demeanor. Crunch. As her foot fell, the bone-paved ground cracked under her weight. Numerous celestial gods of the Bone Abyss had already gathered at the entrance, their cold eyes locked onto Leslie. They had not seen an intruder in countless ages since the Forbidden Zone''s establishment. To outsiders, the Bone Abyss was more terrifying than hell itself! Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You don''t belong here!" "Leave now, before the ancient god awakens in fury!" The celestial gods'' voices were icy and filled with warning. Leslie swept her gaze across them and uttered one cold word: "Scram!" With that, Leslie''s aura surged as she stepped closer to them. With every step, her presence grew more terrifying. In the perception of these celestial gods, Leslie''s figure seemed to grow larger and more oppressive with each passing moment. Their minds felt as though they were being crushed, like a small boat in a storm, on the verge of capsizing! Crunch. As Leslie approached, some celestial gods could no longer withstand the pressure and exploded into fragments! The remaining celestial gods, their scalps tingling, turned and fled. No matter how proud or defiant they had been before, in the face of Leslie''s overwhelming power, they were utterly humiliated! Chapter 449: Chapter445-History Repeats Itself? Chapter 449: Chapter445-History Repeats Itself?Bone Abyss. Cold, deathly winds howled, sweeping through the scattered bones on the ground, causing them to rattle faintly. The sound resembled countless wailing spirits. The once steadfast bone celestial gods fled in terror, allowing Leslie to press on unimpeded. Moving at incredible speed, Leslie quickly arrived at the tallest skeletal peak ahead. Standing before it, she immediately felt a terrifying energy ripple toward her. It was the aura of an ancient god! The bone celestial gods who had previously scattered now seemed reinvigorated, turning their gazes toward Leslie. This towering mountain of skulls was the core of the Bone Abyss-Bone Peak. It was a sacred area that only the bone celestial gods could approach. Most significantly, it housed the Ancient Remains, a source of the precious bone stones. These bone stones were invaluable for breakthroughs to become celestial gods. For anyone else, merely harboring the thought of approaching this place would result in instant annihilation. Now that Leslie had ventured this far, surely the ancient god would not tolerate her audacity! "Lord Ancient God, this insolent woman is too arrogant..." Some Throne Celestials braced themselves, preparing to attack Leslie. But at that moment, an undeniable voice from the ancient god rang out: "Hold your ground." Hold? The bone Throne Celestials froze in place, bewildered. The ancient god was known for its fiery temper, yet it showed no explosive reaction to Leslie''s provocation. While they obeyed without question, they speculated that the ancient god''s restraint was a prelude to an even greater outburst. "Lord Ancient God must know that we''re no match for Leslie right now." "The ancient god is lying in wait at Bone Peak. Letting Leslie enter must be a trap to cut off her retreat and annihilate her!" "Exactly. Lord Ancient God''s strategies are far-reaching. Let her be arrogant for now-it won''t matter in the end." The bone celestial gods whispered among themselves, their faith and reverence for the ancient god growing stronger. Leslie ignored their speculation. With no celestial gods to block her, she proceeded straight into Bone Peak. As she entered, all attention fixated on her. The bone celestial gods could feel the ancient god''s overwhelming aura pressing down on Leslie, probing her spirit and presence. However, this seemingly aggressive aura quickly receded into silence. Leslie scanned the interior of the peak, which resembled a cavern made entirely of skulls. The chilling atmosphere sent shivers down the spine, the air filled with an unsettling coldness. At the center of the cavern lay a massive skeletal corpse. While humanoid in shape, it was enormous, with protruding bone spikes across its surface. Though seemingly lifeless, Leslie''s senses told her it was a unique, living entity. The flesh and marrow essence of the entire Bone Abyss had been absorbed into this skeletal form. In its hollow center, clusters of bone stones shimmered like beacons in an eternal night. There were nine bone stones in total. Leslie nodded in satisfaction and immediately summoned her mana, attempting to draw the precious bone stones into her grasp. However, the skeletal remains emitted a unique energy that instantly nullified her magic. "Interesting," Leslie murmured with a smirk. She unleashed chains of Dominion Force, directing them toward the skeletal remains. The bone spikes on the remains extended and attempted to resist the chains. But as soon as they touched Leslie''s unique power, they melted like snow under the sun. The chains, formed by the Dominion Force, tore through the resistance and extracted the bone stones. "Bone stones!" The bone celestial gods, who had been observing Leslie closely, felt a flicker of greed. For bone celestial gods like them, these stones held immense potential to help them shatter bottlenecks and ascend to unprecedented tiers of power. Moreover, the bone stones were also incredibly beneficial to their ancient god. Leslie''s actions were beyond egregious-the ancient god would never let her take them! Not only was this outright robbery, but it was also a blatant humiliation to the Forbidden Zone. Without these bone stones, their chances of advancing would become exceedingly slim. As they prepared to join forces with the ancient god to launch an attack on Leslie, she had already dashed out of Bone Peak. To their shock, the ancient god had yet to make any move! "She plundered the Bone Abyss-another Forbidden Zone has been robbed. Is Leslie truly defying the heavens?" "Even the ancient god isn''t responding. Has it given up?" The crowd was abuzz with speculation, many realizing they had underestimated Leslie. Her strength was terrifying, and her utter lack of reverence for the Forbidden Zones was unprecedented. Two Forbidden Zones had been plundered! Even Owen had merely extorted resources from three Forbidden Zones; he had never stormed in as Leslie had, treating them as unguarded lands ripe for looting. "She''s already taken the Flame of Desire and the bone stones. Surely Leslie will stop here?" "She has enough resources to focus on refining and consolidating her gains. After all, she''s already fulfilled part of her bold declarations. She''ll likely quit while she''s ahead." "With the ancient gods awakening, Leslie isn''t reckless. If she truly antagonizes all four Forbidden Zones, the fully revived ancient gods will undoubtedly make her their primary target!" Many powerful factions withdrew their attention, assuming Leslie''s spree had come to an end. But just then, they noticed Leslie heading toward the Infinity Tower. This time, Leslie moved even faster, having honed her plundering tactics. The ancient god of the Infinity Tower did not confront Leslie at all. No matter how aggressive her approach, it acted as though it saw and heard nothing, allowing Leslie to pillage the area freely. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This sent shockwaves through countless minds. Yet another Forbidden Zone had remained silent in the face of Leslie''s dominance. Could even the ancient gods be no match for Leslie, forced to submit to her? Whispers of Leslie''s deeds spread like wildfire, and many began looking at her with newfound admiration. No one enjoyed living under constant oppression. The power and fear of the Forbidden Zones had forced them to bow their heads for too long. Now, Leslie had not only stood against the Forbidden Zones but had also emerged unscathed. Even though most knew they were far weaker than Leslie, her actions had chipped away at their ingrained fear of the Forbidden Zones. If Leslie could accomplish this, then perhaps one day, so could they. The invincible aura of the Forbidden Zones was gone for good. Even celestial gods like the God of Alchemy, who had returned through the Time Array, were left dazed. They had initially thought Leslie''s talk of destroying the Celestials and Forbidden Zones was audacious, assuming it would take her ages to act. Yet, in such a short time, Leslie had not only targeted the Forbidden Zones but had also stolen numerous treasures from them! She treated the Forbidden Zones as though they were nothing. Though she had yet to destroy them outright, Leslie had become a beacon of hope for many. "Only one Forbidden Zone remains-the Forbidden Sea. Will Leslie go there?" "Rumor has it the Forbidden Sea is on high alert, and its ancient god is fully awakened!" "She''s already acted against the other three Forbidden Zones. Knowing Leslie''s character, she''ll likely go regardless of the danger!" "But this is an ancient god''s home ground. If Leslie goes there, everything she''s accomplished so far might be for nothing!" "If she doesn''t go, it could damage her growing reputation!" The world was abuzz with speculation about Leslie''s next move. Meanwhile, Madelyn, holding reports streaming in from various sources, gazed solemnly at Leslie beside her. Chapter 450: Chapter446-Confronting the Ancient God Chapter 450: Chapter446-Confronting the Ancient GodThe ancient god of the Forbidden Sea had awakened! When Madelyn conveyed this news to Leslie, her expression didn''t change. Instead, her pace toward the Forbidden Sea quickened. All the major factions, particularly the three Forbidden Zones previously plundered by Leslie, were paying close attention to this development. Their ancient gods were not yet fully revived, and they felt uneasy facing Leslie, whose power had grown significantly and seemed increasingly unfathomable. Now, however, the ancient god C''Thun of the Forbidden Sea had awakened. The other three ancient gods knew all too well how terrifying C''Thun was. Leslie''s decision to approach the Forbidden Sea was seen as an act of supreme overconfidence. Neutral factions in the Pure Land also closely monitored the situation. The current planar dynamics were clear: The Celestial and Loki comprised the most powerful faction. The Forbidden Zones formed the second-largest faction. The Rebel Alliance had once been the third, but it had now been overtaken by the Azure Kingdom, led by Owen and Leslie. Living in such a divided world meant neutrality was no longer sustainable. Everyone would eventually need to align with a powerful faction. Previously, these neutral forces held little faith in the Azure Kingdom under Owen and Leslie''s leadership. Now, however, they were starting to reconsider. The Forbidden Sea. A vast expanse of black ocean with no visible bottom. Even sunlight from the sky above couldn''t penetrate its dark waters. The sea''s surface was like a pitch-black abyss, inspiring dread in all who gazed upon it. "Leslie!" Suddenly, from the still, black waters, a towering figure as massive as a mountain burst forth, locking eyes on the graceful silhouette rapidly approaching. Leslie''s golden hair cascaded like a waterfall, her alabaster skin exuding a cold, regal aura. Merely looking at her felt like an act of blasphemy. As the hulking figure stared at her, Leslie''s gaze shifted to him. This was Anduin, the first warlord of the Forbidden Sea-The Fallen God. A being who had reached the pinnacle of Throne Celestial power, he was infamous for his madness and love of slaughter. He was a notorious figure across all four Forbidden Zones, known for torturing and annihilating countless prodigies. "Leslie, you truly dare to come here? Your arrogant days are over!" Anduin wielded a massive sword etched with ancient runes. Inscribed upon its blade were the names of once-famous prodigies, their tortured souls feeding Anduin''s unending power. Leslie, ignoring Anduin''s taunts, turned her gaze toward the center of the Forbidden Sea. There, a shadowy silhouette of a monstrous being lay dormant. Though it remained motionless, the waves of energy emanating from it caused Leslie''s heartbeat to slow. The ancient god-C''Thun! It had truly awakened! Without speaking further, Leslie conjured a bow of ice and snow, intricate and majestic, which she gripped tightly in her hand. A chilling frost spread outward, enveloping the heavens and earth. Snowflakes began to drift in the air, each one appearing as an ethereal spirit. Yet as they sliced through the void, they emitted a sharp, piercing sound, leaving behind white streaks like fishing lines in the air. Anduin, who had been glaring at Leslie moments earlier, now wore grave expression. From the descending snow, he sensed a foreboding aura of death-something he had never felt before. Leslie''s power was far greater than he had anticipated. Without waiting for Leslie to draw her bow, Anduin clasped his massive sword and plunged it into the Forbidden Sea. "Fallen Spring!" A guttural roar escaped his lips as black seawater, mingled with runic chants, erupted into the sky. Twisting unnaturally in midair, it then plummeted like a meteor, aiming straight for Leslie. Glancing briefly at Anduin''s menacing attack, Leslie showed no concern. She pulled the bowstring taut, her posture graceful and steady, as the bow curved like a crescent moon. In that instant, the already cold and foreboding void was filled with razor-sharp snowflakes. Leslie''s arrow locked onto the distant C''Thun, and she loosed the bowstring with a sudden release. A spectral ice arrow materialized, streaking through the air with razor-sharp intent. Its tip was shrouded in a white mist, slicing through the void with precision and leaving icy cracks in its wake. The oppressive aura filled every corner of the void. Anduin''s Fallen Spring, laden with corrosive energy, carved irregular depressions into the space around it. Yet, as it neared Leslie''s ice arrow, it was frozen in place by the arrow''s expanding white mist, as though locked in eternal stasis. Anduin''s expression shifted drastically. As Fallen Spring was neutralized, he felt a bone- chilling cold that left his body paralyzed. The next moment, the icy arrow continued forward, unleashing waves of frigid energy that rippled outward like blades, slicing through Anduin''s body. His form split apart from the center of his brow, black blood spilling in every direction. The rippling waves obliterated his physical body, and just as he attempted to reform himself, his soul was encased in thick ice and shattered into dust. The Fallen God-Anduin. Reduced to history. Those observing the battle were struck with an overwhelming sense of dread. No one had expected Anduin to fall so easily. As one of the Forbidden Zone''s most infamous warlords, Anduin had ended the lives of countless top-tier powerhouses. Yet, before Leslie, he was killed in mere moments, and only as collateral damage from her attack! It was unimaginable how terrifying Leslie would be when fighting at full strength. Under the stunned gazes of countless onlookers, the icy arrow hurtling toward C''Thun froze vast sections of the Forbidden Sea into solid ice. The icy glow at the arrow''s tip pierced through the Forbidden Sea''s unique Order, advancing relentlessly toward C''Thun. C''Thun, who had been feigning slumber, was filled with unease the moment Anduin fell. Its colossal, spherical eye, as large as a planet, trembled slightly before emitting a blinding red light from its depths. The red light embodied pure destruction and death. Wherever it passed, the void decayed, Order disintegrated, and nothing could withstand its corrosive power. Clang! The red beam collided with the icy arrow, shaking the heavens. The entire Forbidden Zone quaked as though on the verge of collapse. The icy energy from the arrow began to wither and decay, as if subjected to the passage of millennia, eventually vanishing. However, the red light, capable of corroding everything, dimmed and dissipated as well. As the light faded, both Leslie and C''Thun moved simultaneously. "Leslie, you go too far!" C''Thun''s cold voice echoed from its blinking eye, ancient and chaotic, compelling reverence S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. and awe from all who heard it. Leslie, fully aware of C''Thun''s terrifying power-far beyond anything she had faced before- immediately drew her bow again. This time, she pushed the power of the Dark Tower to its limit, infusing the arrow with a sealing force. Boom! Leslie''s arrows clashed repeatedly with C''Thun''s red beams, shattering the void into chaos, where countless streams of disruptive energy surged. With each collision, C''Thun''s aura weakened. Despite its immense strength, C''Thun''s unique tier made it subject to significant suppression by the laws of this world. If it couldn''t destroy Leslie quickly, its physical form risked collapse. After all, even this world had its limits for bearing such power. Chapter 451: Chapter447-The Fall of the Ancient God Chapter 451: Chapter447-The Fall of the Ancient God"Leslie''s strength is terrifying. Even the ancient god C''Thun couldn''t defeat her immediately!" "C''Thun has surpassed the Throne Celestial tier. When did Leslie''s power reach a level comparable to that of an ancient god?" Countless top-tier experts focused their gazes on Leslie, their faces filled with shock and disbelief. What stunned them even more was seeing C''Thun''s massive form hurtling backward, smashing through the roiling waves. The enormous eyeball of C''Thun was filled with blood-red threads, densely intertwined like a spider''s web, emanating a sinister, maddened intent. In the initial clash, the ancient god C''Thun had been forced into a disadvantage! C''Thun stared at Leslie, who stood poised in midair. Its massive eyeball darted left and right, clearly shaken. It hadn''t expected Leslie''s mastery of Order to exceed the tier of a Throne Celestial! Even C''Thun felt a sticky, binding sensation from her power. Moreover, the residual force from their clash was rapidly exploding within its body, creating terrifying void depressions. "I have indeed slumbered for too long, for such a prodigy to emerge in this era!" C''Thun''s raspy voice echoed across the heavens, sounding like the wails of a vengeful spirit. Visible soundwaves rippled outward as it spoke. Its blood-red eye locked onto Leslie, and from its depths erupted searing crimson light. The light, carrying an overwhelming and oppressive power, surged toward Leslie with unprecedented force. This crimson beam, far more menacing than the earlier probing attack, tore through the icy winds and frost surrounding Leslie, creating countless cracks. The fractures collapsed inward with the beam, spiraling toward Leslie. Narrowing her eyes, Leslie gripped her bow tightly. With a sudden tremor, it transformed into a long, slender ice lance. Clutching the lance with both hands, she thrust it forward fiercely! The lance tore through the void with a roar like a raging dragon. Pure white Dominion Force coiled around it in runic patterns, grinding everything in its path into dust. The crimson light and scattered ice shards disintegrated into glowing particles, vanishing into the void. In the next instant, killing intent flashed in Leslie''s eyes. The ice lance turned into a streak of white light, piercing forward. It crushed through the crimson beam, shattered countless layers of Order within the Forbidden Sea, and split the calm waters in two. C''Thun, already forced into the depths of the Forbidden Sea, found its true form exposed under the relentless advance of the ice lance. C''Thun''s true body was enormous, over a kilometer in size. The most striking feature was its massive spherical eye, occupying nearly half its body. Locked onto by the icy lance, even C''Thun''s mind wavered for a brief moment. When it regained focus, the ice lance, like a silvery-white needle, pierced through its eye. Blood gushed from the wound as runes of Dominion Force flowed across the punctured eye. Even with its incredibly resilient body, C''Thun was caught off guard and impaled! The injury left C''Thun''s thoughts in disarray. After forcing the wound to close temporarily, its face showed no emotion, only an almost tangible killing intent that whipped up endless storms across the Forbidden Sea. Taking the battle seriously now, C''Thun fixed its gaze on Leslie, attempting to peer into her past. For some reason, Leslie''s aura felt disturbingly out of place, yet C''Thun couldn''t pinpoint why. "Eye of Time and Space!" The massive blood-red eye glowed ominously. This was a terrifying secret technique, capable of gazing into an opponent''s past and eliminating them when they were at their weakest. It was a bloodline skill that defied the heavens themselves! However, using this skill came with severe repercussions, even for C''Thun. Still, it was C''Thun''s strongest weapon and its best chance of eliminating Leslie quickly. When C''Thun activated its bloodline skill, the other three ancient gods and many top-tier powers were left aghast. The Forbidden Zones were feared precisely because of the power of the four ancient gods. In their usual state, the ancient gods were formidable enough to handle almost any situation. For an ancient god to use a bloodline skill and enter a second form was almost unheard of. But now, it was happening before their eyes, against Leslie. "Leslie''s death at the hands of the Eye of Time and Space will be enough to immortalize her name." "No one has ever survived this move. Leslie was too arrogant and ignorant of the greater powers in the universe." Many ancient gods shook their heads in regret. They believed that with patience and steady cultivation, Leslie could have reached their level and even become the fifth Forbidden Zone. Unfortunately, her arrogance led her to provoke a fully awakened C''Thun, effectively courting death. As everyone speculated, the aura emanating from C''Thun enveloped Leslie. Her vision blurred, and she felt her spirit forcibly dragged into another dimension. Meanwhile, C''Thun''s blood-red eye blinked coldly, staring into the mist of time. Though Leslie''s present strength was formidable, she had once been weak. In that past, C''Thun would be able to crush her easily. As long as it erased the past Leslie, her current self would perish, and her fate would be rewritten. C''Thun was willing to pay a price to alter destiny. This was the true terror of the ancient gods! However, as the mists of time dissipated, C''Thun froze in place. Instead of seeing a young and vulnerable Leslie, it saw a tall, blood-soaked woman standing atop mountains and rivers, locked in battle with the heavens themselves. The cosmos trembled under their fight. Time and space twisted and tangled into a chaotic web, Order collapsed, and the world seemed to enter an age of destruction. Even sensing the remnants of this primal combat caused C''Thun''s blood-red eye to rupture. It was as though this vision was not meant to be witnessed. Despite the shock, C''Thun caught a fleeting glimpse of the woman''s silhouette and the towering black mountain behind her. That faint outline triggered memories buried deep within C''Thun''s ancient consciousness. Its massive eye went still, and its face turned ashen. "Impossible!" "No... impossible!" "How can you be her?!" As C''Thun''s disbelieving voice echoed, its unique body shattered entirely. Scarlet blood dyed the Forbidden Sea red, while Order and structure crumbled. The entire Forbidden Zone fell into chaos, a tangled mess of destruction. Scenes of the apocalypse unfolded once more. In the midst of the turmoil, the aura of C''Thun disappeared entirely from the Forbidden Zone. C''Thun had been killed by Leslie. Countless individuals stared wide-eyed in shock. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. C''Thun, an ancient god whose power surpassed the Throne Celestial tier and was supposed to be invincible, had fallen. Not only had C''Thun perished, but the Forbidden Sea itself descended into uncontrollable ruin. Both C''Thun and the Forbidden Sea became relics of the past. The other three ancient gods trembled with fear. Although C''Thun wasn''t the strongest among them, it was still an ancient god. Yet before Leslie, it seemed weak. In just a few moves, it had been obliterated. "Who exactly is Leslie? With her current strength, she might already surpass the God of Light and Lord of Stars!" "C''Thun must have seen something in her past, but what could have terrified it so?" "The Eye of Time and Space reveals only truth. Whatever C''Thun witnessed must have been so horrific that it led to its death. Otherwise, I refuse to believe Leslie could have defeated it with mere strength." Chapter 453: Chapter449-Elena Chapter 453: Chapter449-ElenaThe Wraith Marshal! Countless minds were flooded with terrifying historical accounts of his previous reigns of terror. When the malevolent spirit swept across the lands, the sheer horror of its evil intent drove countless mages into chaos and fratricidal slaughter. It was a scene far more horrifying than the apocalyptic destruction wrought by Sargeras'' Burning Legion¡ªmages, once vibrant and alive, turned into prey for each other. Those mages who succumbed to the malevolence became puppets of the Wraith Marshal, offering him fresh blood, flesh, and even beautiful captives to satisfy his insatiable desires. In the history of his rampages, no faction or class of mages was spared-they were all toys for his cruel amusement. Civilizations that once shone brightly were obliterated by his onslaught. To the forces of the Pure Land, the Wraith Marshal was the most feared existence. Meanwhile, in a forsaken land... S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Countless malevolent spirits stirred and grew increasingly restless as the black aura of evil intent spread. They had been sealed here for far too long and yearned desperately for release. At the center of this forsaken land, Caesar knelt on one knee, reverently welcoming the ancient, shadowy figure forming from the black pupil. At first, the figure shaped by the pupil appeared as a handsome young man. However, as it solidified, the figure visibly aged at a rapid pace. His once-taut skin sagged, wrinkling like the bark of an ancient tree, etched with the merciless passage of time. As this figure took shape, Caesar lowered his head even further, his demeanor growing more deferential. This wrinkled old man was none other than the Wraith Marshal-a composite entity born from the convergence of endless malevolence. Simply standing before him, Caesar felt an oppressive force deep in his soul, as countless bizarre thoughts surged uncontrollably through his mind. The newly-formed Wraith Marshal moved his stiff limbs slightly, then rotated his head to face Caesar. Though he had been in slumber, Caesar''s summons had awakened him, granting him insight into Caesar''s thoughts and the current state of the era. After all, the growing malevolence contained countless fragments of the events occurring in this plane. Casting a single glance at Caesar, the Wraith Marshal turned his gaze toward a distant point. His raspy voice carried a complex tone as he said: "Elena... you never expected this, did you? I, Raven, have returned!" The voice was so layered with emotion that every spirit in the forsaken land trembled at its resonance. Meanwhile. In the depths of the Snow Lotus Empire''s royal palace, a golden-haired woman sat serenely in an opulent pavilion, bathed in the warm glow of amber gemstones, quietly perusing an ancient tome. Her bright, jewel-like eyes radiated wisdom and grace. With her snow-white skin and elegant demeanor, she resembled a scholarly beauty of profound intellect. Not far from her, on the training platform, stood a woman who bore a striking resemblance to her. The younger woman was experimenting with various magical spells, causing the pavilion''s light to flicker intermittently amid occasional bursts of chaotic sounds. Her expression was focused and devoid of emotion. She was tall, with a strikingly curvaceous figure accentuated by a flowing purple chiffon gown. This was Elsa, the princess of the Snow Lotus Empire. The mature woman, quietly reading nearby, was her mother-Elena, the empress. Suddenly, as the pervasive malevolent aura infiltrated the area, Elena''s hand tightened around the book she was holding. Her bright, rational eyes uncharacteristically turned pale as she gazed in the direction of the forsaken land with a complex expression. She sighed softly, murmuring: "As expected... not even endless malevolence can resolve the obsession in your heart..." At the Forbidden Sea. Leslie stood poised in the void, gazing into the distance. Her luxurious, regal gown swayed gently in the breeze. Her sharp eyes carried a contemplative gleam as they fixed on the forsaken land. At that moment, a sharp sound broke through the air. The space before Leslie split open, revealing a gateway. From the portal emerged Venus. Madelyn immediately tensed at the sight of Venus. After all, Venus had attacked her brother before! Even though she had been coerced, Madelyn hadn''t forgotten the betrayal. Sensing Madelyn''s hostility, Venus''s expression turned uneasy. She understood the damage her actions against Owen had caused, so she offered Madelyn a faint, apologetic smile before turning to face Leslie. Leslie stood like a celestial god, her dress billowing as her flawless face remained devoid of emotion-dignified and solemn. Just days ago, Venus had still held some confidence in herself, despite being previously overshadowed by Leslie. After all, she was a Throne Celestial and one of the leaders of the Rebel Alliance. But Leslie''s continuous displays of power had shattered her self-assurance. Deep down, Leslie had become an insurmountable mountain to her. Taking a deep breath to calm her emotions, Venus said slowly: "Miss Leslie, you must already know-the Wraith Marshal is about to return." Leslie responded calmly: "How many celestial gods of the Rebel Alliance stand with me?" Venus swallowed hard. "Originally, many celestial gods were leaning toward supporting us. But with the Wraith Marshal''s imminent return, most of them have chosen to side with Caesar." Leslie''s expression remained indifferent. This did not surprise her. Caesar had long rallied many celestial gods to his cause. Now, with Raven''s return and the immense pressure it brought, aligning with Caesar seemed like the safest option, even if his actions betrayed the Rebel Alliance''s principles. Seeing that Leslie''s demeanor hadn''t changed, Venus felt a small sense of relief, grateful that Leslie wasn''t venting her anger on them. But just as Venus exhaled, Leslie''s cold voice cut through the air: "Do they truly believe the Wraith Marshal will protect them?" "That creature is on a path to destruction..." Venus froze, confused by Leslie''s cryptic statement. Before she could ask for clarification, Leslie continued in her detached tone: "Proceed with the original plan." Venus frowned, sensing something amiss but unable to pinpoint what it was. "Stick to the plan? But the Wraith Marshal has already awakened!" Venus protested. Leslie glanced at her. "I''ve already said-we won''t concern ourselves with the Wraith Marshal. Stick to the plan." "Why?" Venus couldn''t help but ask. While she had come to relay the news, her main purpose was to seek Leslie''s help. The Wraith Marshal''s strength was overwhelming, and only Leslie seemed capable of standing against him. Yet Leslie''s attitude was disturbingly calm-almost indifferent. The Wraith Marshal wasn''t an ordinary being. Once awakened, he would undoubtedly target the Rebel Alliance first. As this thought crossed Venus''s mind, Leslie''s steady gaze fell on her. "He''s indeed a threat to everyone-especially us. But when he emerges, he won''t come for us first." Venus stared blankly at Leslie, utterly baffled. "Why? If not us, then who?" Leslie''s eyes narrowed as she answered with conviction: "He''ll seek out Elena, the empress of the Snow Lotus Empire." "Elena?" Venus''s confusion deepened. What connection could the empress of the Snow Lotus Empire possibly have to the Wraith Marshal? Before Venus could voice her doubts, Leslie cut her off: "You''ve asked enough questions. Stick to the plan-everything will fall into place." Chapter450-The Runaway Bride Blocked by Leslie''s firm words, Venus dared not ask further and reluctantly turned to leave.Though she didn''t fully understand the situation, Leslie''s calm demeanor gave her some reassurance, easing the anxiety that weighed on her heart. If Leslie could remain so composed, she must have a strategy to deal with the looming threat. While the Pure Land was gripped with fear and uncertainty, the Little World remained as serene and peaceful as ever. Under the towering Tree of World, Little Leslie lay asleep on a bed woven from leaves and branches. Her eyes were closed, her skin pale and radiant, and her breathing steady, in sync with the flow of mana in the air. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her small body flickered faintly, its glow pulsating with rhythm. Though she was still a child, her features carried an inexplicable charm, as if even the wind that brushed past her grew gentler in her presence. Her sleep was tranquil, and the unique energy radiating from her sent ripples through the very fabric of space. As her bloodline strengthened, her periods of slumber grew longer, along with her absorption and comprehension of mana and Order. No one ever dared disturb her during these times. But now, as if sensing something, Little Leslie slowly opened her eyes. Her bright, golden irises sparkled like gemstones, and when she saw Leslie standing nearby, her gaze softened with joy and excitement. "Mommy!" She leapt into Leslie''s arms. Leslie gently held her, brushing her golden hair back as she asked softly: "Why didn''t you sleep a little longer?" Little Leslie rubbed her sleepy eyes and replied, "I felt that Mommy had come back, so I didn''t want to sleep anymore." Turning to look at Madelyn and Venus, she added with delight: "Aunt Madelyn! Aunt Venus!" Her cheerful voice seemed to dispel everyone''s fatigue, bringing smiles to both Madelyn and Venus. Even Venus, who had always envied Leslie, found her heart warming. After all, Leslie had won Owen''s love¡ªsomething Venus had tried and failed to achieve. Now, Owen and Leslie had a daughter¡ªa precious little angel¡ªwho only deepened Venus''s feelings of admiration and affection. Both women played with Little Leslie for a moment, temporarily forgetting their worries about the Wraith Marshal. Leslie then said calmly, "I know you''re worried about the Wraith Marshal, but rest assured¡ªRaven will die." "And he''ll die in the Snow Lotus Empire." Venus frowned. Leslie spoke with such conviction, but why? Leslie, noticing Venus''s confusion, looked down at Little Leslie and said softly: "Do you want to hear a story?" Little Leslie nodded eagerly, her eyes wide with anticipation. "Mommy, I want to hear a story! Tell me a story!" Leslie smiled and held her daughter close, gently patting her back. "A long time ago, a misguided young man fell in love with a runaway bride¡­" In the forsaken land. Caesar knelt before the elderly, wrinkled figure of Raven, his face alight with excitement and hope. Neither Owen nor Leslie''s strength was something Caesar could contend with now. But with the Wraith Marshal on his side, Caesar believed he could crush both Owen and Leslie, reducing them to trembling slaves beneath his feet. Under Caesar''s fanatical gaze, Raven''s expression remained indifferent. Though Caesar had freed him from his seal, making him an ally, Raven was more interested in Caesar''s unique talents. "I understand your intentions," Raven said coldly. "Summon your forces. This time, the Rebel Alliance will cease to exist." Raven''s icy voice was resolute. As if remembering something, he added: "Leave Leslie to me. As for the others, if they refuse to surrender, they will be annihilated." Hearing this, Caesar broke into a broad smile. If Raven valued him so highly, there was no longer anything he couldn''t achieve. After all, Raven''s power surpassed even that of an ancient god. What could Leslie possibly do against him? No one could stop Raven! As Caesar''s thoughts grew more fervent, Raven suddenly vanished from the forsaken land. Caesar froze for a moment, puzzled by Raven''s sudden departure. "Where could he be going at a time like this?" The battle with Leslie was imminent! Though confused, Caesar didn''t dare question Raven and could only watch as he disappeared. The moment Raven left the forsaken land, the malevolent aura in the Pure Land intensified severalfold. All living beings in the Pure Land were gripped with fear. Many worried that if Leslie and Raven clashed, the Pure Land itself might be torn asunder. Soon, more troubling news spread across the land: The Rebel Alliance had fractured! Caesar, who had freed Raven, became the leader of one faction, while Venus, the designated leader, headed the other. Both were immensely powerful and influential figures in the current epoch. Caesar''s influence spanned the Pure Land, while Venus, backed by her father, the God of Light, held significant renown. Now, the two factions of the Rebel Alliance were locked in a standoff, each commanding a substantial number of celestial gods. If open conflict broke out, the entire Pure Land would descend into chaos. Neutral factions and top-tier mages desperately tried to mediate, hoping to unite the two sides, but their efforts were futile. Caesar, now back at the White Tower Tech Guild, summoned his celestial gods and demanded that Venus surrender. To prove his sincerity, Caesar even proposed that Venus prepare a dowry and marry him publicly. Failing that, he vowed to destroy Venus and her faction of the Rebel Alliance within three days. Caesar''s brazen ultimatum sent shockwaves through the already-panicked factions of the Pure Land. Many factions firmly sided with Venus, severing all ties with Caesar. Even some celestial gods, disgusted by Caesar''s arrogance, openly opposed the White Tower Tech Guild. A full-scale confrontation seemed imminent. Amidst the chaos, attention turned to the Emerald Dreamscape, one of the Pure Land''s best sanctuaries for training aside from the Azure Kingdom. Its strong foundation, coupled with the support of the Celestial Palace and Howling Mountains, made the Emerald Dreamscape virtually impregnable. More importantly, everyone wanted to know Leslie''s stance. Leslie had become a pivotal figure in shaping the Pure Land''s fate. While Caesar, bolstered by Raven, might seem formidable, he was still no match for Leslie. Yet, to everyone''s surprise, Leslie had not made any public statements or shown any concern over the unfolding events. In stark contrast to the tense atmosphere outside, the Little World remained peaceful and warm. Holding her daughter, Leslie continued her story. "The young man came from the forsaken land, while the young woman was from the Snow Lotus Empire." "The young man, after a training mishap, began to walk a dark path. Though still young, he had already become a killer, bearing the weight of dozens of mages'' lives on his hands. The young woman, on the other hand, was a noble of the Snow Lotus Empire, betrothed to the royal family. But she didn''t love her intended and chose to run away." "Perhaps it was fate that brought them together. The young woman saved the young man''s life with magic, and he fell in love with her vivacious charm." "But their differences in character, pasts, and social standing doomed their love to tragedy." Chapter451-Memories Like Smoke "In the beginning, the young girl naively thought she had found a companion to share her adventures with, while the boy believed he had met the love of his life," Leslie began."They explored mountains and rivers together, ventured through the world, and grew fond of one another. "But when the girl learned that her companion was a ''monster'' who relied on blood and souls to grow stronger, all her affection for him turned into terror. "She wanted to leave him. But the boy, consumed by a pathological obsession, couldn''t bear to let her go and begged her to stay. "The more he pleaded, the more determined she became to escape. After multiple rejections, she finally fled. "However, her strength was far inferior to his. Each time she tried to escape, he caught her. After several failed attempts, the boy lost patience and imprisoned her by his side, vowing they would never be apart. "He promised her eternal devotion, never to betray or harm her, as long as she stayed with him. "The boy kept his promise, despite keeping her captive. He provided her with the best food and resources, sparing no effort to care for her. "But the girl soon realized that everything he gave her was stolen from other mages, soaked in invisible blood. "She grew even more afraid of him and began longing for home. "One day, while the boy was focused on advancing his level, she seized the chance and escaped. "Returning to her family, the girl obeyed their arrangements, married the empire''s prince, and built a comfortable life, bearing children and finding joy in her days. "Yet, at the same time, the boy lost all hope. "Fully merging with the malevolent spirit inside him, he shed much of his humanity and gained unprecedented power. "He became the embodiment of malevolence. "When he resurfaced, he had turned into a true ''monster,'' not just in appearance but also in strength. "During that era, he was nearly unbeatable. "He eventually found the girl, but by then, she was a princess consort and saw him as the source of the empire''s turmoil and her family''s destruction. "The boy asked her to fulfill the promise they once made and marry him. "The girl refused, unwilling to be with a monster who found joy in killing and manipulating others. "Driven mad by obsession, the boy resorted to threats, using the empire itself to force her compliance. "In the end, the girl surrendered." Hearing this, Little Leslie grew visibly upset. "He¡­ he''s a terrible person!" Venus sighed at her remark. "That mindset is extreme¡­ but it fits the Wraith Marshal." The more Venus thought about it, the more convinced she became that Leslie''s story was real. After all, the Wraith Marshal was the epitome of obsession and madness. Madelyn sighed as well. "That poor girl. Her fate was truly tragic." Little Leslie, curious about the story''s conclusion, eagerly asked: "What happened next? Did the girl escape from that bad man?" Leslie replied calmly, "She didn''t." "She didn''t? She never escaped him?" Little Leslie''s eyes widened. Leslie smiled. "We don''t know yet. The ending is still uncertain." "When will we find out?" "Soon. We just need to wait a little longer." Leslie gently comforted her daughter, coaxing her to sleep. Little Leslie obediently closed her eyes and drifted off. After Little Leslie fell asleep, Venus reflected for a moment and asked cautiously: "If I understand correctly, the boy you mentioned is Wraith Marshal Raven, and the girl¡­ is Elena, the one he''s obsessed with?" Leslie nodded faintly. Venus frowned, confused. "Why do you know about Raven and Elena''s past? Even I, despite having faced Raven in battle, have never heard of this. How could you know something so detailed?" Leslie caught the curiosity in Venus''s gaze and responded with a cryptic smile. "This story was told to me by someone else." Venus froze. Such detailed and secretive information could only come from someone deeply involved. If not Raven himself, then the only possible source was Elena. "Elena told you?" Venus asked, realization dawning on her. She quickly understood why Leslie had been so calm all along¡ªshe had known everything from the start. In fact, upon closer consideration, it seemed Leslie had begun preparing for Raven''s return long before his awakening. The more Venus thought about it, the more shocked she became. Not only was Leslie extraordinarily powerful and gifted, but her foresight and strategy were equally terrifying¡ªalmost monstrous. Leslie, noticing Venus''s reaction, said calmly, "It''s just a bit of preparation. Nothing worth being shocked about." Venus felt a chill run through her. "Just a bit of preparation?" she thought. "It feels like everything has been meticulously planned!" Taking a deep breath to steady herself, Venus asked, "What should we do next?" It seemed Leslie already had everything under control. Leslie gave her a calm glance and said, "Let''s go. If my timing is right, it''s about time to see how things will play out." With that, she opened a portal in the void before stepping through. Venus and the others followed, noting that the portal''s direction seemed to lead to the Snow Lotus Empire. Unlike Leslie''s calm and collected demeanor, the factions within the Pure Land were on the verge of panic, their anxiety reaching a boiling point. Word had spread: Wraith Marshal Raven had left the forsaken land. Where could Raven be heading if not to the Pure Land? The Pure Land seemed destined to become a playground for malevolence. The weight of this realization pressed heavily on everyone''s hearts, but there was little they could do. Raven''s power was simply too overwhelming. What they didn''t know was that Raven wasn''t preparing for a full-scale assault just yet. Instead, he was heading straight for the Snow Lotus Empire, where Elena resided. In the empire''s grand palace, Elena sat deep in thought, her face marked with worry. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nearby, her daughter Elsa watched with concern. It was the first time Elsa had seen her book-loving mother put her reading aside. She had a strong feeling that her mother was hiding something. But Elena gave no explanation, and Elsa chose not to press her. "It''s late. You should go rest," Elena said gently. The more Elena tried to dismiss her, the more certain Elsa became that her mother was concealing something. Yet, as an obedient daughter, Elsa could only leave, glancing back at her mother with lingering worry. Just then, the sky turned pitch black as a terrifying wave of malevolent energy descended. The earth trembled, heralding the arrival of something unspeakably dreadful. The soldiers of the Snow Lotus Empire, sensing the anomaly, quickly channeled their mana into the empire''s protective barrier, activating it to its peak. However, even at full strength, the barrier shattered instantly as a figure descended from the heavens, leaving destruction in their wake. Chapter452-A Grand Spectacle Under Elena''s watchful gaze, the Snow Lotus Empire''s protective shield¡ªpowered by countless elite mages¡ªrose like an indomitable mountain, radiating an aura of unyielding strength.Yet, the moment it came into contact with the dark figure, it was effortlessly sliced apart, as if by a razor-sharp blade. The mages maintaining the formation immediately coughed blood and fell unconscious, suffering devastating backlash that left them incapacitated in mere moments. The sheer pressure emanating from the dark figure sent shivers down the spines of the empire''s finest mages, their faces pale with shock. This was a defensive formation designed to withstand the attacks of a Throne Celestial, yet it had been obliterated in an instant. "This¡­ could it be an ancient god? But no ancient god exudes such malevolent energy!" "Who¡­ who is this being?" "It must be the Wraith Marshal, Raven! No one else could possess such overwhelming waves of malevolence!" At the mention of Raven, even the most powerful mages of the empire gasped in fear. The sheer horror of the Wraith Marshal was etched into their hearts. If their nation''s strongest barrier could not withstand even a single strike, then it could only mean one thing: Raven had arrived. The confirmation of his identity left the Snow Lotus Empire''s mages trembling like leaves, their fighting spirit evaporating. Even Elsa, standing amidst the growing waves of malevolence, couldn''t suppress her shock. "It''s Raven¡­ it really is Raven!" Her face paled as she stared at the figure before her. When news of the Wraith Marshal''s revival began to spread, stories of his terrifying power accompanied it. This overwhelming aura could only belong to him. Steeling herself, Elsa gripped her staff tightly, ready to retaliate. But before she could act, the aged, withered figure of Raven appeared before her in a flash, his presence suffocating. In Elsa''s eyes, Raven resembled a monstrous predator, his body entwined with countless malevolent spirits. These wraiths clawed and twisted, as if desperate to escape, their hissing voices filled with venomous resentment. Her pupils constricted in terror as she instinctively took a step back, her voice trembling as she questioned him: "What are you doing here?" Elsa, though exceptionally talented and now a god-marked celestial god, felt as powerless as a lamb before a wolf. The gap in strength between them was insurmountable. "Elsa, you remind me so much of your mother," Raven said, his deep eyes scanning her intently. "Not just your appearance but also your expressions, your gestures¡­ they''re so alike." Elsa''s face hardened as she realized he seemed to know her mother¡ªand perhaps far too well. Her suspicions were confirmed as Raven continued, "You''ve grown so much. It''s been ages since I last saw your mother." With a movement as swift as a phantom, Raven appeared directly in front of Elsa. He reached out and grasped her chin with his bony fingers, his gaze filled with a chilling intensity. Elsa tried to struggle free, but Raven''s oppressive aura sealed her mana, leaving her completely immobilized. "Raven, you''ve gone too far!" A cold, furious voice rang out from a distance. Hearing it, Raven''s body stiffened. He turned his head sharply toward the sound. "Elena!" The sight of a regal woman in a queen''s gown, exuding noble elegance, caused a broad smile to spread across Raven''s aged face. His wrinkles seemed to soften, as if her presence rejuvenated him. "Elena," he said with genuine warmth. But Elena''s fists were clenched, her eyes cold as she glared at him. "Seeing me again doesn''t make you happy?" Raven asked, his voice tinged with longing as he admired her flawless features. "You haven''t changed at all. You''re still as breathtakingly beautiful as ever," he murmured, extending a hand toward her face. Elena stepped back, putting distance between them. "You know exactly what you''ve done to me. I never want to see you again!" she spat, her voice trembling with suppressed rage. Raven merely chuckled, his tone soft but unwavering. "All these years, don''t you understand? Everything I did was for you. Out of love for you." Elena''s pupils constricted as tears of fury welled up in her eyes. Her voice trembled with bitter accusation. "Love?" "You call killing my father and mother love?" "Destroying my family and leaving me alone in the world¡ªis that your love?" "You turned my husband into a puppet¡ªis that your love?" "You used my children and my kingdom to threaten me¡ªis that your love?" "I, Elena, do not need your twisted, monstrous love!" Her anguished cries echoed through the grand hall, her words shaking the very walls. Elsa stood frozen, shocked beyond belief. She had never imagined her mother shared such a dark and tragic history with Raven. But Raven remained unperturbed. He sighed, almost sympathetically, as though Elena''s outrage were merely the result of a misunderstanding. "You once promised to be with me forever," Raven said. "But you betrayed me. Your family kept us apart, your empire opposed me, and you even bore another man''s child!" "You gave me hope when you saved me, only to cruelly cast me into the abyss. "Still, I don''t care about any of that. As long as we''re together, nothing else matters." Elena laughed bitterly, her smile laced with profound regret. Her mind flashed back to that fateful night. To escape her arranged marriage, she had fled her family, only to stumble upon a wounded boy battling a spellbeast in the forest. Even then, the boy was cold and unyielding, like an immovable block of ice. Despite his grave injuries, he neither cried out in pain nor sought help, enduring in silence like a lone, wounded beast. She had saved that boy. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had looked at her with earnest sincerity, promising to marry her and stay by her side forever. At the time, she had thought it a joke¡ªa fleeting whim of a young boy. She had even admired his talent and demeanor. But now¡­ The man standing before her was unrecognizable, his obsessive madness consuming whatever semblance of humanity he once had. Her heart was shattered. Every encounter with him reopened her wounds, bleeding her dry. "Leave," Elena said, her voice heavy with exhaustion. "I never want to see you again." Raven''s expression hardened. "You are mine, Elena. In this life and the next, you belong to me." "With me, the world is ours. Do whatever you desire¡ªthis world will be your paradise." The God of Light and the Lord of Stars, who had once sealed him, were long gone. Raven was now the undisputed apex of power. "What good is an entire world?" Elena retorted bitterly. "I will never be with you¡ªnever again." Her resolute rejection had no effect on Raven. Instead, he smirked and shifted his gaze toward Elsa. "I won''t harm you, Elena. But your daughter¡­ she would make a fine death wraith servant." Hearing this, Elena''s mind was flooded with images of her family members being slaughtered, their souls ripped out and turned into Raven''s wraiths. Without hesitation, she drew a dagger from her waist and pressed it against Raven''s chest. "If you dare touch her, I will kill you!" Raven''s laughter rang out, mocking and cold. In that moment, Elena''s resolve solidified. With a swift motion, she gripped the dagger tightly and drove it into her own chest. Chapter453-Leslies Strategy Elena knew that relying solely on her own strength, there was no way she could harm Raven.His power was simply too overwhelming. However, there was one thing she could still control¡ªher own life! With a sharp thrust, crimson blood gushed uncontrollably from Elena''s chest. Her complexion instantly turned pale. Elsa, veins bulging on her forehead, watched in horror. Her mother, once a top-tier prodigy, had mysteriously experienced a decline in her level over the years. This blow to the heart was more than enough to end her life. Elsa rushed to her mother''s side, intent on stopping the bleeding. But before she could reach her, a cold gust knocked her back. Raven moved faster, cradling Elena in his arms, his expression full of panic. "Elena, what are you doing?" Feeling the life force in his beloved slipping away, Raven''s panic only grew. He had never anticipated that Elena would make such a decisive move¡ªpiercing her own heart! Nor had he realized the depth of her resolve to die. As the Wraith Marshal, all of Raven''s magic was centered around death and calamity. He had no means to heal or save her. Even if he used the rarest treasures in existence, her determination to die would render any attempt futile. For the first time in his life, the battle-hardened Wraith Marshal, who had faced countless hardships, found himself truly panicking. "Elena, stay awake. Don''t close your eyes! I''ll take you to the Fountain of Life¡ªit will save you!" For the first time, Raven''s heart raced in fear, a sensation he had never experienced before. Suddenly, just as Raven picked Elena up, a searing pain shot through his chest. Looking down, he saw an ice blade, etched with intricate runes, piercing straight through his heart. The Heart of Wraiths, his core of power, had been damaged! Raven''s face turned ashen as frost spread from the blade, coating his body in a layer of ice. His heart, too, had been transformed into an icy sculpture. In his fading consciousness, Raven forced his eyes open to look at Elena, still nestled in his arms, clutching the dagger. Shock and betrayal flickered across his face, but quickly gave way to acceptance. "This¡­ this is what you''ve wanted to do for a long time, isn''t it?" Elena''s lips curled into a faint smile, though blood trickled from the corners of her mouth. Her voice was hoarse but resolute. "This is something I''ve always wanted to do but never had the chance." Raven''s pale lips twitched into a bitter smile, blood flowing freely. Even with the icy chill and the approach of death enveloping him, he whispered: "Even now, though you''ve betrayed me again, I can''t bring myself to hate you." Elena met his gaze, her smile faint but filled with exhaustion. "Yes, you wouldn''t hate me." As she spoke, she seemed to drift back to their first meeting. Back then, life had been so simple, so peaceful. If only time could have frozen in that moment¡­ Raven, too, was overwhelmed by memories of their past together. He thought of the spirited, mischievous girl Elena used to be, so full of life. Yet now, she was entirely changed. And yet¡­ even now, being with her brought him comfort. "Do you remember where we first met?" Raven''s trembling hand caressed Elena''s cheek with a gentleness at odds with his terrifying power. "You always told me back then not to resort to bloodshed to grow stronger, but you didn''t understand¡ªI had no other path to take." "The world¡­ it didn''t matter to me. All I ever needed was you by my side¡­" Elena''s gaze softened, her mind clouded by sorrow. Raven remembered so much, yet so little. Perhaps meeting him had been a mistake¡ªa cruel joke played by fate. If things had been different, if she had stayed by his side, would their story have ended differently? As Elena''s strength waned, Raven''s panic deepened. His hands trembled, his voice cracked as he pleaded: "Elena¡­ stay with me¡­ don''t leave me¡­" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No matter how he called out, no matter how desperately he clung to her, Elena gave no response. Meanwhile, Elsa, regaining her senses after being knocked back, prepared to charge at Raven. But before she could move, a graceful figure appeared before her. It was a woman, her features regal and her demeanor exuding imperial authority. Leslie. Elsa''s expression grew tense. This was the first time she had laid eyes on the famed figure. Leslie''s reputation had grown immensely in recent times, and Elsa had heard plenty about her. But now, seeing Leslie standing there, the ice dagger her mother had wielded clearly imbued with Leslie''s magic, Elsa''s heart sank. "You¡­ you planned all this!" Rage consumed Elsa as she raised her magic staff, channeling gravitational energy into a devastating strike that rippled through the air. The force of her attack was enough to threaten even a Throne Celestial. Yet Leslie remained unperturbed. With a calm motion, she pointed a single finger. Frost emanated from her touch, freezing Elsa''s staff mid-air, along with her entire body, encasing her in a cage of ice. "I am not your enemy," Leslie said coolly. "Everything you''ve seen here is part of a plan your mother and I devised together. She entrusted you to me. Be obedient, and I won''t harm you." Hearing this, Elsa''s anger subsided as she quickly calmed herself. She knew her mother well¡ªElena was a determined woman. If Leslie was involved, it was likely because her mother had agreed to this plan. Grief welled up inside Elsa as the realization hit her¡ªher mother had faced this day prepared to die. Turning toward her mother, who now lay weak in Raven''s arms, Elsa''s heart ached. Elena''s breaths were shallow, her life hanging by a thread, as if a single gust of wind could extinguish her existence. Meanwhile, Raven, filled with seething rage, gently laid Elena down, encasing her in layers of protective necromantic magic. Then he turned his pitch-black gaze on Leslie. "Leslie¡­" "Leslie!" "You dare scheme against me, against Elena? You despicable wretch!" His voice dripped with fury, and his body radiated killing intent. The wailing cries of countless wraiths surrounded him, their forms writhing with malevolent energy as if eager to devour Leslie whole. "Despicable?" Leslie''s voice remained calm. "Not as much as you. Besides, you know the saying: the victor writes the rules. Surely even you understand that." Leslie''s expression remained unshaken as she spoke, her confidence unnerving Raven further. She had foreseen everything, from Raven''s revival to his confrontation with Elena. Having worked closely with Elena, the person who understood Raven better than anyone, Leslie had devised a flawless plan. Raven''s greatest weakness, his Heart of Wraiths, had been her target all along. And today, that plan had succeeded. Now, severely weakened, Raven stood before her, consumed by madness. The confrontation between the two titans was felt across the Pure Land, their clash sending shockwaves through the fabric of reality. "Raven may be injured, but his power is still formidable. This battle could go either way," murmured one observer. "Leslie wouldn''t have come unprepared. She must have a strategy in place," another speculated. In the White Tower Tech Guild, Caesar stood before a group of celestial gods, a magical display showing the clash between Leslie and Raven in real-time. "This¡­ this is going to be one hell of a showdown," Caesar muttered, his voice trembling with anticipation. Chapter454-The Reappearance of the Dark Tower Seeing the weapon embedded in Wraith Marshal''s chest, Caesar furrowed his brows.If Raven were at his peak, he could confidently say that Leslie stood no chance. No matter how outstanding Leslie''s talent was, it could not compare to the power Raven had accumulated over countless epochs. They were not even on the same level. However, Raven had been outmaneuvered, not only suffering a critical injury but also experiencing significant emotional turmoil due to Elena''s grievous and near-fatal injuries. In this state, facing Leslie at her peak, even Caesar found himself losing his prior confidence and composure. "To be safe, activate the God of Deities as soon as possible!" Quickly, Caesar made his decision! The celestial gods surrounding him exchanged glances and immediately began to act. At the same time, within the Alchemy Guild. The God of Alchemy gazed into the void. The scene of Leslie facing off against Raven appeared before his eyes. "Raven¡­ after all these years, your power has indeed reached an unprecedented level, surpassing even what the God of Light and others dared to attempt. Fortunately, this time, we have Lady Leslie¡­" When Raven first appeared, he had been deeply concerned about Leslie and their predicament. After all, Raven''s strength was already terrifying back then, requiring the combined efforts of the God of Light and others to counter. Fortunately, Leslie had her own schemes, which weakened his power considerably. Otherwise, it was hard to imagine how Leslie could defeat him. Even so, eliminating Raven would not be an easy task. ... Under the watchful eyes of countless powers, Raven took step after step toward Leslie. With each step, the cold aura emanating from him dissipated slightly. Even the dagger embedded in his chest was melting rapidly, its runes fading into oblivion! At that moment, his aura suddenly surged! Like a volcano suppressed for ages, it erupted with unbridled force! Leslie fixed her gaze on Raven, her expression serious. "Your power is indeed formidable, but the era has changed. Relics of the old era should be replaced!" "Heh, little girl, do you think injuring me with your schemes guarantees your victory? Even the God of Light and others weren''t as arrogant as you!" As Raven spoke, a torrent of wraith energy surged forth like billowing smoke, blanketing the heavens and earth! The mana remaining in the vicinity was quickly assimilated into wraith energy. Screams and howls grew increasingly intense, resonating from within the wraith energy. Witnessing this scene, the expressions of all present changed dramatically! The void was not only devoid of mana but also forcefully twisted by Raven, becoming a realm of deathly revelry. Most mages found themselves unable to approach, let alone intervene, as they would be killed instantly! Even some Throne Celestials were overwhelmed, their senses assaulted by the maddening cries emanating from the wraith energy. "Is this the legendary terror of the Wraith Marshal? Even in his injured state, he''s utterly unstoppable!" Many mages exclaimed in horror, their faces pale with fear. Meanwhile, at the heart of the wraith energy, Leslie stood, her expression calm as she gazed at Raven. "Your strength is undeniable. In that case, let''s finish this quickly. Within three moves¡ªeither you die, or I do!" Leslie''s words caused Raven to burst into laughter. "What an arrogant brat! Do you think you can defeat me in three moves?" Raven''s confidence in his strength was absolute. Although his injury had weakened him somewhat, the effects were minimal, reducing his power by only about thirty percent. Yet even at this level, he was beyond the reach of any challenger! "Miss Leslie''s words are bold, but isn''t she overconfident? Raven isn''t just a Throne Celestial; he''s beyond that!" "Yet Miss Leslie has always done what she says. She must have some trump card or plan, or she wouldn''t speak so boldly." "What kind of trump card could possibly kill the Wraith Marshal?" Many fell silent, their gazes fixed on Leslie. Leslie''s declaration wasn''t born of arrogance. She could feel that the icy dagger had inflicted significant damage on Raven''s wraith heart, but his recovery was progressing rapidly. If he fully recovered, even Leslie had little confidence in defeating him. Her only chance was to strike while he was weakened! The next moment, under countless astonished gazes, Leslie drew her bow and nocked an arrow. A chilling arrow, freezing the surrounding void, locked onto Raven. As the arrow took form, Raven''s chest caved slightly, and countless ice crystals spread across his skin, piercing deep into his organs. Whoosh! The air cracked with a deafening sound as the arrow tore through the void. It pierced the wraith energy, freezing and shattering it into a blizzard of icy shards. Raven''s expression grew grim as countless wraiths emerged from beneath his skin, coalescing into a sinister greatsword in his hands. As the blade appeared, the wraith energy boiled over. Raven''s aura surged once more as he gripped the greatsword and swung it down, shattering the stars! Leslie''s icy arrow collided with the turbulent shockwave from the greatsword! Boom! The heavens and earth quaked. Countless fragments of [Order] were scattered, and all sensory perception was obliterated. The entire empire trembled, and an aurora visible throughout the Pure Land lingered for a long time! Was this the terror of a power beyond Throne Celestial? Many gasped in disbelief. The shockwaves from this clash carried the scent of death. If they were caught in it, they would be annihilated without resistance! And this was only the beginning. The collision spread, turning everything around them into primordial chaos, utterly annihilated. Leslie''s power of dominion commanded countless fragments of [Order], resembling a meteor shower pressing down on the Wraith Marshal. Wraith Marshal, shrouded in malevolent wraiths, emanated an unimaginably terrifying aura, struggling against the overwhelming [Order]. Their battle was one of mutual annihilation! Sensing Leslie''s extraordinary strength, Raven roared furiously. "Infinite Wraiths, descend!" At his hoarse and frenzied command, innumerable wraiths emerged from the wraith energy, turning the area into a realm of unrestrained wraiths. These wraiths charged at Leslie with madness and despair. Twisted! Chaotic! Deadly! The tide of emotions threatened to engulf Leslie''s mind, aiming to turn her into one of the wraiths! At that moment, a towering Dark Tower appeared behind Leslie, like an ancient mountain descending upon the battlefield. The wraiths rushing toward Leslie were absorbed and imprisoned by the Dark Tower the instant they approached. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The Dark Tower¡­ no! This is just its surface manifestation!" Seeing the Dark Tower Leslie had summoned, Raven''s pupils constricted. He seemed to realize something, exclaiming in shock! "You! You''re actually her!" Leslie''s expression remained indifferent. She had heard similar words from C''Thun before. "So what if I am? So what if I''m not? Raven, your time is up!" With that, Leslie rapidly formed an intricate series of hand seals. A blinding light erupted from her body, merging with the Dark Tower. The ancient Dark Tower began to spin, grinding toward Raven like a colossal black millstone! At that moment, the world fell silent. The wraiths'' howls ceased. Raven''s turbulent aura seemed to vanish! "What just happened? Who won?" "No idea! Their battle is beyond perception!" "Yet it must be nearing its conclusion. The victor will soon emerge!" Countless minds were tense. In the midst of this chaotic and extreme battle, no one could discern anything clearly. But they all knew one thing: this battle would determine the fate of the Pure Land. Everyone awaited the final victor. Chapter455-Ravens Fate Snow Lotus EmpireInside the royal palace. After the earth-shattering battle between Leslie and Raven, countless layers of Chaotic Aura spread across the void, like a dense, misty cloud. Not long after, under the anxious gazes of countless forces, a figure suddenly flew out of the chaotic cloud. Everyone focused their attention¡ªit was Raven! In the apocalyptic clash, the Wraith Marshal, Raven, had actually been repelled by Leslie! Under their watchful eyes, Raven was visibly heavily injured. His body was riddled with black cracks, resembling a spider''s web. The Wraith Heart in his chest had been pierced by ice and shattered completely! Severely wounded, Raven''s aura weakened as he gasped for breath, trying to heal the injury in his chest. However, the shattered Wraith Heart, once broken, could never be restored. More importantly, a shadow of a Dark Tower loomed over his chest. Though the Dark Tower was small, the unique aura it exuded completely suppressed the wraith energy! Even as the Wraith Marshal, whose wraith energy was immensely potent, Raven couldn''t dispel the Dark Tower''s influence. For a fleeting moment, Raven seemed to return to the past. He saw the forest where he first met Elena and scenes of their shared memories. How carefree they had been back then. If only he hadn''t succumbed to darkness and become a vessel for wraiths¡­ how wonderful might it have been? Raven reached out, trying to touch the face of the young girl before him. Yet as his fingers grazed her cheek, ripples spread like water, rendering the image untouchable¡ªan illusion. Snapping back to reality, Raven looked at Leslie. From the moment Leslie revealed the Dark Tower, Raven knew he wouldn''t leave this place alive today. After all, Leslie''s past self had been ruthless enough to severely wound even The Celestial! Taking a deep breath, Raven walked over to Elena''s body, protected within a rune-light formation. If death was an inescapable conclusion, then fulfilling his old wish was a fitting choice and end. At that moment, Elsa''s face filled with rage as she watched Raven''s movements. She prepared to charge forward and stop him. "Stop! Let go of my mother!" However, her words had no effect on Raven. Instead, Leslie appeared in front of Elsa, blocking her. "Let him take your mother away. It''s her final wish." Elsa stared at Leslie in disbelief, but Leslie''s expression remained resolute. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though Leslie hadn''t experienced the love story between Elena and Raven firsthand, Elena had remembered everything, especially matters concerning Raven. Clearly, her feelings for Raven were still profound. But sadly, Raven could no longer turn back, and neither could she. In Elena''s heart, Raven was an extraordinarily complex figure¡ªfriend, benefactor, enemy, and spouse... Seeing Leslie''s serious expression, Elsa could only stop, her face awash with tears as she gazed at Elena from a distance. Her cherished mother was gone forever. As Elena''s daughter, who had always stayed by her side, Elsa deeply understood the inner torment her mother had endured over the years. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have spent so much time hiding in the library, poring over historical records to escape reality. Now, since it was her mother''s final wish, Elsa had to respect it. But thinking of the man who had caused her mother so much pain, her anger surged uncontrollably, her heart filled with hatred. Under Elsa''s tearful gaze, the once haggard and aged Raven gradually transformed as he carried Elena away. Enjoy exclusive content from empire His hair darkened, his skin regained its elasticity, and his youthful eyes brimmed with hope for the world. He became a young boy once more. Meanwhile, Elena, cradled in his arms, gradually returned to the appearance of a young girl. In the final moments before his demise, it seemed Raven had gone back to the past, starting anew. "A fitting conclusion," Leslie murmured, her voice tinged with emotion. She then turned her gaze toward the Demon Abyss. "They''ve found their happy ending. Can we expect the same?" "Dear¡­ it''s time to come back." "I miss you!" ... At the same time, countless individuals watched Raven''s distant figure, their expressions conflicted. Raven''s natural talent had always been extraordinary. Once, he had been one of the most powerful beings, standing shoulder-to-shoulder with the God of Light and others. It was a pity that he was later corrupted by the undead, eventually becoming the fearsome Wraith Marshal. Otherwise, with his talent, he could have rivaled the God of Light, becoming a peerless figure across planes. What a waste¡­ Many sighed with regret. Meanwhile, the God of Alchemy, observing from his chamber, also had a complicated expression. Though he didn''t like Raven, he couldn''t deny the man''s devotion and talent, which far surpassed his own and were leagues beyond most others. It was a shame that such a figure hadn''t perished in a confrontation with The Celestial. But what surprised him even more was Leslie. Not only was she shrewd, but her combat prowess was also terrifying. Initially, he had thought the battle between Leslie and Raven would be an unprecedented, drawn-out struggle. Who would''ve expected it to end so quickly? Once the Dark Tower appeared, Raven had been utterly crushed! All their perceptions of the battlefield had vanished completely. No one knew what had transpired during that critical moment. But whatever happened, it led to Raven''s crushing defeat, the destruction of his Wraith Heart, and his ultimate downfall. Beyond that, Raven''s body was covered in strange, scale-like marks¡ªevidence of the Dark Tower''s impact. That mysterious Dark Tower was anything but ordinary! As the God of Alchemy, he had seen countless magical artifacts, crafted many powerful ones himself, and was familiar with their legends and abilities. Aside from Loki, no one''s knowledge of artifacts surpassed his own. Yet he had no recollection of this Dark Tower. The less he knew about it, the more he suspected its peculiarity. While the God of Alchemy pondered, Vanessa let out a sigh of relief. "Raven''s death is good for us. It''ll further enhance the reputation of the Rebel Alliance." "Besides, we''re currently allied with Leslie." "What''s strange is how calm Caesar and his faction are about Raven''s demise." The God of Alchemy nodded thoughtfully at her words. He had assumed that once Raven was eliminated, the powerful figures under Caesar would defect to their side. After all, they were all part of the resistance, only loyal to different leaders. There were no deep-seated enmities between them. Yet the celestial gods who had sided with Caesar showed no intention of defecting. Their silence was unnerving. Were they determined to follow Caesar to the bitter end? Or was there another plan at work? ... Within the Small World After defeating Raven, Leslie brought Elsa into the Small World. Having promised Elena to protect her daughter, Leslie was determined to honor her word. Elsa, unfamiliar with the Small World, was tense and anxious, especially in Leslie''s overpowering presence. Leslie''s terrifying display of power during the battle had left an indelible mark on Elsa. Though not directed at her, it had become a lingering nightmare. Standing beside Elsa were Ferola of the Wailing Highlands, Ysera of the Emerald Dreamscape, and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace. These four renowned women of the Pure Land, all legendary in their own right, stood like attendants around Leslie. Each was a peerless beauty, famous in the Pure Land''s rankings of exceptional women, each with unique charm. Their power and backgrounds were beyond what ordinary mages could hope to rival. As Elsa took in the sight of these legendary figures surrounding Leslie, Madelyn narrowed her eyes. Chapter456-Beneath the Demon Abyss, the Forgotten Divine Mountain It seemed as if Owen and Leslie were like magnets, possessing an irresistible attraction toward the beauties of the Pure Land.If all of them were to join the Azure Kingdom, what kind of terrifying force would the Azure Kingdom become? However, that seemed to be somewhat difficult. After all, with so many stunning beauties, even as a woman, Madelyn herself found it hard to resist, let alone Owen. More importantly, Leslie would likely disapprove. As various whimsical thoughts churned in Madelyn''s mind, Little Leslie rubbed her eyes and woke up. Seeing the lively scene in the small world, she was delighted and immediately pulled out a fruit of the World Tree from her pocket and handed it to Elsa, whom she had just met for the first time. "Aunt Elsa, here, have a fruit to forget your troubles!" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She could tell that Elsa was in a bad mood, with tears still glistening at the corners of her eyes. Elsa looked at Little Leslie, stunned for a moment, before suddenly realizing that this was Leslie and Owen''s child. Although she was still a little girl now, her appearance and demeanor exuded a natural charm. Elsa took one look and liked her immensely. However, Elsa was extremely wary of Leslie, so although she wanted to hug Little Leslie, she first glanced at Leslie to seek her permission. Leslie gave her a slight nod. Only then did Elsa show a faint smile, gently embracing Little Leslie, and shook her head as she said, "I appreciate your kind thought, but this fruit is too precious. You should keep it for yourself." Upon entering the small world, Elsa had already noticed the lush and towering Tree of the World that upheld the heavens and earth. The fruit that Little Leslie had taken out was an incredibly rare treasure. Outside, such a fruit would undoubtedly cause an uproar. It was a priceless treasure that could significantly enhance the talents and strength of celestial gods, helping them break past their bottlenecks. "We''ll be friends in the future, won''t we?" Little Leslie asked in a soft, sweet voice, her large eyes blinking adorably. Elsa, without hesitation, nodded and said, "It would be my honor to be your friend!" Although Little Leslie was still young, she had Owen and Leslie standing behind her. No one dared to underestimate her! Moreover, Elsa could keenly sense that Little Leslie possessed extraordinary talent. Just holding her in her arms, Elsa felt the pressure emanating from the girl''s bloodline. Once Little Leslie grew up, she would undoubtedly be on par with her parents. "In that case, as friends, you must accept it. Just spend more time with me in the future," Little Leslie said with a smile, handing the World Tree''s fruit to Elsa. Elsa looked around at the others, noticing that they were all calm and didn''t stop her, so she finally placed the fruit in her pocket, her heart filled with excitement. She had been stuck at the god-mark celestial god stage for a long time, unable to break through to the Throne Celestial. She had thought her talent had reached its limit, but with the World Tree''s fruit, she now had a significant chance of making that breakthrough! Little Leslie had given her an extraordinary gift upon their first meeting! Madelyn and the others were well aware of Little Leslie''s generosity, having benefited greatly from it themselves. Leslie watched the scene unfold with a faint smile. Only when she was by Little Leslie''s side did she truly seem like a person¡ªa mother with warmth. Discover more stories at empire "The ending of the story has already been written. Although they didn''t live together in the real world, they reunited in the past after death. Perhaps, from the perspective of the Arino Dimension, they will never part again," Leslie said. Little Leslie nodded as if she somewhat understood. Then, she looked at Leslie again and asked, "Mom, are there any other stories?" At her age, she loved listening to stories. The others immediately turned their eyes to Leslie. Leslie''s stories were far more than just tales! Leslie thought for a moment, her eyes suddenly lighting up as she began to speak slowly: "A long, long time ago, there was a little girl who lived happily on a divine mountain. She seemed to have no past, no parents, and was born with exceptional intelligence¡­" The crowd listened silently, but suddenly the void trembled. Charlotte rushed in hurriedly and, upon seeing Leslie, quickly dropped to one knee and reported: "Your Majesty, we have just received news that the God of Deities has been opened, and Caesar and his followers have defected to The Celestial!" At these words, everyone fell silent. Caesar and his group had previously been part of the Rebel Alliance. And now, they had completely abandoned all pretense? Directly defecting to The Celestial?! Madelyn and the others were visibly angered, but the news was not entirely unexpected. Caesar had schemed against Owen, later releasing the Wraith Marshal from the Land of the Forgotten, showing he was willing to stoop to any means. Charlotte continued indignantly, "Moreover, after aligning with The Celestial, they are now targeting the Alchemy Guild. The entire Pure Land is in chaos!" Hearing this, Madelyn and the others frowned deeply. Leslie swept her gaze over the crowd. "Since Caesar has chosen to act, let''s eliminate him as well!" Everyone nodded in agreement. They were already prepared to face The Celestial. Now that Caesar and his group were desperate enough to act, there was no need to hold back. It was time to root out these traitors and pawns! The Azure Kingdom was no longer afraid of provocations from any faction! While Leslie was calmly issuing orders, no one noticed the chaotic aura flowing in Little Leslie''s bright eyes. A unique wave emanated from her, piercing through the small world, through the void, even reaching the ancient Demon Abyss, where nothing could remain hidden under her gaze. She saw the proud figure of Owen and his group standing tall in the endless darkness. "Daddy!" Upon seeing that familiar figure, Little Leslie''s face lit up with a radiant smile. "Daddy, come back soon! Mommy and I miss you so much!" ... Deep within the Demon Abyss, there was nothing but pitch-black darkness, devoid of even a trace of light. Only a ruined mountain, exuding a destructive aura, emitted faint glimmers of light, covering an ancient tribe beneath it. This was once the divine mountain of the Alps. At this moment, the originally busy crowd had gathered beneath the divine mountain, their eyes filled with hope as they looked at the chief at the forefront. They had been trapped here for far too long. Yet the thought of escaping had become an obsession. Despite repeated failures in the past, each time the idea resurfaced, their blood would boil with renewed determination. "The oppression of The Celestial will one day be broken!" The chief glanced at Owen beside him, then took a deep breath and spoke in a hoarse yet resolute voice. The sound entered the ears of every person present, igniting the fire in their chests. Their blood surged, their magic intensified! It was as if flames had been lit within every heart! "In ancient times, we were sealed here by The Celestial. But through generations, our ancestors never gave up on seeking a way out. Oppression never made them submit; it only strengthened their resolve!" As he spoke, the chief gently stroked the black divine mountain behind him, his touch as tender as caressing a baby''s skin. "The will of our ancestors is embedded here. They watch over us, they wait for us, they bless and inspire us!" "It is their sacrifices that allow us to have light in this abyss of utter darkness." The villagers stood solemnly. Through relentless resistance, their ancestors had fought to the death. That unyielding spirit was deeply ingrained in their bloodline. They would not bow to The Celestial or succumb to their predestined fate. They believed only in themselves and their ability to one day escape this place! Owen''s gaze swept over the crowd. These people had lived here for generations, enduring despair, oppression, and solitude. Yet they had survived. Their unwavering determination and the sacrifices of the Alpine ancestors were truly awe-inspiring. "The sacrifices of our ancestors were meant to create better conditions for us. To let us stand on the shoulders of giants and move forward. Now, it is our turn to make sacrifices!" The chief looked seriously at the crowd, his voice heavy with unspeakable weight. "Owen has found a way for us to leave. This time, we will fight with all we have!" Chapter457-The Gathering, the Assault on the Dark Temple The people present all turned their eyes to Owen.Originally, as a Throne Celestial, Owen didn''t inspire much confidence in their success. However, seeing the boundless confidence radiating from him was like a spark igniting their fervor. They were willing to believe in Owen and follow him for this one attempt. After all, the unique confidence he exuded was unlike anything they had ever encountered before. Amidst the fiery determination in everyone''s gaze, Owen stepped forward resolutely. "Everyone, breaking The Celestial''s seal here won''t be easy, and I''ll need your help!" As Owen''s voice rang out, the people standing not far before him immediately pounded their chests in assurance: "Owen, just tell us what to do, and we''ll do everything in our power to accomplish it!" "That''s right! This time, we believe in you. Together, we can escape the Demon Abyss!" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "For the glory of the Alps Divine Mountain!" The cheers of the crowd rose and gathered, creating thunderous waves of sound that shook the heavens. Seeing that everyone''s morale had been roused, Owen turned his gaze toward the peak of the Alps Divine Mountain, his eyes glinting with a cold light. "Owen, that is the place forbidden by generations past," the Chief quickly explained upon noticing Owen''s focus. "The lingering power of The Celestial there is immensely terrifying. Anyone who comes into contact with it will suffer grave injuries, even death." Owen, however, shook his head slightly and said slowly: "That''s precisely where we''re headed. To leave this place, we must reach the peak of the divine mountain and destroy the Dark Temple there." According to the system''s guidance, the Dark Temple was located at the summit of the Alps. Owen''s own senses confirmed that the lingering power of The Celestial was most terrifying and concentrated at the mountain''s peak, making it an instinctual place to avoid. Explore more at empire However, to break the seal and destroy the Dark Temple, this was their only chance. "This¡­" Hearing Owen''s solemn words, many of the tribespeople hesitated. "Owen, are you really planning to go there? The lingering power of The Celestial is truly dreadful, and our ancestors left a commandment warning of great peril there. We mustn''t approach it!" "Exactly, Owen. Perhaps we should follow the method of our predecessors and focus on attacking the skies above us. One day, we might tear it apart completely." "The dark canopy above was only a thousand meters high originally. After generations of efforts by our ancestors, it''s now two thousand meters high. If we keep at it, we''ll surely have a chance." Many tried to persuade Owen, as his words seemed too shocking to them. Owen glanced at the Chief and the others, his expression heavy. These simple tribespeople wouldn''t lie to him. There must indeed be an ancestral commandment, but the system''s guidance couldn''t be wrong either. So where was the problem? Could it be that there was a traitor within the divine mountain? After much thought, Owen deemed this possibility the most likely. Otherwise, if destroying the Dark Temple was truly the way to break free from The Celestial''s hold, why would their ancestors have left a completely erroneous commandment? If not for this mistaken commandment, even though the lingering power of The Celestial on the divine mountain was terrifying, the strong successive generations of the mountain dwellers could have worn it down over time. Like water wearing away stone, the Dark Temple would no longer exist. "The Celestial truly is cunning, suppressing them not only with power but also shackling their minds," Owen murmured to himself. Then, pointing to the divine mountain, he declared firmly: "Everyone, I don''t know where your ancestral commandment originated, but I assure you, as long as we destroy the Dark Temple atop the mountain, we can free ourselves from this place and break The Celestial''s seal!" Hearing this, everyone turned to the Chief and the other elders of the tribe. They didn''t think Owen would harm them, but this matter was of grave importance. "Brother, I believe you!" After a brief silence, a little girl missing a few teeth stepped forward to Owen''s side and spoke firmly. "I don''t understand the grand reasoning, but Brother Owen makes me feel comfortable. This time, let''s trust Brother Owen." With the little girl taking the lead, many other children who liked Owen chimed in as well. Having lived in isolation for so long, their simple nature gave them an almost childlike instinct for sensing goodwill and malice. Many of the tribe''s adults thought for a moment and then spoke seriously: "Chief, perhaps we should try. We''ve used countless methods and explored nearly every corner of the Demon Abyss, but none have worked. What Owen says does make some sense." "I think we should give it a try too. There are so many of us, and even if the ancestral commandment says the mountain is dangerous, we should be able to return safely." "Let''s try! Owen isn''t from our village, yet he immediately noticed something was amiss with that place. Maybe there really is a problem there!" The aged Chief looked at Owen, then at the mountain peak, and quickly nodded: "Everyone, since we trust Owen, this time, we''ll follow him and see for ourselves!" "However, that place is exceedingly dangerous. Those who haven''t reached the Throne Celestial tier should not come for now." Hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement. Regardless of whether they could break The Celestial''s seal, the place was undoubtedly perilous and required caution. Soon, the tribespeople split into two groups. On the left stood the strong adults and elders of the tribe, all of whom had reached the Throne Celestial level. A quick glance revealed as many as thirty of them! Owen''s expression turned grave. Despite being sealed here for so long, these people had worked tirelessly to improve their strength across generations, producing such a large number of Throne Celestials. Their talent and heritage were truly remarkable. What made Owen even more solemn was the three elderly figures at the forefront of these Throne Celestials. One was an old woman holding a bone needle, mending animal hides as if she were an ordinary grandmother. Yet the aura emanating from her far surpassed the Throne Celestial level, akin to a massive black hole capable of swallowing anyone who approached. To her left stood an old man holding a cane. Although hunched over, his eyes were bright, and he carried a strong scent of medicinal herbs. He was the tribe''s shaman-healer, also a being beyond the Throne Celestial level. To her right was a brawny man wielding an axe, his upper body a bronzed hue radiating explosive strength. The axe in his grip exuded a dense, oppressive gravity, pitch-black and foreboding. These three were all beings beyond the Throne Celestial level. Coupled with the even more unfathomable Chief, there were thirty Throne Celestials and four entities beyond that level. Such a lineup would be terrifying anywhere. Seeing this assembly, even the Chief felt a bit reassured. Together, they could respond swiftly to any unexpected situation. Meanwhile, Raina, Lana, and Princess Marry gazed at the crowd, astonished by the sheer aura emanating from them. Previously, though they had noticed differences between these people and those outside, they couldn''t pinpoint what was unique. Now, with their combined presence, the terrifying aura they exuded made them realize just how extraordinary these seemingly ordinary farmers truly were. As they stood in shock, Owen suddenly seemed to sense something and looked up sharply at the canopy above. In a fleeting moment, it was as if he saw the soft and adorable Little Leslie, her wide eyes filled with anticipation as she stared at him. "Daddy, Mommy and I miss you so much!" Hearing her voice, Owen narrowed his eyes, his mind filled with images of Leslie and his daughter. He couldn''t stay here much longer. The situation in the Pure Land was unstable, and relying solely on Leslie was too much of a burden for her. No matter what, he had to leave this place quickly and return to his wife and child! Resolving this in his heart, Owen took a deep breath, dispelling his distractions. Then, he charged straight toward the Alps Divine Mountain. Chapter 454: Chapter450-The Runaway Bride Chapter 454: Chapter450-The Runaway BrideBlocked by Leslie''s firm words, Venus dared not ask further and reluctantly turned to leave. Though she didn''t fully understand the situation, Leslie''s calm demeanor gave her some reassurance, easing the anxiety that weighed on her heart. If Leslie could remain so composed, she must have a strategy to deal with the looming threat. While the Pure Land was gripped with fear and uncertainty, the Little World remained as serene and peaceful as ever. Under the towering Tree of World, Little Leslie lay asleep on a bed woven from leaves and branches. Her eyes were closed, her skin pale and radiant, and her breathing steady, in sync with the flow of mana in the air. Her small body flickered faintly, its glow pulsating with rhythm. Though she was still a child, her features carried an inexplicable charm, as if even the wind that brushed past her grew gentler in her presence. Her sleep was tranquil, and the unique energy radiating from her sent ripples through the very fabric of space. As her bloodline strengthened, her periods of slumber grew longer, along with her absorption and comprehension of mana and Order. No one ever dared disturb her during these times. But now, as if sensing something, Little Leslie slowly opened her eyes. Her bright, golden irises sparkled like gemstones, and when she saw Leslie standing nearby, her gaze softened with joy and excitement. "Mommy!" She leapt into Leslie''s arms. Leslie gently held her, brushing her golden hair back as she asked softly: "Why didn''t you sleep a little longer?" Little Leslie rubbed her sleepy eyes and replied, "I felt that Mommy had come back, so I didn''t want to sleep anymore." Turning to look at Madelyn and Venus, she added with delight: "Aunt Madelyn! Aunt Venus!" Her cheerful voice seemed to dispel everyone''s fatigue, bringing smiles to both Madelyn and Venus. Even Venus, who had always envied Leslie, found her heart warming. After all, Leslie had won Owen''s love-something Venus had tried and failed to achieve. Now, Owen and Leslie had a daughter-a precious little angel-who only deepened Venus''s feelings of admiration and affection. Both women played with Little Leslie for a moment, temporarily forgetting their worries about the Wraith Marshal. Leslie then said calmly, "I know you''re worried about the Wraith Marshal, but rest assured- Raven will die." "And he''ll die in the Snow Lotus Empire." Venus frowned. Leslie spoke with such conviction, but why? Leslie, noticing Venus''s confusion, looked down at Little Leslie and said softly: "Do you want to hear a story?" Little Leslie nodded eagerly, her eyes wide with anticipation. "Mommy, I want to hear a story! Tell me a story!" Leslie smiled and held her daughter close, gently patting her back. "A long time ago, a misguided young man fell in love with a runaway bride..." In the forsaken land. Caesar knelt before the elderly, wrinkled figure of Raven, his face alight with excitement and hope. Neither Owen nor Leslie''s strength was something Caesar could contend with now. But with the Wraith Marshal on his side, Caesar believed he could crush both Owen and Leslie, reducing them to trembling slaves beneath his feet. Under Caesar''s fanatical gaze, Raven''s expression remained indifferent. Though Caesar had freed him from his seal, making him an ally, Raven was more interested in Caesar''s unique talents. "I understand your intentions," Raven said coldly. "Summon your forces. This time, the Rebel Alliance will cease to exist." Raven''s icy voice was resolute. As if remembering something, he added: "Leave Leslie to me. As for the others, if they refuse to surrender, they will be annihilated." Hearing this, Caesar broke into a broad smile. If Raven valued him so highly, there was no longer anything he couldn''t achieve. After all, Raven''s power surpassed even that of an ancient god. What could Leslie possibly do against him? No one could stop Raven! As Caesar''s thoughts grew more fervent, Raven suddenly vanished from the forsaken land. Caesar froze for a moment, puzzled by Raven''s sudden departure. "Where could he be going at a time like this?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The battle with Leslie was imminent! Though confused, Caesar didn''t dare question Raven and could only watch as he disappeared. The moment Raven left the forsaken land, the malevolent aura in the Pure Land intensified severalfold. All living beings in the Pure Land were gripped with fear. Many worried that if Leslie and Raven clashed, the Pure Land itself might be torn asunder. Soon, more troubling news spread across the land: The Rebel Alliance had fractured! Caesar, who had freed Raven, became the leader of one faction, while Venus, the designated leader, headed the other. Both were immensely powerful and influential figures in the current epoch. Caesar''s influence spanned the Pure Land, while Venus, backed by her father, the God of Light, held significant renown. Now, the two factions of the Rebel Alliance were locked in a standoff, each commanding a substantial number of celestial gods. If open conflict broke out, the entire Pure Land would descend into chaos. Neutral factions and top-tier mages desperately tried to mediate, hoping to unite the two sides, but their efforts were futile. Caesar, now back at the White Tower Tech Guild, summoned his celestial gods and demanded that Venus surrender. To prove his sincerity, Caesar even proposed that Venus prepare a dowry and marry him publicly. Failing that, he vowed to destroy Venus and her faction of the Rebel Alliance within three days. Caesar''s brazen ultimatum sent shockwaves through the already-panicked factions of the Pure Land. Many factions firmly sided with Venus, severing all ties with Caesar. Even some celestial gods, disgusted by Caesar''s arrogance, openly opposed the White Tower Tech Guild. A full-scale confrontation seemed imminent. Amidst the chaos, attention turned to the Emerald Dreamscape, one of the Pure Land''s best sanctuaries for training aside from the Azure Kingdom. Its strong foundation, coupled with the support of the Celestial Palace and Howling Mountains, made the Emerald Dreamscape virtually impregnable. More importantly, everyone wanted to know Leslie''s stance. Leslie had become a pivotal figure in shaping the Pure Land''s fate. While Caesar, bolstered by Raven, might seem formidable, he was still no match for Leslie. Yet, to everyone''s surprise, Leslie had not made any public statements or shown any concern over the unfolding events. In stark contrast to the tense atmosphere outside, the Little World remained peaceful and warm. Holding her daughter, Leslie continued her story. "The young man came from the forsaken land, while the young woman was from the Snow Lotus Empire." "The young man, after a training mishap, began to walk a dark path. Though still young, he had already become a killer, bearing the weight of dozens of mages'' lives on his hands. The young woman, on the other hand, was a noble of the Snow Lotus Empire, betrothed to the royal family. But she didn''t love her intended and chose to run away." "Perhaps it was fate that brought them together. The young woman saved the young man''s life with magic, and he fell in love with her vivacious charm." "But their differences in character, pasts, and social standing doomed their love to tragedy." Chapter 455: Chapter451-Memories Like Smoke Chapter 455: Chapter451-Memories Like Smoke"In the beginning, the young girl naively thought she had found a companion to share her adventures with, while the boy believed he had met the love of his life," Leslie began. "They explored mountains and rivers together, ventured through the world, and grew fond of one another. "But when the girl learned that her companion was a ''monster'' who relied on blood and souls to grow stronger, all her affection for him turned into terror. "She wanted to leave him. But the boy, consumed by a pathological obsession, couldn''t bear to let her go and begged her to stay. "The more he pleaded, the more determined she became to escape. After multiple rejections, she finally fled. "However, her strength was far inferior to his. Each time she tried to escape, he caught her. After several failed attempts, the boy lost patience and imprisoned her by his side, vowing they would never be apart. "He promised her eternal devotion, never to betray or harm her, as long as she stayed with him. "The boy kept his promise, despite keeping her captive. He provided her with the best food and resources, sparing no effort to care for her. "But the girl soon realized that everything he gave her was stolen from other mages, soaked in invisible blood. "She grew even more afraid of him and began longing for home. "One day, while the boy was focused on advancing his level, she seized the chance and escaped. "Returning to her family, the girl obeyed their arrangements, married the empire''s prince, and built a comfortable life, bearing children and finding joy in her days. "Yet, at the same time, the boy lost all hope. "Fully merging with the malevolent spirit inside him, he shed much of his humanity and gained unprecedented power. "He became the embodiment of malevolence. "When he resurfaced, he had turned into a true ''monster,'' not just in appearance but also in strength. "During that era, he was nearly unbeatable. "He eventually found the girl, but by then, she was a princess consort and saw him as the source of the empire''s turmoil and her family''s destruction. "The boy asked her to fulfill the promise they once made and marry him. "The girl refused, unwilling to be with a monster who found joy in killing and manipulating others. "Driven mad by obsession, the boy resorted to threats, using the empire itself to force her compliance. "In the end, the girl surrendered." Hearing this, Little Leslie grew visibly upset. "He... he''s a terrible person!" Venus sighed at her remark. "That mindset is extreme... but it fits the Wraith Marshal." The more Venus thought about it, the more convinced she became that Leslie''s story was real. After all, the Wraith Marshal was the epitome of obsession and madness. Madelyn sighed as well. "That poor girl. Her fate was truly tragic." Little Leslie, curious about the story''s conclusion, eagerly asked: "What happened next? Did the girl escape from that bad man?" Leslie replied calmly, "She didn''t." "She didn''t? She never escaped him?" Little Leslie''s eyes widened. Leslie smiled. "We don''t know yet. The ending is still uncertain." "When will we find out?" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Soon. We just need to wait a little longer." Leslie gently comforted her daughter, coaxing her to sleep. Little Leslie obediently closed her eyes and drifted off. After Little Leslie fell asleep, Venus reflected for a moment and asked cautiously: "If I understand correctly, the boy you mentioned is Wraith Marshal Raven, and the girl... is Elena, the one he''s obsessed with?" Leslie nodded faintly. Venus frowned, confused. "Why do you know about Raven and Elena''s past? Even I, despite having faced Raven in battle, have never heard of this. How could you know something so detailed?" Leslie caught the curiosity in Venus''s gaze and responded with a cryptic smile. "This story was told to me by someone else." Venus froze. Such detailed and secretive information could only come from someone deeply involved. If not Raven himself, then the only possible source was Elena. "Elena told you?" Venus asked, realization dawning on her. She quickly understood why Leslie had been so calm all along-she had known everything from the start. In fact, upon closer consideration, it seemed Leslie had begun preparing for Raven''s return long before his awakening. The more Venus thought about it, the more shocked she became. Not only was Leslie extraordinarily powerful and gifted, but her foresight and strategy were equally terrifying-almost monstrous. Leslie, noticing Venus''s reaction, said calmly, "It''s just a bit of preparation. Nothing worth being shocked about." Venus felt a chill run through her. "Just a bit of preparation?" she thought. "It feels like everything has been meticulously planned!" Taking a deep breath to steady herself, Venus asked, "What should we do next?" It seemed Leslie already had everything under control. Leslie gave her a calm glance and said, "Let''s go. If my timing is right, it''s about time to see how things will play out." With that, she opened a portal in the void before stepping through. Venus and the others followed, noting that the portal''s direction seemed to lead to the Snow Lotus Empire. Unlike Leslie''s calm and collected demeanor, the factions within the Pure Land were on the verge of panic, their anxiety reaching a boiling point. Word had spread: Wraith Marshal Raven had left the forsaken land. Where could Raven be heading if not to the Pure Land? The Pure Land seemed destined to become a playground for malevolence. The weight of this realization pressed heavily on everyone''s hearts, but there was little they could do. Raven''s power was simply too overwhelming. What they didn''t know was that Raven wasn''t preparing for a full-scale assault just yet. Instead, he was heading straight for the Snow Lotus Empire, where Elena resided. In the empire''s grand palace, Elena sat deep in thought, her face marked with worry. Nearby, her daughter Elsa watched with concern. It was the first time Elsa had seen her book-loving mother put her reading aside. She had a strong feeling that her mother was hiding something. But Elena gave no explanation, and Elsa chose not to press her. "It''s late. You should go rest," Elena said gently. The more Elena tried to dismiss her, the more certain Elsa became that her mother was concealing something. Yet, as an obedient daughter, Elsa could only leave, glancing back at her mother with lingering worry. Just then, the sky turned pitch black as a terrifying wave of malevolent energy descended. The earth trembled, heralding the arrival of something unspeakably dreadful. The soldiers of the Snow Lotus Empire, sensing the anomaly, quickly channeled their mana into the empire''s protective barrier, activating it to its peak. However, even at full strength, the barrier shattered instantly as a figure descended from the heavens, leaving destruction in their wake. Chapter 456: Chapter452-A Grand Spectacle Chapter 456: Chapter452-A Grand SpectacleUnder Elena''s watchful gaze, the Snow Lotus Empire''s protective shield-powered by countless elite mages-rose like an indomitable mountain, radiating an aura of unyielding strength. Yet, the moment it came into contact with the dark figure, it was effortlessly sliced apart, as if by a razor-sharp blade. The mages maintaining the formation immediately coughed blood and fell unconscious, suffering devastating backlash that left them incapacitated in mere moments. The sheer pressure emanating from the dark figure sent shivers down the spines of the empire''s finest mages, their faces pale with shock. This was a defensive formation designed to withstand the attacks of a Throne Celestial, yet it had been obliterated in an instant. "This... could it be an ancient god? But no ancient god exudes such malevolent energy!" "Who... who is this being?" "It must be the Wraith Marshal, Raven! No one else could possess such overwhelming waves of malevolence!" At the mention of Raven, even the most powerful mages of the empire gasped in fear. The sheer horror of the Wraith Marshal was etched into their hearts. If their nation''s strongest barrier could not withstand even a single strike, then it could only mean one thing: Raven had arrived. The confirmation of his identity left the Snow Lotus Empire''s mages trembling like leaves, their fighting spirit evaporating. Even Elsa, standing amidst the growing waves of malevolence, couldn''t suppress her shock. "It''s Raven... it really is Raven!" Her face paled as she stared at the figure before her. When news of the Wraith Marshal''s revival began to spread, stories of his terrifying power accompanied it. This overwhelming aura could only belong to him. Steeling herself, Elsa gripped her staff tightly, ready to retaliate. But before she could act, the aged, withered figure of Raven appeared before her in a flash, his presence suffocating. In Elsa''s eyes, Raven resembled a monstrous predator, his body entwined with countless malevolent spirits. These wraiths clawed and twisted, as if desperate to escape, their hissing voices filled with venomous resentment. Her pupils constricted in terror as she instinctively took a step back, her voice trembling as she questioned him: sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What are you doing here?" Elsa, though exceptionally talented and now a god-marked celestial god, felt as powerless as a lamb before a wolf. The gap in strength between them was insurmountable. "Elsa, you remind me so much of your mother," Raven said, his deep eyes scanning her intently. "Not just your appearance but also your expressions, your gestures... they''re so alike." Elsa''s face hardened as she realized he seemed to know her mother-and perhaps far too well. Her suspicions were confirmed as Raven continued, "You''ve grown so much. It''s been ages since I last saw your mother." With a movement as swift as a phantom, Raven appeared directly in front of Elsa. He reached out and grasped her chin with his bony fingers, his gaze filled with a chilling intensity. Elsa tried to struggle free, but Raven''s oppressive aura sealed her mana, leaving her completely immobilized. "Raven, you''ve gone too far!" A cold, furious voice rang out from a distance. Hearing it, Raven''s body stiffened. He turned his head sharply toward the sound. "Elena!" The sight of a regal woman in a queen''s gown, exuding noble elegance, caused a broad smile to spread across Raven''s aged face. His wrinkles seemed to soften, as if her presence rejuvenated him. "Elena," he said with genuine warmth. But Elena''s fists were clenched, her eyes cold as she glared at him. "Seeing me again doesn''t make you happy?" Raven asked, his voice tinged with longing as he admired her flawless features. "You haven''t changed at all. You''re still as breathtakingly beautiful as ever," he murmured, extending a hand toward her face. Elena stepped back, putting distance between them. "You know exactly what you''ve done to me. I never want to see you again!" she spat, her voice trembling with suppressed rage. Raven merely chuckled, his tone soft but unwavering. "All these years, don''t you understand? Everything I did was for you. Out of love for you." Elena''s pupils constricted as tears of fury welled up in her eyes. Her voice trembled with bitter accusation. "Love?" "You call killing my father and mother love?" "Destroying my family and leaving me alone in the world-is that your love?" "You turned my husband into a puppet-is that your love?" "You used my children and my kingdom to threaten me¡ªis that your love?" "I, Elena, do not need your twisted, monstrous love!" Her anguished cries echoed through the grand hall, her words shaking the very walls. Elsa stood frozen, shocked beyond belief. She had never imagined her mother shared such a dark and tragic history with Raven. But Raven remained unperturbed. He sighed, almost sympathetically, as though Elena''s outrage were merely the result of a misunderstanding. "You once promised to be with me forever," Raven said. "But you betrayed me. Your family kept us apart, your empire opposed me, and you even bore another man''s child!" "You gave me hope when you saved me, only to cruelly cast me into the abyss. "Still, I don''t care about any of that. As long as we''re together, nothing else matters." Elena laughed bitterly, her smile laced with profound regret. Her mind flashed back to that fateful night. To escape her arranged marriage, she had fled her family, only to stumble upon a wounded boy battling a spellbeast in the forest. Even then, the boy was cold and unyielding, like an immovable block of ice. Despite his grave injuries, he neither cried out in pain nor sought help, enduring in silence like a lone, wounded beast. She had saved that boy. He had looked at her with earnest sincerity, promising to marry her and stay by her side forever. At the time, she had thought it a joke-a fleeting whim of a young boy. She had even admired his talent and demeanor. But now... The man standing before her was unrecognizable, his obsessive madness consuming whatever semblance of humanity he once had. Her heart was shattered. Every encounter with him reopened her wounds, bleeding her dry. "Leave," Elena said, her voice heavy with exhaustion. "I never want to see you again." Raven''s expression hardened. "You are mine, Elena. In this life and the next, you belong to me." "With me, the world is ours. Do whatever you desire-this world will be your paradise." The God of Light and the Lord of Stars, who had once sealed him, were long gone. Raven was now the undisputed apex of power. "What good is an entire world?" Elena retorted bitterly. "I will never be with you-never again." Her resolute rejection had no effect on Raven. Instead, he smirked and shifted his gaze toward Elsa. "I won''t harm you, Elena. But your daughter... she would make a fine death wraith servant." Hearing this, Elena''s mind was flooded with images of her family members being slaughtered, their souls ripped out and turned into Raven''s wraiths. Without hesitation, she drew a dagger from her waist and pressed it against Raven''s chest. "If you dare touch her, I will kill you!" Raven''s laughter rang out, mocking and cold. In that moment, Elena''s resolve solidified. With a swift motion, she gripped the dagger tightly and drove it into her own chest. Chapter 457: Chapter453-Leslies Strategy Chapter 457: Chapter453-Leslie''s StrategyElena knew that relying solely on her own strength, there was no way she could harm Raven. His power was simply too overwhelming. However, there was one thing she could still control-her own life! With a sharp thrust, crimson blood gushed uncontrollably from Elena''s chest. Her complexion instantly turned pale. Elsa, veins bulging on her forehead, watched in horror. Her mother, once a top-tier prodigy, had mysteriously experienced a decline in her level over the years. This blow to the heart was more than enough to end her life. Elsa rushed to her mother''s side, intent on stopping the bleeding. But before she could reach her, a cold gust knocked her back. Raven moved faster, cradling Elena in his arms, his expression full of panic. "Elena, what are you doing?" Feeling the life force in his beloved slipping away, Raven''s panic only grew. He had never anticipated that Elena would make such a decisive move-piercing her own heart! Nor had he realized the depth of her resolve to die. As the Wraith Marshal, all of Raven''s magic was centered around death and calamity. He had no means to heal or save her. Even if he used the rarest treasures in existence, her determination to die would render any attempt futile. For the first time in his life, the battle-hardened Wraith Marshal, who had faced countless hardships, found himself truly panicking. "Elena, stay awake. Don''t close your eyes! I''ll take you to the Fountain of Life-it will save you!" For the first time, Raven''s heart raced in fear, a sensation he had never experienced before. Suddenly, just as Raven picked Elena up, a searing pain shot through his chest. Looking down, he saw an ice blade, etched with intricate runes, piercing straight through his heart. The Heart of Wraiths, his core of power, had been damaged! Raven''s face turned ashen as frost spread from the blade, coating his body in a layer of ice. His heart, too, had been transformed into an icy sculpture. In his fading consciousness, Raven forced his eyes open to look at Elena, still nestled in his arms, clutching the dagger. Shock and betrayal flickered across his face, but quickly gave way to acceptance. "This... this is what you''ve wanted to do for a long time, isn''t it?" Elena''s lips curled into a faint smile, though blood trickled from the corners of her mouth. Her voice was hoarse but resolute. "This is something I''ve always wanted to do but never had the chance." Raven''s pale lips twitched into a bitter smile, blood flowing freely. Even with the icy chill and the approach of death enveloping him, he whispered: "Even now, though you''ve betrayed me again, I can''t bring myself to hate you." Elena met his gaze, her smile faint but filled with exhaustion. "Yes, you wouldn''t hate me." As she spoke, she seemed to drift back to their first meeting. Back then, life had been so simple, so peaceful. If only time could have frozen in that moment... Raven, too, was overwhelmed by memories of their past together. He thought of the spirited, mischievous girl Elena used to be, so full of life. Yet now, she was entirely changed. And yet... even now, being with her brought him comfort. "Do you remember where we first met?" Raven''s trembling hand caressed Elena''s cheek with a gentleness at odds with his terrifying power. "You always told me back then not to resort to bloodshed to grow stronger, but you didn''t understand¡ªI had no other path to take." "The world... it didn''t matter to me. All I ever needed was you by my side..." Elena''s gaze softened, her mind clouded by sorrow. Raven remembered so much, yet so little. Perhaps meeting him had been a mistake-a cruel joke played by fate. If things had been different, if she had stayed by his side, would their story have ended differently? As Elena''s strength waned, Raven''s panic deepened. His hands trembled, his voice cracked as he pleaded: "Elena... stay with me... don''t leave me..." No matter how he called out, no matter how desperately he clung to her, Elena gave no response. Meanwhile, Elsa, regaining her senses after being knocked back, prepared to charge at Raven. But before she could move, a graceful figure appeared before her. It was a woman, her features regal and her demeanor exuding imperial authority. Leslie. Elsa''s expression grew tense. This was the first time she had laid eyes on the famed figure. Leslie''s reputation had grown immensely in recent times, and Elsa had heard plenty about her. But now, seeing Leslie standing there, the ice dagger her mother had wielded clearly imbued with Leslie''s magic, Elsa''s heart sank. "You... you planned all this!" Rage consumed Elsa as she raised her magic staff, channeling gravitational energy into a devastating strike that rippled through the air. The force of her attack was enough to threaten even a Throne Celestial. Yet Leslie remained unperturbed. With a calm motion, she pointed a single finger. Frost emanated from her touch, freezing Elsa''s staff mid-air, along with her entire body, encasing her in a cage of ice. "I am not your enemy," Leslie said coolly. "Everything you''ve seen here is part of a plan your mother and I devised together. She entrusted you to me. Be obedient, and I won''t harm you." Hearing this, Elsa''s anger subsided as she quickly calmed herself. She knew her mother well-Elena was a determined woman. If Leslie was involved, it was likely because her mother had agreed to this plan. Grief welled up inside Elsa as the realization hit her-her mother had faced this day prepared to die. Turning toward her mother, who now lay weak in Raven''s arms, Elsa''s heart ached. Elena''s breaths were shallow, her life hanging by a thread, as if a single gust of wind could extinguish her existence. Meanwhile, Raven, filled with seething rage, gently laid Elena down, encasing her in layers of protective necromantic magic. Then he turned his pitch-black gaze on Leslie. "Leslie..." "Leslie!" "You dare scheme against me, against Elena? You despicable wretch!" His voice dripped with fury, and his body radiated killing intent. The wailing cries of countless wraiths surrounded him, their forms writhing with malevolent energy as if eager to devour Leslie whole. "Despicable?" Leslie''s voice remained calm. "Not as much as you. Besides, you know the saying: the victor writes the rules. Surely even you understand that." Leslie''s expression remained unshaken as she spoke, her confidence unnerving Raven further. She had foreseen everything, from Raven''s revival to his confrontation with Elena. Having worked closely with Elena, the person who understood Raven better than anyone, Leslie had devised a flawless plan. Raven''s greatest weakness, his Heart of Wraiths, had been her target all along. And today, that plan had succeeded. Now, severely weakened, Raven stood before her, consumed by madness. The confrontation between the two titans was felt across the Pure Land, their clash sending shockwaves through the fabric of reality. "Raven may be injured, but his power is still formidable. This battle could go either way," murmured one observer. "Leslie wouldn''t have come unprepared. She must have a strategy in place," another speculated. In the White Tower Tech Guild, Caesar stood before a group of celestial gods, a magical display showing the clash between Leslie and Raven in real-time. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This... this is going to be one hell of a showdown," Caesar muttered, his voice trembling with anticipation. Chapter 458 - 454-The Reappearance of the Dark Tower Seeing the weapon embedded in Wraith Marshal¡¯s chest, Caesar furrowed his brows.If Raven were at his peak, he could confidently say that Leslie stood no chance. No matter how outstanding Leslie¡¯s talent was, it could not compare to the power Raven had accumulated over countless epochs. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were not even on the same level. However, Raven had been outmaneuvered, not only suffering a critical injury but also experiencing significant emotional turmoil due to Elena¡¯s grievous and near-fatal injuries. In this state, facing Leslie at her peak, even Caesar found himself losing his prior confidence and composure. "To be safe, activate the God of Deities as soon as possible!" Quickly, Caesar made his decision! The celestial gods surrounding him exchanged glances and immediately began to act. At the same time, within the Alchemy Guild. The God of Alchemy gazed into the void. The scene of Leslie facing off against Raven appeared before his eyes. "Raven¡­ after all these years, your power has indeed reached an unprecedented level, surpassing even what the God of Light and others dared to attempt. Fortunately, this time, we have Lady Leslie¡­" When Raven first appeared, he had been deeply concerned about Leslie and their predicament. After all, Raven¡¯s strength was already terrifying back then, requiring the combined efforts of the God of Light and others to counter. Fortunately, Leslie had her own schemes, which weakened his power considerably. Otherwise, it was hard to imagine how Leslie could defeat him. Even so, eliminating Raven would not be an easy task. ... Under the watchful eyes of countless powers, Raven took step after step toward Leslie. With each step, the cold aura emanating from him dissipated slightly. Even the dagger embedded in his chest was melting rapidly, its runes fading into oblivion! At that moment, his aura suddenly surged! Like a volcano suppressed for ages, it erupted with unbridled force! Leslie fixed her gaze on Raven, her expression serious. "Your power is indeed formidable, but the era has changed. Relics of the old era should be replaced!" "Heh, little girl, do you think injuring me with your schemes guarantees your victory? Even the God of Light and others weren¡¯t as arrogant as you!" As Raven spoke, a torrent of wraith energy surged forth like billowing smoke, blanketing the heavens and earth! The mana remaining in the vicinity was quickly assimilated into wraith energy. Screams and howls grew increasingly intense, resonating from within the wraith energy. Witnessing this scene, the expressions of all present changed dramatically! The void was not only devoid of mana but also forcefully twisted by Raven, becoming a realm of deathly revelry. Most mages found themselves unable to approach, let alone intervene, as they would be killed instantly! Even some Throne Celestials were overwhelmed, their senses assaulted by the maddening cries emanating from the wraith energy. "Is this the legendary terror of the Wraith Marshal? Even in his injured state, he¡¯s utterly unstoppable!" Many mages exclaimed in horror, their faces pale with fear. Meanwhile, at the heart of the wraith energy, Leslie stood, her expression calm as she gazed at Raven. "Your strength is undeniable. In that case, let¡¯s finish this quickly. Within three moves¡ªeither you die, or I do!" Leslie¡¯s words caused Raven to burst into laughter. "What an arrogant brat! Do you think you can defeat me in three moves?" Raven¡¯s confidence in his strength was absolute. Although his injury had weakened him somewhat, the effects were minimal, reducing his power by only about thirty percent. Yet even at this level, he was beyond the reach of any challenger! "Miss Leslie¡¯s words are bold, but isn¡¯t she overconfident? Raven isn¡¯t just a Throne Celestial; he¡¯s beyond that!" "Yet Miss Leslie has always done what she says. She must have some trump card or plan, or she wouldn¡¯t speak so boldly." "What kind of trump card could possibly kill the Wraith Marshal?" Many fell silent, their gazes fixed on Leslie. Leslie¡¯s declaration wasn¡¯t born of arrogance. She could feel that the icy dagger had inflicted significant damage on Raven¡¯s wraith heart, but his recovery was progressing rapidly. If he fully recovered, even Leslie had little confidence in defeating him. Her only chance was to strike while he was weakened! The next moment, under countless astonished gazes, Leslie drew her bow and nocked an arrow. A chilling arrow, freezing the surrounding void, locked onto Raven. As the arrow took form, Raven¡¯s chest caved slightly, and countless ice crystals spread across his skin, piercing deep into his organs. Whoosh! The air cracked with a deafening sound as the arrow tore through the void. It pierced the wraith energy, freezing and shattering it into a blizzard of icy shards. Raven¡¯s expression grew grim as countless wraiths emerged from beneath his skin, coalescing into a sinister greatsword in his hands. As the blade appeared, the wraith energy boiled over. Raven¡¯s aura surged once more as he gripped the greatsword and swung it down, shattering the stars! Leslie¡¯s icy arrow collided with the turbulent shockwave from the greatsword! Boom! The heavens and earth quaked. Countless fragments of [Order] were scattered, and all sensory perception was obliterated. The entire empire trembled, and an aurora visible throughout the Pure Land lingered for a long time! Was this the terror of a power beyond Throne Celestial? Many gasped in disbelief. The shockwaves from this clash carried the scent of death. If they were caught in it, they would be annihilated without resistance! And this was only the beginning. The collision spread, turning everything around them into primordial chaos, utterly annihilated. Leslie¡¯s power of dominion commanded countless fragments of [Order], resembling a meteor shower pressing down on the Wraith Marshal. Wraith Marshal, shrouded in malevolent wraiths, emanated an unimaginably terrifying aura, struggling against the overwhelming [Order]. Their battle was one of mutual annihilation! Sensing Leslie¡¯s extraordinary strength, Raven roared furiously. "Infinite Wraiths, descend!" At his hoarse and frenzied command, innumerable wraiths emerged from the wraith energy, turning the area into a realm of unrestrained wraiths. These wraiths charged at Leslie with madness and despair. Twisted! Chaotic! Deadly! The tide of emotions threatened to engulf Leslie¡¯s mind, aiming to turn her into one of the wraiths! At that moment, a towering Dark Tower appeared behind Leslie, like an ancient mountain descending upon the battlefield. The wraiths rushing toward Leslie were absorbed and imprisoned by the Dark Tower the instant they approached. "The Dark Tower¡­ no! This is just its surface manifestation!" Seeing the Dark Tower Leslie had summoned, Raven¡¯s pupils constricted. He seemed to realize something, exclaiming in shock! "You! You¡¯re actually her!" Leslie¡¯s expression remained indifferent. She had heard similar words from C¡¯Thun before. "So what if I am? So what if I¡¯m not? Raven, your time is up!" With that, Leslie rapidly formed an intricate series of hand seals. A blinding light erupted from her body, merging with the Dark Tower. The ancient Dark Tower began to spin, grinding toward Raven like a colossal black millstone! At that moment, the world fell silent. The wraiths¡¯ howls ceased. Raven¡¯s turbulent aura seemed to vanish! "What just happened? Who won?" "No idea! Their battle is beyond perception!" "Yet it must be nearing its conclusion. The victor will soon emerge!" Countless minds were tense. In the midst of this chaotic and extreme battle, no one could discern anything clearly. But they all knew one thing: this battle would determine the fate of the Pure Land. Everyone awaited the final victor. Chapter 459: Chapter455-Ravens Fate Chapter 459: Chapter455-Raven''s FateSnow Lotus Empire Inside the royal palace. After the earth-shattering battle between Leslie and Raven, countless layers of Chaotic Aura spread across the void, like a dense, misty cloud. Not long after, under the anxious gazes of countless forces, a figure suddenly flew out of the chaotic cloud. Everyone focused their attention-it was Raven! In the apocalyptic clash, the Wraith Marshal, Raven, had actually been repelled by Leslie! Under their watchful eyes, Raven was visibly heavily injured. His body was riddled with black cracks, resembling a spider''s web. The Wraith Heart in his chest had been pierced by ice and shattered completely! S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Severely wounded, Raven''s aura weakened as he gasped for breath, trying to heal the injury in his chest. However, the shattered Wraith Heart, once broken, could never be restored. More importantly, a shadow of a Dark Tower loomed over his chest. Though the Dark Tower was small, the unique aura it exuded completely suppressed the wraith energy! Even as the Wraith Marshal, whose wraith energy was immensely potent, Raven couldn''t dispel the Dark Tower''s influence. For a fleeting moment, Raven seemed to return to the past. He saw the forest where he first met Elena and scenes of their shared memories. How carefree they had been back then. If only he hadn''t succumbed to darkness and become a vessel for wraiths... how wonderful might it have been? Raven reached out, trying to touch the face of the young girl before him. Yet as his fingers grazed her cheek, ripples spread like water, rendering the image untouchable-an illusion. Snapping back to reality, Raven looked at Leslie. From the moment Leslie revealed the Dark Tower, Raven knew he wouldn''t leave this place alive today. After all, Leslie''s past self had been ruthless enough to severely wound even The Celestial! Taking a deep breath, Raven walked over to Elena''s body, protected within a rune-light formation. If death was an inescapable conclusion, then fulfilling his old wish was a fitting choice and end. At that moment, Elsa''s face filled with rage as she watched Raven''s movements. She prepared to charge forward and stop him. "Stop! Let go of my mother!" However, her words had no effect on Raven. Instead, Leslie appeared in front of Elsa, blocking her. "Let him take your mother away. It''s her final wish." Elsa stared at Leslie in disbelief, but Leslie''s expression remained resolute. Though Leslie hadn''t experienced the love story between Elena and Raven firsthand, Elena had remembered everything, especially matters concerning Raven. Clearly, her feelings for Raven were still profound. But sadly, Raven could no longer turn back, and neither could she. In Elena''s heart, Raven was an extraordinarily complex figure-friend, benefactor, enemy, and spouse... Seeing Leslie''s serious expression, Elsa could only stop, her face awash with tears as she gazed at Elena from a distance. Her cherished mother was gone forever. As Elena''s daughter, who had always stayed by her side, Elsa deeply understood the inner torment her mother had endured over the years. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have spent so much time hiding in the library, poring over historical records to escape reality. Now, since it was her mother''s final wish, Elsa had to respect it. But thinking of the man who had caused her mother so much pain, her anger surged uncontrollably, her heart filled with hatred. Under Elsa''s tearful gaze, the once haggard and aged Raven gradually transformed as he carried Elena away. His hair darkened, his skin regained its elasticity, and his youthful eyes brimmed with hope for the world. He became a young boy once more. Meanwhile, Elena, cradled in his arms, gradually returned to the appearance of a young girl. In the final moments before his demise, it seemed Raven had gone back to the past, starting anew. "A fitting conclusion," Leslie murmured, her voice tinged with emotion. She then turned her gaze toward the Demon Abyss. "They''ve found their happy ending. Can we expect the same?" "Dear... it''s time to come back." "I miss you!" ... At the same time, countless individuals watched Raven''s distant figure, their expressions conflicted. Raven''s natural talent had always been extraordinary. Once, he had been one of the most powerful beings, standing shoulder-to-shoulder with the God of Light and others. It was a pity that he was later corrupted by the undead, eventually becoming the fearsome Wraith Marshal. Otherwise, with his talent, he could have rivaled the God of Light, becoming a peerless figure across planes. What a waste... Many sighed with regret. Meanwhile, the God of Alchemy, observing from his chamber, also had a complicated expression. Though he didn''t like Raven, he couldn''t deny the man''s devotion and talent, which far surpassed his own and were leagues beyond most others. It was a shame that such a figure hadn''t perished in a confrontation with The Celestial. But what surprised him even more was Leslie. Not only was she shrewd, but her combat prowess was also terrifying. Initially, he had thought the battle between Leslie and Raven would be an unprecedented, drawn-out struggle. Who would''ve expected it to end so quickly? Once the Dark Tower appeared, Raven had been utterly crushed! All their perceptions of the battlefield had vanished completely. No one knew what had transpired during that critical moment. But whatever happened, it led to Raven''s crushing defeat, the destruction of his Wraith Heart, and his ultimate downfall. Beyond that, Raven''s body was covered in strange, scale-like marks-evidence of the Dark Tower''s impact. That mysterious Dark Tower was anything but ordinary! As the God of Alchemy, he had seen countless magical artifacts, crafted many powerful ones himself, and was familiar with their legends and abilities. Aside from Loki, no one''s knowledge of artifacts surpassed his own. Yet he had no recollection of this Dark Tower. The less he knew about it, the more he suspected its peculiarity. While the God of Alchemy pondered, Vanessa let out a sigh of relief. "Raven''s death is good for us. It''ll further enhance the reputation of the Rebel Alliance." "Besides, we''re currently allied with Leslie." "What''s strange is how calm Caesar and his faction are about Raven''s demise." The God of Alchemy nodded thoughtfully at her words. He had assumed that once Raven was eliminated, the powerful figures under Caesar would defect to their side. After all, they were all part of the resistance, only loyal to different leaders. There were no deep-seated enmities between them. Yet the celestial gods who had sided with Caesar showed no intention of defecting. Their silence was unnerving. Were they determined to follow Caesar to the bitter end? Or was there another plan at work? ... Within the Small World After defeating Raven, Leslie brought Elsa into the Small World. Having promised Elena to protect her daughter, Leslie was determined to honor her word. Elsa, unfamiliar with the Small World, was tense and anxious, especially in Leslie''s overpowering presence. Leslie''s terrifying display of power during the battle had left an indelible mark on Elsa. Though not directed at her, it had become a lingering nightmare. Standing beside Elsa were Ferola of the Wailing Highlands, Ysera of the Emerald Dreamscape, and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace. These four renowned women of the Pure Land, all legendary in their own right, stood like attendants around Leslie. Each was a peerless beauty, famous in the Pure Land''s rankings of exceptional women, each with unique charm. Their power and backgrounds were beyond what ordinary mages could hope to rival. As Elsa took in the sight of these legendary figures surrounding Leslie, Madelyn narrowed her eyes. Chapter 460: Chapter456-Beneath the Demon Abyss, the Forgotten Divine Mountain Chapter 460: Chapter456-Beneath the Demon Abyss, the Forgotten Divine MountainIt seemed as if Owen and Leslie were like magnets, possessing an irresistible attraction toward the beauties of the Pure Land. If all of them were to join the Azure Kingdom, what kind of terrifying force would the Azure Kingdom become? However, that seemed to be somewhat difficult. After all, with so many stunning beauties, even as a woman, Madelyn herself found it hard to resist, let alone Owen. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. More importantly, Leslie would likely disapprove. various whimsical thoughts churned in Madelyn''s mind, Little Leslie rubbed her eyes and woke up. Seeing the lively scene in the small world, she was delighted and immediately pulled out a fruit of the World Tree from her pocket and handed it to Elsa, whom she had just met for the first time. "Aunt Elsa, here, have a fruit to forget your troubles!" She could tell that Elsa was in a bad mood, with tears still glistening at the corners of her eyes. Elsa looked at Little Leslie, stunned for a moment, before suddenly realizing that this was Leslie and Owen''s child. Although she was still a little girl now, her appearance and demeanor exuded a natural charm. Elsa took one look and liked her immensely. However, Elsa was extremely wary of Leslie, so although she wanted to hug Little Leslie, she first glanced at Leslie to seek her permission. Leslie gave her a slight nod. Only then did Elsa show a faint smile, gently embracing Little Leslie, and shook her head as she said, "I appreciate your kind thought, but this fruit is too precious. You should keep it for yourself." Upon entering the small world, Elsa had already noticed the lush and towering Tree of the World that upheld the heavens and earth. The fruit that Little Leslie had taken out was an incredibly rare treasure. Outside, such a fruit would undoubtedly cause an uproar. It was a priceless treasure that could significantly enhance the talents and strength of celestial gods, helping them break past their bottlenecks. "We''ll be friends in the future, won''t we?" Little Leslie asked in a soft, sweet voice, her large eyes blinking adorably. Elsa, without hesitation, nodded and said, "It would be my honor to be your friend!" Although Little Leslie was still young, she had Owen and Leslie standing behind her. No one dared to underestimate her! Moreover, Elsa could keenly sense that Little Leslie possessed extraordinary talent. Just holding her in her arms, Elsa felt the pressure emanating from the girl''s bloodline. Once Little Leslie grew up, she would undoubtedly be on par with her parents. "In that case, as friends, you must accept it. Just spend more time with me in the future," Little Leslie said with a smile, handing the World Tree''s fruit to Elsa. Elsa looked around at the others, noticing that they were all calm and didn''t stop her, so she finally placed the fruit in her pocket, her heart filled with excitement. She had been stuck at the god-mark celestial god stage for a long time, unable to break through to the Throne Celestial. She had thought her talent had reached its limit, but with the World Tree''s fruit, she now had a significant chance of making that breakthrough! Little Leslie had given her an extraordinary gift upon their first meeting! Madelyn and the others were well aware of Little Leslie''s generosity, having benefited greatly from it themselves. Leslie watched the scene unfold with a faint smile. Only when she was by Little Leslie''s side did she truly seem like a person-a mother with warmth. "The ending of the story has already been written. Although they didn''t live together in the real world, they reunited in the past after death. Perhaps, from the perspective of the Arino Dimension, they will never part again," Leslie said. Little Leslie nodded as if she somewhat understood. Then, she looked at Leslie again and asked, "Mom, are there any other stories?" At her age, she loved listening to stories. The others immediately turned their eyes to Leslie. Leslie''s stories were far more than just tales! Leslie thought for a moment, her eyes suddenly lighting up as she began to speak slowly: "A long, long time ago, there was a little girl who lived happily on a divine mountain. She seemed to have no past, no parents, and was born with exceptional intelligence..." The crowd listened silently, but suddenly the void trembled. Charlotte rushed in hurriedly and, upon seeing Leslie, quickly dropped to one knee and reported: "Your Majesty, we have just received news that the God of Deities has been opened, and Caesar and his followers have defected to The Celestial!" At these words, everyone fell silent. Caesar and his group had previously been part of the Rebel Alliance. And now, they had completely abandoned all pretense? Directly defecting to The Celestial?! Madelyn and the others were visibly angered, but the news was not entirely unexpected. Caesar had schemed against Owen, later releasing the Wraith Marshal from the Land of the Forgotten, showing he was willing to stoop to any means. Charlotte continued indignantly, "Moreover, after aligning with The Celestial, they are now targeting the Alchemy Guild. The entire Pure Land is in chaos!" Hearing this, Madelyn and the others frowned deeply. Leslie swept her gaze over the crowd. "Since Caesar has chosen to act, let''s eliminate him as well!" Everyone nodded in agreement. They were already prepared to face The Celestial. Now that Caesar and his group were desperate enough to act, there was no need to hold back. It was time to root out these traitors and pawns! The Azure Kingdom was no longer afraid of provocations from any faction! While Leslie was calmly issuing orders, no one noticed the chaotic aura flowing in Little Leslie''s bright eyes. A unique wave emanated from her, piercing through the small world, through the void, even reaching the ancient Demon Abyss, where nothing could remain hidden under her gaze. She saw the proud figure of Owen and his group standing tall in the endless darkness. "Daddy!" Upon seeing that familiar figure, Little Leslie''s face lit up with a radiant smile. "Daddy, come back soon! Mommy and I miss you so much!" ... Deep within the Demon Abyss, there was nothing but pitch-black darkness, devoid of even a trace of light. Only a ruined mountain, exuding a destructive aura, emitted faint glimmers of light, covering an ancient tribe beneath it. This was once the divine mountain of the Alps. At this moment, the originally busy crowd had gathered beneath the divine mountain, their eyes filled with hope as they looked at the chief at the forefront. They had been trapped here for far too long. Yet the thought of escaping had become an obsession. Despite repeated failures in the past, each time the idea resurfaced, their blood would boil with renewed determination. "The oppression of The Celestial will one day be broken!" The chief glanced at Owen beside him, then took a deep breath and spoke in a hoarse yet resolute voice. The sound entered the ears of every person present, igniting the fire in their chests. Their blood surged, their magic intensified! It was as if flames had been lit within every heart! "In ancient times, we were sealed here by The Celestial. But through generations, our ancestors never gave up on seeking a way out. Oppression never made them submit; it only strengthened their resolve!" As he spoke, the chief gently stroked the black divine mountain behind him, his touch as tender as caressing a baby''s skin. "The will of our ancestors is embedded here. They watch over us, they wait for us, they bless and inspire us!" "It is their sacrifices that allow us to have light in this abyss of utter darkness." The villagers stood solemnly. Through relentless resistance, their ancestors had fought to the death. That unyielding spirit was deeply ingrained in their bloodline. They would not bow to The Celestial or succumb to their predestined fate. They believed only in themselves and their ability to one day escape this place! Owen''s gaze swept over the crowd. These people had lived here for generations, enduring despair, oppression, and solitude. Yet they had survived. Their unwavering determination and the sacrifices of the Alpine ancestors were truly awe-inspiring. "The sacrifices of our ancestors were meant to create better conditions for us. To let us stand on the shoulders of giants and move forward. Now, it is our turn to make sacrifices!" The chief looked seriously at the crowd, his voice heavy with unspeakable weight. "Owen has found a way for us to leave. This time, we will fight with all we have!" Chapter 461: Chapter457-The Gathering, the Assault on the Dark Temple Chapter 461: Chapter457-The Gathering, the Assault on the Dark TempleThe people present all turned their eyes to Owen. Originally, as a Throne Celestial, Owen didn''t inspire much confidence in their success. However, seeing the boundless confidence radiating from him was like a spark igniting their fervor. They were willing to believe in Owen and follow him for this one attempt. After all, the unique confidence he exuded was unlike anything they had ever encountered before. Amidst the fiery determination in everyone''s gaze, Owen stepped forward resolutely. "Everyone, breaking The Celestial''s seal here won''t be easy, and I''ll need your help!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Owen''s voice rang out, the people standing not far before him immediately pounded their chests in assurance: "Owen, just tell us what to do, and we''ll do everything in our power to accomplish it!" "That''s right! This time, we believe in you. Together, we can escape the Demon Abyss!" "For the glory of the Alps Divine Mountain!" The cheers of the crowd rose and gathered, creating thunderous waves of sound that shook the heavens. Seeing that everyone''s morale had been roused, Owen turned his gaze toward the peak of the Alps Divine Mountain, his eyes glinting with a cold light. "Owen, that is the place forbidden by generations past," the Chief quickly explained upon noticing Owen''s focus. "The lingering power of The Celestial there is immensely terrifying. Anyone who comes into contact with it will suffer grave injuries, even death." Owen, however, shook his head slightly and said slowly: "That''s precisely where we''re headed. To leave this place, we must reach the peak of the divine mountain and destroy the Dark Temple there." According to the system''s guidance, the Dark Temple was located at the summit of the Alps. Owen''s own senses confirmed that the lingering power of The Celestial was most terrifying and concentrated at the mountain''s peak, making it an instinctual place to avoid. However, to break the seal and destroy the Dark Temple, this was their only chance. "This..." Hearing Owen''s solemn words, many of the tribespeople hesitated. "Owen, are you really planning to go there? The lingering power of The Celestial is truly dreadful, and our ancestors left a commandment warning of great peril there. We mustn''t approach it!" "Exactly, Owen. Perhaps we should follow the method of our predecessors and focus on attacking the skies above us. One day, we might tear it apart completely." "The dark canopy above was only a thousand meters high originally. After generations of efforts by our ancestors, it''s now two thousand meters high. If we keep at it, we''ll surely have a chance." Many tried to persuade Owen, as his words seemed too shocking to them. Owen glanced at the Chief and the others, his expression heavy. These simple tribespeople wouldn''t lie to him. There must indeed be an ancestral commandment, but the system''s guidance couldn''t be wrong either. So where was the problem? Could it be that there was a traitor within the divine mountain? After much thought, Owen deemed this possibility the most likely. Otherwise, if destroying the Dark Temple was truly the way to break free from The Celestial''s hold, why would their ancestors have left a completely erroneous commandment? If not for this mistaken commandment, even though the lingering power of The Celestial on the divine mountain was terrifying, the strong successive generations of the mountain dwellers could have worn it down over time. Like water wearing away stone, the Dark Temple would no longer exist. "The Celestial truly is cunning, suppressing them not only with power but also shackling their minds," Owen murmured to himself. Then, pointing to the divine mountain, he declared firmly: "Everyone, I don''t know where your ancestral commandment originated, but I assure you, as long as we destroy the Dark Temple atop the mountain, we can free ourselves from this place and break The Celestial''s seal!" Hearing this, everyone turned to the Chief and the other elders of the tribe. They didn''t think Owen would harm them, but this matter was of grave importance. "Brother, I believe you!" After a brief silence, a little girl missing a few teeth stepped forward to Owen''s side and spoke firmly. "I don''t understand the grand reasoning, but Brother Owen makes me feel comfortable. This time, let''s trust Brother Owen." With the little girl taking the lead, many other children who liked Owen chimed in as well. Having lived in isolation for so long, their simple nature gave them an almost childlike instinct for sensing goodwill and malice. Many of the tribe''s adults thought for a moment and then spoke seriously: "Chief, perhaps we should try. We''ve used countless methods and explored nearly every corner of the Demon Abyss, but none have worked. What Owen says does make some sense." "I think we should give it a try too. There are so many of us, and even if the ancestral commandment says the mountain is dangerous, we should be able to return safely." "Let''s try! Owen isn''t from our village, yet he immediately noticed something was amiss with that place. Maybe there really is a problem there!" The aged Chief looked at Owen, then at the mountain peak, and quickly nodded: "Everyone, since we trust Owen, this time, we''ll follow him and see for ourselves!" "However, that place is exceedingly dangerous. Those who haven''t reached the Throne Celestial tier should not come for now." Hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement. Regardless of whether they could break The Celestial''s seal, the place was undoubtedly perilous and required caution. Soon, the tribespeople split into two groups. On the left stood the strong adults and elders of the tribe, all of whom had reached the Throne Celestial level. A quick glance revealed as many as thirty of them! Owen''s expression turned grave. Despite being sealed here for so long, these people had worked tirelessly to improve their strength across generations, producing such a large number of Throne Celestials. Their talent and heritage were truly remarkable. What made Owen even more solemn was the three elderly figures at the forefront of these Throne Celestials. One was an old woman holding a bone needle, mending animal hides as if she were an ordinary grandmother. Yet the aura emanating from her far surpassed the Throne Celestial level, akin to a massive black hole capable of swallowing anyone who approached. To her left stood an old man holding a cane. Although hunched over, his eyes were bright, and he carried a strong scent of medicinal herbs. He was the tribe''s shaman-healer, also a being beyond the Throne Celestial level. To her right was a brawny man wielding an axe, his upper body a bronzed hue radiating explosive strength. The axe in his grip exuded a dense, oppressive gravity, pitch-black and foreboding. These three were all beings beyond the Throne Celestial level. Coupled with the even more unfathomable Chief, there were thirty Throne Celestials and four entities beyond that level. Such a lineup would be terrifying anywhere. Seeing this assembly, even the Chief felt a bit reassured. Together, they could respond swiftly to any unexpected situation. Meanwhile, Raina, Lana, and Princess Marry gazed at the crowd, astonished by the sheer aura emanating from them. Previously, though they had noticed differences between these people and those outside, they couldn''t pinpoint what was unique. Now, with their combined presence, the terrifying aura they exuded made them realize just how extraordinary these seemingly ordinary farmers truly were. As they stood in shock, Owen suddenly seemed to sense something and looked up sharply at the canopy above. In a fleeting moment, it was as if he saw the soft and adorable Little Leslie, her wide eyes filled with anticipation as she stared at him. "Daddy, Mommy and I miss you so much!" Hearing her voice, Owen narrowed his eyes, his mind filled with images of Leslie and his daughter. He couldn''t stay here much longer. The situation in the Pure Land was unstable, and relying solely on Leslie was too much of a burden for her. No matter what, he had to leave this place quickly and return to his wife and child! Resolving this in his heart, Owen took a deep breath, dispelling his distractions. Then, he charged straight toward the Alps Divine Mountain. Chapter458-Eerie! The Being Representing Ominousness "Let''s go!""This time, I''ll take you all home!" After Owen departed, the previously silent Rachel followed closely behind, with the Chief and the others also quickly joining in, exuding a formidable aura. Raina gazed at Owen''s departing figure, her expression somewhat dazed. The strength of the three of them wasn''t enough; they could only stay behind and silently cheer for Owen and the others. Lana and Princess Marry glanced at the entranced Raina. Lana seemed to recall something and sighed, saying, "Sister, you haven''t forgotten about that incident, have you? You''re watching so intently..." Hearing this, Raina blushed slightly. Though she was unwilling to admit it, Owen''s figure grew more vivid in her heart with each passing moment. The more she tried to forget, the deeper the memory etched itself. Princess Marry, seeing her mentor like this, knew that in her heart, Raina had never truly forgotten Owen. She could only sigh. Owen seemed endlessly surrounded by beautiful women. To say nothing of others, even now, he was accompanied by Rachel, a powerful figure who was both strong and an ideal wife and mother. All she could say was that liking Owen was truly an unfortunate thing. "This time, with so many powerful people gathered, there shouldn''t be any problems," Princess Marry consoled her mentor. "Besides, you know that Owen isn''t an ordinary person. With him, even the most dangerous places can be overcome." Raina naturally understood this in her heart. However, this time, Owen''s opponent was The Celestial, and she couldn''t help but feel uneasy. ... Under Owen''s lead, the group soon reached the summit of the Alps Divine Mountain. At this moment, looking around, the divine mountain emanated an extreme aura of destruction. Bright light dispelled the surrounding darkness. However, at the very center of the summit, an ancient black temple stood, like a black hole devouring all nearby light. "So this is the Dark Temple?" Owen murmured, strongly sensing a dense, dangerous aura emanating from the ancient temple. Within this aura was the distinct presence of The Celestial''s power, making it clear that this was the core of The Celestial''s seal. The terrifying power of The Celestial caused even Owen to feel an intense unease! Discover more stories at empire No wonder the people of the Alps had been trapped here for so long. While Owen examined the temple, the others present also carefully scrutinized it. They had never ventured this deep before, knowing of the ancient temple only through ancestral tales. According to their ancestors, the temple symbolized ominousness and death and was not to be approached lightly. But now that they were close, they discovered the overwhelming presence of The Celestial''s power. Clearly, this place was intricately tied to The Celestial. At this moment, Owen turned to the Chief and the others, saying, "This place is dangerous. From now on, everyone must stick together and proceed cautiously." The Chief and the others nodded. They too could feel the pervasive danger of death emanating from this place. Although they had faced The Celestial''s power many times, the aura emanating from this temple was infinitely stronger than anything they had encountered before. None dared to act recklessly. Owen enveloped himself in the power of [Order] and attempted to enter the temple. However, as soon as he approached, an invisible barrier seemed to block his way. Owen tried to force his way through, and the seemingly empty void suddenly revealed intricate patterns of light, constructing a dazzling, brilliant array. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the array released a powerful wave of energy, Owen was rapidly repelled. "What terrifying power. This must be a formation personally created by The Celestial!" After stabilizing himself, Owen''s eyes grew even brighter. The system''s guidance was indeed correct. If they destroyed the Dark Temple, they could escape this place! "Owen, are you alright?" The Chief rushed over to Owen''s side, asking with concern. Owen shook his head, pausing briefly before saying, "Chief, to enter the temple, we must break the formation. I''ll need everyone''s cooperation to accomplish this." From what he had observed, it was clear that relying on a single person''s power and magic was not enough to shake the painstakingly crafted formation of The Celestial. Only together could they succeed. The Chief and the others nodded. Centering themselves around the Chief, the tribespeople gathered their individual powers into him. The Chief, already immensely powerful, now swelled with the combined strength of the others, his body expanding like a balloon. Around him, the sounds of countless magical chants filled the air. Then, he struck the light array with a heavy palm. In an instant, the Alps trembled. As if shaken to its core, the mountain quaked, and mana began leaking uncontrollably. The previously intact formation patterns cracked, emitting ear-piercing sounds. Seizing the moment, Owen and Rachel struck simultaneously. Heaven Emperor Fist! Their punches shattered the already fractured formation into countless pieces, scattering like shards of glass. Rachel followed up with another strike, further widening the cracks. A three-meter-wide gap in the formation now lay before Owen and the others. Owen glanced into the temple through the gap. Within the Dark Temple, a place untouched by light, he saw an inky black ocean. The distant sound of waves echoed faintly. It seemed that within the Dark Temple lay a vast, stormy sea. Owen activated the power of [Order] to envelop himself and charged into the Dark Temple. The moment he entered, Owen saw the eerie black ocean. Though it wasn''t entirely visible, each surge of the dark waves carried a unique magical aura. For Owen, whose soul was extraordinarily powerful, the vast ocean unfolded directly within his mind. Yet within the black ocean, there seemed to be no living creatures¡ªonly the lingering power of The Celestial. "What is this place?" The Chief and the others followed Owen, their curiosity piqued. At that moment, the sound of a sailboat being propelled by the wind echoed. A black ghost ship, its origins and destination unknown, appeared upon the ocean. Everyone''s attention instantly focused on the ghost ship. The ship was incredibly dilapidated, barely more than a skeleton, yet it did not sink and continued its voyage, exuding an inexplicable eerie atmosphere. Owen furrowed his brow, sensing the same dark aura that had once clung to the Flame Sword. The ghost ship bore the same aura as that drop of dark blood. It was that drop of blood that had granted the ghost ship its peculiar power. The Chief scrutinized the ghost ship for a moment but couldn''t discern its secrets. He turned to the other tribespeople, who also found themselves stumped. Yet all of them instinctively felt danger emanating from the ghost ship. Their instincts told them not to approach, lest they face deadly peril. After all, this wasn''t an ordinary place but one infused with The Celestial''s power and machinations. "Look! In the center of the ocean, there seems to be a glowing island!" Suddenly, Rachel''s pupils contracted as she pointed to the center of the ocean, exclaiming in shock. The island flickered in and out of view, emitting an eerie red glow, as though it led to another world! Owen also noticed the island. He prepared to walk across the air toward it, searching for a way to escape this place. However, just as the thought arose, the system''s voice suddenly rang in his ears: "Congratulations, Master, you have obtained the Black Ghost Ship!" The announcement was abrupt, but soon Owen found his consciousness linked to the ghost ship. At his command, the black ghost ship slowly sailed toward the Chief and the others. Startled, the Chief and the others were about to take action, but they saw Owen leap onto the ghost ship. "Everyone, don''t worry. I''ve already gained control of this ship. Come aboard¡ªwe''ll head to the island together." Chapter459-Crisis of the Black Sea When the others saw Owen seemingly able to control that eerie black ghost ship, a trace of astonishment flashed across their faces.This place was rich with the power of The Celestial. The ghost ship exuded an inexplicable eeriness. How was Owen managing this? Despite their astonishment, they quickly regained their composure and rushed toward the ghost ship at incredible speed. The deeper they ventured, the more intense the oppressive presence of The Celestial felt. Clearly, this must be the seal of The Celestial that Owen had mentioned! Breaking the seal would allow them to leave this place and reestablish the legendary Alps Mountain, which had once dominated the planes! As the Chief and others charged toward the black ghost ship at an astonishing speed, suddenly, a piercing screech echoed continuously from within the ship. A ghostly figure, so horrifying that it caused countless pupils to constrict, slowly crawled up from the bottom of the ghost ship. Its speed was lightning fast, leaving only afterimages in its wake. However, the terrifying aura it emanated twisted their senses, making them nauseous and causing an urge to vomit. "Owen, watch out!" They all sensed that this eerie creature was directly targeting Owen at lightning speed, and they couldn''t help but cry out in alarm! From the moment the sinister figure appeared, Owen had sensed it, feeling a strong aura of danger rushing toward him. His expression turned grim. He punched forward with immense force! Heaven Emperor Fist! The void for thousands of meters around collapsed and shattered, creating a shocking shockwave that tore massive trenches into the black waves. The black figure rushing toward Owen was instantly struck down, crashing into the depths of the sea, creating a vacuum-like space on the ocean''s surface. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The surrounding waters surged and roared, raising towering black waves. The strange figure, forced into the depths of the Black Sea, revealed its true form. When the group finally saw it clearly, their pupils contracted abruptly, and their hearts filled with unease. The figure was humanoid but entirely decayed. Its flesh was riddled with pustules emitting a nauseating stench, resembling a terminally ill patient whose body reeked of rot and malice. After being struck into the depths of the Black Sea, the figure''s body was torn apart by the secondary force of the punch, exploding into pieces! The vile ichor spread out, and even the seawater rushing to fill the void was corroded, producing an ear-piercing sizzle and quickly transforming into black smoke that dissipated into the air. "What in the world was that?" After Owen obliterated it, everyone felt a lingering fear. Owen shook his head. "I''m not sure, but it carried an extremely dense dark aura. It might be the gatekeeper of the Dark Temple!" The others nodded, gazing cautiously at the eerie black sea, not daring to let their guard down. The sudden appearance of that black shadow was comparable to a God Mark Celestial God in strength. Yet its speed when it erupted earlier had caught many of them off guard. If they encountered another sudden attack or unexpected situation... Understanding this as well, Owen swept a glance at the Chief and others, urging: "We must move faster. This place is strange, and the longer we stay, the more risks we might face. We need to end this quickly and destroy the Dark Temple!" The others nodded in agreement and quickly heightened their vigilance to prevent any ambushes. At that moment, Owen stood at the bow of the black ghost ship, with four beings surpassing Throne Celestial positioned at various parts of the ship. Each radiated a unique energy fluctuation, enveloping the group in their protective auras. If anything unexpected happened, they would act immediately. At the bottom of the ominous Demon Abyss, their coordination and tacit understanding surpassed even the most well-trained battle formations. After making thorough preparations, Owen infused some of his mana into the ghost ship, propelling the massive vessel toward the island at the heart of the Black Sea. As they progressed, ripples like fish scales suddenly appeared on the originally calm waters. Moments later, a spellbeast resembling a swordfish leapt from the Black Sea, suspending itself before Owen and the others while exuding a unique corrosive aura that distorted the void. The creature was covered in grotesque pustules, making it appear highly unsettling. Yet the aura it emanated was far more terrifying than the previous shadowy figure, several times stronger! This was a Throne Celestial, and an extraordinary one at that. Many among Owen''s group, even those of the same level, sensed the threat of death from this being. "Intruders, this is not a place for you!" The massive sea beast, having broken free from the Black Sea''s constraints, gazed down at Owen and his companions. Its raspy voice echoed in their ears, causing a soul-wrenching pain that made them frown deeply. In the next moment, the swordfish abruptly swiped its fin, sending the waves beneath the ghost ship into a violent spin. A massive wave shot skyward like an erupting volcano, lifting the colossal ghost ship high into the air! Streams of water then rose against gravity, forming black pillars that hurtled down toward Owen and his group! Their expressions turned grim. At that moment, the ghost ship, lifted by the giant wave, seemed trapped within a tumultuous sea, about to be shattered into pieces by the crashing waves! The power was overwhelming! Owen''s mind stirred as he summoned the Flame Sword. Blazing flames ignited along the blade, radiating intense heat that evaporated the thick mist in the air. The scorching heat waves spread out from Owen, clearing the moisture in all directions. The countless waves hurtling toward the ghost ship evaporated significantly before even reaching it. This was just the beginning. Flames erupted in Owen''s eyes as he gripped the fiery sword tightly and slashed downward. The searing sword energy surged forth like a burning sea of fire, instantly obliterating the waves. Even the lingering mist above was completely vaporized. The boastful swordfish didn''t even have time to react before the sword energy reached it, slicing it from its sharp snout down the middle. The flames ignited along the cut, consuming the swordfish entirely like a fiery feast! Owen stood firm, sword in hand. The others were stunned. Though they had known Owen''s strength was formidable, witnessing him in action left them in awe. The swordfish, a Throne Celestial surpassing most of them, was slain in a single move! Owen''s power was terrifying! It was no wonder he had confidence in their escape. As such thoughts crossed their minds, the swordfish''s sudden death seemed to trigger a chain reaction. From beneath the rolling black waves, countless eerie creatures leapt out, forming an endless tide that launched a relentless assault! These strange beings seemed long dead, their bodies decayed and incomplete, yet still disturbingly animated. However, before Owen could act again, the Chief and others stepped forward. "Owen, focus on propelling the ghost ship. Leave the rest to us!" Their knowledge of this place was limited, and staying too long might lead to unexpected dangers. The best course was to escape swiftly to avoid becoming trapped. Owen nodded and accelerated his control over the ghost ship. Meanwhile, the horrifying dark spellbeasts swarmed the ghost ship from all directions. "Perish!" The Chief, his eyes sharp, roared thunderously. His powerful voice spread outward, causing the approaching dark spellbeasts to explode as if following an irresistible command. Black blood rained down like droplets, painting the scene with carnage. As a being above Throne Celestial, dealing with these dark spellbeasts was a simple task for him. The elderly woman beside him flicked her fingers, sending bone spikes as streaks of light that effortlessly obliterated the encroaching creatures. Continue your adventure with empire Chapter460-The Four Figures Above the Throne Some spellbeasts didn''t even realize they were dead.It wasn''t until they reached the old woman that they collapsed helplessly to the ground, their bodies riddled with tiny puncture wounds from which blood flowed incessantly. Additionally, another elderly man, whose bright eyes emanated pure white light from their depths, unleashed an extreme holy radiance that purified all the dark creatures. Those dark entities rushing forward were like moths to a flame, continuously corroded and ignited by the holy light. Among the four of them, the most visually striking was the middle-aged man wielding a massive axe. Though his age and time spent cultivating couldn''t compare to the Chief and the others, each swing of his axe resembled a spinning meat grinder, shredding any approaching dark creatures into scarlet chunks of flesh. The black, foul-smelling flesh and shattered bones turned the area into a hellish scene. All four were terrifying beings who had surpassed Throne Celestial. Wherever they struck, destruction followed. This level of dark creature posed no real threat to them. However, as Owen pressed forward, more and more of these eerie creatures met their deaths. Suddenly, an ancient voice echoed across the heavens and earth. "This path is closed. Those who attempt to leave will be killed without mercy!" The voice carried an overwhelming sense of oppression. Even the Chief and the others, who had just been slaughtering with abandon, immediately turned solemn. Although it was just a voice, they could sense from it an aura akin to theirs¡ªperhaps even surpassing it! S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Above Throne Celestial! The Chief and the others quickly turned toward the source of the voice, seeing four figures rushing rapidly from the island''s defensive line. The aura emanating from these four was even stronger than that of the Chief and his companions! The leader of the four had eight arms, each clutching a magical artifact exuding an eerie presence, as though he were a celestial god of judgment. Just looking at him made one feel oppressed. It was this eight-armed figure who had spoken earlier. "Heh, what if we insist on passing?" The Chief and the others glared at the terrifying eight-armed being. Though the creature''s aura was formidable, they had no choice but to succeed or perish today¡ªthere was no turning back! "Insist on passing? Such arrogance! Even your predecessors didn''t dare to be this brazen!" Another voice spoke, this time belonging to a woman with six bizarre eyes on her face. Each of her eyes was unique, as though she were a collector of rare ocular organs like Loki. Being stared at by her felt like being observed by six separate entities, as though she could see through to one''s deepest secrets. "Why don''t you try and see?" the Chief replied with a cold smile. The more these creatures taunted them, the more certain the Chief was that the seal lay here. There was no retreat from this place! "If it''s a fight you want, we''ll gladly oblige!" The others behind the Chief responded earnestly. The aura emanating from these creatures was entirely from The Celestial, showing no intention of sparing them. The best course of action now was to charge straight for the Dark Temple! "Fools!" "Kill them!" "Kill!" The four eerie figures, treading upon the void, let out heart-wrenching roars and charged toward the ghost ship! The void trembled, and a blood-soaked storm howled in their wake. "I''ll take on the one with eight arms. My axe has been itching for a fight!" The burly man hoisted his massive axe and charged forward without hesitation. The old woman, meanwhile, dashed toward the grotesque figure with six eyes. Owen was about to take action when the Chief''s voice reached him telepathically. "Owen, the priority is destroying the Dark Temple. You know more about it than we do. Leave these creatures to us and head straight for the Dark Temple!" Owen hesitated briefly but nodded in agreement. Turning to Rachel, he reminded her, "Rachel, be careful. I''ll be back soon!" Rachel nodded. "Take care of yourself. With the Chief and the others, I''ll be fine!" Only then did Owen breathe a sigh of relief, swiftly taking to the air and charging toward the center of the Black Sea. "Leaving? Did you ask my blades for permission?" As Owen prepared to depart, a horned creature wielding two blood-red blades grinned wickedly and rushed toward him. "Little one, did you ask for my permission to target him?" The Chief blocked its path, and for once, a rare killing intent flickered across his aged face. Sensing the Chief''s aura, the horned creature smirked disdainfully. "With your strength? You''re not even qualified to stand before me!" Although both were beings above Throne Celestial, the Chief''s aura was noticeably weaker than the horned creature''s. The Chief said nothing more, his body beginning to emit dazzling lightning. His dim eyes seemed to transform into endless thunderclouds, shooting out blinding bolts of lightning. Countless arcs of electricity radiated from the Chief, shattering the surrounding darkness. "It''s been a while since I fought seriously. Let''s hope you''re a worthy opponent!" The Chief laughed heartily, gathering the lightning into his palm. With a firm grip, it transformed into a thunder spear, which he hurled forward with incredible speed. The spear tore through the dark void, turning it into brilliant silver. The shockwaves rippled outward, affecting the entire Black Sea and stirring its waves. The horned figure wielding blood-red blades quickly shed its arrogance, darting through the storm of lightning with agility akin to a monkey leaping through a thorny thicket, closing in on the Chief. The Chief stepped forward, conjuring a dense web of lightning underfoot, forming an inescapable net of attacks. Lightning surged from the heavens and earth, striking the horned creature directly. Sizzle! Black smoke billowed as the horned figure''s aura faltered momentarily, only to recover rapidly. The charred marks on its body began healing at a visible pace. Meanwhile, on another front¡ª The eight-armed creature, seeing the burly man charging with his axe, swelled its muscles and tightened its grip on a massive hammer in one hand. The other seven arms followed suit, each wielding an identical hammer, radiating explosive power. Boom! All eight hammers slammed down simultaneously, releasing deafening roars that shattered the void across thousands of meters, creating a chaotic zone and launching an all-out assault on the burly man. In that moment, however, a dazzling light split through the chaos. The shockwaves from the hammers were cleaved apart, and the axe loomed ever larger in the eight-armed creature''s eyes, exuding an unstoppable dominance! Elsewhere¡ª The old woman stood before the six-eyed entity, her array of bone spikes floating densely around her. These spikes shimmered like streams of light, darting toward the woman like nimble fish. The six-eyed entity''s gaze glowed green, emitting highly corrosive beams that collided with the old woman''s bone spikes, creating waves of energy that rippled outward. As the battles reached a fever pitch, Rachel and her companions weren''t idle either. They quickly formed a battle array, channeling pure mana into the four fighters, sustaining their elemental expenditure. The four eerie figures were already stronger than the Chief and his companions. Now, with the Black Sea providing them a continuous source of power, they seemed invincible. If the stalemate continued, the situation would worsen for them. Rachel glanced toward Owen''s position in the distance. The only hope now was for Owen to destroy the Dark Temple as quickly as possible! Owen shared the same thought. However, as he prepared to act, a figure of indeterminate gender suddenly blocked his path. "Your aura is peculiar. Devouring you would greatly benefit me, so why don''t you obediently let me consume you?" The figure grinned eerily, emitting an unsettling laugh that sent shivers down the spine. A pure Chaotic Aura surged from its body, rushing straight toward Owen! Chapter461-The Primal Chaos Magic Chaotic Aura!Sensing the strange fluctuation approaching him, Owen''s expression showed a hint of surprise. Chaotic Aura, as the oldest source of magic and the foundation of all magic, was incredibly powerful. It overshadowed all other schools of magic, standing as the undisputed king of magic. Precisely because of its uniqueness, it was almost impossible for mages to control. Yet here was this androgynous creature, capable of wielding this extraordinary Chaotic Aura. Rachel and the others also noticed this scene and were visibly horrified. Was this The Celestial''s true test for them? A monster wielding the most primal, ancient magic! It was well known that chaos magic had appeared only rarely throughout the vast river of history. Each time it emerged, it would stir up a storm across the planes, becoming the indisputable pinnacle existence of its era. Such individuals could almost claim an eternal legacy. For them, defeating higher-level opponents was as easy as playing a game. With this monster already surpassing Throne Celestial and wielding Chaotic Aura, it was almost invincible! Rachel and the others were filled with dread, as they had never encountered such a terrifying opponent before. However, the astonishment on Owen''s face lasted only for a fleeting moment. Because under his keen gaze, he noticed a flaw in the creature''s form! "Heh, it''s merely a special creature crafted using the corpse of a chaos-bodied mage. It doesn''t truly wield chaos magic!" As soon as Owen spoke, a wave of astonishment rippled through the group. They quickly calmed down and looked at the creature wielding Chaotic Aura, letting out a faint sigh of relief. Indeed, as Owen said, the flow of Chaotic Aura around the creature was restricted and lacked true fluidity. Moreover, the aura was impure. Nevertheless, it was still immensely dangerous. Chaotic Aura could devour all other magic, rendering magical attacks almost entirely ineffective against it. "Owen, leave this creature to me," said the elderly man, stepping in front of Owen, his expression solemn as he gazed at the creature ahead. "Are you sure you can handle it?" Owen asked. While Owen himself did not fear this mage wielding Chaotic Aura, for others, it was an insurmountable chasm. "Let me try. The Alps has its own pride and heritage," the elder replied. As he spoke, complex runes began to appear around him. These runes were as small as ants, but they were densely packed, forming a swarm that circled him. Gradually, they shaped into a unique altar. Once the altar appeared, an ancient and primal aura surged from the elder. "O Ancient Mountain Lord, embodiment of wisdom and power, ancient force that topples all, your servant sings your praises!" As the elder''s chant grew louder, the reverberations spread like waves, rolling endlessly. It was as though the chant had crossed the bounds of time and space, reaching the ears of a mysterious and powerful being. The creature wielding Chaotic Aura seemed to sense something amiss. Its expression darkened as it channeled its mana, charging straight at the elder! In an instant, under the enhancement of chaotic energy, the creature''s speed was almost instantaneous. It appeared before the elder in the blink of an eye. Chaotic Aura condensed into a deadly blade, slashing toward the elder''s neck with howling winds. Order shattered, and all structure dissolved. This slash seemed unstoppable. Yet just as the blade was about to strike the elder''s neck, an ethereal figure materialized before him. Like a blooming, otherworldly flower, the terrifying slash was halted mid-air, unable to advance even a millimeter further. The creature shuddered, a chill running down its spine, as the phantom figure opened its previously shut eyes to gaze at it. What kind of eyes were those? Cold, unfeeling, devoid of any emotion. They viewed all things in heaven and earth as mere trifles. Even the Chaotic Aura within the creature began to dissipate under the gaze of those eyes. Just this phantom alone was so fearsome¡ªhow terrifying must its true form be? Meanwhile, observing this scene, Owen''s expression showed a trace of astonishment. He couldn''t tell if it was his imagination, but he felt as though the phantom figure summoned by the elder looked somewhat familiar. However, just as he tried to focus on it, the figure vanished without a trace, leaving only its unique aura lingering within the elder, causing his strength to surge dramatically. Though this power boost was temporary, it was enough for the elder to contend with the creature wielding chaos magic. Seeing this, Owen no longer hesitated. He charged toward the island in the depths of the Black Sea. "A familiar figure, Chaotic Aura¡­" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he dashed forward, images of Leslie and his daughter quickly flashed through Owen''s mind. To him, the mysterious figure summoned by the elder bore a striking resemblance to Leslie in both demeanor and appearance. As for Chaotic Aura, before leaving, Owen had already sensed the signs of universal convergence within Little Leslie. Once the convergence was complete, it would return to chaos. His daughter''s talent was, at the very least, on par with the level of chaos magic! As this thought crossed Owen''s mind, within the small world¡ª Little Leslie suddenly sneezed. Rubbing her round cheeks, she murmured in confusion, "What''s going on? Is someone thinking of me?" This puzzlement quickly passed, and her face lit up with a radiant smile. "Papa¡­ Papa''s thinking of me," she said cheerfully. Then, countless strands of Order surged within her. As she lightly traced her fingers through the void, these strands rapidly converged, transforming into the purest Chaotic Aura. The emergence of Chaotic Aura left everyone in the small world, including the Dragon Princess and Ysera, staring at Little Leslie in shock. Chaotic Aura! How old was Little Leslie, and she could already wield chaos magic? This¡­ this was astonishing! From what they knew, even the ancient prodigies recorded in history, who mastered chaos magic, could only do so after many years of cultivation. For someone as young as Little Leslie to wield chaos magic was unheard of in all of history! "Not just a genius in chaos magic, but to wield it at such a young age¡­ her potential is limitless!" "She is the daughter of Lady Leslie and Owen. With such an incredible lineage, perhaps this isn''t so surprising." "What a terrifying family! Owen and Leslie are already extraordinary, and now their child possesses such talent. It''s unbelievable!" As the others whispered, Leslie remained calm. While everyone else regarded Little Leslie as a peerless prodigy in chaos magic, only Leslie knew the truth. Chaos magic was merely the surface. Little Leslie''s true talent was far beyond their imagination! At that moment, under everyone''s gaze, Little Leslie manipulated the Chaotic Aura to trace a sweet heart shape before her. She pushed it gently forward with her tiny hand, and the heart, a representation of her longing, crossed the void and rushed toward Owen''s direction. ¡­ On the vast, boundless black sea, Owen flew swiftly through the air. With no more monsters blocking his way, it took him only half an hour to see the outline of an island ahead. The island wasn''t large, entirely shrouded in darkness, with only an ancient, tightly sealed temple exuding a profound and aged aura. At the sight of this temple, information about the Dark Temple immediately surfaced in Owen''s mind. Although the system''s introduction to the Dark Temple was brief, the mission''s rewards indicated its extreme difficulty! The Dark Temple was certainly not as simple as it appeared. As Owen drew closer, the ancient aura emanating from the Dark Temple filled him with unease. The nearer he got, the more he felt a sense of assimilation. His magical energy began to solidify, making it increasingly difficult to channel. Chapter462-Arrival and the Eerie Dark Temple Feeling the continuous influence of the Dark Temple on himself, Owen dared not delay any longer and decided to end things swiftly.A sharp burst of sword energy erupted from the Flame Sword, crashing heavily onto the sealed Dark Temple doors. The Dark Temple shook slightly but quickly returned to calm. There wasn''t even a trace of a sword mark left on its surface. Owen''s expression grew more solemn. The Flame Sword was extraordinarily powerful, especially when bolstered by Owen''s mana. It was capable of leaving scorching marks, if not outright destruction, on mountains or even small worlds. How could it fail to leave a single mark here? Just as Owen prepared to try again, the flame rune on his arm suddenly flickered. Owen''s eyes widened in surprise. This flame rune, a reward from the system, unexpectedly reacted here. Under Owen''s watchful gaze, a fist-sized flame emerged from the rune, flew across the void, and landed precisely on the Dark Temple doors. Suddenly, the previously sealed doors began to shake violently, showing signs of opening. The entire island trembled in response. At that moment, the disturbance in the Dark Temple immediately drew the attention of the monsters guarding it. The four monsters battling the Chief and his group instantly tensed up and prepared to return to the temple. Their mission was to kill any being approaching the Dark Temple; allowing someone to open it was absolutely unacceptable. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, just as they were about to retreat, the Chief and his companions launched a fierce offensive, forcibly holding them back to buy Owen critical time. "You rebellious scum!" The monsters roared in fury, their auras becoming even more frenzied as they entered an enraged state. "Owen, you must succeed!" Rachel and the others sensed the sudden shift and knew it must be because Owen had made progress. Otherwise, these monsters, who had been toying with them like cats with mice, wouldn''t suddenly lose their composure. Under Rachel''s guidance, even more intense mana surged into the Chief and the other three, empowering them further. Meanwhile, Owen paid no attention to the auras erupting from the monsters. The moment the Dark Temple doors cracked open, he gripped the Flame Sword and the Godslayer Staff tightly and charged inside. The moment he entered the temple, his gaze was immediately drawn to the ceiling. Above him was a vast expanse of stars, so brilliant that they illuminated the once-dark temple. These stars formed an ancient star map. At first glance, this star map was completely different from the current era''s constellations¡ªso ancient that its origins were indeterminable. As Owen stared at it, a cold, bone-piercing wind suddenly swept through, causing him to shiver instinctively. It felt as though he had fallen into an abyssal hell. Snapping out of it, Owen quickly turned toward the source of the chill. It came from the deepest part of the temple. There stood an ancient altar. The altar seemed to bear five different colors, though now it was charred black and emanating a foreboding aura of darkness. The chilling sensation that had made Owen''s body feel frozen came from this ominous dark energy. Even the black sea outside seemed like a diluted version of this dark energy. This eerie altar appeared to be the source of the darkness and the core of The Celestial''s seal. However, this thought only flickered through Owen''s mind for a moment before vanishing. Because atop the altar was a figure concealed in a faint mist. As Owen''s gaze fell upon the altar, the figure stepped out of the mist. Had it not voluntarily revealed itself, Owen wouldn''t even have noticed its presence! The moment Owen saw this figure, only one thought filled his mind: Terrifying! The aura emanating from this figure exuded an indescribable sense of oppression. The figure seemed to have been dismembered in the past; its body showed clear signs of being stitched back together. Its skin was covered in scars resembling centipedes crawling across it. The dark energy emanating from this figure was even more intense and horrifying than that of the altar. It was evident¡ªthis figure was the true source of the darkness! As Owen stared at it, the figure also locked its gaze on him. "All shall return to nothingness. All shall eternally slumber in the lament of darkness," it said. "So, join me in slumber, waiting for the day when all is consumed by the dark¡­" Its voice was maddeningly deranged, and as it spoke, its disheveled hair quivered slightly. Owen regarded the figure with a deeply serious expression. This being hadn''t appeared in any of the stories Owen knew. Given the aura it emitted, it seemed almost impossible that such a terrifying individual would go unmentioned in history. If Owen could uncover its identity, it might offer a key advantage in dealing with it. However, after a moment of thought, Owen had no leads. "What''s wrong? You don''t wish to slumber with me?" Seeing Owen remain silent, the deranged figure became even more agitated. "Though you may be powerful, I recall that I should be invincible. I have no equals¡ªnone, ever!" It clutched its head with its hands, causing the chains shackling it to rattle loudly. Watching this display of madness, Owen suddenly felt that this figure resembled the Dark Lord from legend. Long ago, the Dark Lord initiated a bloody massacre in an attempt to shroud all life in darkness. That war had claimed countless lives. The chaos he caused had drawn the attention of The Celestial and other supreme powers, who launched a concerted effort to destroy him. By all accounts, the Dark Lord had perished in that era. How could he now be here, guarding the Dark Temple? As a mix of complex emotions flickered across Owen''s face, the Dark Lord patted his temple and looked at him intently. "You know me?" The Dark Lord''s voice was cold, carrying an irrefutable authority, as though his words alone defined truth. Owen didn''t bother to hide it and replied calmly, "Yes, I recognize you. You were the Dark Lord." Hearing this, the Dark Lord''s face showed a rare hint of surprise. After all, the events of that tumultuous era had occurred countless millennia ago. Few, if any, in this age should recognize him. Especially since Owen''s certainty about his identity left no room for doubt. The Dark Lord wasn''t even originally from this plane but from another! Owen''s gaze hardened as he studied the increasingly cold expression of the Dark Lord. "You, a unique being from another plane, may have been significant once, but today, we are enemies. I''m afraid I must apologize," Owen said calmly. Knowing the Dark Lord''s identity allowed Owen to relax slightly. Although the Dark Lord was fearsome, understanding his origins dispelled much of the uncertainty. "After today, there will be no more Dark Lord," Owen declared firmly. It was now clear to him that The Celestial had used the Dark Lord as a pawn to suppress the Demon Abyss¡ªa form of imprisonment in its own right. According to the system''s requirements, to fully open the Dark Temple, Owen had to destroy the Dark Lord. As the core of the seal, the Dark Lord''s presence made it impossible to break the bindings by any other means. Destroying him, however, would erase all traces of his original plane forever. But for Owen, dismantling The Celestial''s influence was far more important. Having made his decision, Owen steadied his breathing and locked his aura onto the Dark Lord. Sensing Owen''s murderous intent, the Dark Lord sneered coldly. "You think you can kill me? Do you have the qualifications?" "In this place, I am the true ruler of the world!" Chapter463-Supreme Order in Perfect Form As the Dark Lord''s words fell, rings of visible black ripples suddenly emanated from his body, transforming everything around him into pure darkness. Even the starlight falling from the temple''s ceiling was instantly devoured.In a flash, Owen found himself surrounded by a chilling, impenetrable blackness. Within this absolute darkness, it felt as though all of his senses were stripped away. His perception of the environment became extremely blurred. It was evident that unless he quickly broke free from this sinister darkness, he too might rot away within it, just like the other creatures. Without hesitation, Owen gripped the Flame Sword tightly. Flames surged along its blade, and waves of heat and light spread rapidly, driving away the surrounding darkness. The retreating darkness resembled swarms of black insects, emitting ear-piercing sizzling sounds as they were injured by the intense mana radiating from the Flame Sword. Yet, they continued to press closer to Owen. In the blink of an eye, part of the light around him was once again consumed by the encroaching shadows. In this intense tug-of-war, the entire Dark Temple began to shake violently, as though two invisible hands were tearing it apart. The trembling of the Dark Temple also drew the attention of the four monsters battling near the black sea. Their mission was to remain here indefinitely to guard the Dark Temple. Now, the intruder who had recklessly entered not only opened the temple doors but also caused the entire structure to tremble uncontrollably, disrupting their plans. This alone was unforgivable. As their furious gazes locked onto the temple, the waters around the island suddenly erupted, sending waves tens of thousands of meters high crashing down. A terrifying shockwave swept out from the center of the island, annihilating everything in its path and creating devastating ripples that fractured the void. If not for the protective power of The Celestial, the island and the Dark Temple would have been obliterated by the sheer intensity of the collision. The expressions of the four monsters changed drastically, their hearts filled with an overwhelming sense of dread. How is this possible?! They were fully aware of the Dark Lord''s terrifying strength. The young man inside¡ªdespite his apparent Throne Celestial level¡ªshould have been eradicated in a single encounter. After all, the Dark Lord was the final defense of the Dark Temple and the most crucial piece of The Celestial''s seal. Yet, the enormous black waves surging skyward, blotting out the heavens and earth, were the result of the Dark Lord unleashing a power so formidable that even the monsters could not fathom how it came to this. Amid their shock, the black waves receded, revealing the figures of Owen and the Dark Lord locked in battle. Seeing the Dark Lord, the four monsters'' expressions turned grim. The Dark Lord''s power was unmatched, yet Owen had not been defeated. Their fight had reached a fever pitch. The mana surging from each combatant was terrifying, shaking the entire black sea. The special dark space around them was crumbling and quaking under the strain of their battle. Even the residual shockwaves from their clashes filled the monsters with dread, forcing their attention onto the duel. Both Owen and the Dark Lord unleashed extraordinary abilities in their confrontation. The Flame Sword in Owen''s hand burned like a pillar of fire piercing the heavens. Every collision between the sword and the Dark Lord''s pure darkness resulted in mutual annihilation. Their strikes were lightning-fast, exchanging hundreds of blows in mere moments. Yet, overall, Owen was gradually being pushed onto the defensive. The four monsters watched in stunned silence. They knew the Dark Lord''s power well. Not even The Celestial could destroy him, ultimately choosing to imprison him here to suppress the descendants of the Mountain Lord. The two immense forces, the Dark Lord and the remnants of the Mountain Lord, were trapped in mutual stalemate, unable to threaten The Celestial. And yet, this terrifying Dark Lord had failed to defeat Owen¡ªa mere Throne Celestial. As realization dawned, the monsters remembered who Owen was: the one who had always opposed The Celestial. Rachel and the others, meanwhile, were filled with growing concern for Owen. The mere aura leaking from the Dark Lord made their hearts tremble and filled them with instinctive fear. His power far surpassed their comprehension. For Owen to stand against him, even if he was losing ground, was a feat beyond extraordinary. Owen''s strength had far exceeded their expectations. If any of them¡ªincluding the elder bolstered by the Mountain Lord''s power¡ªhad to face the Dark Lord, they wouldn''t stand a chance. "Owen''s strength is terrifying, but that creature is far more monstrous," someone murmured. "He seems to be the Dark Lord from ancient records," another replied. "Dark Lord?!" At the mention of the name, everyone''s faces turned pale. Their ancestors had witnessed an unprecedented war, one that darkened the skies and shook the heavens for years. They had thought the Mountain Lord had returned, for only the Mountain Lord could challenge The Celestial and even wound him grievously. But when their ancestors sought to exploit the weakened Celestial to break the seal, they suffered a devastating defeat. Those who survived left behind only the words Dark Lord before perishing. Since then, The Celestial''s grip on their seal had only grown tighter. Now, it was clear: the one who had fought The Celestial and caused their ancestors'' downfall was the very Dark Lord before them. As the Chief and the others grew increasingly anxious, the Dark Lord burst into maniacal laughter. Fixing his gaze on Owen, whose body now bore injuries, he said coldly: "Owen, why resist? All things will return to darkness¡ªyou''re only hastening the inevitable." His tone turned frenzied, and murderous intent filled his eyes. With a sudden motion, he thrust his palm forward. A black palm print, vast and overwhelming, filled the sky like beams of black lasers streaking toward Owen. "This palm carries the power to shatter space-time! Is this the flawless seal of The Celestial?" "Owen, the thorn in The Celestial''s side, will finally become history!" "When he''s gone, we can eliminate the rest of these pests and present their heads to The Celestial in triumph!" The four monsters laughed coldly as they observed the scene. Though the descendants of the Mountain Lord were powerful, they were nothing in the face of these monsters. If not for Owen''s interference, they would have long since been slain. Rachel and the others felt the chilling wind from the attack and were filled with horror. The Dark Lord''s strike wasn''t something they could even comprehend, let alone withstand. Even the residual shockwaves pressed their minds to their limits. Owen''s breathing grew labored under the oppressive power of the Dark Lord''s attack. He sensed the bone-chilling cold radiating from the strike. If he couldn''t counter this move, he would undoubtedly suffer severe injuries. Without hesitation, Owen activated the power of the Supreme Order! As the perfect-level Supreme Order fully manifested, a pillar of radiant light shot skyward from Owen''s body. Under the influence of the Supreme Order, time and space seemed to slow down. Owen''s strength surged dramatically. To the Dark Lord''s shock, the black palm prints aimed at Owen collided with an unshakable barrier. The black energy froze in mid-air, unable to approach Owen further. At the same time, the radiant pillar of light emanating from Owen revealed a peculiar temporal energy that the Dark Lord immediately sensed. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the power of this temporal force, Owen''s muscles swelled, his mana surged, and his mind power increased severalfold. Chapter464-The Unshackled Dark Lord It was as if, in an instant, Owen had ascended to a far more terrifying future state of power!At that moment, the aura emanating from Owen shattered and dispersed the black palm prints suspended in the void. The overwhelming energy surged forward, continuing its charge toward the Dark Lord. The Dark Lord, fixated on the temporal fluctuations radiating from Owen, failed to react in time. His body was struck by the sudden burst of energy, sending him flying backward as though hit by a meteor. His chest caved in under the force. Meanwhile, the smiles on the faces of the four monsters, who had been certain of Owen''s demise, froze instantly. How could this be? Not only had the Dark Lord''s attack failed to kill Owen, but the Dark Lord himself had been sent flying, seemingly seriously injured. They then sensed the extraordinary fluctuations radiating from Owen¡ªan aura that was as dominant as, if not more terrifying than, the Dark Lord himself! How could his strength increase so drastically in such a short time? In their perception, Owen''s power now exceeded the Throne Celestial tier. The gap between Throne Celestial and the level above it was vast, akin to heaven and earth. An existence beyond Throne Celestial was a living legend. Even in Pure Land, with its abundant mana and top-tier resources, no one had reached beyond Throne Celestial in Owen''s memory. Such breakthroughs were measured in eras, and even then, only a handful of individuals could ascend past Throne Celestial. Yet Owen, still so young, had suddenly achieved such a terrifying level of power? The Dark Lord stabilized his body mid-air, a grim expression on his face as he stared at Owen. He hadn''t anticipated that Owen''s strength would surge so dramatically. However, his shock quickly faded. He rubbed his caved-in chest, and the flesh and blood rapidly regenerated, healing his injuries in an instant. Narrowing his eyes, he fixed his gaze on Owen, now in a state of unparalleled power. "You''ve truly surprised me. No wonder you dared to boast earlier. It seems you had the qualifications after all." Owen met the Dark Lord''s gaze. It was his first time fully unleashing the Supreme Order, and the transformation was intoxicating. The surging mana within him felt limitless, giving him a sense of unparalleled strength. It felt as though he could reshape this world according to his will. Everything was under his control! As Owen glanced back at the void, countless trajectories of Order revealed themselves clearly before him. With a mere gesture, he felt he could unleash the most devastating power from these laws. The oppressive aura of the Dark Lord faded, almost to the point of nonexistence. Although the Dark Lord far surpassed Throne Celestial, reaching the legendary Primordial God level, Owen''s activation of the Supreme Order had also enhanced his bloodline. Now, the gap between their tiers had been bridged, and Owen''s unique bloodline even gave him an advantage, suppressing the Dark Lord. Realizing this heightened state wouldn''t last long, Owen wasted no time, charging toward the Dark Lord. With a flick of his fingers, a beam of radiant light shot out. It was a basic laser spell, yet in Owen''s hands, it carried an unstoppable force and terrifying penetrative power. This time, however, the Dark Lord was prepared. With a wave of his hand, black light condensed into a shield, devouring the surrounding mana. But as the beam of light collided with the black shield, it broke free from its constraints, piercing through the Dark Lord''s chest and leaving a streak of blood that stained the stars. The Dark Lord''s pupils contracted sharply as he realized what had happened. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The seemingly simple beam of light had secretly contained the Godslayer Sword! Caught off guard, he had been injured! The four monsters watching were dumbfounded. Earlier, the Dark Lord had been hurt, possibly due to negligence. But this time, he had been fully prepared, and yet he was still wounded. How much stronger had Owen become? The eight-armed monster seemed to realize something, glaring at the Dark Lord with a grim expression. "Dark Lord, don''t blame me for not warning you¡ªif you fail to stop the revival of the Mountain Lord and kill Owen, you''ll be imprisoned here forever!" As the monster''s voice rang out, the Dark Lord''s brow furrowed. Then, without warning, he swung his hand backhandedly, slapping the eight-armed monster. The monster spat blood as it was sent flying, its bones feeling as though they had been shattered. It let out a pained and twisted scream. "The matters between The Celestial and me are none of your concern, you insignificant lackey!" Turning his icy gaze back to Owen, the Dark Lord sneered. "Owen, I admit your strength exceeds my expectations. Unfortunately, today, you will still die by my hand." With those words, he let out a cold laugh and unshackled the chains binding his hands and feet. The chains snapped with a resounding crack, breaking into pieces and falling to the ground. A storm-like aura erupted from the Dark Lord, sweeping across the battlefield. His power surged again! Rachel and the others watched in horror. The Dark Lord had already been terrifying, but now his strength had risen even further! Owen''s brow furrowed. He had assumed the chains binding the Dark Lord were self-imposed. Now, with those restraints gone, the Dark Lord appeared as an embodiment of the purest darkness, impervious to light. Any attempt at perception was swallowed whole by the void. The Dark Lord had truly become the darkness that devours all. Even the injury Owen had left on his chest healed in an instant. The Dark Lord, now a swirling mass of black clouds, let out a maniacal laugh, causing the entire black sea to churn and rise into towering waves. "I never thought anyone in this plane, apart from The Celestial, could push me this far!" "Your name is Owen, isn''t it? I''ll remember you!" As his words echoed, countless black clouds surged toward Owen, enveloping everything in their path. Rachel and the others instinctively unleashed their most powerful mage techniques to try to dissipate the advancing clouds and support Owen. However, their attacks dissolved into the black clouds without a trace, leaving no ripple or effect. Rachel and the others paled in fear. They were Throne Celestial-level mages, their combined efforts enough to make a Primordial God cautious. Yet, against the black clouds, they were utterly powerless. Owen, too, felt the pressure. The unshackled Dark Lord, now fully serious, seemed intent on leaving him no chance of survival. "As expected of one who once opposed The Celestial," Owen muttered to himself. Few beings in history had truly challenged The Celestial. Only the Mountain Lord of the Alps and this Dark Lord from another plane had dared to stand against him. Taking a deep breath, Owen slashed at the approaching black clouds with all his might. The fiery red sword energy blazed across the void like a sea of flames, its scorching heat warping the space around it. Yet, as soon as the sword energy met the black clouds, it vanished without a trace. "Stop struggling. This ends here," the Dark Lord said coldly, tightening his grip as the black clouds closed in. Surrounded by the encroaching darkness, Owen felt a fleeting sense of despair, as though he had no escape. Chapter465-Domain Dark Barrier As the black clouds drew closer, Owen''s mind wavered. For a brief moment, he seemed to see an immense figure towering above the heavens and earth, overlooking the mountains and rivers below.Owen''s expression hardened. He realized that the Dark Lord''s power had now fully returned to its peak! The Dark Lord, already at the level of a Primordial God, had unleashed his full strength. The dark Order around him surged to its zenith. "Domain Dark Barrier!" With the Dark Lord''s furious roar, the black clouds surrounding Owen suddenly manifested countless black runes that surged and coalesced into dense chains, stabbing toward Owen. Sensing the imminent danger, Owen''s eyes radiated divine brilliance as he pushed the power of his Supreme Order and the Primordial Chaos Body bloodline to its utmost limit. In an instant, Owen''s body gleamed like an eternal, indestructible star, emanating dazzling and unparalleled brilliance. BOOM! Countless black runes collided with Owen''s body, producing deafening explosions. The black sea beneath them erupted as if it had been detonated, sending vast sprays of water vapor into the air, obscuring both Owen and the eerie black clouds. When the mist cleared, everyone''s pupils contracted in shock. Owen had not only withstood the Dark Lord''s seemingly fatal attack but had also struck back, visibly denting the dark barrier! The Dark Lord''s face twisted in disbelief. The Domain Dark Barrier was his most powerful technique, capable of utterly suppressing even a Primordial God. Yet Owen''s strength seemed to have grown even more, allowing him to resist the barrier. Moreover, the special bloodline pressure emanating from Owen caused the Dark Lord himself to feel an oppressive weight. Even the Order within his body slowed under this pressure. This sensation gave the Dark Lord a disconcerting illusion of standing face-to-face with The Celestial, leaving him deeply unsettled. This man had to be eliminated as quickly as possible. With this thought, the Dark Lord tilted his head back and let out a furious roar. Thunderous sound waves radiated outward as black waves surged into the sky. The eerie Demon Abyss quaked as countless threads of Order shattered and transformed into a rain of flames. However, this was no ordinary rain. The dark flames were strange and destructive, collapsing the heavens, decaying all they touched, and reducing everything to ruin and lifeless desolation. As the dark flames fell, Owen''s body erupted with radiant magical light. A Chaos Hole materialized before him. The moment the Chaos Hole appeared, the androgynous monster who had wielded chaos magic paled in terror. Chaos magic! And not just any chaos magic¡ªthis was chaos magic of a kind utterly beyond comprehension! Chaos magic was ancient and nearly uncontrollable. Yet Owen not only controlled it but unleashed it with such power that even the monster, a fellow user of chaos magic, could only gape in astonishment. This was entirely beyond his understanding. Compared to Owen, he was a mere novice before a master. Rachel and the others, too, looked at Owen with disbelief. They had not expected him to hold back such a trump card! Under the gaze of everyone, the Chaos Hole began to collapse rapidly, pulling everything in the vicinity into its inescapable grasp. Neither the black rain of fire nor the endless black sea could escape its pull. Unlike the previous chaotic explosions, this moment was eerily silent. The Order, mana, sound, and even the vibrations of the void itself¡ªall were swallowed whole by the Chaos Hole. Then, as if reaching a critical threshold, the Chaos Hole erupted violently! The void shattered, and the Demon Abyss quaked. A scene reminiscent of the end of the world unfolded before everyone''s eyes. In the wake of the explosion, two figures were sent flying backward, both looking battered and worn. Owen''s face was pale, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. While the Chaos Hole was devastating, the Dark Lord''s barrier had rebounded against him with immense force, leaving its mark. His skin now bore black patches resembling corpse spots, and parts of his body had lost sensation. The Dark Lord, who had also been flung backward, was in no better shape. Despite his body being as resilient as divine metal, it was now riddled with dents and cracks under the extreme compression and expansion of the Chaos Hole''s explosion. Standing bloodied and fractured like a shattered porcelain figure, the Dark Lord looked utterly desolate. Both combatants had suffered severe injuries in the clash. Stabilizing his injuries, Owen gripped the Godslayer Staff tightly. The staff radiated a dazzling light, resembling a miniature sun that dispelled the surrounding darkness and cold. Scarlet beams shot out from the staff, weaving into a complex formation above the black sea. Godslayer Array! Activated to its fullest extent, the array¡ªa weapon forged to destroy deities¡ªrevealed its true, terrifying might under Owen''s Primordial God-level mana. Scarlet threads interwove into an intricate web, closing in on the Dark Lord. Though the array left gaps between its threads, it exuded an overwhelming sense of inevitability, as if no one could escape its grasp. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Dark Lord attempted to leave the dangerous formation but quickly realized he was already trapped within it. As the array''s crimson threads touched him, his flesh was cut open, leaving fish-scale-like red scars that burned with searing pain. Darkness surged from his body, pushing back the threads embedded in his flesh. But to his dismay, the wounds refused to heal. The power of the Godslayer Array seeped into his body, preventing regeneration and causing blood to flow endlessly. Growing weaker, the Dark Lord glared at Owen with fury. "Owen, today it''s either you or me!" Overwhelmed by pain and the humiliation of being suppressed, his eyes burned with madness as he roared. But as he opened his mouth, Owen responded not with words but action. The Flame Sword, gleaming coldly, pierced straight through the Dark Lord''s chest. The sword moved so swiftly that the Dark Lord had no time to react. It struck his heart, its immense force shattering his body and pinning him against the Dark Temple. The Flame Sword, engulfed in flames, burned fiercely, seemingly intent on purifying his entire being. Rachel and the others stared in astonishment at the Dark Lord, pinned to the temple. The Dark Lord had been defeated by Owen! "That''s it! With the Dark Lord vanquished, we finally have a chance to leave this place!" The Chief and his companions were overjoyed as they looked at Owen, rare smiles of genuine relief appearing on their faces. Now that the Dark Lord had been severely injured, destroying the Dark Temple would break their seal and grant them freedom. But as they began to cheer, they noticed that the four monsters they had battled earlier showed no signs of despair. Instead, the creatures gazed intently at the top of the Dark Temple. At that moment, the previously silent Dark Temple began to tremble violently. Above it, astonishing fluctuations in time and space began to manifest. Everyone present was familiar with such temporal fluctuations, having experienced similar effects during the battle. Owen had drawn on the power of the future, while the Dark Lord had returned to his peak from the past. Though their manipulations of time differed, both had undeniably influenced the flow of time. But the mana fluctuations now radiating from above the Dark Temple were unlike anything they had encountered. These fluctuations were far more intense, like a calm Time River suddenly erupting into a tempestuous storm. Rachel, the Chief, and the others immediately turned their attention to the Time River''s growing turbulence. Chapter466-Time River Mercury-like dense mist churned and spread across the fluctuating Time River.Then, as if witnessing something incomprehensible, everyone stared in stunned silence, their mouths agape, eyes locked on the Time River. At the end of the Time River, three figures emanating immense power were rapidly approaching. The moment they saw these three figures, everyone felt an unbearable pain in their eyes. Just gazing upon them felt like blasphemy, a transgression that would incur brutal punishment. Although the figures were still blurry shadows, it was clear that their strength rivaled that of the Dark Lord, placing them at the Primordial God tier! Such beings were exceedingly rare, even under The Celestial''s command. They were the pillars of The Celestial, deployed only in the most critical situations. And now, three of them were descending at once, their momentum overwhelming. "Why do these three look unfamiliar? Could they be reinforcements sent by The Celestial?" "I''m not sure. Discussing beings of the Primordial God tier is beyond us." "Indeed, but to traverse the Time River like this¡­ aren''t they afraid of the immense karmic repercussions?" Even the four monsters under The Celestial''s command looked tense at this moment. If the Dark Lord couldn''t handle Owen and The Celestial''s reinforcements proved inadequate, the seal on the Mountain Lord''s descendants could truly be broken today! Under their watchful eyes, the three figures surged closer with alarming speed. Bathed in warm divine light, they were shrouded in dense layers of Order that protected them like armor. With their arrival, Owen immediately glanced at the Dark Lord. The Dark Lord''s previously tense demeanor transformed into exhilaration, as though he had finally found a source of support. Grasping the Flame Sword embedded in his body, he yanked it free with a triumphant laugh. The Flame Sword turned into a streak of light, returning to Owen''s hand. Freed from the sword''s suppression, the Dark Lord let out a burst of laughter and glared at Owen. "I told you, today you will die!" As he spoke, Owen sensed the three figures'' auras converging toward the Dark Lord. "Dark Lord, so you are here!" Emerging from the Time River, the three figures materialized fully and quickly took positions around the Dark Lord, casting vigilant gazes toward Owen and the others. Now that they were closer, Owen could finally see them clearly. Leading the group was a woman wielding a long blade. Her demeanor was cold and noble, exuding a relentless determination to fight to the death for what she believed in. Beside her stood a burly man clad in armor, carrying a massive broadsword on his shoulder like an executioner, exuding a ruthless aura. The third was a bald elderly man, his face twisted into a sinister smile like a member of some dark cult. As these three surrounded the Dark Lord, his tense shoulders relaxed, and his confidence returned. "Owen," the Dark Lord sneered, "I told you before, today you will die!" "Now that three top-tier powerhouses from my plane have arrived, let''s see how arrogant you can be!" With his newfound support, the Dark Lord''s voice brimmed with confidence. While he had struggled to kill Owen on his own, he had forced Owen to exhaust his trump cards. In his current state, Owen could not maintain his enhanced form for long. With the combined power of the four Primordial Gods, Owen stood no chance of survival! The four monsters, observing the camaraderie between the Dark Lord and the three newcomers, sighed in relief. Smirks crept onto their faces. Though they were unfamiliar with the trio, their aura mirrored that of the Dark Lord, clearly marking them as Primordial Gods. Owen had already been pushed to his limits against the Dark Lord. Facing four Primordial Gods was an impossibility. Even dreaming of such a scenario was absurd, as the power of a Primordial God was terrifyingly immense. Unlike the monsters, Rachel''s heart sank. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To her, a Primordial God was an invincible force. Now, with four such beings targeting Owen, she saw no chance for his survival. The Chief and his group shared Rachel''s concerns. Four Primordial Gods attacking in unison painted a grim picture. If Owen fell, their own survival was unlikely, marking their plans as a complete failure. Yet they felt instinctively that this was their best chance at freedom. Resolute, they silently channeled their mana, preparing to assist Owen in this desperate struggle. It was all or nothing. "Dark Lord, let''s finish this together and kill him!" the cold and defiant woman said. She had attempted to discern Owen''s fate using her abilities but found no trace. This anomaly unnerved her. Unable to read Owen''s destiny, she felt certain that their paths were intertwined in some significant way in the future. This instinctive foreboding, born of her Primordial God-level perception, made her wary. Hearing her command, the Dark Lord roared and launched himself at Owen once more. Though still injured, he believed that if he could neutralize Owen''s attacks, the combined might of his allies would easily end him. In a flash, the Dark Lord appeared before Owen, wielding a long black blade. With a single strike, Landshatter, his blade carried the weight of an entire star, its unimaginable force hurtling toward Owen. Owen knew he couldn''t afford to drag this out. Gripping the Godslayer Staff in one hand and the Flame Sword in the other, he met the Dark Lord head-on like a god of war. The clash sent the Dark Lord flying once again, his injuries worsening. This time, his bones fractured into powder. Seeing Owen continue to strike down the Dark Lord without restraint, the three newcomers'' expressions darkened further. "How arrogant! It''s been ages since we''ve encountered someone this brazen!" "Kill him and teach him what respect means!" The cold woman tightened her grip on her blade, its aura brimming with sharp energy. Her speed and power far outmatched that of the Dark Lord. However, Owen noticed that their arrival through the Time River had left them in a weakened state. Despite their numbers, he believed he still had a chance. After injuring the Dark Lord, Owen shifted his focus to the woman. The Flame Sword, shimmering with radiant starlight, clashed with her icy blade. With a single strike, her weapon was sent flying from her grasp. The woman frowned deeply, sensing that Owen''s explosive power and understanding of temporal manipulation were extraordinary. Recovering quickly, the bald elder and the burly man closed in on Owen, cautious and determined. The elder''s body glowed with a golden radiance, like indestructible divine metal. A magical storm surged from him, aimed to crush Owen. The burly man swung his massive blade, threatening to cleave the very plane in two. Its edge tore through the void, leaving a deep, bottomless rift in its wake. Their attacks arrived in an instant, forcing Owen to activate the Light-Dark Seals. Blinding light, like an endless snowstorm, enveloped everyone present, causing a momentary lapse in awareness as if time itself had been stolen. In that fleeting moment, Owen seized the opportunity. With the Supreme Sword formed from the Godslayer Staff in one hand and the Flame Sword in the other, he struck the two adversaries like twin serpents. Caught off guard by Owen''s sudden burst of power, both were sent flying, blood spraying as their bodies were marked with deep sword wounds. Chapter467-Force of Karma As the two figures who had just attacked were injured by Owen, the woman, now recovered, charged at him again.In an instant, she was upon him. Radiant light emanated from Owen''s entire body, repelling her once more. The lingering brightness clung to her, invading her body as though intent on assimilating her into itself. Owen prepared to capitalize on his momentum when, suddenly, the sky above tore open, revealing a massive black abyss stretching thousands of meters across. From it descended a colossal hand, as if forged from steel. The hand was as majestic as a mountain, exuding an unshakable aura. In its presence, all magic and Order seemed insignificant. As it appeared, it became the center of all existence, enveloping Owen within its palm as though intent on sealing him forever. The overwhelming hand descended, whipping up piercing gales. Owen felt unprecedented pressure bearing down on him, and the space beneath his feet shattered into a bottomless abyss. "Has The Celestial finally decided to intervene?" Owen murmured to himself. As the massive hand continued its relentless descent, a voice as cold as a biting wind echoed from the Time River, causing its very waters to tremble and ripple. "You have crossed the line!" The voice was imbued with majesty and frost. As it reached Owen''s ears, he found the tone hauntingly familiar. His gaze instinctively turned toward the end of the Time River. There, a radiant brilliance composed of all elements shimmered¡ªa prismatic convergence of mana that no mortal could gaze upon directly. At its center, stars seemed to gather and orbit. And there stood a figure Owen knew to his very core. Leslie. His wife. The ultimate antagonist of the original series. "She''s come from the end of the Time River, likely from the future, just like these others," Owen thought, a hint of disbelief in his expression. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The three Primordial God-level figures who had attacked him earlier hadn''t stirred much emotion within him. They were strangers, after all. But seeing Leslie, his wife, emerge from the future sent a tidal wave of complex emotions through him. "Leslie¡­ Leslie is here¡­" Rachel, too, recognized Leslie''s aura instantly. If, during their initial meeting, Rachel had viewed Leslie with caution, their shared trials had since transformed her wariness into trust. She now regarded Leslie as an eternal ally. Meanwhile, the four monsters on the black sea wore expressions of sheer disbelief as they stared at Leslie''s arrival with eyes wide in shock. "Who is she? Not only does she dare question The Celestial, but her terrifying aura has caused such enormous ripples in the Time River!" "How could someone this powerful exist in the distant future?" "Her mere presence, leaking through time, is enough to crush us utterly. Just how strong is she?" The monsters had never imagined someone could grow to such a horrifying extent under The Celestial''s watchful gaze. Now, gazing upon Leslie, they felt their eyes might rupture. Blood seeped from the corners of their eyes, tears of crimson borne from beholding something they were never meant to see. With a single glance, they hastily withdrew their gazes, suppressing their auras and minds, daring not to look again. Some even harbored thoughts of escape, though they were as bound to the black sea as its prisoners, unable to flee. The Chief and the others, recognizing that the imposing figure seemed to be an ally of Owen and Rachel, breathed a sigh of relief. They turned their attention to the massive descending hand. With Leslie''s sudden appearance, the hand''s advance faltered, as if impeded by some unseen force. Meanwhile, the woman who had emerged from the Time River, upon seeing Leslie, furrowed her brows in anger. "Leslie!" Her voice was laced with fury, her expression one of unrestrained hatred, as though she wished to tear Leslie apart. Owen and Rachel exchanged confused glances, puzzled by this woman''s intense hostility toward Leslie. Could she be their enemy in the future? Recalling her earlier cryptic remarks, Owen''s brows knitted. Leslie, noticing the woman, responded coldly, "Dolores, you have overstepped." As she spoke, Leslie''s presence grew even more imposing, her aura blooming with radiant, sovereign power. Layers of luminescent gossamer surrounded her, creating an ethereal, enigmatic appearance. With a glint of icy resolve in her eyes, Leslie unleashed a blast of frost that transformed into jagged shards, locking onto Dolores. Before Dolores could react, her entire body was encased in resilient ice, her flesh slowly turning translucent, merging with the frosty prison. Dolores was horrified. She hadn''t expected Leslie to attack so brazenly upon emerging from the Time River. Golden light emanated from her body, holy and radiant, as she tried to dispel the ice encasing her. But the sacred light proved ineffective against the resilient frost. Forced to act decisively, she detonated portions of her own flesh, breaking free of her confinement. However, the self-inflicted damage left her pale, though her fury reached a boiling point. Glaring at Owen, she spat venomously, "I came across time and space today for one reason: to kill you, Owen, you beast!" Owen blinked in confusion. To him, Dolores was a stranger. He had never met her, so why was she so determined to call him a beast? Even if there were some unresolved conflict in the future, he had done nothing to her in the present. How could he deserve this? The Chief and the others exchanged intrigued looks, their gazes flitting between Owen and Dolores. Although they didn''t know Dolores, her Primordial God status marked her as a formidable figure anywhere. That she would cross the Time River, braving the consequences of causality, all for Owen¡­ what could he have possibly done to provoke such wrath? Others might not know Owen well, but Rachel did. She couldn''t help but wonder if Dolores, judging by her behavior, was yet another of Owen''s entangled flames. As speculation swirled, Leslie quietly transmitted her voice to Owen. "Don''t mind her. She''s just a lunatic." Owen nodded. If Leslie said so, there was no need for concern. Leslie, shrouded in luminous veils, floated to Owen''s side. She looked at him, her beautiful eyes filled with concern. "I didn''t expect the situation here to be so dire," she said softly, her tone shifting to one of lethal resolve. "But now I''m here." Owen felt a surge of warmth in his chest. He understood the risks Leslie had taken to traverse the Time River. Such a journey required immense strength and came with the weighty burden of the Force of Karma. One misstep, and the explosion of karmic retribution could annihilate even a Primordial God. Yet despite the overwhelming danger, she had come for him. Taking a deep breath to suppress the emotions welling within, Owen asked, "What happened in the future?" From Dolores and the other Primordial Gods'' pursuit, it was clear that some great turmoil had erupted in the future. As he spoke, the air trembled. An unstoppable torrent of causality, like an overwhelming flood, surged toward Owen. Before he could react, the torrent was upon him, inescapable and unavoidable. It felt as though his very existence was destined to be erased, an undeniable decree of fate. Owen''s heart trembled. He realized that this force of karma, capable of obliterating even Primordial Gods, was beyond his ability to withstand. Chapter468-The Great Defeat As the sudden surge of the Force of Karma erupted, Leslie stepped forward, placing herself between Owen and the oncoming tide.The torrent, manifesting as a flood from the ages, collided with the transparent veil of light encircling Leslie. The veil rippled violently but successfully dispersed the strange power of karma. However, the veil of dominion began to thin. Leslie''s breathtaking face, a visage so stunning it dimmed the splendor of the heavens and earth, grew ever clearer and more vivid. Owen, noticing the white veil formed by Leslie''s dominion power, quickly understood the source of her confidence in crossing the Time River. This veil could shield her from the Force of Karma. Yet, Owen didn''t dare ask further about the events of the future. If not for Leslie''s intervention, shielding him from the flood of karmic power, even if he survived, he would have been gravely injured. Seeing the fleeting trace of guilt in Owen''s eyes, Leslie spoke calmly: "Don''t worry. While the Force of Karma is formidable, it is far from enough to affect me. Such notions are mere dreams." Afterward, Leslie turned her gaze toward Dolores and the others. For these three to traverse the Time River, their exceptional strength alone was not the only reason. The true reason was that The Celestial had covertly assisted them. Thus, while Dolores and her allies were culpable, the true instigator was the colossal hand hovering above them. "With me here today, no one can kill Owen. Tsukihime, I suggest you retreat swiftly and save yourself further embarrassment." "If you insist on a fight, let''s do it in our proper time and space!" Leslie''s icy words fell. Owen, however, was puzzled. He had previously assumed the colossal, terrifying hand belonged to The Celestial. But now Leslie mentioned someone called Tsukihime. Confused, Owen sifted through his memories, searching for any clue. He found nothing. The owner of the hand, whom Leslie addressed as Tsukihime, let out a soft sigh and said: "Leslie, is it worth this much for a lowly human?" Leslie''s gaze remained cold as she replied, "First of all, he is my husband, and you have no right to belittle him. Secondly, Owen''s brilliance is beyond your comprehension!" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tsukihime remained silent for a moment. Leslie''s stance was resolute. Engaging in combat would benefit neither side. After a brief pause, Tsukihime hesitated, then slowly withdrew her hand. As she retreated, the overwhelming pressure that had blanketed the area vanished without a trace. With Tsukihime''s departure, everyone breathed a little easier. But Owen''s expression grew heavier. Tsukihime''s appearance had prompted Leslie to reveal herself, and now that Tsukihime was gone, Leslie would likely leave too. Though Owen remained silent, Leslie read his thoughts from his expression. She smiled softly and said, "We will meet again." Leslie''s hand gently cupped Owen''s cheek, her gaze tender. Owen took a deep breath and smiled back. "All right. I''ll make sure to leave this place as quickly as I can." Hearing this, Leslie nodded before vanishing from the scene. As Leslie disappeared, Dolores, the four monsters, and the others all sighed in relief. The Leslie from the future had been no less oppressive than Tsukihime. Had she intervened in the fight, their only option would have been to flee. Her sheer strength was utterly terrifying. Owen stood quietly, feeling the lingering warmth of Leslie''s touch on his cheek, a faint trace of longing on his face. "This time, I won''t make you wait long." Owen made a silent vow, then looked up at the pitch-black sky. The colossal hand from before, which wasn''t controlled by The Celestial, had been referred to by Leslie as Tsukihime. Who was Tsukihime? Why had he never heard of her? Despite pondering the question, Owen found no answers. He chose not to dwell on it further¡ªthis was a matter for the future, and there was no need to agonize over it now. Instead, his gaze turned cold as it settled on the Dark Lord, Dolores, and the others. Among the threats remaining, the four otherworldly supreme beings were all that could still challenge him. "Earlier, you relied on numbers and The Celestial. Now, without The Celestial, let''s see how long your arrogance lasts!" Owen''s eyes were filled with murderous intent as he stared them down. Under his gaze, the four fearsome beings all grew tense. Their brief encounters with Owen had already shown his startling strength. "What should we do next?" The burly man glanced at Dolores. Without The Celestial''s aid, they had no guarantee of victory. Yet leaving now would feel like surrender, especially considering Owen''s immense potential. If they missed this chance to eliminate him, they might never get another. "We crossed the Time River to be here; retreat is not an option. Today, we must kill Owen!" The bald elder declared, his voice resolute, his expression ruthless. Dolores gritted her teeth and said angrily, "Agreed! If we don''t kill this man today, will we allow him to bring us that same agony again?" With that, Dolores lunged at Owen, her aura flaring. This time, she seemed ready to fight to the death. Her already powerful energy surged higher, and eerie vines began to twine around the blade of her sword. A peculiar life force emanated from her, one unfamiliar to Owen. Unlike ordinary life magic, which brimmed with vitality, Dolores'' life aura exuded a strange deathly essence, as though capable of devouring all nearby life. In an instant, her vine-wrapped blade slashed toward Owen, aiming to cleave him in two. "Owen, today is the day you die!" Her cold, merciless voice echoed as emerald-green energy, sharp as jade, tore through the air. It severed countless threads of Order, creating a bleak, lifeless zone. But Owen''s palm summoned chains formed by the Light-Dark Seals. The glowing chains, like serpents, surged toward Dolores. Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of collisions rang out. The radiant chains burst through the dense green energy, coiling tightly around Dolores'' sword. The chains, inscribed with sealing runes, merged into the vines, binding them completely. The overwhelming force Dolores had just unleashed was instantly suppressed. Even though she had seen Leslie briefly during the earlier confrontation, Dolores hadn''t expected Owen to be so formidable. In a single exchange, she was forced into a disadvantage, her heart pounding with dread. She tried to retreat, but Owen yanked the chains, pulling her directly toward him. The closer she came, the stronger the sense of danger grew in her heart. But Owen gave her no time to react. His palm struck her chest with immense force, unleashing a blinding light. The radiance pierced through her chest, leaving her bleeding profusely. Residual light within the wound ignited into flames, engulfing Dolores entirely. Whoosh! The flames surged, wrapping her in their brilliance. Still reeling from the pain of her injury, Dolores froze as she realized her body was dissolving into white particles of light. With an explosion, she disintegrated completely. Dolores, one of the Primordial Gods, had been grievously injured by Owen in a single move. Seeing this, the Dark Lord and the others couldn''t help but gulp audibly. In such a short time, how had Owen''s power grown so terrifyingly strong?! Chapter469-Heart of King Sensing Owen''s terrifying power, the Dark Lord''s expression shifted dramatically. Just as he prepared to act, he caught sight of Owen''s icy gaze locking onto him.Owen''s eyes were devoid of emotion, a chilling void. Before the Dark Lord could react, Owen''s fist, radiating an overwhelming magical aura, loomed large in his vision. Heaven Emperor Fist! As Owen unleashed this strike, the Dark Lord''s view was stripped of all else. All that remained was the image of the fist expanding relentlessly, exuding an unstoppable force. Boom! The fist''s impact shattered the stars, causing the heavens and earth to tremble. Endless darkness was obliterated, reduced to fragments that scattered in every direction. The Dark Lord''s body, caught in the blast, was sent hurtling backward through the shattered void. The terrifying force of the strike left cracks spreading across his form, as if he might shatter entirely at any moment. Owen seized the moment, advancing with Flame Sword in hand, determined to end the Dark Lord. The burly youth and the bald elder, seeing this, immediately acted. Both surged forward to protect the Dark Lord, unleashing their most potent spells to intercept Owen. "Star Shatter!" "Annihilation Ray!" The burly youth swung his blade, drawing endless mana from the starry expanse into his weapon, forming a terrifying rift. Simultaneously, the elder''s forehead split open, revealing an eerie, glowing eye that fired a devastating ray of light. "Owen, do you think we don''t exist?" "Without your reinforcements, let''s see how long you last today!" Their roars echoed as they attacked. Yet, facing their onslaught, Owen remained calm. Gripping the Godslayer Staff, he unleashed a radiant beam of light that met their combined attacks head-on. Boom! As their powers collided, the black sea below seemed to evaporate under the resulting shockwaves. The entire base of the Demon Abyss trembled, as though on the verge of collapse. Amid the chaos, Owen stood tall, an unyielding monument in the storm of destruction. At that moment, everyone present felt it¡ªthe sense that Owen had become an invincible force. This overwhelming aura was something they had only ever felt from Tsukihime and Leslie before. Owen''s power seemed to have transformed again. As Owen''s enemies, Dolores, the Dark Lord, and their allies sensed this shift most acutely. From Owen, they felt the unmistakable scent of death. For beings like them¡ªPrimordial Gods, who were nearly immortal and incredibly resilient¡ªthe idea of true annihilation was almost unthinkable. Even grievous injuries could be healed swiftly. But Owen''s presence now carried the undeniable threat of obliteration. This was no mere intuition; it was a bone-deep premonition shared by these battle-hardened beings. And they knew it meant one thing: Owen now had a way to destroy them completely. As this realization gripped them, a notification flashed before Owen''s eyes. "Heart of King Activated." Upon seeing this system prompt, Owen felt a profound transformation within himself. His spirit, mana, and very essence seemed to ascend to a new level. It was as though his once-ordinary magic had been reforged into unbreakable steel, amplifying his power across all dimensions. "So, this is the Heart of King? Truly terrifying¡­ A masterpiece of the system," Owen murmured. The Heart of King was a reward Owen had earned after restoring the infernal realm, though he hadn''t fully explored or activated it until now. Now that he had, the benefits were immense. Previously, he had been confident in wounding the Dark Lord and his allies. But with the Heart of King, he was certain he could annihilate them outright. Ordinarily, he might inflict severe damage, but their rapid regenerative capabilities would prolong the fight indefinitely. Now, he had the means to break this stalemate. In that moment, Owen''s heart appeared to glow golden in Dolores and her allies'' eyes. With each beat, a resounding pulse echoed through the air, leaving their minds reeling. The sudden shift in Owen''s aura clearly stemmed from his transformed heart. Realizing this, the burly youth and the bald elder refused to give Owen another chance to act. Roaring in fury, they charged at him from both sides. But Owen merely smirked coldly. "I''ve entertained you long enough. It ends now!" Taking a deep breath, Owen faced the two Primordial Gods without a hint of fear. Even before activating the Heart of King, he hadn''t been intimidated. Now, with his power surging and his spirit emboldened like a true king, he felt utterly unstoppable. As the others watched, convinced a life-or-death clash was imminent, a profound, ancient heartbeat emanated from Owen''s chest. The golden pulse rippled outward, freezing time and space like a shimmering golden tide. The charging figures of the two Primordial Gods halted mid-air, frozen like statues. Though they had sensed the danger an instant earlier, they were too late. The golden wave had already enveloped them, plunging them into a realm where time stood still. Owen moved deliberately, raising his blade to strike. Two swift slashes, understated yet precise, severed their frozen forms. As the golden waves ebbed, their bodies crumbled into fragments, shattered by the lingering mana in their wounds. The once-radiant golden domain was now tainted crimson with their blood. From their remains, two spectral forms¡ªsouls¡ªemerged, desperately attempting to flee the golden field of the Heart of King. Though losing their bodies would weaken them, survival and future retaliation were still possible. Owen shook his head as he watched their futile efforts. "The moment you chose to attack me, your deaths were sealed." Their spectral forms trembled. They knew Owen was no stranger to delivering on his threats. As they scrambled to escape, Owen''s sword struck once more, obliterating their souls entirely. With their demise, the skies above the Demon Abyss darkened, blood-red clouds gathering ominously. From these clouds, a rain of crimson droplets began to fall¡ªa celestial phenomenon marking the fall of Primordial Gods. Two at once, no less. The onlookers, from Dolores to the Chief, were utterly horrified. For them, Primordial Gods were insurmountable entities. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet, before their very eyes, two such beings had perished at Owen''s hands. "Time manipulation? What kind of power is this? Even The Celestial cannot achieve this!" "This Owen¡­ His capabilities are beyond belief. To think he still had such a trump card¡­" The Dark Lord''s gaze fixed on Owen, his heart filled with shock and dread. But then a thought struck him, and he charged at Owen. Though Owen''s technique had been devastating, the Dark Lord believed it must have come at a cost. Surely, Owen couldn''t use it again. Burning his mana reserves, the Dark Lord prepared to stake everything on one final assault. Owen, his attention already on the Dark Lord, steadied himself. Chapter470-Three Primordial Gods Fall The Dark Lord charged toward Owen in a desperate final attempt, but as soon as he approached, golden ripples emanated from Owen, freezing him in place.With a single slash, Owen severed the Dark Lord''s head. The Dark Lord''s aura began to dissipate entirely from the scene. The onlookers, still reeling from the shock of seeing two Primordial Gods obliterated, were stunned once more. The Dark Lord, too, had been dispatched in a single exchange. It was too fast. The speed with which these three Primordial Gods were killed by Owen was beyond comprehension. Moments earlier, they had thought that while Owen clearly held the upper hand, taking down such formidable opponents would require a grueling, prolonged battle. But now, the seemingly impossible had happened with stunning ease. Primordial Gods were not common warriors. Even among the myriad forces under The Celestial, they were the absolute elite, the core pillars of power. Drip. Drip. The blood rain falling from the skies grew denser and more viscous. Owen shifted his gaze to the only remaining adversary¡ªDolores. Dolores, staring at the triumphant Owen, displayed deep-seated apprehension in her eyes. After all, Owen had just slain three Primordial Gods¡ªa feat that defied reason. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet, after a brief pause, Dolores regained her composure, fixing her gaze on Owen. "Owen, do you have any idea what transpired between us in the future?" Owen''s response was one of calm indifference. Stay updated through empire Though he was somewhat curious, he believed that the future would unfold naturally. There was no need to know in advance. Moreover, with the Dark Lord and the two Primordial Gods eliminated, the future''s course would inevitably change. Dolores''s attempts at intimidation fell flat in the face of Owen''s apathy. Seeing his disinterest, Dolores''s brows furrowed deeply. Her plan to use their supposed future entanglements to manipulate him had failed. As Owen dismissed her significance, Dolores''s fury surged. In an unexpected move, she pulled down her collar slightly, exposing a mark on her chest. For a moment, the onlookers couldn''t help but direct their attention to her. Dolores was a stunning beauty with an icy demeanor and an exquisite figure. Her provocative gesture momentarily entranced those present. But their attention quickly shifted to the mark¡ªa vivid, lip-shaped scar-like imprint on her otherwise flawless skin. The implications were clear, igniting imaginations and suspicions among the crowd. "Owen, this mark is your doing. If you have no intention of taking responsibility, say so!" As Dolores spoke, a massive surge of Force of Karma materialized, sweeping through the heavens and earth. This Force of Karma was overwhelmingly destructive, capable of reducing even a Primordial God like Dolores to ashes. Yet Dolores stood motionless, as if oblivious to the impending danger. Calmly, she said: "Owen, I admit I underestimated you today. But the score between us is far from settled. We will meet again in the future." As her words fell, the Force of Karma engulfed her entirely, shattering her body into a mist of blood. Owen''s eyes widened at the sight, then narrowed in thought. A peculiar detail struck him: unlike other mages, Dolores left behind no residual soul after being obliterated. "A projection?" Owen muttered, his eyes narrowing. From Dolores''s confident demeanor, it was clear that this was not her true form. She would undoubtedly resurface in the future. Rachel approached, her expression wary. "She''s cunning, Owen. Just a projection, and she deceived those two into dying for her." Owen''s expression grew heavy. Despite having fought Dolores multiple times, he hadn''t detected any signs that she was a mere projection. Clearly, her crossing of the Time River had been meticulously planned. Her two allies had been pawns, entirely unaware of her true nature, used as cannon fodder. Such a ruthless adversary¡ªboth toward herself and her allies¡ªwould not be easily dealt with in the future. Rachel, her thoughts wandering, gave Owen a curious look. "Owen, given how upset Dolores seemed, what exactly did you do to her?" Owen, genuinely clueless, could only respond with a blank stare. How could he possibly know? These were events of the future, entirely outside his knowledge. As Owen struggled to find an answer, The Chief and the other tribespeople approached. Most of them were battered and exhausted from the intense battle, having expended all their strength. Were it not for Owen''s intervention, they might not have survived. Fortunately, the outcome had been favorable. While many were injured, no mage had fallen. To The Chief, this was an acceptable result. Every warrior was precious; even one loss would have been devastating. The Chief looked at Owen with profound respect. The four Primordial Gods who had attacked were not ordinary foes. Even if he had unleashed every ounce of his power, The Chief knew he wouldn''t stand a chance against them. But Owen had defeated them all. Their deaths would undoubtedly shake The Celestial to its core. "Owen, what should we do next?" The Chief''s tone was urgent. The Celestial''s wrath was not to be taken lightly, and immediate decisions were needed. The others turned to Owen as well, viewing him as the unshakable pillar of their group. Owen took a deep breath, sweeping his gaze over the crowd. "As I promised, I will lead you out of here. Now, it''s time to fulfill that promise." With those words, Owen gripped his Flame Sword and stepped toward the shattered Dark Temple. Raising the blade high, he unleashed a devastating slash. Boom! The strike lit up the entire Demon Abyss, its sword light cutting through the darkness. The ancient temple, which had stood for countless ages, crumbled under the force. As the Dark Temple collapsed, a pillar of light shot skyward, illuminating the once-blackened sky of the Demon Abyss. From the temple''s ruins, cracks spread rapidly, shattering the seals that had confined the region. In moments, the black sea evaporated, and the sky fractured like a crumbling dome. Then, with a deafening crash, the false sky shattered completely. Golden sunlight streamed through, bathing the stunned tribespeople in its warmth. For the first time, The Chief and his people felt the touch of sunlight. "This¡­ Is this sunlight?" The Chief extended a trembling hand, feeling the radiant warmth. "We''re free!" "Owen, you''ve done it! We''re free!" Cheers erupted from the tribe as they celebrated their newfound liberation. Having been trapped for so long, expending countless resources and efforts to no avail, they could hardly believe it. But now, thanks to Owen, they were finally free. In the distance, Raina and others saw the sunlight piercing through the sky. Joy lit up their faces as they realized the truth: their time of confinement had ended. Chapter471-We Greet the Mountain Lord "Owen succeeded!""The seal on the Demon Abyss has been broken!" Countless members of the tribes in the region looked skyward, tears streaming down their faces. They had waited far too long for this day to come. Among them, Raina stood in a daze, lost in thought. She could still recall the despair she had felt when they were first trapped in this place. No matter what means they tried, they had been unable to leave. The Demon Abyss was like a perfectly crafted cage, designed for entry but not escape. In their desperation, they had resigned themselves to living here forever. But everything changed with Owen''s arrival. Princess Marry, too, was dazed. The waves of power emanating from the battle in the mountain earlier had seemed capable of annihilating the entire plane. It was clear that Owen and his companions had encountered formidable foes within the mountain. "Owen truly is a man of miracles!" Recalling her encounters with him, Princess Marry marveled at how Owen had always managed to create miracles, always stepping up at the most critical moments to turn the tide. He had done so in the past, and he had done so again today. Even in this dire situation, Owen shone as brightly as a star. At that moment, countless members of the tribes stood beneath the warm glow of the sunlight piercing through the Demon Abyss''s shattered sky. They squinted, their faces lit with awe and joy as they experienced the warmth of sunlight for the first time. "So this is the sunlight beyond the Abyss?" For those who had never seen real sunlight, their expressions brimmed with exhilaration. To them, sunlight was a precious and extraordinary resource. Until now, they had only read about its brightness and warmth in books. Now, they could finally feel it for themselves. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even for powerful beings like The Chief and the four Primordial God-level mages, the sight of sunlight brought a profound sense of relief. Their once-restrained hearts seemed to find release, their inner states reaching a newfound clarity. Though they had long since reached the Primordial God level, their ascent had been primarily due to their unique bloodlines. As descendants of the sacred mountain, they were born as deities. However, while their power reached great heights, their mental states had remained incomplete. This was why they were no match for the four monstrous guardians of the Demon Abyss despite sharing their rank. Now, under Owen''s leadership, they had broken free of The Celestial''s seal, shattering both physical and mental shackles. Their understanding of Order deepened, their hearts unburdened, and the invisible chains that had bound them for so long finally fell away. As their mental states transformed, the other Throne Celestial-level mages who had followed them also experienced significant growth. The weight of The Celestial, which had oppressed their spirits, was lifted. With this newfound liberation, their power surged. Among them, those with exceptional talent and unique bloodlines radiated divine light. All eyes turned toward Owen. Today, it was Owen who had led them to freedom and restored light to their lives. His contributions were immeasurable. Without Owen, they would have been lost, unable even to discern the correct path forward. Even if they had found the way, they lacked the strength to break through The Celestial''s restraints. They would have remained prisoners in the Demon Abyss forever. As they gazed at Owen, he stood silently, his expression solemn as he looked toward the heavens. In his mind, the system''s notifications echoed, accompanied by black text flashing across his vision: "Congratulations, Master, for completing the hidden side quest: Liberation of the Alps Sacred Mountain!" "Congratulations, Master, on obtaining 10 million Fate Points and one Super Lottery Chance!" As the system''s voice trailed off, a smile spread across Owen''s face. Continue your saga on empire The Fate Points and the lottery chance had long been objects of his desire. Without hesitation, Owen opened the System Store. The store had been upgraded previously, adding a new feature: Comprehension. Activating this feature, Owen was presented with a dense array of special rules, each representing a pinnacle Order. All Things Ablaze: Flames that burn everything¡ªlaws, rules, and doctrines reduced to ash. Cost: 10 million Fate PointsDark Winter: An icy plateau of death, freezing all in eternal frost. Cost: 10 million Fate PointsAngel of Rebirth: Master of life and death, guiding souls through cycles of reincarnation¡ªan eternal supreme Order. Cost: 10 million Fate PointsCrimson Dawn: Carnage incarnate¡ªshattering lands and piling countless corpses to ascend to supremacy. Cost: 10 million Fate PointsSupreme Creation: The power to reshape life and wield dominion over existence. Cost: 10 million Fate Points A long list of awe-inspiring rules appeared before Owen. For most, the chance to comprehend even one of these would represent a path to the pinnacle of power, a dream out of reach for the vast majority of Throne Celestial-level mages. And yet, here they were, laid out before Owen like an array of common items in a marketplace. Though the cost of 10 million Fate Points was astronomical, Owen had precisely 30 million points from completing the quest. This allowed him to choose three such rules to comprehend. Despite his current Primordial God-level combat prowess, Owen remained technically at the Throne Celestial tier. Using these rules, he could quickly bridge the gap and achieve true Primordial Godhood. However, Owen remained cautious. These rules, while powerful, were not born of his own understanding. Using them to ascend might lead to a dead end, especially since his unique path¡ªone crafted with Leslie''s guidance¡ªwas meant to defy fate itself. Owen''s path was one of rebellion, of rewriting destiny. If he relied on pre-existing rules, it could interfere with his journey. Having weighed the pros and cons, Owen decided to purchase three rules not as a foundation for his ascension but as nourishment to refine his own path further. He selected All Things Ablaze, Angel of Rebirth, and Supreme Creation¡ªrules he believed could complement his unique journey. With the system deducting 30 million Fate Points, the knowledge of these rules flooded Owen''s mind, shining like stars in his consciousness. Confidence surged within him. With these insights, he felt certain he could perfect his path. Taking a deep breath, Owen snapped back to reality, surveying the transformed Demon Abyss. The black sea had vanished, replaced by brilliant sunlight illuminating the once-dark region. The Chief and the others, basking in the light, exchanged glances. Then, as one, they placed their right hands over their hearts, bowed deeply toward Owen, and spoke in unison: "We greet the Mountain Lord!" Their collective voices thundered, echoing across the heavens. According to the sacred mountain''s ancient law, the one who led them out of captivity and shattered The Celestial''s seal would be recognized as their Mountain Lord. Prophecies had foretold the coming of a Mountain Lord who would free them. Now, having witnessed Owen''s actions, they wholeheartedly acknowledged him as their leader. Chapter472-Three Years of Seclusion The booming voices of the Chief and others echoed, and Owen stared at them in a daze.Although he knew that these people, as descendants of the Sacred Mountain, would undoubtedly adhere to their ancestors'' teachings and revere him as the Mountain Lord, their swift submission still left Owen a bit stunned. "Chief, all of you may rise. From now on, we are one family," Owen said as he helped them to their feet. However, the Chief and the other three Primordial God-level figures all earnestly pleaded, "Mountain Lord, we hope you will restore the glory of The Alps from days of yore!" Their expressions were solemn. Owen understood that these descendants of the Sacred Mountain held their oaths in the highest regard, so he responded, "Everyone, now that The Alps have returned to the world, I promise to do everything in my power to restore the glory of the Sacred Mountain. From now on, this will also be my home!" Seeing Owen speak with such seriousness, the Chief and others all revealed heartfelt smiles. To them, Owen''s talent and character were outstanding, and they truly saw hope for the revival of The Alps in him! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The other descendants of the Sacred Mountain also looked at Owen with admiration. Their own talents and strength were already among the best in the world, yet in front of Owen, they seemed insignificant. The scene of Owen slaying three Primordial Gods was deeply etched into their minds. "Mountain Lord, now that we have broken the seal and can leave this place, what are your plans? Shall we immediately depart and rally other mages to counterattack The Celestial?" the Chief asked respectfully. "No rush. It''s still too soon to counterattack The Celestial," Owen replied, shaking his head. "We need more time to prepare and must not be careless." Although the Chief and the others were powerful, and the Azure Kingdom had been making preparations, the sudden appearance of Tsukihime made Owen extremely cautious. The Celestial was far from as simple as it seemed before. Once they truly confronted The Celestial, they needed to ensure complete success! Owen had just obtained three distinct Dao Laws and needed to quickly comprehend them to condense his own Dao Law. Only then, Owen believed, would it be the right time to leave. The Chief and others looked gravely at Owen and nodded. "Mountain Lord has a plan; we shall follow your orders!" the Chief replied respectfully. The tribesmen behind the Chief also spoke in unison, "We obey the Mountain Lord''s orders!" Seeing this, Owen nodded and said, "Everyone, I will enter seclusion for a period of time. In the meantime, you should also cultivate here. Three years from now, when I emerge, it will be the day we return, and The Celestial will be overturned!" As Owen spoke, his voice spread like waves, deafening. Hearing this, the Chief and others all nodded earnestly. "We obey the Mountain Lord''s command!" Three years was not a long time for the people here, who had already lived countless years in this place. However, unlike before, when they lived aimlessly with distant and seemingly unattainable goals, now, with Owen as their leader, they saw hope and found motivation to cultivate. "In these three years, we must train diligently so the Mountain Lord will see our progress!" "The Mountain Lord''s current strength is already terrifying. Who knows how powerful he will become after three years of seclusion?" The Chief and the other three Primordial God-level powerhouses were curious. "The Mountain Lord is beyond our comprehension. For now, we should focus on improving ourselves..." "Indeed. We must not hold the Mountain Lord back. This time, under his leadership, The Celestial will surely be defeated!" ... As Owen sat cross-legged on the island of the ruined Dark Temple, Rachel glanced at him and asked puzzledly, "Owen, during these three years, won''t you miss Leslie or your daughter?" Owen did not answer immediately. Instead, he looked up at the sky, narrowing his eyes. "Of course, I will miss them. But reuniting now would only bring temporary happiness. The Celestial and its people already have their sights set on us, and time is running out." "Training here may seem harsh, but it will allow us to grow stronger. Only with great strength can we resist The Celestial and protect them. I have a strong feeling that once I comprehend my own Dao Law, I will be able to face The Celestial!" Owen''s voice grew heavier as he spoke. Seeing this, Rachel, though unsure of the source of Owen''s confidence, recalled the many miracles he had achieved and believed he could do it. "Alright, I will protect you during your seclusion," Rachel said, standing silently beside him as his guardian. ... As Owen secluded himself to enhance his strength, chaos had erupted in Pure Land. Caesar, leading the former Rebel Alliance, launched continuous attacks within Pure Land, purging those factions and strong individuals who refused to submit to The Celestial. Every region of Pure Land was in turmoil. Venus, leading a part of the Rebel Alliance, was no match for Caesar, especially after The Celestial intervened. They were completely overwhelmed and on the brink of defeat. Fortunately, as Venus faced near-certain defeat, a towering figure emerged from the underworld cycle created by Owen¡ªWar Goddess! This top-tier powerhouse, who had previously fought alongside the God of Light and the Lord of Stars against The Celestial, had returned! Her appearance shocked countless people and temporarily reversed Venus''s dire situation. However, everyone knew that this was just the beginning. The Celestial had already targeted Venus and War Goddess. The current calm was merely the prelude to an even greater storm. ... "Sigh, what a turbulent time. At least Caesar''s attacks have stopped, and we can finally catch our breath." "Yes. First, Sargeras led the Burning Legion to launch devastating attacks on Pure Land, then Forbidden Zone allied with Sargeras against Owen. Caesar betrayed us and unleashed Wraith Marshal but was slain by Leslie... So much chaos has occurred in such a short time." "Now that Caesar has joined The Celestial, his power has grown terrifying. Even War Goddess can only barely suppress him. If Caesar launches another attack..." The mages'' expressions were grim. They had witnessed more upheavals in this era than in all the previous ones combined! Although they could catch their breath for now, they feared the ultimate battle between The Celestial and Venus was imminent. This battle would decide their lives and futures. More mages began to gather near the Emerald Dreamscape. Leslie and the Azure Kingdom''s reputation had spread across Pure Land, and many fearful mages saw them as a safe haven. Moreover, Venus, the leader of the Rebel Alliance, had also stationed herself and her forces in the Emerald Dreamscape, making it the focus of attention. As more people paid attention to the Emerald Dreamscape, rumors began to spread rapidly. "Have you heard? They say Ysera, the lord of Emerald Dreamscape, is actually Leslie''s maid. Even Venus, the leader of the Rebel Alliance, is just one of Leslie''s maids!" "That can''t be true! I find the rumor that Leslie is the real leader of the Rebel Alliance much more plausible." ... Countless people debated this, finding it hard to believe. After all, Ysera and Venus were both top-tier powerhouses and outstanding individuals. How could they be someone else''s maids? However, the idea that Leslie might be the one to have them as her maids made some believe it. Leslie''s ruthless reputation, coupled with more emerging evidence, lent credibility to the rumors. Chapter473-Leslies Terror "This news is true. You all know Miss Leslie''s strength. She single-handedly annihilated an entire Forbidden Zone, and even the Wraith Marshal met his end at her hands.""Though Ysera and Miss Venus are exceptional individuals, compared to Miss Leslie, they fall far short. They have already been subdued by her strength and charm!" "I''ve also heard that Miss Leslie''s strength is unparalleled in the Pure Land!" "Even the returning War Goddess cannot compare to Miss Leslie!" "While the War Goddess''s combat prowess is impressive, she has never achieved what Miss Leslie has. Right now, Miss Leslie is probably the foremost figure beneath The Celestial!" Everyone spoke with great reverence for Leslie. After all, Leslie''s renown had been earned through sheer power! ¡­ At the same time, in a small world. The War Goddess, clad in battle armor and exuding a killing aura, appeared within the small world. Her body was stained with blood, and her armor was covered with crisscrossing battle scars, as if it could shatter at any moment. Although she appeared gravely injured, her expression remained calm, as if she didn''t care about her wounds. However, when she saw Venus in the small world, her expression turned serious. "Venus, what is the meaning of those rumors in the Pure Land?" To the War Goddess, the leaders of the Rebel Alliance had always been Owen and the Goddess of Beauty. But from what she had witnessed in the Pure Land, it seemed the Rebel Alliance only obeyed Leslie! Even Venus followed Leslie''s orders without question! This was completely different from what she had imagined. She had always been confident in Venus''s ability to lead the Rebel Alliance. After all, Venus''s talent and strength were enough to place her among the best. But now, this future genius she had so highly regarded, the leader of the Rebel Alliance, had supposedly become Leslie''s maid, according to the rumors. She couldn''t understand! Nor could she believe it was true, so she came to confront Venus directly. Facing the War Goddess''s questioning, Venus''s eyes flickered with hesitation. This woman, a friend and comrade of her father, had left a deep impression on her. She knew the War Goddess had high hopes for her and had guided and helped her during her weaker days. Feeling a pang of guilt, Venus replied softly, "War Goddess, I won''t hide it from you. I am indeed Miss Leslie''s maid now¡­" Hearing these words, the War Goddess''s icy, beautiful face instantly showed a trace of astonishment. The rumors¡­ the rumors were true? How could Venus have fallen so low?! Immediately, her heart surged with rage. She knew Venus well¡ªLeslie must have used some underhanded method to force Venus into submission. Without hesitation, the War Goddess scolded her angrily, "Even if Leslie holds something over you, do you realize who you are and what responsibilities you bear? How could you become someone''s maid?" As the War Goddess grew increasingly furious, Venus quickly intervened, "War Goddess, while this may seem inappropriate, it was my decision. Miss Leslie had nothing to do with it." Hearing Venus still defending Leslie at such a moment, the War Goddess trembled with anger, wishing she could slap some sense into her. However, as her emotions flared, she forced herself to calm down. After shooting Venus a sharp glare, she stormed toward the center of the small world. Leslie must give her an explanation for this! As the War Goddess charged angrily toward the center of the small world, Madelyn, sensing the tension, hurriedly blocked her path, fearing a confrontation with her elder sister. However, the enraged War Goddess struck Madelyn aside with a single blow, sending her crashing into the central hall. Seeing Madelyn thrown aside, Little Leslie, who had been by her side, widened her round eyes in anger, glaring at the War Goddess. "You! Bad person!" The War Goddess frowned. "Where did this brat come from? Get lost!" With that, a domineering aura erupted from her, pressing down on Little Leslie. At that moment, a graceful and commanding figure appeared before Little Leslie, dispelling the oppressive aura emanating from the War Goddess entirely. Seeing Leslie''s appearance, the War Goddess fixed her cold gaze on her and demanded, "Leslie, why have you treated Venus this way?" Leslie glanced indifferently at Venus, ignoring her, and instead instructed Little Leslie to go inside the hall and sleep. Only then did she focus her icy gaze on Venus. "Venus must have told you¡ªshe made a grave mistake by attacking Owen, and she must face the consequences!" "If she truly repents, I might release her after she serves for several decades." "Those who lay a hand on my husband will become corpses. Venus is lucky to be alive¡ªI''ve already shown her mercy." As Leslie spoke, the War Goddess''s breathing grew rapid. It was the first time she had encountered someone so audacious! "Leslie, you''re too arrogant! Venus is the daughter of the God of Light!" "Even if she made a mistake, you have no right to punish her, let alone make her your maid!" To the War Goddess, Venus wasn''t just her friend''s daughter; she was also the hope of the Rebel Alliance. This was especially true after the God of Light sacrificed himself to create an opportunity for them to escape¡ªeveryone owed him an immense debt. For someone to humiliate Venus like this was to insult them all! Her fiery temper couldn''t stand it. However, Leslie''s expression remained calm in the face of the War Goddess''s accusations. "The God of Light is indeed a remarkable elder, but so what? Venus is not the God of Light. Even if he were here, the result would not change!" At these words, the atmosphere grew tense. Those present felt a weight in the air, while the War Goddess''s heart burned with endless fury. This Leslie was truly insufferable! If allowed to continue unchecked, what would she not dare to do? Immediately, a towering aura of bloodlust erupted from the War Goddess, filling every corner of the small world with savage battle imagery. Most people present felt an oppressive weight in their hearts, their expressions filled with fear as they looked at the War Goddess. It was clear that this notoriously ferocious warrior was truly enraged. At that moment, Leslie calmly watched the raging War Goddess. Chains of dominion, ancient and immutable, emerged from the void, clattering and sparking. The oppressive aura of the War Goddess was instantly extinguished, as though doused by icy rain. She stared at Leslie in disbelief. How could Leslie''s power be so terrifying? In her moment of shock, Leslie reached out her snow-white hand and grasped the War Goddess''s swan-like neck. Her mana and aura were sealed within her, rendering her as powerless as an ordinary mage. "War Goddess, you indeed have some strength and fame, but that is all in the past. If you dare act insolently before me again, I will show no mercy!" Leslie''s cold voice echoed, leaving everyone present in shock. They knew Leslie''s reputation¡ªshe always meant what she said! If the War Goddess continued to defy her, she would likely be killed! As the tension reached its peak, Little Leslie''s voice suddenly rang out from within the hall. Hearing her daughter, Leslie immediately reined in her temper, releasing the War Goddess. She then calmly entered the hall, as if nothing had happened. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Watching Leslie''s departing figure, the War Goddess rubbed her sore throat, her stunning face filled with astonishment. "How can your power be so terrifying?" The War Goddess had long reached the pinnacle of power, yet before Leslie, she felt as insignificant as an ant. It was the first time since becoming a Primordial God that she had felt this way. Even after experiencing it herself, she found it hard to believe. Chapter474-The Two Celestials Reflecting on the first time they met Leslie, it had been at Owen''s grand wedding. It was through Owen that they first noticed Leslie.At that time, although they had found Leslie extraordinary, no one could have imagined that she would grow to such terrifying heights in such a short period! Not only was her beauty unparalleled, but her terrifying strength likely surpassed even the God of Light himself! Under the increasingly astonished gaze of the War Goddess, Leslie, who had returned to the hall, quickly regained her gentle demeanor. Looking at her daughter, tossing and turning on the bed and unable to sleep, she smiled and asked: "Why aren''t you being a good girl and going to sleep tonight?" Leslie gently patted her daughter''s back. Little Leslie sat up, held her mother''s hand, and walked out of the hall. With a serious expression, she looked at the War Goddess and said: "Auntie War Goddess, my mom didn''t mistreat Auntie Venus at all. The Rebel Alliance has managed to hold out this long because my mom has been helping them constantly." After Little Leslie spoke, Venus also stepped forward. Looking at the War Goddess with a solemn expression, she said: "War Goddess, this matter is indeed my fault. Not only did Owen activate the array to ensure our safe return, but he also reestablished the cycle of the underworld. He has done so much for me and for all of us." "But¡­ because of my selfishness, I attacked Owen. That was absolutely wrong of me!" As Venus spoke, her face was filled with guilt. Seeing this, the War Goddess stared intently at Venus, seeing her past actions clearly. From Owen activating the Time Array to assist their return, to everything Venus described, she reviewed it all in detail using her special retroactive magic. It seemed she had indeed wronged Leslie, and she realized she had acted impulsively earlier. With some embarrassment, she looked at Leslie apologetically. Leslie, however, remained calm, saying, "Considering you are a senior, I won''t hold it against you." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that, Leslie ignored the War Goddess entirely. The War Goddess felt even more guilt welling up in her eyes. Previously, she and the Lord of Stars had been witnesses to Owen and Leslie''s wedding. Now, although Venus had her reasons, her actions of forcing Owen into the depths of the Demon Abyss were indeed excessive. Afterward, the War Goddess seemed to recall something, her expression growing serious as she asked, "Owen¡­ Owen should be able to return from the depths of the Demon Abyss, right?" This was no small matter. Owen had been the victim, and the Demon Abyss was known for its strangeness. Even she and the Lord of Stars had never fully explored its depths, where ominous auras that even they found dangerous lurked. In his heavily injured state, Owen falling into such a place was almost certainly fatal. Hearing the War Goddess suddenly express concern about Owen, Leslie responded indifferently: "This is not something you need to worry about, War Goddess. He should emerge from the depths of the Demon Abyss before long." As Leslie spoke, Little Leslie added with a cheerful smile: "Daddy will be back soon!" At this time, Seraphina glared angrily at the War Goddess, still holding a grudge for her earlier defense of Venus. Although Owen''s fall into the Demon Abyss couldn''t be entirely blamed on Venus, she bore significant responsibility. However, this thought only briefly crossed her mind before her attention shifted to her longing for Owen. Like Little Leslie and the others, Seraphina was full of confidence in Owen, but until he reappeared, her heart felt weighed down by an immovable stone. In the minds of the Dragon Princess and others, Owen''s image surfaced as well. To them, Owen was a figure more dazzling than miracles themselves. This trial would surely not stop him! Leslie, meanwhile, glanced at the War Goddess as if something had come to mind. Studying her intently, she curiously asked: "Before the end of the epoch, you frequently launched expeditions against The Celestial. What exactly lies beyond the firmament?" Faced with Leslie''s direct and probing question, the War Goddess remained silent for a long moment before finally speaking: "Beyond the firmament, it''s not just the one The Celestial you imagine. There are other terrifying existences as well." Hearing this, the Celestial God Hall members looked curiously at the War Goddess. Although they had heard of attempts to attack The Celestial, they knew little about its true nature or the entities beyond it. Most deities who had experienced those battles remained tight-lipped about them. "Other terrifying existences?" Soon, the Dragon Princess and others exchanged glances, their breathing slowing noticeably. For something to be described as terrifying by the War Goddess, it must be truly extraordinary! The War Goddess took a deep breath and continued, "The Celestial itself is terrifying, being born of countless rules. However, before the current Celestial, there was another, weakened but not extinct¡ªa prior ''The Celestial.''" "Two Celestials: one representing the decayed past, the other embodying the vibrant present. Beyond that, there are ancient beings born from chaos, most of whom serve the two Celestials. Their strength is utterly terrifying¡­" Hearing that there were two Celestials, many people''s expressions changed drastically. Just one Celestial''s power was enough to make them feel utterly helpless. The Celestials were, after all, the very source of magic and the embodiment of countless Orders. They were innately invincible. Additionally, the chaotic beings mentioned by the War Goddess filled them with unease. These beings, wielding ancient chaos magic, suppressed all elements. Like The Celestial, they held inherent advantages. Even the Trickster God, Loki, was one such chaotic being! These revelations, though few, were the product of countless efforts and sacrifices to uncover. Every deeper understanding of The Celestial came at a tremendous cost. Seeing the heavy expressions on everyone''s faces, clearly weighed down by the oppressive might of the two Celestials, the War Goddess spoke slowly: "However, there''s no need to worry too much. The Celestials are currently embroiled in internal conflict and won''t truly act against us." Hearing this, many present looked shocked, unsure of what she meant. The War Goddess explained calmly, "Through our trials and observations over multiple epochs, we''ve deduced that the decaying Celestial is vying with the current Celestial for control of this world." "They both care deeply about this struggle and can hardly afford distractions. Becoming the ruler of this realm is their utmost priority. Otherwise, if both Celestials had acted against us, we wouldn''t have survived until now." Upon hearing this, many people swallowed hard, staring at the War Goddess in disbelief. It was their first time hearing such explosive information. Their understanding of The Celestial underwent a significant shift. Leslie, however, remained relatively calm. She had already pieced together some fragmented knowledge about what lay beyond The Celestial, but the War Goddess''s explanation connected those clues, bringing sudden clarity. Even so, her heart wasn''t entirely undisturbed. No matter which Celestial ultimately claimed dominion, it would spell disaster for them. The Celestials'' power was too overwhelming. Even with their current equilibrium, merely a fraction of their focus on the rebels was enough to make resistance nearly impossible. As the others absorbed this information, the War Goddess added, "Though this is a major issue, the decaying Celestial, having endured countless eons, is no match for the vibrant current Celestial." "Moreover, as far as we know, both the chaotic beings and the ancient celestial deities stand behind the current Celestial." "The past Celestial has no chance." Hearing this, Venus, who was privy to much of the inside story, responded gravely: "No matter who ultimately wins, it will be bad news for us. They remain our enemies, and we must prepare. Once only one Celestial remains, our resistance will be nothing more than ants shaking a tree." At this, most of those present nodded solemnly. Indeed, once the Celestials decided the victor, the first force they would eliminate would undoubtedly be the Rebel Alliance! Chapter475-The Powerhouses of Another Dimension Seeing everyone''s solemn expressions, Venus sighed and said,"The current situation is extremely unfavorable for us. We must start preparing early." "With Owen and my father''s situations still uncertain, we can no longer afford to be careless." Then Venus turned to the War Goddess and asked, "Do you know where the Lord of Stars and those ancient gods are now?" Since the War Goddess had returned, it stood to reason that the Lord of Stars and the others should be returning as well. Hearing this, the War Goddess nodded with a smile and said, "With the underworld cycle acting as a guiding beacon, they won''t lose their way in the fabric of time and space. They''ll be back very soon!" At these words, the War Goddess glanced at Leslie with gratitude once more. They had previously attempted to reconstruct the underworld cycle many times, but without the Hell Grinder and the six special forces, they were completely at a loss. If not for Owen successfully condensing the underworld cycle, her return would not have been so swift. Hearing this, Venus and the others let out a sigh of relief. The return of the Lord of Stars and those ancient gods, whose power was incredibly formidable, would significantly strengthen their forces. At this moment, Charlotte burst into the small world with a panicked expression. "Empress, things are not looking good!" As soon as she appeared, she spoke with a grave tone. Everyone immediately turned their attention to her. Leslie frowned slightly and asked, "What''s happened? Have The Celestial and Caesar taken new action?" The others grew tense upon hearing this. Charlotte, responsible for intelligence, being so visibly anxious was never a good sign. Under everyone''s watchful gaze, Charlotte took a deep breath and said, "Empress, the world barrier of Pure Land has been shattered. Powerhouses from another dimension have invaded, specifically targeting our Rebel Alliance. It seems they have allied with The Celestial!" Powerhouses from another dimension? Hearing this, the War Goddess, Venus, and others had their pupils contract sharply. As top-tier mages, they were vaguely aware of the existence of other dimensions beyond their own. However, they had never imagined that those powerhouses would shatter the world barrier to invade. The strength of the world barrier was such that even a Primordial God-level being would find it exceedingly difficult to destroy. What was even more alarming was that these beings from another dimension had allied with The Celestial! The Rebel Alliance was already in a precarious position, and the intervention of another dimension spelled disaster for them. While others were visibly shocked and dismayed, Leslie''s expression remained relatively calm. She had anticipated that The Celestial, despite its internal strife, would not remain idle. And now, it seemed her suspicions were confirmed¡ªthey had begun seeking allies from other dimensions. "If they''ve come, then let''s settle everything at once¡­" Leslie muttered to herself, her icy gaze radiating bone-chilling coldness. Meanwhile. Within the ruins of the shattered Dark Temple, Owen sat cross-legged. The light cascading from the heavens pierced through the Demon Abyss, illuminating him and giving his body a faint golden shimmer, radiant and dazzling. Behind Owen, a black halo slowly revolved, deep and impenetrable, like a black hole devouring endless magic. As this black hole manifested, a domineering bloodline aura emanated from Owen, spreading outward. The countless phenomena materializing around the black hole twisted and collapsed under the pressure of this aura! On the other side of the massive black hole lay a vast and vibrant dimensional space. Within this ancient and thriving dimension, countless beings gazed in terror, their expressions frozen. Their sun had been replaced by a pitch-black black hole! This eerie black hole seemed like some kind of portal, emitting chaotic energy. Through it, they caught fleeting glimpses of a strange and entirely different dimension. Before they could probe further, an overwhelming aura surged forth from the black hole like a tidal wave! Under this aura, all beings trembled uncontrollably, unable to move, as if confronted by an invincible sovereign. The strongest entities of this dimension were also drawn to the black hole, their expressions filled with fear and disbelief. "What in the world is happening?" "This aura is terrifying!" "Look! There seems to be a figure on the other side of the black hole!" Suddenly, one of the top powerhouses saw a horrifying sight and exclaimed in shock. Following his words, many others looked closely and finally noticed it¡ªa fearsome figure seemed to stand on the other side of the black hole. Although the figure''s back was turned to them, making it hard to discern clearly, the oppressive aura suffocating them seemed to emanate from this very being! "Who is this figure?" "Even with his back to us, the pressure he exudes is terrifying beyond words!" "Could he be a powerhouse from another dimension? Have such beings already emerged?" "We need to leave this place immediately. This entity is too terrifying to provoke!" At that moment, countless beings and powerhouses from the dimension fled at their fastest speed, terrified of lingering too long and being noticed by this terrifying presence. A single thought from such a being could easily obliterate them. Although many were curious about the new dimension connected to the black hole, the terrifying figure was enough to deter them. Instead, they directed their attention to the other side of the dimension, where another black hole connected to different dimensions. "Powerhouses from another dimension are invading!" This news spread like wildfire across Pure Land, causing widespread panic and fear among the mages. Soon, many people gathered at the site of the black hole, staring at the vast, world-devouring black region. From within the black region, many powerhouses from the other dimension had already emerged. These beings were all incredibly powerful. Each appearance caused massive disruptions in time and space. Even the residual effects of their descent struck fear into countless hearts. Who could possibly withstand such overwhelming strength? Moreover, the powerhouses continued to arrive in an endless stream. It appeared they were amassing their forces here, preparing to seize control of Pure Land. This move alarmed and terrified many factions within Pure Land. Though they had never encountered such a situation before, the aggressive arrival of these other-dimensional powerhouses made it clear they were not here for negotiations. Nearly every faction in Pure Land began making the worst preparations. The Rebel Alliance, led by Venus, in particular, implemented numerous contingency measures. However, once the invaders had mostly arrived, they did not immediately provoke large-scale conflict or seize territories. Instead, their relative calm puzzled many factions, leaving them unsure how to respond. This confusion did not last long before a shocking revelation spread rapidly. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These other-dimensional powerhouses were here to assist The Celestial in eradicating the Rebel Alliance entirely! They called themselves friends of The Celestial. Although many in Pure Land were discontented with this, there was little they could do. Some factions within Pure Land were aligned with Owen and Leslie, unwilling to see the Rebel Alliance fall. Yet, another announcement soon followed, spreading even greater shock: "Any force aiding the Rebel Alliance will be slaughtered without mercy!" This blood-stained message from the other-dimensional powerhouses reverberated across Pure Land, sending shockwaves through every faction. "The Celestial is determined to eradicate the Rebel Alliance, even involving other-dimensional forces." "It seems that way. Can the Rebel Alliance withstand this?" "Sigh, The Celestial grows more excessive by the day. If the Rebel Alliance falls, we''ll have no hope left." "But I''ve heard The Celestial is still embroiled in internal conflict. Isn''t it unwise to seek external help at this time?" "The internal conflict should settle soon. After that, The Celestial will focus entirely on destroying the Rebel Alliance. Their situation looks bleak." As they gazed at the powerful beings from another dimension, countless mages shook their heads and sighed in despair. Chapter476-Targeting the Rebel Alliance All mages in Pure Land were well aware that The Celestial had always been a dominant force throughout history. Though the Rebel Alliance occasionally produced extraordinary talents, they ultimately proved no match for The Celestial.Now, with The Celestial summoning terrifying powerhouses from another dimension, the Rebel Alliance''s chances of survival seemed almost nonexistent. Even if the Rebel Alliance managed to withstand this onslaught, it would likely suffer devastating losses and be forced into obscurity. As the mages of Pure Land paid close attention to the unfolding events, the invaders from another dimension gathered on a barren plain, establishing their base camp. Meanwhile, top-tier figures from The Celestial convened with these other-dimensional powerhouses, seemingly to discuss the annihilation of the Rebel Alliance. Witnessing this, many mages in Pure Land grew increasingly concerned for the Rebel Alliance. The combined might of The Celestial and these otherworldly powerhouses was nothing short of a death sentence for the Rebel Alliance. A dark cloud of anxiety loomed over everyone''s hearts. Although no one knew when The Celestial and their allies would strike the Rebel Alliance, it was clear that when they did, it would be earth-shattering. In the Emerald Dreamscape, the mood was somber. The unexpected alliance between The Celestial and the other-dimensional powerhouses had placed immense pressure on everyone. Yet they also knew that worry, fear, and panic would accomplish nothing. What was destined to happen would inevitably come to pass. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The only thing they could do now was to strengthen themselves as quickly as possible. The upcoming battle would determine their lives and destinies. Within the Small World. The involvement of the other-dimensional powerhouses had thrown everyone into a flurry of activity. Some sought support from their own factions, others gathered intelligence, while many focused on enhancing their abilities. Seated in the main hall of the Small World, Leslie was also busy. Messages from all over poured onto her desk, demanding her immediate attention and resolution. Leslie''s expression was as cold and solemn as ever, resembling that of an ethereal sovereign untouched by mortal concerns. Beside Leslie, Madelyn and Charlotte worked as her aides, helping her sort through the overwhelming pile of reports and intelligence. The Azure Kingdom, already vast due to its alliances with various factions, had become even more chaotic in these turbulent times. The sheer volume of information and matters requiring attention had grown exponentially. Thanks to Madelyn and Charlotte''s assistance, the efficiency of their operations had been maximized. "The intelligence on the other dimension has been consolidated," Madelyn reported. "The Rock Demon clan has deployed an army of about five hundred thousand. They are physically powerful, resistant to metal, but lack intelligence." "The Vampire clan is also participating. They undergo strange transformations by feeding on blood, often acting alone. They are extremely strong, with approximately one thousand elite members." "The Shamanic Army comprises roughly one million human followers of shamanic beliefs. They are adept at natural magic and exhibit exceptional coordination and individual strength." "Finally, the Dune clan deserves special attention. They can create creatures with unique powers, even mimicking other races. However, their original forms are relatively weak¡­" Leslie reviewed the compiled intelligence and quickly began organizing the Azure Kingdom''s forces to counter the other-dimensional armies. Her decision-making was swift and precise. Madelyn and Charlotte watched her in awe. Leslie''s deep understanding of these alien races and powers enabled her to devise countermeasures with incredible speed. Even top-tier generals of mage armies couldn''t match her efficiency, let alone her ability to strategize for both weaknesses and battle tactics. Elsa, who had been brought into the Small World by Leslie, approached with a tray of tea like a maid and served it to the three of them. Ever since the death of the Wraith Marshal, Elsa had followed Leslie. Over time, her admiration for Leslie had only deepened. The more she learned about Leslie, the more she revered her. Leslie''s journey was more legendary than any tale in the history books. To Elsa, Leslie had become her ultimate idol. Serving by Leslie''s side filled her with happiness. At the same time, Leslie''s excellence made her increasingly curious about Owen. From what she understood, Leslie loved Owen deeply. Given Leslie''s aloof and exceptional nature, Elsa couldn''t fathom what kind of extraordinary man could win her heart and loyalty. While Elsa pondered this, Leslie efficiently dealt with the reports and events before her. With a sigh of relief, Leslie stretched, her proud and graceful figure on full display. Madelyn approached and began massaging Leslie''s shoulders. Meanwhile, under the Tree of World, Seraphina chased Little Leslie around, causing all the small animals in the Small World to flee in terror from the two mischievous "troublemakers." The War Goddess sat beneath the Tree of World, her expression grave as she observed the two girls. Seraphina''s bloodline, having undergone multiple evolutions, had become ancient and unfathomable. Even the War Goddess, despite her extensive knowledge, couldn''t discern its origins. Little Leslie''s bloodline was even more astonishing. The chaotic magic emanating from her was so rich that it was clear she possessed an ancient and powerful chaotic bloodline. Her talent and potential were immeasurable. "Chaos bodies only pass through bloodline inheritance. But Leslie doesn''t seem to be a chaos body, nor does Owen¡­" The War Goddess was puzzled. Recalling the unique aura Leslie emitted, she realized Leslie''s constitution might be even more terrifying than a chaos body. As the War Goddess pondered, a ripple appeared in the void before her. Venus materialized in the Small World, her expression grave. She looked at the War Goddess and said solemnly, "War Goddess, urgent news: a celestial god emperor has descended upon the barren plain. The other-dimensional forces refer to them as the ''Celestial God Emperor,'' and their power appears unmatched!" Celestial God Emperor! The War Goddess''s expression darkened instantly. This Celestial God Emperor was an ancient entity, so obscure that few had ever heard of them. However, the War Goddess knew all too well¡ªthis being had appeared in every battle against The Celestial, serving as their most formidable ally. Their combat prowess was terrifying, making them the strongest among the celestial gods loyal to The Celestial. "It''s them¡­ This complicates things¡­" The War Goddess narrowed her eyes, her rare display of gravity betraying her deep concern. "Perhaps the decayed Celestial and the current Celestial have resolved their conflict. Otherwise, this being wouldn''t have left the firmament." Venus nodded in agreement and continued, "According to the latest intelligence, the Celestial God Emperor has moved toward the ruins of Middle Earth¡­" Middle Earth¡­ The War Goddess frowned. Middle Earth was the place she had used the underworld cycle to return. It was clear the Celestial God Emperor aimed to destroy the underworld cycle there. If the underworld cycle were destroyed, the Lord of Stars and other ancient powerhouses would lose their beacon and be unable to return quickly. The cycle had to be protected at all costs! As the War Goddess resolved to take action, Leslie appeared, standing before her. "Leslie, what do you mean by this?" the War Goddess asked, confused. Leslie replied calmly, "I''m going with you." Chapter477-The Celestial God Emperor The War Goddess hesitated for a moment, then looked at Leslie with suspicion.Leslie''s status was no longer ordinary. Not only was she the ruler of the Azure Kingdom, but she was also the de facto leader of the Rebel Alliance. Her position was one of great power and responsibility. If Leslie left with her, who would manage these two critical domains? Leslie, seemingly aware of the War Goddess''s concerns, turned to Madelyn and said, "During my absence, all matters of the Azure Kingdom will be entrusted to you." Madelyn looked at Leslie in shock. Though she had previously acted as a regent, that was during relatively peaceful times. Now, amidst such turbulence, the thought of taking over left her deeply uncertain. "This¡­ Sister, please reconsider. I''m not capable of this!" Leslie gently patted her on the shoulder. "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. You can do it!" Madelyn gazed into Leslie''s resolute eyes, slowly responding, "I¡­ Can I really do this?" Leslie firmly replied, "You already have the ability to stand on your own. Both Owen and I believe in you!" Hearing Leslie''s words, Madelyn understood that the current chaotic situation meant she could no longer hide under Leslie and Owen''s wings. She needed to grow on her own. After a brief moment of hesitation, Madelyn nodded solemnly. "Sister, I will do everything I can not to disappoint you!" Satisfied, Leslie nodded and then turned to Charlotte. "Assist Madelyn during this time." Charlotte nodded. Leslie then looked at Ferola, the Lord of Celestial God Palace, and Ysera. "All of you, behave yourselves and assist Madelyn properly!" Under Leslie''s cold gaze, the three women obediently nodded repeatedly. "Don''t worry, Mistress. We will wholeheartedly assist Madelyn!" Seeing this, Leslie finally turned to the War Goddess. "Let''s go!" The War Goddess glanced at Leslie, surprised by her decisiveness. In just a few breaths, Leslie had made all the necessary arrangements. Acknowledging this, the War Goddess nodded. "Very well, let''s not delay any further." With that, the War Goddess left the Small World first. Leslie was about to follow when she noticed a pair of round, teary eyes fixed on her. Her daughter! Little Leslie''s eyes were slightly red, clearly holding back her emotions. She knew her mother had important matters to attend to and couldn''t stay to take care of her. But she still longed to be with her mother. Seeing Little Leslie in this state softened Leslie''s heart. She walked over, gently smoothing her daughter''s soft hair, and comforted her in a tender voice, "I won''t be gone for long. Mommy will come back soon¡­" Little Leslie nodded vigorously. Though her eyes reddened further, she bit her lip and didn''t say a word. Everyone watching felt a pang in their hearts. Though they hadn''t spent much time with Little Leslie, they all adored the thoughtful and well-behaved girl. When Owen left, she had been heartbroken but kept it hidden until after he was gone, only then breaking down in tears. Now, Owen had been gone for a long time without returning, and Leslie was about to leave too. For someone as young as Little Leslie, it was undoubtedly hard to bear. Leslie''s emotions also surged, but she steeled herself and prepared to leave quickly. Just as she turned, Little Leslie couldn''t help but call out, "Please come back soon!" Her voice was loud, and tears streamed down her cheeks. Leslie stopped in her tracks, turned back, and embraced her daughter. "Wait for me. Mommy will be back very soon." Little Leslie nodded earnestly and said, "I''ll wait for you and Daddy to come back! I''ll think about you every day!" Leslie smiled softly, then carried her daughter over to Seraphina. "Seraphina, she''s your little sister. Take care of her while I''m away." Though Seraphina was slightly intimidated by Leslie, she held Little Leslie carefully in her arms. "I''ll make sure to protect the little mistress!" She tightened her grip slightly, as if to reassure both Leslie and herself. Leslie nodded, then finally left the Small World. This time, Leslie moved quickly, fearing that any delay would weaken her resolve. If she stayed longer, her plans would not proceed as intended. Meanwhile. At the ancient pinnacle of the firmament, shrouded in endless chaotic light, magnificent and ancient palaces floated. This was the stronghold of the Celestial God clan under The Celestial''s rule. At that moment, an ancient gate that had long been sealed slowly opened as if stirred by some unseen force. A graceful figure stepped out from the gate. She was tall, with snow-white skin and a white crown atop her head. Her invisible aura of authority weighed heavily on everyone present. As she appeared, the other Celestial Gods gathered there bowed deeply. This was their uncrowned ruler¡ªthe Celestial God Emperor! "Greetings, Your Majesty!" The ancient and powerful Celestial Gods greeted her in unison. The Celestial God Emperor''s expression was indifferent as she swept her gaze across them. She stepped forward, each stride like a crushing weight on their spirits. Her snow-white legs seemed to trample on their very souls. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Though the Celestial Gods were proud and gifted descendants, in her presence, they had no grounds for arrogance. She possessed the most noble Celestial God bloodline and a power rivaling The Celestial itself! Her strength and status were second only to the two Celestials. As she appeared, Loki, the Trickster God who had been stirring turmoil in Pure Land, lowered his head respectfully and stood beside her. His demeanor was as deferential as that of an old steward greeting his master. Anyone witnessing this scene would be utterly shocked. Loki, infamous throughout Pure Land, was feared by countless factions. Yet now, he was acting like a humble servant! The Celestial God Emperor cast a cold glance at Loki and said, "Have you investigated the matter I assigned to you?" Loki immediately stepped forward and replied, "Your Majesty, it has been confirmed. The underworld cycle has been reconstructed in the ruins of Middle Earth." The Celestial God Emperor nodded. "Hiding it in such a place¡­ But the cycle cannot be allowed to persist!" With intrigue, she added, "Who reconstructed the cycle? Even with the Hell Grinder, establishing the cycle is no simple task." Loki''s tone grew more deferential, and a flicker of murderous intent flashed in his eyes. "It was Owen! He secretly rebuilt the cycle." "Owen¡­" The Celestial God Emperor murmured, her tone carrying a hint of familiarity with the name. "Let''s visit Middle Earth. Such a barren place¡­ could it really produce such a genius?" Loki nodded repeatedly, then hesitated before saying, "The underworld cycle is crucial to the War Goddess and her rebels. If we move to destroy it, they will undoubtedly resist with everything they have." The Celestial God Emperor seemed unsurprised. She commanded, "The four guardian saints shall accompany me to Middle Earth. The other deities will remain and oversee the other-dimensional forces'' actions." "This time, Pure Land must be turned into a purgatory, and all living beings must once again tremble in terror!" With her decree, the other Celestial Gods began executing the plan. However, as the Celestial God Emperor was about to leave, a terrifying aura erupted from the void. She turned back, gazing into the endless chaos, where an ancient prison loomed. Within the prison, a soul as pure and radiant as crystal light flickered. Chapter478-Demon Realms Aid The Soul of the God of Light!Though trapped and oppressed within the prison, the God of Light refused to yield, coldly glaring at the Celestial God Emperor, Tsukihime. "Tsukihime, was it necessary to act against me?" "The Celestial may no longer exist in its old form, but the will it summoned will not perish. As long as The Celestial lives, so too will our resolve!" This firm declaration caused a slight tremor in Tsukihime''s stance. However, in the next moment, she unleashed her oppressive soul aura, locking onto the God of Light''s pure, crystalline essence. Her tone was icy as she spoke: "The Celestial is The Celestial. To defy it is rebellion, and rebellion is merely a path to death." "Survival of the fittest is natural. You, as a pinnacle powerhouse, reject allegiance to The Celestial in favor of your farcical democracy. How laughable!" As she spoke, her eyes shimmered with divine light. The God of Light, however, merely glanced at her indifferently, as though she could never grasp his innermost thoughts or the true aspirations of all mages. The God of Light''s unyielding defiance gradually eroded Tsukihime''s patience. "If you remain so obstinate and refuse submission, don''t blame me for what happens next!" With that, she waved her hand. From the jade disk-like light wheel hovering behind her, two frigid chains shot forth, piercing the God of Light''s soul. The chains were unbearably cold. Even with the God of Light''s formidable soul, he began to weaken under their chilling grip, letting out involuntary cries of anguish. "Your soul is deteriorating," Tsukihime said coldly. "When you can no longer endure the brutal cold, you will beg for mercy." Despite the visible torment, the God of Light''s voice remained resolute: "My current state is indeed dire, but in the end, we will be victorious!" "Tsukihime, you will fail!" Though his voice carried pain, his tone was as steadfast as unshakable stone. Tsukihime sneered. "Is that so? We shall see. The greater your hope, the greater your disappointment will be!" With that, she ignored the God of Light and turned to the other Celestial Gods gathered around her. "Mobilize the entire other-dimensional army. This time, the Rebel Alliance must suffer catastrophic losses!" Sensing her simmering fury, the Celestial Gods immediately grew serious. "Rest assured, Your Majesty. We will oversee this personally. Not a single rebel in Pure Land will be spared!" Satisfied, Tsukihime nodded and swiftly departed with her four Guardian Saints. Loki, the Trickster God, cast a glance at the imprisoned God of Light, a smug grin spreading across his face. The God of Light, who had long been his greatest adversary, was now reduced to this wretched state¡ªsomething Loki found immensely satisfying. It was a pity the God of Light still clung to life. But it wouldn''t be long before this once-formidable foe''s soul dissolved entirely, becoming a forgotten relic of history. At that moment, following Tsukihime''s command, the long-prepared other-dimensional army began its advance from the barren plains. Their target: the territories of the Azure Kingdom and the Emerald Dreamscape. The army moved with incredible speed. Their march shook the earth, plunging the entire Pure Land into panic. The other-dimensional forces were terrifyingly powerful and ruthless. Both the Azure Kingdom and Emerald Dreamscape responded immediately, deploying armies to intercept the invaders. However, despite their efforts, the Azure Kingdom and Emerald Dreamscape lacked the deep foundations necessary to match the invaders. After only a brief skirmish, the other-dimensional forces gained the upper hand. Were it not for the meticulous preparations Leslie had made before her departure, exploiting the invaders'' weaknesses, the enemy might have already overrun the Azure Kingdom and Emerald Dreamscape. Many neutral factions observing the conflict grew increasingly uneasy. The Azure Kingdom''s forces, widely regarded as the strongest in Pure Land, were struggling against the other-dimensional army. This hesitation extended to factions contemplating aid for Owen and Leslie. The invaders had made their stance clear: any force aiding the Rebel Alliance would be deemed an enemy and annihilated. Reluctant to risk their families and domains, these factions refrained from intervening, leaving the Azure Kingdom and Emerald Dreamscape to fend for themselves. As the invaders gained the upper hand, their assault grew even more ferocious, determined to obliterate these two strongholds. But just as the Rebel Alliance seemed on the brink of collapse, a massive force from the Demon Realm arrived to provide aid. Within the Small World. Madelyn gazed at Archdemon and Ymir, her expression tinged with nostalgia. When she looked at Archdemon, her emotions grew more complex. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unlike the cold and stifling atmosphere she often felt around her sister, being with Archdemon felt more relaxed. They had become unlikely friends after Archdemon''s audacious attempt to forcefully marry Owen¡ªan event Madelyn had disrupted during the wedding. Later, their shared survival in the Demon Abyss had forged a deep camaraderie. Seeing Archdemon again, a rare smile appeared on Madelyn''s face. "Thank you for coming to our aid!" Her gratitude toward Archdemon was heartfelt. In these trying times, when most factions in Pure Land hesitated to act, only the Demon Realm stepped forward to help. True friendship revealed itself in adversity, and the Demon Realm clearly regarded them as allies. Archdemon smiled faintly. "It''s nothing. We''re only doing what we can. I''m not sure how much help we''ll be." Nearby, Ysera and the others studied Archdemon and Ymir. Having witnessed Owen''s duel with Sargeras, they were aware of Owen''s special connection with Archdemon. But meeting her in person was a revelation. Her talent, strength, beauty, and audacity were indeed extraordinary. Seraphina approached with Little Leslie in tow, her eyes wide with excitement. "Archdemon Sister, we meet again!" Seraphina had a good impression of Archdemon. Archdemon gently patted Seraphina''s head, a faint nostalgia in her gaze. The first time they met, Seraphina had been in her snake form. Now, she had fully transformed through her bloodline and grown significantly stronger. After some brief reminiscing, Madelyn turned to Archdemon with a serious expression. "Archdemon, how many forces have you brought this time?" Archdemon replied calmly, "Ymir and I are here, along with two Throne Celestials, over thirty Celestial Gods, and a demon army of more than five hundred thousand." Following the Millennial Cataclysm and Sargeras''s attack, the Demon Realm had suffered significant losses. The forces Archdemon brought were their absolute limit. Madelyn, understanding the toll these events had taken, expressed her gratitude again. "Thank you, Archdemon. With your reinforcements, the pressure on us will ease somewhat." Archdemon nodded, aware that the current situation was dire. Even with the added forces, they were far from enough to turn the tide. The other-dimensional army alone was overwhelming, and if The Celestial''s forces joined the fray, they would stand no chance. "We can only hold out as long as we can," Archdemon said quietly. "When Owen and Leslie return, they''ll turn the tide." Madelyn''s expression darkened. "If my sister doesn''t return within three months, I''m afraid we won''t last that long." The group fell into silence. Three months might seem like a long time, but for beings of their caliber, it would pass in the blink of an eye. By then, much of the Azure Kingdom and Emerald Dreamscape might already be in ruins. "Don''t worry! Mommy and Daddy will be back soon!" Little Leslie''s resolute voice broke the heavy silence. Her confident, childlike demeanor brought smiles to everyone''s faces, lightening the oppressive mood. Archdemon and Ymir, unfamiliar with the young girl, looked at her curiously. "Who is she?" they asked. Chapter479-Infernal Reincarnation of Middle Earth "Who is she?"Looking at the little girl who suddenly spoke up, the Archdemon asked curiously. Madelyn explained, "She is little Leslie, the daughter of Owen and Leslie!" Hearing this, both the Archdemon and Ymir exchanged glances, their eyes reflecting a mix of emotions. They hadn''t expected that during this time apart, Owen and Leslie would already have a child. From the little girl, they could indeed see traces of Owen and Leslie. She was lively and adorable. Immediately, the two couldn''t resist stepping forward, wanting to hold the little girl. However, as they were about to move closer, a figure suddenly blocked their way. Elsa, who had been accompanying little Leslie all along, stopped them, her expression wary. Though it was clear from Madelyn and the others'' attitudes that the Archdemon and her companions weren''t enemies, little Leslie''s safety could not be compromised. At this moment, little Leslie gently tugged at Elsa''s sleeve. "It''s fine, Auntie Archdemon and Auntie Ymir are Dad''s friends. They like Dad very much and won''t hurt me." Hearing these words, a faint blush spread across the faces of both the Archdemon and Ymir. They indeed had strong feelings for Owen, but this was a well-known secret that almost no one ever mentioned directly. The other women present cast various glances at the two, with most of them sighing inwardly: "As expected of Owen, his charm is truly unparalleled¡­" Elsa, realizing this, had an embarrassed look flash across her face. Since Owen could attract someone as outstanding as Leslie, it wasn''t surprising that other women found him equally compelling. Without Elsa''s obstruction, the Archdemon and Ymir quickly approached little Leslie, curiosity evident as they asked, S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You know us?" Little Leslie nodded confidently. "Of course, I know you." Seeing how certain she was, both the Archdemon and Ymir felt a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as if they were seeing Owen himself. Owen had always been confident, as though he had everything under control. "Indeed, she''s Owen''s child. She''s just like him," the Archdemon remarked as she gently picked little Leslie up into her arms. Back when she had considered the possibility of marrying Owen, she had imagined many outcomes, one of which was having a child with him. If they really had a child, wouldn''t it be as adorable as little Leslie? The more she looked, the more the Archdemon adored little Leslie, holding her as if cradling a sacred little angel. She kissed little Leslie''s snowy, radiant cheek softly, and an overwhelming maternal instinct surged within her¡ª the desire to give her the best of everything in the world. Meanwhile, Ymir''s heart swelled with protective instincts, as if little Leslie had become the most precious treasure in her life. Just as the two women were completely absorbed by the adorable little Leslie, Charlotte hurried into the small world from outside. "The Celestial has made a move again!" As she entered, her expression turned grave as she quickly scanned the crowd and reported, "Kaida has joined forces with those Celestial Gods who defected to The Celestial and allied with an interdimensional army!" "Their forces are terrifying. Emergency reports are coming in from all directions!" Hearing Charlotte''s report, Venus sighed deeply. The forces they had once gathered to resist The Celestial had now become a hindrance instead. "We absolutely cannot retreat now; otherwise, we might not even last until Owen and Leslie arrive!" As a longtime rival of The Celestial, she knew all too well their nature, as well as the nature of Caesar and his allies. They always preyed on the weak. If they retreated now, The Celestial would surely press forward relentlessly, leaving no room to breathe. Only by putting up fierce resistance could they possibly fend off the assault. Madelyn understood this too, her eyes burning with a crazed determination to kill. "If they dare come, then we''ll slaughter them all! Caesar still owes me a reckoning for what he did to my brother!" The others present nodded resolutely. "The Celestial won''t show us any mercy. Let''s fight them to the end!" The atmosphere grew charged with intense killing intent. Nearly everyone Owen and Leslie truly cared about was now within this small world, forming the core of their current faction. Each one of them was exceptionally gifted and powerful, renowned across the Pure Land. Seraphina''s bloodline was now so formidable it could suppress all spellbeasts, earning her the title of the royal sovereign among them¡ªa figure of extraordinary prestige. Ferola, the Celestial God Princess, Ysera, and Elsa were all top-tier prodigies in the Pure Land. They had already reached Celestial God levels before, but with the various resources and aid from the Tree of World in this small world, their abilities had undergone a complete transformation. As for Venus, the daughter of the God of Light, she had reigned as an unrivaled genius for several epochs. Among Celestial Gods, she was nearly invincible. Madelyn, with her bloodline awakening multiple times, had advanced further down the path of Death''s Calamity, refining it to perfection¡ªa walking harbinger of death. The Archdemon, once on the brink of life due to a lifespan crisis, had her potential reignited with Owen''s help, her level soaring to unprecedented heights. Although Ymir seldom revealed her strength, Owen knew well the brilliance of this support character. Underestimating her would come at a grave cost. These gathered individuals were undoubtedly among the strongest. No longer hiding their powers, they were prepared to shake the very foundations of this dire battle. ¡­ As Madelyn and the others mobilized, on the shattered Middle Earth below, a significant transformation had taken place amidst the destruction. What once was desolate land had been overtaken by lush jungles, nourished by the remains of countless beings annihilated during the Millennial Cataclysm. Beneath the forest floor lay the ashes of these countless lives, their essence feeding the vibrant growth above. The breeze carried the fragrance of flowers, making this place resemble a paradise of perfume. At the heart of this lush jungle stood two figures. One wore battered armor, stained with dark, ominous blood. Though she stood still, the surrounding area seemed to transform into a sea of corpses and blood. Beside the War Goddess stood Leslie, her expression icy. She radiated a chilling aura that covered the verdant forest in a layer of frost. Together, they faced a colossal black millstone ahead. The ancient millstone exuded a suffocating presence, its surface glowing with dazzling lights that pulsed ominously. Leslie''s beautiful eyes reflected a trace of reminiscence as she gazed at the millstone. This Infernal Grinder had been restored by Owen, and though his presence on it was faint, it warmed her heart. The War Goddess also looked at the twisted, glowing Hell Grinder with a complex expression. Without Owen''s restoration of this artifact, she would have been lost in the chaotic rivers of time, unable to return. Thanks to the Infernal Reincarnation''s guidance, she had found her way back. In this, Owen had done her a great service. She believed that the Lord of Stars and others must have sensed the presence of the Infernal Reincarnation and would be rushing here as fast as they could. This beacon of hope must not falter! Boom! Suddenly, the entire sky trembled as if struck by a mighty force. A massive black crack appeared in the heavens, spreading chaos and oppressive energy throughout the void. As the torrential pressure descended, both Leslie and the War Goddess looked up, their gazes unflinching. "As expected, they''ve come!" Chapter480-Leslie and Tsukihime Under the gazes of Leslie and the War Goddess, four terrifying figures gradually emerged from the fissure exuding chaotic energy. They seemed to embody the unchallengeable will of The Celestial, and the moment they appeared, a torrential pressure seeped into every corner of the area."Sacred Protectors!" The War Goddess squinted her eyes, recognizing the four figures. In her campaigns against The Celestial, she had faced these four Sacred Protectors multiple times and was quite familiar with them. Their power had all reached the level of Primordial Gods, terrifying beyond measure. Moreover, their existence predated even Loki, the God of Trickery, as they were ancient beings born from chaos, existing long before the creation of realms¡ªa living testament to the passage of epochs. "They are not to be underestimated. When they join forces, their power surges to unprecedented levels. But if it''s just them, you and I together can definitely defeat them." The War Goddess spoke seriously. However, just as her words fell, a heavy sound of footsteps echoed from the sky. Each step seemed to tread directly on the hearts of those present, creating a suffocating pressure. As the sound grew louder, the four ancient figures of The Celestial immediately moved apart, forming a path of welcome. Soon after, the first Celestial God-Emperor, Tsukihime, appeared. Ancient energy swirled around her as the flowing hem of her gown accentuated her enchanting figure. Every movement carried a paradoxical blend of cold aloofness and seductive allure. Upon seeing the Celestial God-Emperor, the War Goddess''s expression darkened abruptly. "Tsukihime, it''s been a long time. I didn''t expect your power to have grown so significantly," she said. At her words, Tsukihime smiled coldly. "You''ve aged. Since you''ve grown old, you should retire to the grave, not resist The Celestial." The War Goddess was unfazed by Tsukihime''s reprimand. After all, Tsukihime''s status and influence were unparalleled, even within the strictly hierarchical ranks of The Celestial. "It''s unexpected for you to take the field personally this time, rather than staying within The Celestial." Typically, Tsukihime, like other high-ranking members of The Celestial, merely issued commands for others to execute, focusing solely on her cultivation. But now, she had come personally! Tsukihime ignored the War Goddess''s remark and instead turned her attention to the Infernal Reincarnation behind them. Its presence displeased her greatly. "Things that are destroyed have no need to be restored." As she spoke, she raised her jade-like hand, preparing to destroy the Hell Grinder once more. However, before she could act, the War Goddess leapt into the air, positioning herself as Tsukihime''s opponent. She stared coldly at her, and the vision of mountains of corpses and seas of blood surrounding her expanded rapidly, as if to turn the area into an ancient battlefield. Locked in the War Goddess''s aura, Tsukihime remained composed and calmly said, "Why humiliate yourself? With your strength, you are no match for me. You''re merely courting death." "Tsukihime, your power is indeed fearsome, but I haven''t been idle either!" The War Goddess roared, and countless intricate runes of slaughter erupted from her body, spreading across the broken land of Middle Earth. In an instant, they formed an ancient array that twisted the very fabric of the realm. The War Goddess''s Array¡ªGodslayer! As the aura of the array surged into the heavens, disturbing the [Order], Tsukihime shook her head. "This array might work against others, but against me, it''s nothing more than wishful thinking." Tsukihime''s calm words cut into the War Goddess''s heart like an invisible blade. The War Goddess knew how terrifying Tsukihime was, but being so blatantly dismissed infuriated her further. "Tsukihime, you''re too arrogant!" Her eyes shone with unyielding determination. Even if she wasn''t Tsukihime''s match today, even if she fell here, she wouldn''t let Tsukihime take a single step forward! "Begone!" Tsukihime coldly declared and moved toward the Infernal Reincarnation and Leslie. At that moment, the War Goddess''s eyes blazed with fury as she charged at Tsukihime. "Come on, let''s fight to the death!" As she spoke, the slaughter runes surrounding her resonated powerfully, transforming into countless figures of fallen warriors who had once perished at her hands. These figures surged forward, roaring as they charged at Tsukihime like a torrent of blood-drenched destruction. Seeing this, Tsukihime''s expression remained indifferent. She merely flicked her finger, and a dazzling point of light shot out. The moment it collided with the slaughter runes, it exploded into pale moonlight, spreading like a veil over the broken expanse of Middle Earth. As the moonlit veil passed, the void trembled, and the crimson runes resonating with the War Goddess disintegrated into faint red smoke, vanishing without a trace. The radiant white light then transformed into countless blades, slicing toward the War Goddess. At that moment, all of Middle Earth seemed to dissipate like a cloud of smoke. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Your power is nothing before me!" Tsukihime''s voice was icy, and white ribbons of light swirled around her, adding an air of supreme authority to her presence. Facing the onslaught of white blades, the War Goddess''s face turned pale. She had already pushed herself to the limit but was unable to inflict any harm on Tsukihime, who effortlessly countered her attacks. The gap between them was vast, almost insurmountable. For a moment, doubt clouded the War Goddess''s resolve. But soon, a cold killing intent surged within her. Even if her strength fell short, surrender was not an option! "Kill!" In an instant, the War Goddess roared, unleashing a blinding light from her body. A web of crimson killing intent spread across the heavens, entrapping everything in a murderous world. This oppressive force might have overwhelmed anyone else, but it failed to faze Tsukihime. The countless white swords continued their relentless assault, clashing with the crimson web. Screeching sounds of collision erupted, and a cascade of sparks filled the air as the immense forces shattered the remnants of Middle Earth entirely. At this moment, Tsukihime vanished from her position. The War Goddess prepared to pursue her but was immediately surrounded by four powerful auras. The four Sacred Protectors had reappeared, encircling her completely. Their overwhelming presence was like a raging inferno, sealing off all escape routes. The War Goddess frowned, realizing that her senses were entirely suppressed by the Sacred Protectors. It felt as if she had been trapped in an invisible cage. The leader of the Sacred Protectors smirked, his seemingly kind face betraying a chilling intent. "War Goddess, the Emperor has important matters to attend to. Let us entertain you for a while. Don''t disappoint us." As soon as he finished speaking, the other three Sacred Protectors unleashed mana surges akin to erupting volcanoes, launching a joint attack on the War Goddess. Facing the imminent danger, the War Goddess could only focus her mind, summoning a blood-red shield to fortify her armor before launching a fierce counterattack. While the War Goddess engaged in a desperate battle against the Sacred Protectors, Tsukihime had already approached Leslie from behind. She paid no attention to the ongoing fight, her focus entirely on Leslie. When her gaze landed on Leslie, her cold expression softened into a faint smile. "Leslie, it''s been a long time." Hearing this, Leslie turned slowly to face the first Celestial God-Emperor, a figure of immense power and authority within The Celestial. After a moment of scrutiny, Leslie''s lips curled into a slight smile. "Yes, it has been a long time." The interaction between the two resembled that of old friends, rather than enemies. This scene left the War Goddess and the four Sacred Protectors visibly shocked. How could they possibly know each other? And why did they seem so close? Something was definitely off! Chapter481-The Gravely Injured War Goddess Leslie was a key figure in the rebellion against The Celestial.Tsukihime, on the other hand, was the emperor among the primordial celestial gods and ranked second only to two other beings within The Celestial. Weren''t they supposed to be natural enemies? Why, then, was this the situation upon their meeting? The expressions of the four Sacred Protectors grew increasingly grave. As the guardians of the Divine Emperor, the appearance of a unique figure like Leslie could potentially influence their lord. She had to be eliminated swiftly. With this thought firmly rooted in their minds, they changed their target, no longer paying attention to the War Goddess and instead charging directly toward Leslie. The War Goddess roared in fury, "Your opponent is me! Get over here!" As her words fell, a crimson vortex began spinning around her, radiating immense suction power like invisible hands pulling the four Sacred Protectors toward her. Although the War Goddess was unclear about Leslie''s relationship with Tsukihime and whether it was good or bad, Leslie was, after all, Owen''s husband¡ªa bond she and her comrades had witnessed. Deep in her heart, a shred of trust lingered. In this critical moment, she couldn''t allow them to leave her battlefield. Otherwise, Leslie would face tremendous pressure against Tsukihime, and if these four Protectors joined in, there would be no chance of victory. Among the four Sacred Protectors, the leader, the Skysea Protector, formed a hand seal and prepared to strike at Leslie. However, before he could lock onto her, the crimson vortex unleashed by the War Goddess pulled at him, forcing him to redirect his attack. He decided it was best to first subdue the War Goddess. After all, they had absolute confidence in the Divine Emperor''s power. In a direct confrontation, Leslie would certainly lose. Boom! At that moment, a deafening explosion echoed as the Skysea Protector''s gathered handprint collided violently with the blood-red vortex, significantly slowing its rotation. Seizing the opportunity, the other three Protectors launched attacks from different directions. Endless Thicket! Soul-Cleaving Blade! Mind Erosion! These three Protectors, all beings at the Primordial God level, unleashed their trump cards, their immense power leaving onlookers barely able to keep their eyes open. Sensing the rapidly approaching danger, the War Goddess compressed the killing intent in her palm to its limit, forming a blood-red orb that split into three and was hurled toward her attackers. The ensuing battle rippled outward, creating a chaotic mana fluctuation and filling the space with an aura of entropy. Moments later, the War Goddess''s body was sent flying. Her already battered armor was nearly shattered, covered in even more cracks. Blood seeped from her body, staining the armor a deep crimson. In contrast, the four Sacred Protectors appeared far more composed. Their power levels were not inferior to the War Goddess, and together, they completely overpowered her. Yet before they could celebrate, they noticed a blood-red mirror suddenly materialize beneath their feet. Their reflections appeared within the mirror, and the next instant, their consciousness was dragged into a phantom world identical to the real one. In this illusory realm, death would irreparably damage their minds, potentially turning them into puppets of the War Goddess. This was one of the War Goddess''s most formidable techniques. However, though they were trapped in this mental space, the four Protectors, seasoned warriors of countless battles, remained calm as they fought the blood-colored shadows of themselves. The battle was fierce, but the situation was clearly unfavorable for the War Goddess. Fighting four enemies at once was beyond her capability, and the illusory mental space began to rapidly collapse. At this moment, Leslie, who had been observing silently, glanced at Tsukihime and spoke calmly: "If the War Goddess truly fights to her last breath, the four Sacred Protectors will undoubtedly pay a heavy price." To Leslie, the War Goddess was one of the rare heroines she had encountered. If it came down to the bitter end, the War Goddess would never choose cowardice; the power she could unleash in such a moment was unimaginable. Tsukihime''s expression remained unchanged. To her, the four Sacred Protectors were nothing more than slightly stronger servants. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their lives and deaths were of no concern to her. As someone close to The Celestial''s power, her thoughts mirrored theirs: only those capable of assisting her deserved to remain under her command. Anyone else was expendable. "Ultimately, the War Goddess is merely a clown jumping to her death," Tsukihime said coldly. "I did not expect you to join the Rebel Alliance." "It''s just a faction. Why shouldn''t I join?" Leslie replied indifferently. Tsukihime frowned slightly. She felt something was different about Leslie. Her tone turned serious: "I need to know¡ªare you still the person willing to sacrifice everything for the ultimate goal?" "This is crucial. If your heart has changed, there''s no reason for us to continue cooperating." Leslie stared back at her. "My resolve remains unchanged, and I am still striving toward that goal." "But I must tell you one thing: I am no longer alone. I''m willing to make sacrifices for my ideals, but I won''t do so blindly." "In my heart, there''s a new goal that stands equal to that ideal." Hearing this, Tsukihime''s face turned icy, her aura growing frigid, as though the heavens were raging and the skies darkened. Leslie''s resolve had changed? Tsukihime locked her gaze on Leslie, trying to see through her heart. After a moment of eye contact, Tsukihime seemed to discern something. Her expression turned to shock, and she involuntarily took a step back. Stabilizing herself, she exclaimed in disbelief: "How is this possible?!" "You got married¡ªand you have a child with him!" "Have you gone mad, or have I?" For the first time, Tsukihime''s composed demeanor shattered, her face filled with astonishment. "Isn''t it perfectly normal?" Leslie asked, unfazed. Both Owen and her daughter were irreplaceable parts of her life, bringing her immense joy. Tsukihime paused, momentarily dazed by Leslie''s response. Marriage and children were indeed commonplace for mages. But Leslie? Married? With a child? Even hearing it directly from Leslie, Tsukihime found it hard to believe. Several breaths passed before Tsukihime regained her composure. Her eyes turned cold. "You''ve changed, Leslie." Leslie shook her head slightly. "You''ve never experienced these things, so you''ll never understand." "I don''t understand, and I never will," Tsukihime replied with a cold laugh. "And I don''t want to. All I know is that you''ve fallen." The fleeting tenderness in Leslie''s eyes further enraged Tsukihime. A surge of murderous intent filled her heart. If it were anyone else but Leslie, she would have already taken their head to vent her anger. Sensing Tsukihime''s rising fury, Leslie remained calm. "My personal life is none of your concern." "You''d better focus on your own matters." Tsukihime''s icy glare locked onto Leslie. "I will handle my own matters. But you''d better not let your personal affairs ruin ours!" Then, as though struck by an idea, Tsukihime''s expression shifted to one of malicious interest. "Seeing how much you care for your husband, what would you do if I killed him?" The moment these words fell, the fractured void seemed to freeze, turning into a wintry hell. A wave of indescribable cold erupted from Leslie, spreading outward. The void around her was instantly coated in thick layers of ice. Chapter482-The Token to The Celestial The top-tier Primordial Gods engaged in battle all turned their attention to where Leslie stood.The chilling aura emanating from Leslie made even these powerful beings feel as though they had plunged into an icy abyss. Their souls seemed on the verge of freezing, bringing a piercing pain akin to needles stabbing into their bodies. Within the freezing air, they could also sense a bone-chilling killing intent. Even though this killing intent wasn''t directed at them, their hearts raced uncontrollably. They didn''t dare continue looking at Leslie for fear of being locked onto by her deathly, terrifying aura. Leslie''s sudden and unprecedented burst of killing intent only piqued Tsukihime''s interest further. "It seems you truly have feelings for Owen. This is unlike you, Leslie." Leslie''s expression grew more severe than ever. "I told you before¡ªthere are people I can''t bear to lose in my heart. If you make a move on Owen, don''t blame me for being unkind!" As she spoke, her gaze grew even colder, like a block of eternal ice. Tsukihime looked at Leslie''s icy demeanor, finding this version of her¡ªfull of emotion¡ªfar more interesting than the detached Leslie she once knew. She also understood that Leslie was not one to make empty threats. If she truly acted against Owen, Leslie would likely sever ties with her immediately. Thus, Tsukihime chuckled softly and said slowly, "Since you care so much about Owen, as you wish, I won''t lay a hand on him." She then added, "You should understand my power and means. You might intimidate others, but you cannot threaten me." "This time, as you wish, I''ll let Owen live¡ªbut only because I find it more interesting to keep him alive, nothing more." "Also, does your husband even know what your ultimate goal is? If he did, could the two of you still be so affectionate with each other?" "Ah, how amusing this all is." A faint look of anticipation appeared on Tsukihime''s face. Leslie''s expression darkened as a vague unease stirred within her. She glared at Tsukihime and angrily shouted, "Enough!" Seeing Leslie''s reaction, Tsukihime refrained from pressing further, knowing that any more would cause Leslie to turn against her completely¡ªa scenario she saw no need to provoke. At the same time, Leslie''s care and attention toward Owen intrigued Tsukihime deeply. She knew better than anyone the pride in Leslie''s heart. For a man to earn Leslie''s wholehearted devotion was something Tsukihime had once thought impossible. After all, Leslie''s talent and character were beyond the comprehension of most men. Yet reality had slapped her in the face. Owen, that young man, was incredibly fascinating. Thinking of this, a mischievous plan involving Owen began to take shape in Tsukihime''s mind. Although she had promised Leslie not to kill Owen, she hadn''t promised not to meddle with him. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Such an intriguing man¡ªhow could she not meet him for herself? Noticing the shift in Tsukihime''s expression, Leslie grew wary and asked curiously, "What are you scheming?" Tsukihime feigned calmness, smiled faintly, and retorted, "What could I possibly be scheming?" As she spoke, her expression quickly returned to tranquility, as if nothing had been planned at all. Then, as if something occurred to her, Tsukihime flipped her hand and retrieved a unique glowing orb from her storage ring. The orb, though only palm-sized, radiated an extraordinary energy. It seemed as if neither time nor space could influence or affect it in any way. After taking out the orb, Tsukihime handed it to Leslie. "Take this." "This is the token to unlock the God of Deities and gain true entry to The Celestial." "With your current strength, you are qualified to hold this token and settle old scores." Stay tuned with empire Hearing this, Leslie accepted the orb. Gazing at the artifact capable of penetrating mountains, her expression grew complicated. However, she didn''t dwell on it for long and quickly stored the orb in her storage ring. "You didn''t need to deliver this personally," Leslie remarked after some thought. Tsukihime offered no explanation. She merely waved her hand lightly and said, "The item is in your hands now. My task here is done, so I''ll take my leave." After speaking, Tsukihime turned to the four Sacred Protectors and said, "Let''s go. Today''s events end here." The four Sacred Protectors were stunned. Leave suddenly? Never mind the fact that Infernal Reincarnation was right before them¡ªif destroyed, it would trap the Lord of Stars and the others in the chaotic streams of time and space, greatly benefiting The Celestial. Not to mention that the War Goddess, now surrounded and in an extremely precarious state, would surely die if they continued their assault. Yet the Divine Emperor was ordering them to leave! Abandoning such a golden opportunity was beyond their comprehension. Tsukihime glanced coldly at the four Sacred Protectors and asked, "Is there a problem?" Her words carried the weight of mountains, causing the four Sacred Protectors to tremble. Their magic and life force were suppressed to the extreme, as though a single thought could end their lives. They immediately bowed deeply. "Divine Emperor, we have no objections!" Satisfied, Tsukihime nodded and promptly departed with them. After they left, the War Goddess steadied herself, stabilizing her injuries before walking over to Leslie. She examined her closely. The War Goddess had believed she understood Owen well enough. But she hadn''t anticipated that Leslie had such a close connection to the primordial celestial gods, especially Tsukihime. Could Leslie also be a primordial celestial god? Or was she of the same origin as the primordial celestial god emperor? Otherwise, with Tsukihime''s personality, she wouldn''t treat Leslie as an equal. However, the War Goddess had participated in many battles against The Celestial and had thoroughly studied Tsukihime and the primordial celestial gods. Tsukihime was the sole existence among the primordial celestial gods, with no peers or blood relatives. After all, primordial celestial gods were unique beings born of the heavens and earth, devoid of familial ties. But if they weren''t kin, why was their relationship so extraordinary? Thinking of this, the War Goddess noticed similarities between Leslie and Tsukihime''s personalities¡ªboth were incredibly proud individuals. If not for some inherent connection, they wouldn''t even be interested in understanding each other. "Miss Leslie, what exactly is your relationship with Tsukihime?" After much deliberation, the War Goddess finally voiced her confusion. Leslie, however, didn''t answer directly. She simply said, "That''s none of your business." Hearing this, the War Goddess frowned deeply. Leslie''s current status was too crucial and special. If her ties to The Celestial were indeed close, it could mean the entire plane would become a playground for The Celestial. After all, Leslie was now a core figure in the Rebel Alliance and a fearsome force at the pinnacle of power. Any issue with her would spell disaster for the rebellion against The Celestial. "If you''re considering making a move against me, forget it," Leslie said, her gaze fixed on the War Goddess''s fluctuating aura. Then she looked toward Infernal Reincarnation and said, "Stay here. The Lord of Stars and the others should return soon." With that, Leslie turned to leave. The War Goddess took a deep breath and asked, "Where are you going?" Leslie replied flatly, "That''s none of your concern." "But your daughter and sister are waiting for you¡­" the War Goddess said hesitantly. Leslie didn''t respond. The War Goddess wanted to press further, but she suddenly noticed Infernal Reincarnation trembling violently. In the distance, glowing lights began to approach rapidly. Sensing the unique energy emanating from Infernal Reincarnation, the War Goddess''s expression lit up with joy. Just as Leslie had said, the Lord of Stars and the others were returning! Chapter483-Tsukihimes Scheme Before the God of Deities that leads to The Celestial,Tsukihime, who had just arrived from the fractured Middle Earth, suddenly grew solemn. As if realizing something, she turned to look back at the chaotic battlefield within Pure Land. A faint smile appeared on her flawless face. The four Sacred Protectors accompanying Tsukihime asked curiously, "Divine Emperor, do you have any orders for us?" Tsukihime shook her head and said, "Nothing. You go to The Celestial first. I have some matters to attend to." Hearing this, the four Sacred Protectors exchanged glances, each seeing the confusion in the others'' eyes. Why was the Divine Emperor staying here? The three Sacred Protectors turned to the lead Great Protector, who swallowed hard before mustering the courage to ask, "Divine Emperor, should we stay to assist you?" Tsukihime slowly shook her head again. "You can go. Why would I need your assistance?" The Great Protector nodded, fully aware of the Divine Emperor''s strength. They could also sense a trace of icy anger in her tone, which made them lower their heads in silence, not daring to speak further. In the past, many Sacred Protectors had accompanied Tsukihime, but now only these four remained by her side. This alone spoke volumes about her temper. Once the four Sacred Protectors quieted down, Tsukihime''s gaze returned to the fractured Middle Earth, focusing on the Infernal Reincarnation. She muttered softly to herself, "The Lord of Stars and the others are almost here. Once they arrive, the chaos in Middle Earth will soon be quelled." "However, such a resolution will likely turn into a drawn-out war of attrition..." "If it''s just endless slaughter, that''s far too dull." Read exclusive adventures at empire Tsukihime narrowed her eyes, and an inexplicable gleam flickered in their depths. She tore through the void and saw the otherworldly powerhouses within Pure Land. During the attack on the Azure Kingdom and Emerald Dreamscape, these otherworldly mages displayed exceptional brutality and dominance, their power far exceeding the mages of Pure Land. They were clearly the elites of the other plane. Among them, Tsukihime''s gaze lingered on one figure¡ªa voluptuous woman wielding a longsword. The energy emanating from this woman was astonishingly potent, palpable even across the great distance. Though a woman, her performance on the battlefield was extraordinarily valiant, akin to a seasoned general. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Not bad, not bad. Let''s use you to make this conflict more interesting," Tsukihime mused aloud before turning to the silent Great Protector and asking, "What''s her background?" The Great Protector, responsible for intelligence, naturally had detailed information on these otherworldly powerhouses. Following Tsukihime''s gaze, the Great Protector quickly located the woman. After a moment of contemplation, he opened his eyes and reported, "Divine Emperor, her name is Dolores. She hails from another plane and is one of its top talents. Born into nobility, she is unparalleled in her domain, with terrifying power." "She was gifted from a young age and once accidentally entered the Sea of Chaos, further refining her abilities. She later enrolled in the most prestigious Divine Heart Academy in her plane and graduated as its top student." "Subsequently, she joined the Heavenly Emperor Empire as a vanguard general, achieving remarkable feats. She is the youngest Celestial God Mage of her plane." After hearing the report, Tsukihime nodded slightly. Based on the information provided, this prodigy named Dolores was indeed exceptional, with both great talent and extraordinary luck. "To reach this level at her age requires both talent and fortune. Quite intriguing." A contemplative glimmer flashed in Tsukihime''s bright eyes. Such a top-tier otherworldly prodigy was precisely the type she sought¡ªsomeone worthy of being used for her schemes. "Dolores may be a top prodigy from another plane, but what about Owen?" Tsukihime suddenly asked. At the mention of that name, the Great Protector flinched, his expression betraying a mix of complex emotions. As someone responsible for intelligence, he had received countless reports about Owen¡ªeach detailing one miraculous feat after another. Even within The Celestial, Owen''s name was legendary, often the subject of intense debate. Owen''s talent, combat prowess, and mindset were utterly unlike anyone they had ever encountered. "Divine Emperor, though it''s difficult to admit, with our current strength and status, we are not qualified to assess Owen." It wasn''t reluctance that held him back but rather the fact that Owen''s abilities far exceeded their comprehension. Any evaluation they provided would be inherently flawed. The other three Sacred Protectors chimed in, "From Owen''s rise to his current status as a dominant figure, his growth has been unimaginably rapid, unparalleled by any other genius in history." "Indeed. I''ve studied Owen since his emergence. His talent is immeasurable, and his combat abilities are terrifying." "No mage of equal rank can rival him, and even those a full tier above him fall short." The more the four Sacred Protectors spoke about Owen, the more astonished they seemed. To them, Owen''s existence was almost unfathomable¡ªa being beyond imagination. Even the so-called "Children of Destiny" paled in comparison to Owen. Seeing their apprehension, Tsukihime''s interest in Owen only deepened. After a moment of thought, she asked, "What about his cultivation techniques and magical skills?" The Great Protector shook his head. "We don''t yet know the specifics of his techniques, but their power is terrifying. From the continents of Middle Earth and Pure Land to the Forbidden Zone and even The Celestial, no similar techniques have been found." Tsukihime nodded thoughtfully before saying, "So, in your view, there''s no comparison between Owen and Dolores?" The four Sacred Protectors exchanged glances and replied earnestly, "None whatsoever." "The gap between Owen and Dolores is simply too vast." "Though Dolores is a top prodigy from another plane, compared to Owen, the difference is insurmountable." "With Owen''s talent, even The Celestial might struggle to fully comprehend him." Hearing their unanimous assessment, Tsukihime smiled enigmatically. "In that case, Dolores shouldn''t stand a chance against a peerless genius like Owen." Her words left the four Sacred Protectors dumbfounded, their expressions filled with confusion. Yet, it seemed Tsukihime had devised an extraordinary scheme. Noticing their puzzled looks, Tsukihime chuckled softly and said, "Dolores is a peerless prodigy from another plane, brimming with immense fortune. Using someone like her might reveal Owen''s past, present, and future." Hearing this, the four Sacred Protectors turned pale. Tsukihime''s ominous words hinted at her signature Puppet Magic, a terrifying technique that could bind someone to her will. Once ensnared, the victim''s fate would be entirely under her control¡ªa prospect even the Sacred Protectors dreaded. ... Meanwhile, on a red-soiled plain, a massive army had gathered, exuding a formidable aura. These troops hailed from another plane, their momentum unstoppable. At the center of the army sat a woman with a striking figure, a blood-red longsword standing beside her. She was immersed in comprehending some profound Order, her body surrounded by a dense mana field. The soldiers gazed at her with deep reverence. Dolores was their idol. Her beauty and combat prowess were unmatched, making her a spiritual leader. To fight alongside her was the highest honor. Under Dolores''s command, they had advanced relentlessly, crushing all opposition. Taking a deep breath, Dolores slowly opened her radiant eyes, staring into the distant void. Chapter484-Puppet Magic When Dolores opened her eyes, a trace of solemnity flashed through them, as if she could see through the void and observe the chaotic situation in the Pure Land."Outside the Emerald Dreamscape, Madelyn personally led her troops and annihilated hundreds of thousands of iron-blooded warriors. She truly lives up to the title of this generation''s Death''s Calamity." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ferola, the Lord of the Celestial God Palace, and Ysera have also taken action, making the Emerald Dreamscape impenetrable and impossible to conquer." "Outside the Azure Kingdom, there''s even a little girl, physically formidable, who crushed a hundred thousand stone warriors in her wake..." "And that Archdemon¡ªterrifying in strength, growing fiercer with each battle. Beside her, a woman commands countless magical artifacts, slaughtering through the army as though walking through an empty field." "Even after Owen''s disappearance, the Azure Kingdom and the Emerald Dreamscape have managed to hold out this long, thanks to these women standing as their backbone." "Owen''s companions seem to be far too many..." Dolores muttered to herself, her expression growing increasingly grave. Though the army she led was advancing with unstoppable momentum, she was well aware it was because they had yet to encounter Owen''s companions. If they did, even with her confidence in her own strength, defeating them would not be an easy task. As these thoughts crossed her mind, she failed to notice a faint and unremarkable glimmer descending erratically from the heavens, ultimately entering her brow. Once the light entered her brow, a translucent thread extended from her brow upward, disappearing into the sky. It resembled a fishing line that had hooked a big fish but refrained from reeling it in. Dolores yawned, suddenly feeling drowsy. This caused her to frown immediately. With her cultivation level, her spirit was perpetually vigorous; even going without sleep for a long time wouldn''t be an issue. Why was she suddenly so tired? She instinctively tried to shake it off, but soon, an overwhelming sensation of enlightenment about [Order] surged into her, making her feel she was steadily approaching the level of a Primordial God. A smile immediately appeared on her face. It seemed that her years of conquest had finally reached a tipping point, leading to qualitative transformation. She was drawing closer to becoming a Primordial God. She didn''t want to miss this opportunity and immediately began focusing entirely on her enlightenment. Quickly, the sensation of fatigue swept over her entire body, causing her to gradually close her eyes. ... Dolores didn''t know how long it had been since she last dreamed. This time, it felt like a lucid dream. In the dream, she saw her past¡ªher familiar family, her familiar academy. It was as though time had reversed. This peculiar dream-like sensation made a trace of curiosity flash across Dolores''s face. Although she didn''t know why she was dreaming, her inherently proud nature wouldn''t allow her to be second-best, even in a dream. Now that she was back in the past in this dream, she resolved to once again become the best! To her, retracing her past would also solidify her foundation, which was beneficial for her growth. After carefully recalling her past, Dolores formed a plan in her heart. Your adventure continues at empire In this lifetime, she would still become the best in her family and the most legendary student of the Divine Heart Academy. She glanced at her student uniform from the Divine Heart Academy, frowning slightly. Judging by her attire, she seemed to have just joined the academy and had not yet become a legendary student. The quickest way to become a legendary student was to defeat the current legendary student. If she remembered correctly, her past self had made her name at this point in time! However, perhaps because this was a dream, she no longer possessed the same luck as before and didn''t directly become the academy''s legendary student. Even so, with her knowledge of the past and her innate pride, she refused to be inferior to her former self. Thus, during a conflict between the Divine Heart Academy and the Elemental Academy over a hidden realm, Dolores found an opportune moment. Like a seasoned hunter, she orchestrated events so that the students from the Elemental Academy targeted the current legendary student of the Divine Heart Academy. Under their combined assault, even though the legendary student was exceptionally gifted, they were no match for many opponents and suffered severe injuries. However, the Elemental Academy also sustained heavy losses. At this moment, Dolores appeared, reaping the rewards of her scheming! She not only eliminated the current legendary student but also wiped out the students from the Elemental Academy, seizing all the opportunities within the hidden realm and becoming the biggest victor. She emerged as the avenger for the previous legendary student and a hero who elevated the Divine Heart Academy''s reputation. Naturally, such a hero was promptly acknowledged and nurtured by the academy, earning her the title of the new legendary student. Although the process differed from her original path, the outcome remained unchanged. This experience thrilled Dolores immensely. After all, she had achieved her goal through strategy and planning, without relying on the favor of fortune. Her excitement only grew as she set her next target on the academy''s famed Apocalypse Blade. It was said that this divine blade, left behind by a former headmaster, possessed immense power. The competition among students for this blade was intense, even resulting in casualties. However, with her memories of true cultivation, her breakthroughs were unstoppable. These students were no match for her. As the blade was about to fall into her hands once more, a prodigy claiming to be the inheritor of the Godslayer Staff suddenly appeared, aiming to acquire the blade from the academy. The divine blade, being sentient, chose only the worthy. This prodigy swept through the Divine Heart Academy, defeating its so-called geniuses, leaving them utterly humiliated. The academy had no choice but to send Dolores to face him. After all, the mentors were senior figures, and taking action against a young prodigy might harm the academy''s reputation. The appearance of the Godslayer Staff''s inheritor disrupted Dolores''s original plans. Still, she was curious about this prodigy. After all, he had not appeared in her original memories. She didn''t dwell too much on it¡ªthis was, after all, just a dream. The emergence of some anomalies was to be expected. However, upon meeting the inheritor of the Godslayer Staff, Dolores suddenly had the uncanny sense that she was meeting someone destined. His sunny smile and resolute face left a deep impression on her. To test her limits and for the academy''s honor, Dolores decided to give this inheritor a challenge. If she won, he would hand over the Godslayer Staff. If she lost, she vowed to obey him without question. The inheritor, eager to hone his swordsmanship, agreed to her terms. Their duel became the talk of the academy. Everyone was curious about the sudden appearance of the inheritor of the Godslayer Staff, a legendary artifact renowned across realms. The duel took place under the watchful eyes of countless spectators. The battlefield was packed to capacity. On the day of the duel, the two fought for an entire day and night, ending in a draw. "We''ll fight again in the future!" Dolores was stunned to find herself meeting a true rival, her heart filled with astonishment. Her intense competitive spirit made her unwilling to admit defeat. She was determined to defeat this inheritor, no matter how long it took. The inheritor, having gained much from their battle, agreed to her proposal. To ensure her ultimate victory and maintain her unbeaten legend, Dolores began closely observing the inheritor''s every move. Her actions were quickly noticed by the sharp-sensed inheritor. "Are you trying to learn my swordsmanship?" he asked with a smile. Dolores hesitated, about to deny it, when the inheritor chuckled and said, "If you''re interested, we can exchange techniques. I''m also curious about your blade arts." Chapter485-Like a Dream, Like an Illusion The smile on the inheritor''s face was like a clear spring flowing deep into the heart, softening Dolores''s expression.For her pride and to remain the foremost prodigy of the realm, Dolores chose to agree. She decided to follow the inheritor, training and tempering herself alongside him. Thus, Dolores began to cultivate with the inheritor. The inheritor''s swordsmanship was exceptional, and with the support of the Godslayer Staff, he seemed invincible. Even though Dolores''s blade skills surpassed the era, they still could not compare to the sword Dharma Form contained in the Supreme Sword. Moreover, as her interactions with the inheritor deepened, she learned more and more from him. Her blade techniques improved daily! Her progress in swordsmanship was equally rapid. As time passed, the agreed date for their rematch arrived. This time, the two fought for half a day, and Dolores emerged victorious. Her deep understanding of swordsmanship meant she was no longer as overwhelmed as before, while the inheritor had devoted too much energy to teaching Dolores. Dolores gazed at the inheritor who had taught her for months, her expression somewhat complicated. This once-peerless prodigy had been defeated by her. She had clearly won. Yet in her heart, Dolores did not feel much joy. Instead, she felt a sense of bewilderment and loss. However, the Divine Heart Academy rejoiced. This inheritor of the Godslayer Staff had previously appeared like a comet, defeating countless peerless geniuses. Even Dolores had only managed a draw with him. This had greatly impacted the prestige of the Divine Heart Academy. Fortunately, the academy had now emerged victorious and even secured the legendary Godslayer Staff. Under the academy''s arrangements, the mentors aggressively pressured the inheritor to quickly hand over the Godslayer Staff. Dolores initially wanted to speak up for the inheritor, but her pride ultimately kept her silent. In the end, the academy successfully obtained the Godslayer Staff from the inheritor. Explore hidden tales at empire Because of her outstanding performance, Dolores also acquired the divine blade. With the combined power of the Godslayer Staff, Dolores rose to unparalleled prominence. She became a shining figure within the academy and across the entire realm. Compared to before, she was even more legendary, an existence others could not rival. During her continued ascent in cultivation, she occasionally heard that the inheritor had ventured into the perilous Spellbeast Jungle for training. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After that, she completely lost all news of him. Her heart inexplicably felt hollow. She could still remember the small courtyard where the inheritor had earnestly taught her swordsmanship. She also recalled the moment when she defeated him¡ªhis eyes filled with astonishment and a trace of relief, as if her victory brought him more joy than his own. As time passed, Dolores graduated from the Divine Heart Academy as its most outstanding student in history. Not long after, she suddenly heard news about the inheritor''s situation. He had survived the Spellbeast Jungle years ago and later achieved great military success for an ancient empire, becoming a renowned figure. Upon hearing this news, Dolores felt genuinely happy. After so many years, she finally had word of the inheritor again. What made her even happier was that this once-brilliant prodigy had not fallen; he continued to shine with dazzling brilliance! For the first time in years, a smile appeared on her face. Subsequently, as the academy''s most outstanding graduate, she was invited to attend a grand wedding. However, to her utter surprise, at this wedding, she saw that young man again. The inheritor still looked like a youth¡ªsunny and bright, as though time had left no marks on him. Seeing him again, Dolores felt a fleeting illusion, as if it was the first time they had met. But now, the inheritor was dressed in a formal suit, as one of the wedding''s main protagonists. He was the empire''s great general, marrying the empire''s grand princess. In the eyes of all the guests present, the inheritor and the princess were a match made in heaven. After all, the inheritor''s talent and strength were unparalleled, and he had helped the empire conquer vast territories. Meanwhile, the grand princess was the embodiment of beauty and grace. Their union would become a celebrated story, passed down through the ages. Yet this celebrated story sounded utterly grating to Dolores. As the wedding proceeded smoothly, Dolores exchanged glances with the inheritor several times. The once-concerned and attentive young man now looked at her with nothing but a faint sense of detachment. It felt as though an invisible mountain now stood between them. The look in the inheritor''s eyes pierced Dolores''s heart like a sharp blade, making her feel an inexplicable ache, as if a wound was bleeding within her. During the wedding, she moved like a soulless puppet, going with the flow. It wasn''t until the inheritor, accompanied by the princess, approached to pour her a drink that she snapped out of her daze. However, the inheritor merely spoke a few polite words. His completely unfamiliar demeanor almost shattered Dolores''s composure. Yet in this formal setting, she could only suppress her emotions. She drank alone, quietly watching the inheritor''s figure, her heart drowning in memories of the past. Everyone else was filled with joy, the event a resounding success. Dolores alone remained cold and distant. After the wedding banquet, it was time for the newlyweds to retire to their bridal chamber. The thought of the inheritor being with the princess utterly broke Dolores''s composure. A surge of killing intent erupted from her eyes. She wanted to kill. While everyone else was immersed in the festive atmosphere, Dolores rose silently and made her way to the bridal chamber. Entering the room, she glanced at the princess and immediately knocked her unconscious. Her gaze then fell upon the inheritor. "After all these years, who would have thought our reunion would be here, at this moment." Dolores looked at the inheritor, her eyes flickering with indescribable emotion. "The past is the past," the inheritor sighed softly. Before he could finish, Dolores interrupted seriously: "If you weren''t marrying her, would you marry me?" The room instantly fell into a brief silence. Dolores''s heart raced, anticipation tightening her chest. She wanted a definite answer from the inheritor, believing that he must have feelings for her too. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so calm. After a brief pause, the inheritor slowly replied, "Do you want the truth or a lie?" Dolores froze for a moment before answering, "A lie." The inheritor smiled faintly. "I would marry you." Dolores''s body trembled slightly, her rosy lips pressing together. "And the truth?" The inheritor glanced at Dolores and said with an inexplicable firmness, "I... would marry you." Dolores''s heart was thrown into chaos. She couldn''t tell if he was being truthful, but as he spoke, she felt as though her entire being was immersed in warm spring water. "Are you serious?" Dolores stared intently at the young man before her. The inheritor smiled. "I swear it¡ªthis promise is eternal." Dolores''s heart shook violently. The Godslayer Staff she had been gripping fell helplessly to the ground with a deafening thud. In that moment, memories of the past flashed before her eyes, and tears rolled uncontrollably down her cheeks. "I''ve spoken my heart. Now, leave." The inheritor gently shook his head. "Regret can only remain regret. You will find someone better." As he spoke, the inheritor tenderly wiped away her tears. This gentle gesture took Dolores back to the past. Back then, the inheritor had stood before her, patiently teaching her swordsmanship. Even when she defeated him later, his face only showed a contented smile. At this moment, everything became clear to her. Simultaneously, a bold idea surfaced in her mind. She would take the inheritor away! Chapter486-Destinys Link Take the young man away from here!Once this thought appeared in her mind, it became an unstoppable surge. Without hesitation, she made her decision. She truly took the young man away from what was supposed to be his wedding night. ... After taking him away, the two of them arrived at a desolate plain. On the vast expanse of the plain, free from worldly constraints, they were like two untethered wild horses, galloping freely. "Will you love me forever?" "Will you always be good to me?" Find exclusive stories on empire "Will we always be together, never parting?" Dolores''s questions echoed across the plain. Her series of questions was met with the young man''s most passionate response. Two hearts touched in that plain. Afterward, the two shared their first experience on that plain. Dolores couldn''t sleep the entire night. That low, husky voice, which could make the heavens themselves swoon, echoed endlessly. As dawn approached, Dolores finally awoke from her drowsy state and turned to look at the young man beside her. Her gaze was filled with sweetness, but the young man was no longer there. Looking around at the familiar surroundings, Dolores felt as though she had just experienced an incredibly long dream. The dream felt so real, so vivid that it etched itself deep into her soul. Because on her chest, there was now a special mark. To find that young man, she traveled to every corner of the realm. No matter how much effort she poured into her search, she found no trace of the young man. It was as if he had completely vanished after that night. And yet, the madness and passion of that night lingered in her mind as though it had happened just yesterday, leaving an indelible impression. Where are you? Dolores scanned the plain. It hadn''t changed much compared to before, except this time, there was a figure on the plain. The moment she saw that figure, Dolores''s body trembled uncontrollably. Although it was just a silhouette, she recognized it instantly. At that moment, the young man turned around to look at her. He was still as sunny and bright as ever, with a faint smile on his lips, as though nothing in the world could leave a mark on him. Dolores was overwhelmed with excitement. She dashed toward him like the wind, holding him tightly as if trying to merge him into her body, never to be apart again. The young man gently patted her back, his face still adorned with a gentle smile. "Dolores, are you doing well?" The sound of the inheritor''s voice seemed to awaken a painful memory in Dolores. Her eyes burned with anger as she stared at him, speaking one word at a time: "The promises you made to me back then, were they all lies?" The young man responded calmly, "No, I only lied about one thing." Dolores''s voice trembled as she asked, "Which one?" The young man looked up at the sky. "You know¡­ I never loved you." "From now on, let''s go our separate ways and be well." The young man spoke slowly. As these words left his mouth, a slight tremor ran through Dolores''s heart. Watching the young man''s departing back, she instinctively wanted to chase after him, but he had already turned away and left. In an instant, all the beautiful memories, all the sweetness and longing from the past, shattered like glass. What was left was the bloody reality. Her once-vibrant heart quickly turned cold, as though it had been slashed by the shards of her shattered memories, leaving bloody fissures. "Owen!" "You heartless bastard!" "If I don''t kill you, I, Dolores, swear I am not human!" As her angry roar shook the plain, Dolores''s emotions exploded with a surge of overwhelming power. Thinking back on her experiences with Owen, it all seemed like a deliberate scheme. To think she had been manipulated by such a heartless man. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. What she didn''t know was that above the sky, Tsukihime seemed to sense something, a faint smile forming on her lips. She gently twitched the translucent thread on her finger, as though controlling a puppet, beginning to influence Dolores below. As the puppet thread was established, Dolores gradually awakened from the illusion. At that moment, she felt as though the entire world was collapsing and disintegrating. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, as Dolores stood in the middle of the plain comprehending [Order], a radiant light burst from her body. Within this light were profound insights into [Order], elevating her strength to a new level, as though she had been enlightened. With her newfound strength, Dolores''s perception of her surroundings deepened further. She glanced down at her chest. At that moment, there was a kiss mark on her chest. "Was it all just a dream, or was it real?" "Why did it feel so incredibly vivid?" "No matter what, Owen, you dared to betray me. Even in this time and space, you will pay the price!" With those words, an intense and terrifying chill spread from her body. Dolores disappeared from the spot in an instant. Although everything that had just occurred seemed to have happened in an instant, in reality, she had experienced an incredibly long past. Her unique emotions and hatred for Owen felt as fresh as if it had just happened. As Dolores left the plain, consumed by extreme anger, Tsukihime''s figure appeared mysteriously. She watched Dolores''s departing figure, the smile on her face growing more pronounced. "Interesting, truly interesting. Now, this will be quite the spectacle." "Owen, oh Owen, I hope you''ll enjoy the gift I''ve prepared for you." Tsukihime chuckled softly and prepared to stay and watch the show. ... Meanwhile, deep within the Demon Abyss, Owen sat cross-legged in a dilapidated, dark hall. Countless streams of mana surrounded him like dense clouds, encasing him in a massive maze-like cocoon. The special magical aura and life force emanating from Owen stunned the descendants of the Divine Mountain, leaving them speechless. "Mountain Lord is truly an unparalleled prodigy. How little time has passed, and his strength has advanced by leaps and bounds again!" "But what [Order] is Mountain Lord cultivating? Why is it so terrifying yet impossible to sense its essence?" "Perhaps Mountain Lord is creating his own [Order]. I''ve heard that truly terrifying beings refine their own [Order], walking a path unique to themselves. Mountain Lord clearly fits that description." The Divine Mountain tribe discussed fervently. Although Owen hadn''t been in seclusion for long, the growing power emanating from him made it unimaginable how fearsome he would be upon emerging. This was undoubtedly good news for them. The stronger Owen became, the more likely it was for the Divine Mountain to reclaim the glory of the ancient Alps. However, Owen''s growing strength also increased the pressure on them. As descendants of the Divine Mountain, they didn''t want to hinder the Mountain Lord. To keep up with him and contribute to future battles against The Celestial, they were all working hard to cultivate. They aimed to fight alongside the Mountain Lord and become his trusted allies! At this moment, Owen paid no attention to the others, his focus entirely on comprehending various [Orders]. After all, his natural understanding of the Dao was not as profound as Leslie''s, who could independently forge her own path of dominion. Fortunately, with the system-provided [Order] enhancements, Owen''s understanding of his future path¡ªhis unique [Order]¡ªdeepened by the day. As his comprehension grew, Owen strongly felt that once he fully grasped it, he would undoubtedly achieve a [Order] capable of rivaling The Celestial! When that time came, even The Celestial would be nothing to fear. Yet, as Owen remained in seclusion, a faint and nearly imperceptible glimmer emerged, entering his body. A fleeting sense of being locked by destiny flashed through Owen''s mind. Chapter487-The Celestial Intervenes in Battle At the same time, as Owen was deep in seclusion, Dolores, consumed by extreme anger, quickly joined the battlefield.This time, she was determined to make Owen pay! sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Outside the Emerald Dreamscape. Madelyn personally led her forces, annihilating hundreds of thousands of troops from the alternate dimension. Her name, known in the Pure Land, resounded even louder. Previously, many major factions were familiar with her primarily because she was Leslie''s sister and one of the closest individuals to Owen. Many underestimated her strength. But in this moment of greatest peril, she stepped forward, confronting the main forces of the alternate dimension. Her displayed power far exceeded anyone''s imagination. Meanwhile, Ferola, the Lord of the Celestial God Palace, and Ysera defended the other three positions around the Emerald Dreamscape, gaining significant advantages. They held back the enemy forces, halting their advance. Their names, already renowned in the Pure Land, became even more legendary. As for Seraphina and the little girl, they turned the battlefield into their playground. Relying entirely on their powerful bloodlines and indestructible physical bodies, they wreaked havoc on the battlefield. Each strike brought massive casualties to the forces of the alternate dimension. Everyone was shocked by Seraphina, who appeared sweet and adorable but was outrageously brutal and ferocious in battle. In the battlefield involving the Archdemon and Ymir, they fought as if they were in a no-man''s-land, forcing the alternate dimension''s army to retreat step by step. The Rebel Alliance''s fame reverberated throughout the Pure Land. No one could have anticipated the terrifying power of the Rebel Alliance once it erupted. However, the losses and retreats of the alternate dimension''s forces didn''t last long. This was because The Celestial''s elite warriors joined the fray. In the outer area of the Emerald Dreamscape, a bald monk from The Celestial suddenly descended onto the battlefield. Upon his arrival, the entire battlefield was enveloped in an unimaginably brilliant golden radiance. Bathed in this golden light, everyone felt as though they were trudging through liquid, their movements entirely restrained. Madelyn was the first to sense the terrifying power of a law emanating from the bald monk. The death aura radiating from her body was instantly nullified upon contact with the golden light, dispersed by the unique waves it carried. "Under the overwhelming power of destiny, your only path is death. Why struggle? Accept your fate." The bald monk''s robes turned into liquid, wrapping around his fists. Then, he threw a punch toward Madelyn! With a single punch, golden fist imprints appeared in the void, multiplying and streaking toward Madelyn like meteors, forming a golden streak of light! Boom! The fist imprints grew larger in Madelyn''s eyes. As the crisis of death loomed, she attempted to enter her special Death''s Calamity state. But the punch, swift as lightning, struck her chest before she could react, smashing her backward as her chest caved in. One move! With just one move, the bald monk defeated Madelyn, who had previously been comparable to the War Goddess! In that instant, the chaotic battlefield fell into dead silence. Everyone stared at the bald monk in disbelief. "Bright King! It''s actually him! He was once a staunch opponent of The Celestial and a top leader, rumored to have been eliminated by them. Who would have thought he''s now their lackey?" "The Bright King was one of the leading figures in resisting The Celestial, and his power has only grown more terrifying!" "The Celestial''s core figures have joined the battle. This is bad news!" Countless Pure Land mages closely following the battle looked grim. Previously, when the alternate dimension''s forces launched their large-scale offensive, the Emerald Dreamscape and Azure Kingdom were at a disadvantage. While Madelyn and others stepped in to turn the tide, The Celestial had not sent out its top-tier powerhouses, aside from figures like Caesar. Now, The Celestial seemed to have lost patience! After injuring Madelyn, the Bright King immediately launched an assault on the Emerald Dreamscape. With him leading the charge, there was almost no strong resistance in his path. On another front, Caesar and others appeared to have gained power boosts from The Celestial, overwhelming Venus and the forces holding them back, forcing them to retreat repeatedly. Under Dolores''s command, the army advanced even faster, and Dolores''s methods grew increasingly ruthless. The entire Emerald Dreamscape, besieged on all sides, teetered on the brink of collapse. From the counterattack launched by the Emerald Dreamscape to their current crushing defeat, the battle shifted dramatically in an instant. However, just as the Pure Land''s forces were overwhelmed by shock, the War Goddess, accompanied by the Lord of Stars and other top warriors opposing The Celestial, returned to the battlefield! With their arrival, the collapse of the Emerald Dreamscape''s defenses was temporarily stabilized. But this stability didn''t last long. As if aware of the return of the Lord of Stars and the War Goddess, the bright sky above the Emerald Dreamscape darkened. Endless clouds gathered from all directions, blocking out all light and plunging the world into shadow. Within the darkness, countless mages in the Emerald Dreamscape were horrified to see an enormous shadow coiling in the void. The colossal figure scraped against the void, emitting blinding sparks. Every mage who glimpsed that shadow felt an overwhelming sense of despair, as if its full emergence would herald the end of this world. Serpent of the End! The unique divine beast symbolizing death and beginnings descended upon the Emerald Dreamscape. With the appearance of this terrifying divine beast, many mages in the Emerald Dreamscape immediately collapsed into blood mist, their essence absorbed by its scales, which took on a sinister crimson hue. The God of Alchemy, who had been observing the battlefield, frowned deeply. Even with his battle-hardened experience, he felt a chilling sense of danger emanating from this magical serpent. He realized that this terrifying divine beast was far beyond his capabilities. Still, he chose to act. At this moment, aside from himself, there were no other top-tier powerhouses left in the Emerald Dreamscape. If he didn''t take action, the Emerald Dreamscape would undoubtedly be destroyed by The Celestial''s serpent. Thus, the God of Alchemy, one of history''s strongest mages and a longtime opponent of The Celestial, charged into the dark clouds alone. Every mage in the Emerald Dreamscape looked up at the radiant light streaking toward The Celestial, placing their hopes in the God of Alchemy. But to their horror, within just three breaths, the God of Alchemy suffered unprecedented devastation. His body was shredded into fragments by countless flying scales, as if dismembered by five horses. The severed flesh instantly lost its vitality and cohesion. Blood dyed the dark sky red, and blood rain fell in a chilling drizzle. Continue your adventure at empire The God of Alchemy''s soul tried to escape, but the serpent opened its massive jaws and devoured it in one bite. The God of Alchemy was dead! Every mage in the Emerald Dreamscape was struck with terror. The God of Alchemy was immensely powerful, considered part of the first tier of strength after Venus and Caesar. Yet in one encounter, he was reduced to fragments, his soul consumed! From start to finish, the God of Alchemy was utterly suppressed, unable to mount any resistance. After eliminating the God of Alchemy, the Serpent of the End did not stop. It opened its massive jaws once again, devouring countless mages below. The entire Emerald Dreamscape descended into a blood-soaked nightmare! Chapter488-The Defeat of the Emerald Dreamscape In this terrifying massacre, nearly one-tenth of all life in the Emerald Dreamscape became food for the divine beast''s insatiable hunger.Fortunately, at the critical moment, the War Goddess and top warriors of the Rebel Alliance, including the Lord of Stars, arrived just in time to force the Serpent of the End to retreat. However, everyone knew that with The Celestial now intervening in the battle, even with the return of the War Goddess and the other top warriors, the final outcome could no longer be changed. At most, they could only delay the inevitable. Moreover, if The Celestial decided to further escalate its involvement, it would only be a matter of time before the Emerald Dreamscape became a thing of legend. Countless mages of the Pure Land sighed in despair. The Celestial was still The Celestial, supreme and unmatched. Once it decided to exert its full power, it was impossible to resist. ... While the Pure Land was gripped by despair, Vanessa, standing in the small world, stared blankly at the Tree of World before her, looking like a soulless puppet. Venus watched Vanessa in her dazed state, unsure of how to console her. The death of the God of Alchemy was a heavy blow to everyone, but for Vanessa, once the heiress of the Alchemist Guild, it was an unbearable shock. All Venus could do was gently pat Vanessa''s back, hoping she could recover from her sorrow soon. After all, this was not the end¡ªit was only the beginning. Elsewhere near the Tree of World, Madelyn, who had been gravely injured by the Bright King, sat cross-legged in a river radiating vibrant life energy, doing her best to heal her wounds. The Bright King''s power was overwhelming. The wounds on her body still carried traces of the golden radiance he had left, preventing them from healing and causing her excruciating pain. Her brows furrowed deeply, and her stunningly beautiful face trembled slightly from the agony. During the Bright King''s attack, she had been utterly crushed. If not for her ability to unleash a sudden surge of power as Death''s Calamity in her severely injured state, she would likely have perished at the Bright King''s hands that day. Beside Madelyn, Ysera, the Lord of the Celestial God Palace, Seraphina, the Dark Elf Queen, and others were also dealing with varying degrees of injuries. Thankfully, they had managed to escape alive. Now, with the concentrated life energy of the small world stabilizing their injuries, they would recover in time. Elsa, acting as a healer, busied herself treating their wounds and replacing tattered garments. Her face grew increasingly pale. Although she didn''t know the exact details, it was clear that everyone here¡ªOwen and Leslie''s closest and most powerful allies¡ªhad suffered devastating injuries. How dire had the situation become for things to reach this point? The thought sent Elsa into a quiet panic as she turned to the War Goddess with a pleading look. "War Goddess, what should we do now?" Her voice trembled slightly. Though Elsa was a capable mage, her abilities were far inferior to those of Madelyn and the others. Seeing them so severely injured, Elsa felt utterly helpless, her composure shaken. The War Goddess remained silent for a moment before glancing at Venus and replying slowly: "There''s no need to worry too much just yet. Although the situation is dire, we haven''t reached the point of total despair. The Lord of Stars is already strategizing, and we can still buy some time to figure out a plan." Even though Venus knew these words were meant to comfort Elsa and the others, she couldn''t help but feel a pang of unease. Time was a luxury they didn''t have. Although the Lord of Stars was rallying other mages to put up resistance, and the returning mages were among their most elite, they could only barely stabilize the situation. This fragile balance hinged entirely on The Celestial refraining from deploying additional top-tier powerhouses. Should The Celestial send more heavyweights, their slim chances of survival would vanish entirely. The War Goddess, noticing Venus''s concerns, walked over to her and spoke quietly: "From what I know, The Celestial is unlikely to send more reinforcements against us this time." "The internal strife among The Celestial has reached a critical stage." "They care far more about their own lives and power than they do about us." Although Venus was aware of this, hearing the War Goddess confirm it allowed her to relax slightly. Venus then asked earnestly, "If The Celestial doesn''t send more reinforcements, how much longer can we hold out?" The War Goddess looked up at the sky. "We should be able to hold out for a while¡ªat least until The Celestial decides on their final successor." Venus froze for a moment and turned to the War Goddess. "After The Celestial settles their succession, will we still have a chance?" The Celestial''s inability to eliminate them outright was due to the balance of power between two rival factions within The Celestial. Without this balance, their situation would be extremely precarious. Explore more adventures at empire Once there was only one ruling Celestial, nothing would hold them back, and their doom would be inevitable. Seeing Venus''s deep worry, the War Goddess gently shook her head. "Just as The Celestial has its trump cards, so do we. However, we can''t use them lightly. They must be deployed at the critical moment to achieve the greatest impact..." Hearing this, Venus finally showed a faint smile. It was clear that both the War Goddess and the Lord of Stars had made extensive preparations for this day. The War Goddess nodded slightly and was about to speak further when a soft, childlike voice came from not far away. "Auntie, hasn''t my mom come back yet?" Everyone froze at the sound and turned toward its source. Perched on one of the branches of the World Tree, little Leslie stood gazing into the distance, as if searching for Leslie and Owen. The sight made the War Goddess and the others'' eyes grow misty. Owen had fallen into the Demon Abyss, and Leslie''s whereabouts were unknown. At such a tender age, little Leslie had already lost the companionship of both her parents. The War Goddess fell silent. Leslie''s close relationship with Tsukihime, the Celestial Emperor, was something even the War Goddess found hard to believe despite having witnessed it firsthand. After all, Tsukihime was a figure even she deeply revered. "Be a good girl, little Leslie. Your mom must have gone to find your dad. They''ll be back soon," the War Goddess said with firm conviction. "Really? Will Mom and Dad come back together soon?" Little Leslie''s eyes lit up. After a brief pause, the War Goddess nodded decisively. "Of course. Look at who your parents are¡ªthey''re the most brilliant prodigies in the world." Hearing this, little Leslie finally relaxed. She seemed to think of something and looked toward Seraphina, who was recovering beneath the World Tree. "Aunt War Goddess, Aunt Venus, I heard from Seraphina that you''re hurt badly. Did someone bully you?" "Tell me, okay? I''m really strong now, and I can help!" Little Leslie patted her chest confidently, her determination clear. Seeing little Leslie''s puffed-up cheeks and spirited expression, the War Goddess and the others couldn''t help but smile, their hearts warmed by her cuteness. Her protective nature reminded them of Owen and Leslie, both of whom were formidable yet fiercely protective. "Don''t worry, little one. Those bullies won''t be smug for long." "Besides, no matter what happens, it''s our job to protect you, not the other way around." As she spoke, the War Goddess felt an overwhelming affection for little Leslie and gently kissed her on the cheek. The others surrounded little Leslie, comforting and encouraging her. With little Leslie''s cheerful presence, the somber mood began to lift. But this reprieve didn''t last long. Charlotte rushed into the small world, delivering intelligence reports compiled into booklets, which she handed to Madelyn and the others. After reading them, the War Goddess and Venus''s expressions turned grim. Without delay, they left the small world. Seeing them leave in such a hurry, Elsa quickly worked to soothe little Leslie, asking her to wait for their return. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter489-Three Years, a Precarious Situation, and Owens Return from Seclusion Everyone glanced at little Leslie, knowing the situation was growing increasingly urgent."Be a good girl and rest well here," Elsa said gently, stroking little Leslie''s head as she led her into the grand hall to sleep. Little Leslie obediently nodded, letting out a small yawn. In that instant, the Chaotic Aura within the small world began to churn, transforming into a boundless ocean, its waves surging with an overwhelming mana fluctuation. Within this Chaotic Aura, countless ancient [Order] runes flickered like brilliant stars. Elsa stood frozen, dumbstruck. Such an extraordinary phenomenon had been triggered by nothing more than a simple action from little Leslie. It was utterly unprecedented! After a moment, Elsa recovered from her shock, her gaze toward little Leslie filled with astonishment. "So this is Owen and Leslie''s child? This level of talent¡­ it''s beyond anything we''ve ever seen. The War Goddess and the Lord of Stars underestimated her completely!" ... Time passed. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the small world, Madelyn and the others who were recovering from their injuries gradually returned to their peak condition. The aura emanating from each of them was incredibly powerful, even stronger than before they had been injured. Vanessa, who had been immersed in grief, finally emerged from her sorrow. She swore to tear the Serpent of the End to pieces and avenge her father! Fueled by this determination, her cultivation took on a frenzied intensity. With her inherent talent and the enriched laws of the small world, her strength grew rapidly. Seeing Vanessa regain her resolve, the Lord of the Celestial God Palace, Ferola, and the others were delighted. Vanessa''s remarkable potential, once unlocked, promised she would play a crucial role in the battles ahead. With most of them fully recovered, they launched an immense counteroffensive. Seraphina and Madelyn teamed up to strike the alternate-dimension forces with ghostlike precision, wiping out hundreds of thousands in a flash. This sudden lightning assault sent shockwaves across the Pure Land. No one expected that, amid the Rebel Alliance''s apparent collapse, they would dare to launch such a bold counterattack! While Seraphina and Madelyn struck, the Azure Kingdom''s army, long prepared, also sprang into action. The advanced technological weapons they had developed were unveiled on the battlefield: Electromagnetic cannons!Airborne motherships!Death rays! These technological marvels caught the alternate-dimension forces off guard, sparking curiosity and attention from the Pure Land mages. Unlike the mages'' mana-based combat, these weapons could be operated by ordinary people using electric power alone. Their destructive force rivaled that of legendary magical artifacts. In no time, "technology" became a buzzword throughout the Pure Land, and countless mages began to study this previously overlooked power. Beyond these mysterious technologies, the collaboration between Moss Giants and Black Iron Dwarves drew immense attention. The Moss Giants, with their formidable physiques, were unstoppable when equipped with battle armor crafted by the Black Iron Dwarves. They became walking meat grinders on the battlefield, cutting down the alternate-dimension forces with terrifying efficiency. Even celestial-god-level opponents struggled to contend with the Moss Giants, as the resonance among their battle armors created an unbreakable formation. Meanwhile, the dragon clans showcased their elite bloodlines, dominating the skies. Their unpredictable tactics made them almost impossible to track or kill. Other armies that had previously allied with Owen also moved into action. This time, the Azure Kingdom seemed to be betting everything on one final, decisive battle. At first, their surprise attack yielded substantial advantages. But as the alternate-dimension forces regrouped, the Azure Kingdom and the Rebel Alliance found themselves in a precarious situation once again. The Celestial deployed two more of its ten divine beasts to the battlefield, in addition to the Serpent of the End. Moreover, alongside the Bright King, other crownless kings of the celestial gods joined the fray. The combined forces of the Azure Kingdom and the Emerald Dreamscape were no match for this overwhelming offensive and suffered one defeat after another. Three years passed in the blink of an eye. The Emerald Dreamscape had fallen completely, and the Azure Kingdom was reduced to its capital and a few core regions. The rest had been seized by The Celestial and the alternate-dimension forces. In the small world, the survivors¡ªexhausted after a year of constant struggle¡ªgathered to prepare for the new year. Though the atmosphere was lively, with nearly all the leaders assembled, the mood was heavy. Instead of festive joy, most cast distant gazes filled with melancholy. Three years had passed, and there had been no news of Owen or Leslie. It was as though they had vanished from existence. Over these years, everyone had grown stronger and more composed, but the most notable transformation was in little Leslie. Now three years old, she had grown into an adorable little girl, much like Seraphina. Of course, Seraphina''s lack of physical growth over the years contributed to their similar appearances, despite her own substantial increases in strength. Little Leslie had once asked daily about her parents, yearning for any news of them. But over time, she seemed to understand something and stopped asking. Instead, she would often stand atop the World Tree, gazing into the distance. No one knew exactly why she did this, but Leslie herself knew¡ªit was her way of praying for her parents'' safety. She wished with all her heart for their safe return. Read exclusive content at empire Today, as usual, she climbed the World Tree. "Three years¡­ Dad, Mom, where are you?" "I''m three years old now and have been good, just like Auntie says. I know Auntie and the others are working hard, and they miss you too." "I miss you so much. Please come back soon so we can be together again, okay?" The warm sunlight bathed little Leslie, her figure emanating a quiet, lonely determination. Watching this scene, Madelyn and the others felt their eyes grow red, their hearts heavy. Over these years, they had watched little Leslie grow. She was obedient and considerate, never causing trouble. In fact, she often comforted them, helping ease their burdens. Her maturity was far beyond her years, but it only made them ache for her even more. The War Goddess, Venus, Madelyn, and the others stood together, their expressions somber. The Azure Kingdom''s situation was perilous beyond words. Were it not for the deep respect Owen and Leslie commanded, the kingdom would have long since fragmented. Yet, their remaining strength was insufficient to hold on much longer. The combined onslaught of The Celestial and the alternate-dimension forces was growing fiercer by the day. Even with their defensive strategy, they knew they couldn''t last much longer. "Owen, Leslie, when will you return?" Their eyes shone with desperate hope. ... Deep in the Demon Abyss, a deafening roar shook the realm. The entire Demon Abyss quaked violently, as though an apocalyptic earthquake had struck. The countless creatures inhabiting the abyss were startled, scanning their surroundings in terror, searching for the source of the disturbance. Their gazes turned skyward as celestial phenomena unfolded: Stars appeared, only to be devoured by a strange black hole, dimming the once-bright sky. In the ruined Dark Temple, Rachel''s eyes snapped open as she sensed the disturbance, gazing into the depths of the temple. The descendants of the Divine Mountain, gathered nearby, also wore expressions of excitement and anticipation. Three years had passed. Was the Mountain Lord finally emerging from seclusion? Under their watchful eyes, Owen, seated at the temple''s center, began radiating waves of [Order]. These waves expanded outward, creating a dazzling display of extraordinary phenomena. Chapter490-Welcoming the Mountain Lords Return from Seclusion The infinite black hole devoured the universe.Countless shadows of powerful figures appeared in the void, emerging from the past, the future, and parallel timelines. At this moment, Owen''s figure became the center of all existence. Seated at the heart of the Dark Temple, Owen slowly opened his eyes. His deep, ink-like gaze plunged the world into endless darkness as soon as they opened. A terrifying devouring force swept across the four corners of the world! In the Demon Abyss, the Chief and others swiftly gathered around, staring at Owen in awe. From Owen''s body, they felt an unimaginable [Order] fluctuation. Merely being near him made their own [Order] tremble, as though it were on the verge of being pulled in and devoured. Every one of them was under immense pressure. When Owen slowly stood, the oppressive force he exuded was as thick and overwhelming as a tidal wave, causing their spines to creak under its weight. At the same time, they bowed deeply, greeting him in unison: "Welcome back, Mountain Lord!" Their collective voices resounded like thunder. Owen, however, did not immediately respond, his attention drawn to the system notifications flashing before him. "Congratulations, Master! Your strength has reached Supreme God-Tier!" "Congratulations, Master! Your soul has evolved through the Succubus Progenitor, achieving eternal indestructibility." "Congratulations, Master! Mana Void has advanced to Eternal Rank." "Congratulations, Master! You have comprehended your own unique Dao Law: Chaos Devour!" "Chaos Devour¡ªan unrivaled rule unique to the Master. Everything can be devoured, and all laws bow before it. Surpassing The Celestial!" "Chaos Devour has birthed four eternal techniques: Light-Dark Seals [Eternal Rank], Supreme Order [Eternal Rank], Endless Devour [Eternal Rank], and Chaotic Annihilation [Eternal Rank]." A smile appeared on Owen''s face as he read the notifications. Three years of comprehending his Dao Law had finally borne fruit! Though it seemed like only three years, in that unique state of comprehension, it felt as though millennia had passed. During this time, his soul¡ªthanks to Rachel''s earlier assistance¡ªhad successfully reached the eternal indestructible tier. At this level, even if his physical body perished, his soul would persist eternally, making him an unkillable and enigmatic existence. Even the Lord of Stars, the God of Light, and the War Goddess were slightly inferior to him in terms of soul tier. Moreover, the significant enhancement of Mana Void brought him immense joy. Previously, this unique field ability had been of great help but had lost its efficacy as his opponents grew increasingly powerful. Now, having evolved to Eternal Rank, Mana Void could once again shine in his hands! However, what thrilled Owen the most was finally completing his own unique Dao Law¡ªChaos Devour. This was now his most powerful Dao Law. Though he had yet to test its true power, even Owen could not fathom the extent of its terror and strength. Chaos Devour was a unique existence formed by comprehending other Dao Laws and fusing them with his bloodline. While its ultimate power remained unknown, Owen felt confident that, with Chaos Devour, he could now obliterate The Celestial! Satisfied, Owen nodded and gradually reined in his oppressive aura, restoring his usual calm demeanor. As his energy stabilized, those around him felt a profound and ethereal wave emanating from him. Once again, they called out loudly: "Greetings, Mountain Lord!" Owen stood there, unfathomable and serene. Even the powerful elders of the Divine Mountain, who had grown stronger over the past three years, could not discern the depths of his power. Facing him, they felt an instinctive reverence, as though gazing upon an insurmountable peak. The stronger Owen became, the happier they were, for he was their Mountain Lord. Owen''s strength symbolized the resurgence of the Divine Mountain. Seeing their reverent expressions, Owen stepped forward and helped the Chief and others to their feet. "There''s no need for formalities. From now on, we are all family," Owen said with a warm smile. He then lifted his gaze toward the sky. "Now, we have work to do." The Chief and the others were momentarily stunned, then turned their attention to Owen. Owen smiled faintly. "Before entering seclusion, I said that when I emerged, it would mark the rise of the Divine Mountain!" Hearing these words, everyone''s spirits soared. Even the older warriors like the Chief felt their breaths quicken. Ever since the Divine Mountain had been cast into the Demon Abyss, the strongest desire of its descendants had been to escape and take revenge on The Celestial. But repeated failures had drained their hope. Before they could succumb to despair, the Mountain Lord appeared, reigniting their dreams. Now, with the Mountain Lord''s breakthrough in strength, the prospect of revenge against The Celestial felt within reach! "Revenge!" "Revenge!" The descendants of the Divine Mountain roared passionately, their blood boiling. Amid their fervor, Owen remained composed, speaking with gravity: "This path of vengeance will not be easy. The world outside is now under The Celestial''s dominion, and you must be prepared for the challenges ahead." "The Celestial''s power is at its zenith. To oppose them means risking annihilation." Hearing Owen''s solemn tone, the Chief and the others laughed heartily. "Mountain Lord, we have fought The Celestial for years. Though we lack your strength and courage, we have never feared them!" "Our bloodline carries the will to resist The Celestial!" "As descendants of the Divine Mountain, we have long cast aside fear of death. For revenge, we will follow you to the end!" "Where the Mountain Lord stands, there stands the Divine Mountain!" The Chief''s words resonated, and the others echoed them with fervor, their voices shaking the heavens. Their eyes burned with determination, their gazes toward Owen filled with reverence. To them, Owen was not only their Mountain Lord but also the inheritor of the Divine Mountain''s will. For the Divine Mountain, they would follow Owen, even if it meant dying on the battlefield. Owen looked at their faces, both young and old, feeling the weight of responsibility settle on his shoulders. Avenging the Divine Mountain could not wait. Raising his eyes to the heavens, Owen declared: "Let''s go. This time, we will turn The Celestial upside down!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As his commanding voice echoed, the others unleashed their auras and roared in unison. Amid the thunderous cheers, Owen seemed to become a radiant beacon of light. Watching from afar, Marry and the others smiled faintly. Owen was still Owen. He hadn''t changed. And whatever he set his mind to, he would succeed. "Mentor, I think Owen is starting to sound like a cult leader¡­" Raina remarked, glancing at Owen, who was surrounded like a king. Despite her jest, she couldn''t help but nod with a smile. At that moment, Owen''s charisma and power were undeniable. Even Raina felt her resolve waver, wanting nothing more than to fight alongside him. Lana lightly pouted. "This guy can''t stop stirring things up, can he?" As they discussed, Rachel approached them. "Sister Raina, why don''t we leave together? You''ll be part of the Divine Mountain soon anyway." Hearing this, Raina hesitated. Opposing The Celestial meant risking complete annihilation. Find adventures on empire Initially, they had joined the Divine Mountain simply to survive, not to challenge The Celestial. But Raina''s hesitation didn''t last long. Marry suddenly whispered to her via telepathy: "Mentor, why don''t we join the Divine Mountain? Maybe¡­ maybe we can help Owen." Marry had always admired Owen. Though she now understood the vast gap between them, her admiration had transformed into a deep respect. She hoped that by joining the Divine Mountain, she could contribute to his cause. Chapter491-The Final Battle? As Raina hesitated, Lana spoke up decisively."We''ve already been part of Divine Mountain since the beginning! We''ve eaten at Divine Mountain, lived at Divine Mountain, and now that Owen is the Mountain Lord of Divine Mountain, we''ve been his people all along." Raina''s lips twitched slightly at these words. While there was some truth to them, hearing it said so plainly felt awkward. Seeing Raina still silent, Marry thought for a moment before speaking softly: "Mentor, with the turmoil in the Pure Land, do we really have any choice but to join Divine Mountain?" Raina fell silent. It was true. The current world was far from peaceful. Following Owen was likely the only way to enjoy any semblance of stability. Other factions couldn''t compare to Owen''s Azure Kingdom. Most of them didn''t even dare face The Celestial directly, instead cowering under its oppressive rule. After a brief silence, Raina turned to Rachel. "From now on, we''ll follow you, Lady Rachel." Rachel smiled warmly. "From now on, we''re all family." She was well aware of Raina''s complicated history with Owen and was happy to welcome them into the fold. Raina and the others nodded, taking a deep breath as they turned their gazes toward Owen, who stood at the center of an adoring crowd. For a long time, Raina had tried to avoid dealing with the events that had transpired between herself and Owen. But now, she decided it was time to stop running. Not long after, Owen led the Divine Mountain forces out of the drastically altered Demon Abyss, charging toward the Pure Land. As they departed, the Demon Abyss quickly returned to its eerie silence. ... In the Pure Land, after three years of continuous warfare, the conflict had reached its climax. The Rebel Alliance had been forced back to the capital of the Azure Kingdom. The surrounding areas of the capital had all but fallen. Under the leadership of Dolores, the Bright King, and the Serpent of the End, the alternate-dimension army advanced relentlessly. Despite the Azure Kingdom''s soldiers fighting valiantly, the gap in strength was insurmountable. Additionally, The Celestial had deployed more powerful forces. Led by the Trickster God Loki and others, Caesar and his allies had crushed the Emerald Dreamscape and encircled the Azure Kingdom. Though Madelyn and the others quickly consolidated their defenses, shifting from offense to defense and adopting a strategy of tactical retreats, it wasn''t enough. The combined forces of The Celestial and the alternate-dimension army were simply too overwhelming. Nearly every major faction in the Pure Land believed that Madelyn''s strategies were nothing more than futile resistance, incapable of altering the inevitable outcome. With the armies of The Celestial and the alternate dimension now fully united, even holding the capital was a laughable notion. "At their current rate of attack, the Azure Kingdom won''t last more than six months, even if they hold on with all their might." "Six months? I doubt they have the strength to endure that long. I''d say they''ll fall within half a month at most!" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The fall of the Azure Kingdom is just a matter of time. If The Celestial and the alternate-dimension army truly go all out, they could surround the capital and seal the fate of Madelyn and her forces within three days." Many factions in the Pure Land discussed the matter, with all eyes fixed on the Azure Kingdom''s capital. Reports of shocking developments only heightened their attention: "The seven most powerful deities under the Celestial Emperor have been deployed, sweeping across the Azure Kingdom and annihilating the Cloud Empire and other forces aligned with it." "One of the divine beasts, the Serpent of the End, has led attacks that have shattered the kingdom''s once-impregnable fortresses." "Other divine beasts under The Celestial have joined the fray, including a massive ape calling itself King Kong. Emerging from the earth wielding a battle axe, it tears through mountains and rivers as if cleaving the heavens themselves." "And then there''s the legendary Nine-Headed Hellhound, which has devoured countless mages!" These reports sent shockwaves across the Pure Land. Many had thought these divine beasts and deities to be mere myths, but now they had appeared in full force, brutally crushing the Azure Kingdom. Among them, the Nine-Headed Hellhound was the most active in the siege of the capital. Having already devoured scores of mages, it appeared insatiable, ready to consume the dense population of mages within the city. As it approached the capital, its nine grotesque heads bared bloodied fangs, viscous saliva dripping from its gaping maws. But just as it stepped closer, it abruptly halted, its gaze fixed ahead. There, standing tall, was a man surrounded by starlight. Slender and graceful, his face was fair and his eyes sparkled with the brilliance of a galaxy, as though they could draw anyone''s soul into their depths. "Lord of Stars!" The Hellhound''s raspy voice echoed as it addressed the figure, a glint of wariness flashing in its eyes. Though it had planned to devour everyone in the capital, the Lord of Stars'' sudden appearance made it hesitate. From this man, it sensed an overwhelming aura of danger. The Lord of Stars, gazing coldly at the monstrous Hellhound that had wrought so much death and destruction, locked eyes with it. "The Nine-Headed Hellhound, one of The Celestial''s ten divine beasts. Disgusting." The Nine-Headed Hellhound was the king among all Hellhounds, its colossal form resembling a mountain. Its aura of death and destruction was potent enough to overwhelm even the mighty dragon clans. Each divine beast possessed immense power, comparable to a Primordial God. Yet in the eyes of the Lord of Stars, their strength was still inferior to his own. He had refrained from acting immediately because, behind the Hellhound, two more imposing figures loomed: The massive shadow of a serpent and a majestic, domineering presence. The three figures stood together, their combined oppressive might causing the very heavens and earth to tremble. ... In the small world, Madelyn, Ysera, and the others read through the reports coming from various fronts, their expressions dark. The combined forces of the alternate dimension and The Celestial were advancing too ferociously. The Azure Kingdom''s armies could not mount effective resistance. In mere hours, the retreating Azure Kingdom forces had been overtaken and suffered heavy casualties. Cities that once belonged to the Azure Kingdom had fallen, becoming scenes of unspeakable carnage. The reports filled them with anguish, yet they could do nothing. Their hearts bled as they watched their loyal citizens, steadfast to the very end, fall in battle for the Azure Kingdom. "War Goddess, how much longer can we hold out?" Madelyn, now acting as regent, could not tolerate the current situation. She slammed the table in fury, her eyes blazing with fire. The War Goddess, standing beside her, wore a similarly grim expression but remained relatively composed. After careful consideration, she shook her head. Given the might of The Celestial and the alternate-dimension armies, she had little confidence in their ability to hold out. She looked toward the horizon beyond the small world and said, "At this rate, our next battle may very well be our last." Her words plunged the small world into silence. Though harsh, everyone knew they were true. If they couldn''t repel the coming assault, they would become nothing more than footnotes in history. And deep down, none of them were confident in their chances. The ferocity of their enemies was beyond anything they had faced before, with strength and numbers that seemed insurmountable. Despite knowing the bleak odds, the War Goddess was the first to step out of the small world. Venus followed close behind. Ysera, the Lord of the Celestial God Palace, Ferola, and the others took a deep breath, their faces growing resolute as they turned to little Leslie. "Little Leslie, we''re heading out for a while. Be good and stay here, okay?" Discover exclusive tales on empire Chapter492-Brutality At this moment, Seraphina approached and said, "We''ll be leaving for a while, and it might be a long time. Just stay here quietly and wait for us."Little Leslie looked around at everyone, her small face serious. "Aunties, big sisters, please let me go with you this time! You''ve refused me before, but this time, let me come!" "No!" Seraphina and the others shook their heads firmly. "You''re still too young. When you grow up, you can fight alongside us," Ysera added, trying to reason with her. "I''m strong now. I can definitely help you! Besides, if all of you lose, where else can I go?" Little Leslie said, her eyes reddening. Her words plunged everyone into silence. They knew the harsh truth. If this final stand failed, even with Little Leslie remaining in the small world, she would have no place to survive. "If you''re going to follow us, you must promise to behave and not run around. Do you understand?" Madelyn finally spoke, her tone serious. Little Leslie nodded repeatedly. "I''ll be good! I promise!" Madelyn turned to Archdemon, Ymir, and the others. "Little Leslie will stay by your side. You must ensure her safety at all costs." Archdemon and the others nodded solemnly. "For Little Leslie, we''ll protect her with our lives!" Their determination was evident. Little Leslie was not only Owen''s daughter but someone they all adored and admired. Seeing their resolve, Madelyn glanced beyond the small world and nodded. "Then let''s go. This time, we''ll give it everything we''ve got!" ... Beneath the Capital of Azure Kingdom Among The Celestial''s divine beasts, the Serpent of the End, the giant ape King Kong, and the Nine-Headed Hellhound stood like three towering mountains, dominating the heavens and earth. Each one of them possessed top-tier power, and together, their combined aura twisted the surrounding space into a distorted spiral. Inside the capital, every mage felt a bone-chilling dread, their scalps tingling with fear. Beside the three colossal beasts, Loki, spider-like in form, moved swiftly across a sticky web, closing in from the distance. Behind him followed Caesar and the celestial gods who had surrendered to The Celestial. When they arrived, Dolores appeared, clad in resplendent battle armor, exuding an oppressive and commanding presence. Her flawless face was icy cold, her gaze fixed on the capital before her. To her knowledge, Owen was the emperor of the Azure Kingdom, and this capital was his stronghold. Now that the Azure Kingdom was on the brink of collapse, if Owen was still alive, he would surely appear here. A swirl of complex emotions churned in her heart. At that moment, Bright King, the bald monk beside her, cast a compassionate yet solemn glance her way. "Why is the general''s heart disturbed?" His hoarse, low voice carried across the battlefield, drawing the attention of the others. Both the alternate-dimension forces and The Celestial''s top-tier fighters turned their curious gazes toward Dolores. To the alternate-dimension forces, Dolores was synonymous with power. Despite being a woman, her valor and strength had suppressed countless champions. With victory so close at hand, why would her heart be unsettled? For The Celestial''s elite, Dolores was an especially unique figure. She had captured the attention of Lady Tsukihime, a fact widely known among the upper echelons of The Celestial. Being valued by Lady Tsukihime was a rare honor. Now, seeing Dolores''s distraction, they couldn''t help but focus on her. Dolores remained expressionless, her demeanor unwavering. She gave no indication that their inquiries concerned her in the slightest. She was lost in thought, wondering what emotions might surface if she encountered Owen here. As Dolores ignored them, the others turned their attention back to the gates of the capital. At that moment, the tightly shut gates slowly opened. The War Goddess led Venus and the others out, while the Rebel Alliance''s celestial gods readied themselves for battle, warily observing the fearsome forces at the gate. "Lord of Stars! War Goddess! We meet again!" The Serpent of the End transformed into an eerie young man, his pupils black and white, glaring intently at the War Goddess and Lord of Stars. Among the gathered forces, only these two posed a significant threat to him. Facing the Serpent of the End''s stare, the Lord of Stars stepped forward, meeting his gaze coldly. "It''s been years, and to think a mere snake could grow into such a formidable creature." "Ha! Thanks to you! Your relentless campaigns against my kind caused heavy casualties. If not for that, I wouldn''t have ascended to the throne as the divine beast under Lady Tsukihime''s command." The Serpent of the End''s tone grew icier. "How many of my kin have you slaughtered over the years? Today, it''s time for you to pay the price!" Instantly, a ferocious and violent magical aura locked onto the Lord of Stars, clearly marking him as its target. In truth, the Serpent of the End paid little attention to anyone else besides the War Goddess and the Lord of Stars. Hearing the Serpent of the End''s arrogant words, the War Goddess sneered coldly. "Then try it. The one who falls here today might just be you!" Her disdainful gaze only stoked the Serpent of the End''s killing intent. A terrifying chill filled the air as his pupils gleamed with murderous light. At the same time, Loki squinted, his gaze settling on Ysera, standing behind the War Goddess and the Lord of Stars. His expression turned icy. Ysera, though she was his daughter, met his gaze head-on without flinching. To her, Loki was no father. He had abandoned her and her mother, behaving like nothing more than a beast. "Ysera, what do you think you''re doing?" Loki''s icy voice rang out, dripping with false concern, like a father chastising his wayward daughter. "Loki, it''s time to settle our score. For my mother''s vengeance, you will pay the price!" Ysera replied coldly. Meeting her fiery gaze, Loki''s expression darkened, his eyes brimming with murderous intent. As a general trusted by Lady Tsukihime, he roared with fury and issued his command: "Kill them all! Leave no one alive!" The order had barely left his lips when Caesar and the other celestial gods under The Celestial''s command charged at full speed toward the Azure Kingdom''s capital. Seeing Loki''s command to attack, the War Goddess and the Lord of Stars were not to be outdone. Letting out primal roars, they charged forward like untamed beasts, leading their forces into battle. As the War Goddess and the Lord of Stars unleashed their overwhelming Primordial God-tier auras, mages below the celestial god level were crushed by the oppressive force. They could barely breathe, let alone move. Under the constraints of this terrifying pressure, the battlefield was effectively limited to celestial gods and above. Experience tales at empire "Take care of Little Leslie!" Madelyn ordered Archdemon and the others before stepping into the battlefield defined by the War Goddess and the Lord of Stars. At that moment, she fully activated her Death''s Calamity bloodline. An endless aura of death corroded time and space, saturating the heavens and earth. Shrouded in this ominous aura, she exuded an air of highborn iciness, like a deity presiding over death itself. The celestial gods of the Azure Kingdom unleashed their most powerful energies, forming earth-shaking waves of magical force. Boom! S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The void between the two sides erupted continuously, with chaotic auras surging and countless [Order] runes flashing before scattering like fireflies amidst the chaos. Chapter493-The Battle Begins The two forces faced off, their terrifying mana fluctuations forming massive ripples that spread outward between them. The void in front of the two sides was torn apart, creating enormous rifts that seemed capable of devouring everything.From a distance, the stronghold of The Celestial and the invaders from the alternate dimension appeared to face the Rebel Alliance and the forces of the Azure Kingdom across a pitch-black void, like opposing sides separated by an endless, desolate universe. Mages below the celestial god level continuously retreated, unable to withstand the aura of death emanating from the clash of these opposing forces. Even the faintest ripple of energy that reached them was enough to obliterate them entirely. At this moment, standing at the forefront of The Celestial''s forces, the Serpent of the End swayed its massive tail and lunged toward the Lord of Stars. "Lord of Stars, today, we settle this once and for all!" With a thunderous roar, accompanied by an overwhelming mana tide, the Serpent of the End''s voice echoed across the battlefield, shaking many mages to the point of spitting blood. They stared in horror as the colossal serpent loomed closer, its venomous killing intent reflected in its enormous eyes. Surrounded by radiant stellar energy, the Lord of Stars stood as though enveloped by a swirling cosmic galaxy. "A mere defeated beast dares to challenge me?" he said coldly. The Lord of Stars glanced at the giant ape King Kong and sneered, "And you, brute, come together. It would be too dull otherwise." King Kong''s eyes blazed with fury at the insult. Beating its chest with fists like hammers, it unleashed deafening booms that reverberated through the air before charging at the Lord of Stars. "Lord of Stars, this time, I will tear you apart!" Two of The Celestial''s divine beasts were now on the offensive, their overwhelming power shaking the heavens and the earth. Yet the Lord of Stars remained calm, his hands coming together as countless rays of starlight converged from all directions, forming a radiant stellar armor around him. The armor amplified his aura, emanating an indomitable and destructive power. He threw a punch, shattering the cosmic expanse. Black cracks filled with terrifying energy fissured outward, hurtling toward his foes. Sensing the ferocity of the Lord of Stars'' attack, both King Kong and the Serpent of the End grew wary and launched their counterattacks. Boom! Holy Fist Impact! Corrosion Ray! The two divine beasts unleashed their strongest attacks to nullify the Lord of Stars'' strike. Their clashing magic tore through the battlefield, shaking the heavens and earth. The shattered starry expanse expanded even further, devouring surrounding space in chaotic turbulence. The Lord of Stars then engaged the two divine beasts in a ferocious melee. Their combat, at the Primordial God level, was utterly devastating. Each collision was as if a galaxy were being destroyed and a new universe born. As the fight grew increasingly intense, on another front, the War Goddess faced off against the celestial gods of the alternate dimension. Her power was overwhelming, cutting through their forces like a divine blade. Many celestial gods fell in a single strike, their blood spraying into the air, creating a surreal rain of crimson. The pungent stench of blood filled the battlefield, instilling fear in the celestial gods who watched the War Goddess as though she were death incarnate. The War Goddess understood that the current situation was dire. Their best chance of survival was to eliminate as many celestial gods as possible, ensuring their forces wouldn''t be entirely overwhelmed at this tier of combat. However, her relentless assault soon drew the attention of the celestial gods dispatched by The Celestial, who began to encircle her. "War Goddess, is bullying old relics all you''re good at? Face us if you dare, and we''ll see your so-called reputation end here today!" Bright King''s icy gaze locked onto the War Goddess, his killing intent filling every corner of the battlefield. The celestial gods surrounding Bright King, all at the Primordial God level, exuded terrifyingly oppressive auras. Though a single Primordial God might not be her match, being surrounded by so many formidable celestial gods put the War Goddess under immense pressure. Still, she saw a silver lining. At least her comrades wouldn''t have to face these elite Primordial Gods. With that thought, she decided on a strategy of evasion, engaging in a defensive battle while retreating. As this part of the battlefield stabilized, Caesar, now a vanguard for The Celestial, narrowed his eyes and locked onto Venus. "Venus, you still have a chance to surrender. If you submit to The Celestial, I can petition for your life to be spared. Together, we could have a wonderful future," Caesar said persuasively. "Your father could be freed, and those you care about pardoned by The Celestial. Why resist? It''s nothing but a path to death." His words carried an insidious allure. Having survived by surrendering to The Celestial, Caesar had managed to preserve his life. To him, this was a blessing, and he wanted to ensure Venus didn''t meet a tragic end. "Caesar, what happened to your grand vows to stand against The Celestial? Have you forgotten the sacrifices of our Rebel Alliance predecessors? The Celestial is our greatest enemy. Bowing to them will only lead to a miserable death!" Venus'' voice was cold, her disdain for Caesar clear. Once, she had respected him as an honorable man, but his recent actions couldn''t compare to Owen in the slightest. Hearing her rejection again, Caesar''s expression turned darker, a crazed glint in his eyes. Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire To him, Venus was an irreplaceable beacon of hope. But her repeated refusals had driven him further into despair. "Why, Venus? Is it because of Owen? How am I inferior to him?" Caesar shouted, his voice tinged with madness. "From the moment you plotted against my father, you became nothing more than a petty villain. I''m sure you orchestrated the time-space trap that ensnared us, didn''t you?" Venus'' accusation pierced through Caesar''s facade, her tone fierce. Reflecting on past events, the coincidences felt deliberate, pointing to Caesar''s betrayal. Her certainty ignited her fury. "Why, Caesar? My father, the God of Light, did nothing but help you. Why did you betray him?" Her voice cracked with anger, the memory of her father''s sacrifices fueling her wrath. Caesar had once been abandoned by all, surviving only through her father''s painstaking efforts. Yet, he had repaid that kindness with treachery. Caesar flinched but quickly regained his composure, his tone venomous. "What does it matter if you know? The Celestial is invincible! No matter what, you will be mine!" Caesar charged toward Venus with maniacal determination. "Don''t worry. Once I''ve subdued you, I''ll erase your memories and create a new, beautiful reality for us!" Venus recoiled in disgust, her rage boiling over. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Enraged, she met Caesar''s charge head-on. The two clashed like unstoppable meteors, their collision creating waves of magical destruction. Both were strong-willed and uncompromising, their battle¡ªthough only at the celestial god tier¡ªwas as devastating and brutal as any Primordial God clash. Chapter494-Little Leslie Joins the Fray At that moment, the Trickster God Loki turned his eerie gaze toward Ysera.As one of his children, Loki believed he had been more than accommodating to Ysera, yet now she stood on the opposite side of the battlefield. "Ysera, it''s not too late to turn back. I''ll just assume you''ve been acting as The Celestial''s undercover agent in this rebellion," Loki said slowly, his voice calm as he looked at the now-mature Ysera. Ysera had always been his most outstanding child, garnering his attention far more than any of his other offspring. But her ambitions troubled him greatly. At this moment, Ysera stared at Loki with a heavy heart. For her, this man wasn''t a father¡ªhe was the cause of all her suffering. If not for him, her mother wouldn''t have died! "Loki, let''s settle our grudge here and now!" Taking a deep breath, Ysera''s eyes were filled with resolve. She knew full well that her current strength wasn''t enough to match Loki, a master manipulator. But after training under Leslie and in the Small World, her power had increased significantly. Even if she couldn''t win, she would give it her all. "You grew up under my watch, and your strength is nowhere near mine. If you obey me now, I''ll let bygones be bygones. This is your last chance," Loki said coldly, meeting Ysera''s gaze filled with killing intent. His voice lacked any familial affection. Loki valued Ysera primarily for her talent and potential. If she refused to follow him, he wouldn''t hesitate to eliminate her. Her close ties with rebels like Owen and Leslie could threaten his standing with The Celestial, and Loki, ever cautious, couldn''t allow that risk to fester. But Ysera''s resolve didn''t waver. Without a word, she charged at Loki. Brilliant emerald light formed a radiant crown above her head, bolstering her mana. Behind her, the enormous figure of a Jade Dragon materialized, towering like a mountain and exuding a suffocating pressure. Loki, however, shook his head in disappointment. "Ysera, you''ve truly let me down." Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire With a flick of his finger, Loki dispelled the emerald crown, cutting off its empowering energy. Ysera''s heart sank as realization dawned¡ªthe crown her mother had left her had been tampered with by Loki. Without the crown''s power, Ysera''s aura plummeted, stabilizing only at the Celestial God Seal level¡ªfar below the Throne Celestial God tier. Though her combat prowess was formidable enough to face a Throne Celestial God with the crown, without it, she had no chance against Loki, a Primordial God. Her eyes dimmed with despair as Loki stepped closer. "Ysera, since you''ve chosen to oppose me, you know the consequences. Rest assured, you won''t die alone. I''ll ensure the entire Azure Kingdom and Emerald Dreamscape join you in death!" With a wave of his hand, Loki unleashed thick, sticky webbing from behind him. It quickly wove into a vast, all-encompassing net that descended upon Ysera. The web exuded a sense of inevitability, as though it had sealed her fate. Ysera felt an invisible shackle tightening around her, dragging her mind into a dark abyss. Yet deep within her despair, the images of Leslie and Owen surfaced in her thoughts, rekindling her resolve. Summoning every ounce of mana within her, Ysera compressed it into a radiant green beam of energy. "Loki, die!" Fueled by her fury, the green beam tore through everything in its path, leaving a void that refused to heal. The attack, amplified by her rage, became a devastating force. Even Loki, caught off guard by the sudden assault, furrowed his brow as the beam shattered his web. The corrosive green energy scorched Loki''s body, leaving a charred wound on his chest that exposed his beating heart. The battlefield fell silent as the spectators watched in astonishment. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone knew Loki''s terrifying strength¡ªhe was among the most powerful Primordial Gods. Yet, Ysera, far beneath him in rank, had injured him! Despite witnessing it firsthand, many found it hard to believe. Loki glanced at his wound, his expression darkening. Though the injury looked severe, it was superficial, causing him no real harm. What stung more was the loss of face¡ªYsera had made him look weak. Anger boiled over as Loki raised his hand. Sticky, viscous threads surged outward, transforming the sky into a web-like dome that descended upon Ysera. The web carried with it the screams of countless souls Loki had slain, their wails echoing as their faces appeared on the threads, contorted in agony. To onlookers, it seemed as though the heavens themselves were collapsing, their senses overwhelmed by the oppressive sight. Pinned by the descending web, Ysera found her mana and [Order] suppressed, her movements bound by invisible chains. She could only watch as the web, brimming with corrosive power, crept closer, threatening to reduce her to ash. Around her, mages watched in horror, retreating as the corrosive threads began to drip, each drop emitting an ear-piercing sizzle as it dissolved anything it touched. Even the Celestial God-level mages present couldn''t withstand Loki''s wrath. Those caught in the threads disintegrated into skeletal remains before vanishing into dust. Desperate, Ysera struggled in vain, her efforts only fueling Loki''s sadistic grin. Suddenly, just as Ysera''s body began to emit the sound of burning flesh, a shadow appeared beside her, moving like a phantom. Thick, chaotic energy enveloped Ysera, dispelling the oppressive force binding her and scattering the corrosive threads. The battlefield stilled as everyone turned to the newcomer. Loki''s expression shifted to one of icy disbelief. The figure within the chaotic aura was a little girl, no more than three years old. She radiated an uncanny power, the same chaotic energy that had nullified Loki''s deadly attack. "Who are you?" Loki''s pupils shrank as he stared at the girl. He had never seen someone so young wield such potent chaotic energy. Even as a Primordial God, Loki struggled to control Chaotic Aura, one of the most dangerous forces in the multiverse. The other mages on the battlefield gasped in shock as they recognized the girl. "Little Leslie!" "How can this be? When did she become so powerful?" Madelyn, Ysera, and the others stared at Little Leslie, their faces filled with disbelief. They had always known Little Leslie''s potential as a Chaos bloodline heir, but none of them had expected her to block Loki''s attack. Especially Ysera, who had faced Loki''s wrath firsthand, understood his terrifying strength. Yet, the aura emanating from Little Leslie was equally unfathomable. Chapter495-Is She Really Just a Three-Year-Old Child? "You''re a bad guy! Why are you bullying Sister Ysera?"Little Leslie glared angrily at Loki! Loki stared at Little Leslie in shock. He had just attacked with full force¡ªan attack that even Ysera couldn''t withstand¡ªyet it was blocked by Little Leslie! What exactly was this little girl hiding? But regardless, anyone who dared defy him must die! As Loki''s face suddenly twisted into a ferocious expression, Little Leslie shrank back slightly in fear. The people she met were usually kind and gentle to her¡ªshe had never encountered someone so violent before. However, seeing Sister Ysera lying in a pool of blood filled Little Leslie''s heart with courage. She clenched her small, delicate fists tightly and stared at Loki with determination. "You''re a big villain! I... I''m not afraid of you!" "I''m my mom and dad''s daughter! I''m their little pride!" Hearing these words, Ysera and the others, who were still engaged in battle, felt their eyes turn red with emotion. At Little Leslie''s age, she should be in her parents'' arms, being spoiled and cared for. Yet now, with her small shoulders, she was taking on the responsibility of standing against The Celestial, protecting the Emerald Dreamscape and the Azure Kingdom! Loki''s expression turned cold, and every action of Little Leslie''s filled him with disgust. A child this young possessing such terrifying power¡ªher talent was unimaginable! Previously, the emergence of Owen and Leslie in the Rebel Alliance had already given him and The Celestial great trouble. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And now, there was this little girl! She had to be eliminated before she could grow any stronger, or else she would become a future disaster! "Little girl, what''s your name? Who are your parents? Tell Uncle, Uncle is a very good man!" A warm smile appeared on Loki''s face, making him seem like a kind and harmless person¡ªcompletely different from his previous cold demeanor. Little Leslie didn''t understand why Loki was asking, but she still answered proudly, "Owen is my dad! Leslie is my mom! I''m Little Leslie!" The moment she spoke, the expressions of The Celestial''s subordinates present became extremely serious. Owen! Leslie! These two names were nightmares that haunted everyone under The Celestial! Their strength was unparalleled, and every time they appeared, it seemed as if they had improved by leaps and bounds! Countless powerful mages under The Celestial had perished at their hands! In Pure Land and various other regions, Owen and Leslie were the only two people that truly instilled fear in them! Even Loki, who had just been smiling kindly, couldn''t help but twitch at the corners of his mouth! Owen and Leslie¡ªthose two were nightmares he could never shake off! No wonder this little brat had such terrifying talent. No wonder the sight of her filled him with such deep hatred! So she was their offspring! "Since you''re their child, then there''s no need for you to exist!" A deep look of dread flashed through Loki''s eyes. Owen and Leslie''s excellence had already shaken The Celestial. If their child were to grow up, what kind of unimaginable power would she attain? Loki couldn''t even fathom it! After all, from the strength Little Leslie had just displayed, she had already blocked his attack! She absolutely could not be allowed to live! With that thought growing stronger in Loki''s mind, he swiftly condensed a mass of thick, toxic slime and hurled it toward Little Leslie! Seeing Loki mercilessly target Little Leslie, War Goddess immediately glared at him in fury. "How dare you lay a hand on Little Leslie!" "Loki! You have some nerve!" War Goddess''s gaze turned ice-cold, filled with killing intent as she charged at Loki. But at that moment, Bright King and the other Senior Celestial Gods had already surrounded her. "War Goddess, you can''t even protect yourself right now, and yet you dare be distracted?" Bright King''s cold voice rang out as he and the other Senior Celestial Gods attacked together. Terrifying mana waves interwove, forming powerful destructive forces that locked onto War Goddess. War Goddess snorted coldly. In the palm of her hand, intricate mana patterns materialized into an ancient barrier. Like an expanding balloon, the barrier rapidly spread outward, trapping Bright King and the others within. For a brief moment, Bright King and the others seemed to hear the distant sound of ancient war horns in their ears. The next instant, countless figures formed from mana surged from the edges of the barrier, charging straight at Bright King and his allies! The Senior Celestial Gods were immensely powerful, but War Goddess had fought against The Celestial across multiple ages¡ªher strength was extraordinary, surpassing that of Bright King and his peers. Moreover, in her current fury, she unleashed the most terrifying power of her barrier, aiming to trap Bright King and the others while she moved to protect Little Leslie. However, in Loki''s view, this was nothing more than wishful thinking. The combined strength of Bright King and the other Senior Celestial Gods wasn''t as simple as mere addition! War Goddess''s barrier wouldn''t hold them for long¡ªon the contrary, she would be entangled by them. That would give Loki the perfect opportunity to strike at Little Leslie! If he could eliminate this future threat, War Goddess and the others would eventually be worn down and destroyed! With this plan in mind, Loki smirked coldly and stepped toward Little Leslie. "Little Leslie, get behind us!" Seeing Loki''s ruthless intent, Archdemon, Ymir, and the others quickly positioned themselves in front of Little Leslie, shielding her from harm. Little Leslie wasn''t just Owen and Leslie''s child¡ªshe was also their beloved treasure, and they would never allow Loki to kill her! But the moment they stepped forward, Loki''s gaze turned even colder. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire He clenched his hands, weaving sticky webs and toxic venom together into dozens of fist-sized orbs, which he hurled toward them like a torrential downpour. Boom! Boom! Boom! A sharp whistling sound tore through the air. Even though Archdemon and the others were prepared, Loki''s attack was simply too fast. They had no time to react. In an instant, they were blasted away! Thud! Thud! The three women, their bodies cracking like shattered porcelain, coughed up mouthfuls of blood. The corrosive venom and webs clinging to them emitted a foul, decaying stench. Loki hadn''t given them any chance to survive¡ªhis attack contained an extremely lethal toxin. With just a single strike, they were gravely injured, teetering on the edge of death, their mana rapidly fading. But just then, a misty gray aura of chaos enveloped their bodies. Loki''s venom was instantly dispelled, and their injuries and energy were gradually restored. "Little Leslie!" Feeling the chaotic energy flowing through them, the three women''s faces filled with shock. It was clear that the force dispelling Loki''s power had come from Little Leslie¡ªshe had intervened again. Seeing her suppress his mana once more, Loki''s killing intent turned even colder. "Little brat, your bloodline''s talent is terrifying. If you''re allowed to grow, even I won''t be your match. But without your parents to protect you, today will be your end!" He took a step closer, emanating the aura of a merciless reaper. The chilling pressure suffocated Little Leslie, making her body feel weak and numb. Loki''s terrifying power made her instinctively sense extreme danger! Yet, despite this, Little Leslie didn''t back down. She stared defiantly at Loki, puffing out her cheeks. "Big villain, if you have the guts, then come at me! I''m my mom and dad''s pride! I will protect everyone!" Though her voice was small, it echoed in everyone''s minds like an unshakable vow! All the mages of the Azure Kingdom and the Emerald Dreamscape were deeply moved. Little Leslie was only three years old. Yet she was standing bravely against Loki¡ªthe ruthless hound of The Celestial! Her courage and determination made them see glimpses of Owen and Leslie in her. She truly didn''t seem like a mere three-year-old, but a battle-hardened warrior! Loki burst into laughter. "Little brat, bold words won''t save you!" Chapter496-Lokis Fear "With your strength, I can take you down with one hand. You''d better surrender quickly¡ªyou cannot bear the responsibility of protecting the Azure Kingdom and the Emerald Dreamscape!"After saying this, Loki glanced at Archdemon and the others, clicking his tongue in mock pity. "You really have no one left, do you? Now you''re sending out this little girl to fight¡ªhow pathetic. If you knew this would happen, why oppose The Celestial in the first place?" "Going against The Celestial only leads to death!" Loki''s voice was filled with arrogance and mockery. Madelyn''s face turned red with rage, her chest heaving as if she was about to explode. With a single move, she swiftly wiped out the horde of The Celestial''s underlings swarming around them. Then, she turned her burning gaze on Loki and spat, "Loki, what are you so arrogant about? Back when you faced my brother, you were nothing but a coward, humiliated and pathetic! When Brother Owen and Sister Leslie return, I hope you''ll still be able to laugh then!" Madelyn''s words echoed through the battlefield. Loki''s good mood instantly vanished! Though he didn''t want to admit it, his past encounters with Owen were like a relentless nightmare, constantly replaying in his mind, an inescapable humiliation! And besides Owen, Leslie was no less troublesome. Her terrifying power had already shaken The Celestial to its core, causing widespread panic. Even Loki himself feared Leslie¡ªdeeply! "You''re right. Their strength is indeed formidable. But no matter how powerful they are, they have to return first. You won''t live to see that day!" Loki''s expression turned ice-cold, his irises glowing with a swirling, seven-colored radiance, exuding an eerie chill. Now that The Celestial had decided to act, no matter what tricks Owen and Leslie had up their sleeves, their only fate was utter defeat! Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire And once they were crushed, as The Celestial''s executioner, Owen and Leslie would be left to his mercy! Once they fell into his hands, they would wish for death! With that thought, Loki suddenly accelerated, charging straight at Little Leslie. At that moment, his overwhelming killing intent shook the heavens and the earth, causing the very fabric of space to contract, locking onto Little Leslie completely! A suffocating sense of impending doom pressed down on her, and Little Leslie''s small face grew solemn. In her tiny hands, a misty aura of chaos swirled, condensing into a translucent Godslayer Staff. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, gripping the illusory Godslayer Staff tightly, she swung it forward with all her might, striking against the crushing pressure before her. In an instant, a deafening explosion shook the battlefield, and visible shockwaves rippled outward, annihilating everything in their path, plunging the surroundings into utter chaos. Everyone nearby looked on in horror at the devastating collision. Even just the residual shockwaves made them feel as if their breath had been stolen¡ªlike they could vanish at any moment! Then, from within the chaotic ripples, dazzling light illuminated the world, and everyone felt as if they were being swallowed by a seven-colored radiance. The entire space twisted and distorted as if history itself had been severed! For a brief moment, it was as if this place had become the end of time¡ªdisordered, chaotic, unfathomable. The next moment, the illusory Godslayer Staff burst into brilliance, dispelling all the ripples and disorder. Little Leslie stood firm, like an unshakable mountain, appearing before everyone''s eyes. Little Leslie! Archdemon and the others widened their eyes in disbelief. They had never expected Little Leslie to withstand Loki''s attack! Loki was at the level of a Primordial God, while Little Leslie was merely three years old! This was beyond astonishing. It defied all logic. Even Loki sucked in a sharp breath. This Little Leslie¡ªher power was far too terrifying! At her age, how could she unleash such devastating combat strength? After his initial shock, Loki locked his gaze on Little Leslie, activating the various divine eyes he had implanted in himself. In an instant, radiant divine light erupted, as if attempting to peer through Little Leslie''s past and future. Yet, under the scrutiny of his many divine eyes, what lay behind Little Leslie was¡­ chaos! Her past and future were completely obscured! Loki''s heart filled with terror. At the same time, he became even more certain¡ªLittle Leslie was undoubtedly the legendary Chaos Bloodline! Only a descendant of this supreme bloodline could possess such monstrous strength! After all, the Chaos Bloodline was hailed as the strongest bloodline in the entire realm! But such a bloodline was nothing more than a myth¡ªhow could it appear in Little Leslie? Loki found it impossible to believe. Meanwhile, the mages of the Azure Kingdom and the Emerald Dreamscape were overcome with excitement. Chaos Bloodline! They too had noticed the terrifying aura that Little Leslie had unleashed. This ancient and mighty bloodline filled them with newfound hope. "Even though Little Leslie is young, with the Chaos Bloodline, her combat strength can''t be measured by ordinary standards!" "As expected of Owen and Leslie''s daughter! She truly inherited their monstrous talent¡ªno, she might even surpass them!" "Yes! She''s only three, yet she can already hold her own against Loki. If she fully matures, even The Celestial might not be her match!" At that moment, hope surged in their hearts, fueling their desperate struggle! But Loki, now certain of Little Leslie''s bloodline, charged toward her once more! This time, he transformed into his true form¡ªa colossal spider, standing atop a vast, sticky web. Endless mana surged through the web, funneling into him, pushing his power to ever greater heights! At the same time, the divine bones and bloodlines he had grafted into his body began unleashing their mystical effects. Though Loki''s bloodline and divine bones could not compare to Little Leslie''s, when fully activated, they were still terrifying. Yet at that very moment, Little Leslie, gripping the Godslayer Staff, took the initiative! She knew full well that in terms of battle experience, she was at a disadvantage. Since that was the case, she would strike first! BOOM! Little Leslie launched her assault, her aura surging with the power of chaos. She moved like a humanoid cataclysm, unleashing thousands upon thousands of strikes in an instant, relentlessly pummeling Loki below! Loki fought back with all his might, but under Little Leslie''s savage, overwhelming Chaos Bloodline, he was forced back. His divine bones and bloodline were suppressed, his enormous body continuously retreating, and even his massive web was shattering under the onslaught. Archdemon and the others were invigorated at the sight, but their joy quickly faded. Although Loki had been pushed back and repelled by Little Leslie, he was unharmed! On the other hand, Little Leslie, after that tremendous burst of power, seemed utterly drained. Her face turned pale, her aura weakened, and under everyone''s horrified gazes, blood began to seep from her frail body, staining her clothes. The explosion of power had been incredible¡ªbut for a three-year-old, it had taken a heavy toll! The next moment, Little Leslie''s small figure wavered¡ªshe nearly collapsed. "Little Leslie!" Archdemon and the others cried out in alarm! They desperately wanted to rush to her side and protect her. But Bright King, Serpent of the End, and the other celestial beasts had them completely pinned down. Cough! Cough! Little Leslie coughed violently but quickly wiped the blood from her lips. Then, she charged straight at Loki again! "I¡­ can still fight! I haven''t lost yet! I''m my mom and dad''s pride¡ªI won''t lose!" Clenching her teeth, she gripped the Godslayer Staff and charged once more! ¡­ Deep within the Demon Abyss. Scarlet light rained down from the blazing sun, dyeing the land crimson. The next moment, a series of piercing sonic booms echoed. Figures surged from the depths of the Demon Abyss. At the forefront, a massive black hole, as if devouring the heavens, slowly emerged. As the onlookers trembled in reverence, the black hole shrank, and from its depths, a solemn young figure slowly stepped forth. This group was large, but despite their subdued presence, the sheer aura they exuded was enough to make breathing difficult. Anyone who truly stood before them would finally realize¡ª This was an army beyond imagination! Chapter497-Owens Fury At this moment, the figures appearing above Demon Abyss were none other than Owen and the warriors of Divine Mountain!Having finally escaped The Celestial''s seal and once again stepping into the world, their hearts surged with excitement and exhilaration. "We''re out! We''ve finally made it out!" "So this is the world outside the seal? The gentle breeze, the warm sunlight, this beautiful new world!" "The place our ancestors longed for¡ªwe''ve finally reached it!" "This time, we won''t lose again!" As they gazed upon what would seem like an ordinary landscape to most people, their faces were filled with deep emotions. They had lived in the depths of Demon Abyss for far too long, where the sky and the land were shrouded in eternal darkness. Now, for the first time¡ªnot through books or myths¡ªbut with their own eyes, they beheld this magnificent world! "Mountain Lord, are we in Demon Realm now? Everything here is so beautiful!" A few young children gathered around Owen, their large eyes greedily taking in the scenery, unable to suppress their excited cheers. If not for Owen, their Mountain Lord, they would never have had the chance to see such beauty. "This landscape is nothing special," Owen said with a faint smile. "Once you see Middle Earth, Emerald Dreamscape, and Pure Land, you''ll find places even more breathtaking and enticing." Seeing the excitement of these Divine Mountain descendants, Owen couldn''t help but feel a tinge of sympathy for them. The warriors of Divine Mountain instinctively nodded. They had never heard of Emerald Dreamscape or Pure Land, but they trusted Owen¡ªhis words must be true. Those places must be even more magnificent, even more awe-inspiring! Many of the lively children even began jumping with joy. Watching them, the Divine Mountain warriors also broke into simple, heartfelt smiles. Today was the happiest day of their lives. For the first time, they had set foot upon the world their ancestors had yearned for! But soon, the Chief of Divine Mountain seemed to sense something. Together with the warriors, he turned his gaze toward the sky. "Mountain Lord, there''s a massive battle taking place up ahead!" "The battle fluctuations are immense¡ªboth sides possess terrifying strength, and their numbers are overwhelming!" "It''s not happening in Demon Realm, but it''s not far from here either." "Mountain Lord, should we take a look? There are Primordial Gods involved¡ªthis must be no ordinary battle." The other warriors voiced their observations one after another. Owen nodded. From the moment he had stepped out of Demon Abyss, he had already sensed the chaotic and violent energy rippling through the distance. But when he attempted to probe further, a powerful Celestial force blocked his perception. There was no doubt¡ªThe Celestial was involved in this battle. Clatter! Clatter! Suddenly, the thunderous sound of spellbeasts'' iron hooves echoed, rolling in like a tidal wave. Atop the spellbeasts rode numerous Demon Realm warriors, with a white-haired elder leading the way. The moment the white-haired elder saw Owen and his party, his body trembled with emotion. "Demon King, is it really you?" He scrambled off his spellbeast, nearly tripping in his haste, and fell to his knees before Owen, tears streaming down his aged face. "I am Fauci, an elder under Archdemon!" As soon as Fauci spoke, the warriors behind him also dismounted, bowing deeply before Owen. Seeing Fauci so flustered, a sense of foreboding rose in Owen''s heart. He immediately helped Fauci to his feet. "Elder Fauci, what''s happened?" At Owen''s inquiry, Fauci''s tears continued to flow, his body trembling. "Demon King, not long ago, The Celestial, together with an interdimensional army, launched a siege on Emerald Dreamscape and Azure Kingdom. The situation is dire! Archdemon led our forces to aid them, but even she is barely holding on." "Before she left, Archdemon ordered me to patrol outside Demon Abyss. If I saw you, I was to inform you of the crisis immediately." Hearing this, Owen instantly understood the root of his unease. He urgently asked, "Has there been any news from the demons since?" Fauci furrowed his brows. "The last message I received from Archdemon was half a day ago. The Celestial and their interdimensional army have already overrun most of Azure Kingdom and Emerald Dreamscape. Only the capital still holds out." As he spoke, Fauci lifted his gaze to the sky. Even though The Celestial had obscured the battle''s energy, he could still sense its terrifying force. Clearly, the battle had reached its climax. Owen had already been concerned about Azure Kingdom and Emerald Dreamscape. Now, after hearing this, that worry erupted into full-blown rage. A towering aura of destruction surged into the sky! The black hole in Owen''s eyes expanded, devouring The Celestial''s barrier, shattering its concealment in an instant. His presence, vast as a flood, descended upon Middle Earth! And in that moment, he saw it all¡ª Azure Kingdom lay in ruins, its cities reduced to rubble. Only the capital still stood. Across the battlefield, countless fights played out before his eyes. Lord of Stars and War Goddess were besieged, locked in desperate combat. Madelyn, unleashing the full might of Death''s Calamity, was engaged in a brutal battle against the Senior Celestial Gods. Though she was gravely injured, the fire in her eyes burned unwaveringly¡ªshe showed no sign of retreating or surrendering. Meanwhile, Goddess Venus and Caesar fought to the death. And then there were Ysera, Lord of Celestial God Palace, Seraphina, and countless others¡­ Against The Celestial''s forces and the powerful interdimensional invaders, they fought with all they had. Even as their bodies were battered, even as their energy waned, none of them yielded! Then¡ª He saw Loki. He saw the small figure battling him in a fight of blood and defiance. At the sight of Little Leslie, Owen''s pupils contracted sharply. Without thinking, he cried out, "Little Leslie!" And then¡ª He saw her. Blood seeping from her fragile body. Her tiny frame stained red. That image shattered the last restraint in Owen''s heart. An earth-shattering killing intent burst forth, tearing through the heavens! The devastating force of his rage swept across Demon Realm, shaking every corner. Those beside him¡ªRachel and the others¡ªwere caught off guard by his sudden eruption of fury. Before they could even ask what had happened¡ª Owen had already vanished, streaking through the sky like a blazing comet! Rachel, who knew Owen better than anyone, instantly realized that Azure Kingdom must be in a dire situation. Without hesitation, she followed, racing toward Azure Kingdom at full speed! Seeing Owen and Rachel leave, the Chief and the others immediately followed. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire Blinding streaks of light tore through the sky as they sped forward. Watching them disappear, Fauci and the Demon Realm warriors were left in stunned silence. The sheer aura radiating from Owen''s forces filled them with terror. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ones following Owen¡­ Their power was beyond comprehension! Chapter498-Who Gave You the Guts to Hurt My Daughter? Under the influence of the deadly poison, little Leslie''s control over her body became uncoordinated, like a machine stuck in a glitch. Her movements were no longer fluid, and her snow-white skin began to darken.Loki''s grin grew even more unrestrained. Previously wary of the chaotic aura, he had chosen a more defensive approach. But now, little Leslie couldn''t hold on any longer. Next, it was finally his turn! "No!" "I can''t fall yet!" Despite the poison tormenting her, little Leslie clenched her pearly teeth, refusing to collapse. Even as her entire body ached to the brink of unconsciousness, she still launched a frenzied attack on Loki. However, in her injured state, she was no match for Loki! As soon as she charged toward him, she was sent flying by the terrifying magical shockwaves radiating from Loki. Her petite body felt as if her bones were about to shatter! Yet, even after being gravely wounded and knocked back, little Leslie did not retreat. She continued to charge at Loki. "No!" "I can''t fall! I will never lose!" Again and again, she charged. Again and again, she was repelled. Little Leslie''s body was covered in blood, her hair disheveled, and her princess dress soaked in dirt and blood. But her small frame never fell, and her pale face was full of determination. Then, limping, she once again rushed toward Loki! Seeing this, Archdemon and the others felt their hearts clench, their tears uncontrollably streaming down their faces. Little Leslie was only three years old¡ªso lively and adorable, always bringing joy. But now, she was covered in blood, her bones shattered beyond count. Madelyn was even more agitated, her hair standing on end, her skin burning red like raging flames, and in a frenzied state, she slaughtered the surrounding celestial gods. Slaughter! Slaughter! Only slaughter could quell the agony ripping through her heart. Little Leslie was being tortured like this! She hated herself for not being able to break free from the siege! She hated herself for being unable to save little Leslie! Compared to Archdemon and the others'' despair, Loki''s face was instead full of a cold sneer. "You pathetic weaklings, even this little girl is stronger than you. But too bad, this is as far as she goes!" As his cruel words fell, his pincers wriggled, exuding a chilling aura, spinning fine, silvery threads into needle-thin spikes. Then, like arrows loosed from a bow, they shot forth! Silver streaks flashed through the void, the first piercing through little Leslie''s ethereal Godslayer Staff. The illusory Godslayer Staff instantly disintegrated into chaotic energy and vanished. The remaining silver threads stabbed into little Leslie''s body, sending blood and flesh flying. Her body was hurled backward, her wrists and ankles pierced through by the silver threads, leaving thumb-sized, gaping wounds. Crimson blood poured out uncontrollably. The pain of having her limbs impaled was unbearable, and even though little Leslie''s tolerance far exceeded that of ordinary people, she couldn''t help but let out a soft whimper. Cold sweat, mingled with blood, streamed down her forehead. Yet, she still did not cry. Even as her body convulsed from the pain, even as her spirit teetered on the verge of collapse, she forced herself to remain standing, staggering toward Loki like a walking corpse. "I~ I can''t lose~ I absolutely won''t lose~" Her voice grew hoarse and muffled, choked with blood. At that moment, a figure, like an indestructible wall, appeared in front of little Leslie, blocking her path. Little Leslie, half-conscious, lifted her blood-misted eyes. Through the haze of crimson, she saw a figure¡ªone that was all too familiar. Perhaps because this figure was too familiar, she couldn''t believe her eyes. Even as the pain wracked her body, even as every movement sent waves of searing agony through her, she hardly noticed. All her attention was focused on the figure before her. Then, a voice, warm like the spring breeze, drifted down from the figure''s lips. "You did well, little Leslie. Now, let me end this battle. Daddy is back." The moment those words fell, little Leslie, who had been enduring her pain and holding back her sorrow, finally found an outlet. Tears streamed uncontrollably from her eyes. She threw herself into Owen''s arms, her soft sobs echoing across the battlefield. For years, Owen had been absent, yet she had remained strong. Even as celestial warriors and powerhouses from other dimensions converged, creating an overwhelming sense of despair, she had not cried. Even when Loki grievously wounded her, leaving her unable to fight back, she had gritted her teeth and refused to shed a single tear. But now, upon seeing Owen¡ªseeing her father¡ª Her sobs grew louder and louder, as if all the unspoken grievances she had buried deep within finally found someone to confide in. Hearing little Leslie''s cries, even Archdemon and the others couldn''t help but be moved. At such a young age, little Leslie had borne far more suffering than she ever should have. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Madelyn, too, upon seeing Owen appear, finally calmed from her berserk state. Tears welled in her eyes. She knew it. Owen would definitely come back! He would definitely come back! Venus stared blankly at Owen''s figure. Was he really back? Seraphina, the Lord of the Celestial God Palace, and others all fixated on Owen, their eyes growing red. They had seen Owen before, but at this moment, his presence felt like an unexpected glimmer of light piercing through the darkness. Meanwhile, the celestial warriors and the otherworldly powerhouses all stared solemnly at Owen. Owen''s name had long been legendary. However, for most of them, this was the first time they were truly seeing the man who had only existed in myth and rumor. Instinctively, they ceased their attacks, their gazes filled with deep wariness. Even Bright King and Serpent of the End, ruthless and powerful divine beasts, halted their movements the moment Owen appeared, their expressions cold as they watched him. "So¡­ that''s the legendary Owen?" "He''s really alive¡­ and he seems even stronger!" "His sudden return is not good news for us!" For both the celestial warriors and the otherworldly powerhouses, there were very few beings they truly feared. Owen was one of them. In fact, he was the one they feared the most. "Owen, I knew it! I knew he would never die! I knew he would come back!" Archdemon and Ymir wiped the blood from their peerless faces, a faint smile forming on their lips. "Daddy, I missed you so, so, so much¡­" "Can we never be apart again?" Little Leslie clung tightly to Owen, as if trying to merge into his very being. Feeling her tiny hands tighten their grip, Owen''s heart was filled with guilt. Three years had passed, and he had never been there for her. He had let her down too much. Strictly speaking, he had been a terrible father. Yet, little Leslie''s love for him remained so deep and unwavering. At that moment, Owen hugged little Leslie even tighter. "Daddy, I''ve always been good. I think about you every day!" "I knew you would come back!" Hearing little Leslie''s soft but determined voice, Owen''s heart trembled, his eyes slightly reddened. Gently, he wiped away the blood and tears from her face. Seeing the wounds covering her body, Owen''s heart twisted in agony. Then, his eyes turned cold as he lifted his gaze to Loki. In an instant, the skies darkened, and the world seemed to vanish, leaving only Loki, the grotesque spider. A sea of killing intent surged, exuding a terrifying pressure. The moment Loki was locked in Owen''s gaze, even he¡ªa being who had survived countless eons¡ªfelt a tremor in his heart. "O-Owen¡­ how¡­ how are you still alive?" He stared at Owen in disbelief. Falling into Demon Abyss was supposed to be a death sentence, an inescapable fate sealed by the Celestial himself! Owen''s voice was as cold as the winter wind, each word laced with chilling fury. "You hurt my daughter? Who gave you the guts?" Chapter499-The Annihilation of Loki Owen''s icy voice echoed across the void, the temperature in the air plummeting to freezing point. Snowflakes filled the sky, as sharp as blades, locking onto Loki from afar!As the bone-chilling cold swept over, Loki''s face instantly turned pale. Owen''s presence and demeanor made him truly feel the threat of death! The Owen standing before him now exuded an overwhelming sense of pressure! However, at this point, retreat was no longer an option! "Hah, I did attack your daughter!" "And not just your daughter¡ªyou, and everyone in the Azure Kingdom, will soon become nothing more than history!" Loki''s numerous multicolored eyes blinked lightly, his cold killing intent freezing the very air. Then, his eight elongated spider legs shifted, releasing thick, white strands of webbing into the void, weaving a massive white net around Owen. A suffocating mana fluctuation surged from the forming net, twisting and distorting the void, as though gripped by an invisible hand. Owen''s expression remained calm as he gazed at little Leslie in his arms and softly asked: "With me here, are you afraid?" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Daddy is the strongest! I''m not afraid!" Little Leslie''s small face was full of determination. Owen smiled. "Good. Today, we will end this battle together, my daughter and I¡ªlet''s kill this ugly spider!" As he spoke, Owen held Leslie''s small hand. Godslayer Sword emerged from the void, its golden-yellow blade radiating an indescribably ancient aura. As the razor-sharp blade swept through the void, it unleashed a chilling sword aura that sent shivers down one''s spine. The moment Godslayer Sword appeared, the spider silk encircling Owen and little Leslie instantly shattered into countless fine fragments, scattering with the wind. The sword intent of Supreme Sword spread from Owen, his mana swirling like rolling dust, gathering into the blade and forming an enormous, hundreds-of-meters-long illusory sword projection¡ªslashing down toward Loki! This strike was inescapable. The dazzling sword light illuminated hundreds of miles, turning the world into a blinding white. All the senses converging on this battlefield were obliterated¡ªonly endless whiteness remained! Facing the attack head-on, Loki had already sensed its deadly aura, making every hair on his body stand on end. Instinctively, he tried to dodge, but the moment the sword was formed, it had already landed on him, as if skipping the process of descent entirely. Despite his body being tempered to near invincibility, the impact of Supreme Sword instantly covered his form in countless crimson cracks! His massive spider abdomen violently burst apart, blood mixed with webbing splattering in all directions, corroding the void with a sharp hissing sound. Though he suffered a grievous wound in an instant, Loki seized the opportunity to drive his shattered body toward the distance in an attempt to flee. From the moment he saw Owen, he had already anticipated that he wasn''t Owen''s match, and had prepared an escape plan. Now, he immediately activated his secret technique, vanishing from sight. "Trying to escape now? Too late!" Owen''s gaze locked onto Loki''s retreating figure, his eyes filled with cold, merciless killing intent. In an instant, streaks of inky-black energy tore through the void behind Owen, surging out like devouring tendrils, sealing off every possible escape route for Loki. Loki hadn''t expected Owen''s reaction to be so swift. The black tendrils exuded an aura of Devour, sending an ominous chill down Loki''s spine¡ªhe knew that if they touched him, he would be doomed. At the brink of death, he detonated one of his spider legs infused with potent [Order] energy. Boom! With a dull explosion, the self-destruction of his limb created a bizarre, twisted spatial anomaly that temporarily severed Owen''s lock on his presence. Taking this chance, Loki immediately pulled out a small god of deities artifact. Owen''s killing intent toward him was absolute¡ªhis only chance of survival was to retreat to the Celestial. This imitation god of deities was a magical artifact capable of transporting him directly into the god of deities domain. However, just as Loki activated the artifact and a teleportation array began forming before him, a Flame Sword, engulfed in roaring fire, shot forth and pierced through the array¡ªreducing it to ashes. Loki''s heart clenched in alarm. He turned abruptly¡ªonly to see the black tendrils of Devour surging toward him like the reaper''s scythe. The moment Loki laid eyes on them, the tendrils had already penetrated his body. Then, like a straw draining a drink, an overwhelming suction force erupted, instantly draining his body dry, leaving only ash to scatter into the wind. Yet, just as his physical form was obliterated, a streak of dazzling light burst from the center of his brow! It was Loki''s soul, attempting a final escape, aiming to flee into god of deities. Everything happened in an instant¡ªLoki''s twisted soul carried a hint of madness as it shot forward with unimaginable speed! Seeing that he was about to break into the Celestial, Loki''s soul flickered with a hint of triumph. But before he could fully escape, a chaotic spear suddenly streaked through the void, impaling his soul mid-flight. Boom! The next moment, the spear of chaotic energy exploded, shattering Loki''s soul into nothingness! Loki¡ªhad fallen! Everyone present was stunned as they watched this scene unfold. Loki¡ªthis ancient powerhouse who had seemingly existed since the dawn of time¡ªhad exhausted all his means, yet still failed to escape Owen''s grasp! At that moment, with Loki''s death, the celestial warriors under the Celestial all stood frozen in shock, their minds blank. Then, all eyes turned toward Owen, their pupils brimming with pure terror! Loki was not only a Primordial God, but also a battle-hardened, cunning warrior known for being nearly impossible to kill. Yet, before Owen, all of his efforts had proven utterly futile! Archdemon, Ymir, Lord of Celestial God Palace, War Goddess, and the others were all watching Owen with uncontained excitement. Even though they had predicted this outcome, witnessing Loki''s actual demise at Owen''s hands still filled them with exhilaration! After all, Loki had been the mastermind behind this attack and the most formidable enemy among the invading forces. Soon, as the news of Loki''s fall spread like wildfire across all regions¡ª The first message to shock the world: Owen had returned! Not only was he alive, but his strength had soared to new heights! Even Loki, with all his tricks and resilience, had lasted only three moves before being utterly annihilated by Owen! His soul obliterated! Meanwhile, the numerous mages fighting to the death across the capital felt their spirits soar, their despair turning to blazing determination. Surrounded by celestial warriors and otherworldly powerhouses, they had endured immense pressure. At times, they had nearly lost hope. But even in their darkest moments, they had held onto a single glimmer of belief¡ª Owen! The soul of the empire, the miracle-maker, the one who kept their hope alive. And now, their faith had been rewarded¡ª Owen had returned, and he had obliterated Loki¡ªthe Celestial''s most notorious hound! With Owen here, neither the Celestial nor these invaders were invincible anymore! Because they had Owen, their unshakable pillar! Across various domains and powerful factions, the news sent shockwaves of disbelief. "Did Owen really return from the depths of Demon Abyss?" "The news has already spread¡ªthere''s no way it''s false. Besides, you must have felt the tremor in the Celestial''s energy when Loki perished!" "Loki was slain. Only Owen could have done it. The supposed downfall of Azure Kingdom and Emerald Dreamscape? That might not be so certain anymore." "Owen''s return might be our one and only chance to align ourselves with a true powerhouse!" "Indeed. If Loki couldn''t even last a few moves, who knows what Owen''s true strength is now?" "This time, it seems the Celestial has truly provoked someone they never should have crossed!" Countless forces began reassessing their stance toward Owen and the Celestial. Chapter500-Reunion with Dolores To the major forces, the Celestial had always been an immovable boulder weighing on their hearts¡ªunshakable and inviolable.Yet now, with Owen''s appearance, the Celestial had been shaken to some extent. This made them take Owen more seriously than ever before! Immediately, the attention of all factions returned to the imperial capital of the Azure Kingdom. The great battle following Owen''s return was bound to be earth-shattering and would, to some extent, determine the fate of everyone from this point onward! Under the gaze of countless eyes, all factions near the imperial capital ceased their offensives, gathering around Owen with expressions of shock and fear. Though they had long been mentally prepared for Owen''s terrifying strength, the fact that he had so easily erased Loki still sent tremors through their hearts, filling them with boundless dread. In their minds, Loki had been an invincible existence. Yet even such a formidable deity was nothing before Owen! Owen''s rate of growth and combat prowess were far beyond their prior estimations and imaginations¡ªutterly terrifying! Whether it was the Bright King and other Prime Celestial Gods, or the Serpent of the End and other fearsome divine beasts, they all looked at Owen with reverence, not daring to act rashly. Owen''s overwhelming power and pressure had already seeped into their very bones! At that moment, Dolores, who had come from another plane, emerged from the void, locking her gaze on Owen with an exceedingly complex expression. "Owen, you have finally shown yourself!" As she looked at Owen, scenes from the past flashed before her eyes. Her eyes reflected deep turmoil. The years she had spent as if in a dream had made it impossible for her to forget Owen! Memories of her past with Owen flickered in her mind, causing her once-calm heart to tremble. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even after awakening, she had once doubted whether it had all been nothing more than an illusion¡ªa mere dream. Yet the sincere emotions embedded in those past moments had carved an indelible mark upon her heart, fresh and enduring. This was why Dolores cared so deeply about this matter. She had to find Owen¡ªand kill this heartless man! At the same time, Caesar, whose special body was constructed from a soul essence, continued to sense the peculiar fluctuations emanating from Owen. Over the past three years, he had grown significantly stronger, especially with the Celestial''s assistance, which had drastically amplified his power. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire However, upon seeing Owen again, the sheer terror in Owen''s aura made it impossible for him to look directly at him! Even with his newfound strength, he was still inferior to Owen! Just what kind of growth had Owen undergone in the Demon Abyss? Was that place not a guaranteed death trap? Caesar could not accept this reality. The magical elements within his body surged wildly, instinctively urging him to flee from Owen. Madelyn, at this moment, was smiling, yet her smile was accompanied by tears. It was unclear whether she was happy to see Owen again or if she felt something else. Although only three years had passed, to Madelyn, it felt like three centuries¡ªthree millennia! The Archdemon, who could only look up at Owen, was utterly shaken by his power. "When did Owen become this strong?" Not far from the Archdemon, the War Goddess also revealed a smile. The stronger Owen was, the worse off those who had once oppressed them would be! As relief filled their hearts, Owen gently patted little Leslie''s head. "Your injuries have already healed. Go into the small world and fetch some Spring of Life water to help them recover. Leave the rest to me." Little Leslie obediently nodded before entering the small world, like a diligent little bee, helping Ymir and the others recover from their wounds. Only then did Owen feel reassured. His gaze turned to the Bright King, the Serpent of the End, and the other fearsome divine beasts. As he looked at them, his expression became colder than ever before! "So, you are the ones planning to destroy the Azure Kingdom?" "Well, I am here now." "If you have the guts, take a step forward!" Owen''s voice echoed in everyone''s ears. At once, all of the Celestial''s subordinates present glared at Owen in fury. They admitted that Owen''s combat power was formidable, but they were still among the most powerful deities! Was Owen planning to take on the Celestial''s entire army by himself? He had completely disregarded them! Such arrogance! Never before had they seen someone so utterly disdainful! "Owen, your strength is indeed impressive, but to challenge so many deities at once¡ªyou are seeking your own death!" The Bright King and the others all glared at Owen with rage! Especially one of the Prime Celestial Gods beside the Bright King, who sneered with contempt: "Owen, when we were born, your ancestors hadn''t even come into existence. I wonder who gave you the courage to challenge us?" Before his voice had even fully fallen, his head was already soaring through the air! Scorching blood painted the void! The pupils of the Bright King and the other Prime Celestial Gods shrank abruptly. The one who had just spoken was a Throne Celestial, undoubtedly one of their most elite. Yet with a single move from Owen, he had been utterly obliterated¡ªhis soul annihilated, reduced to nothing but a shattered corpse! A Throne Celestial, in front of Owen, was as insignificant as an ant, wiped out with ease! It was absurd! As Bright King and the others stared in horror, Owen''s icy gaze continued to sweep over the gathered forces. "Who else?" The provocative words spread throughout the battlefield. Bright King and the others felt as if their dignity was being trampled into the dirt. They were all prominent figures under the Celestial''s command. Wherever they went, others trembled in their presence. Yet now, they were being humiliated and crushed by Owen! With their fiery tempers, they would have retaliated without hesitation. However, the lingering shadow of Owen''s merciless slaughter of Loki and the Throne Celestial still haunted their hearts, forcibly suppressing their rising fury. They valued their pride¡ªbut even more than that, they valued their lives. With Owen''s impulsive and ruthless nature, anyone who dared to step forward would undoubtedly die! "Owen, do you truly believe that ruling over them makes you invincible? Do you not understand that there is always someone stronger?" As their frustration mounted, an ancient, hoarse voice suddenly boomed across the battlefield! Immediately, a towering, golden figure resembling a small giant slowly descended upon the scene. As he appeared, the entire army from the other plane erupted into frenzied cheers. "Celestial Demon, may you reign eternal!" "Celestial Demon, may you never perish!" The voices carried an undeniable force of faith, converging upon the golden giant''s forehead, where a sacred ritual formation glowed. An overwhelming aura, capable of collapsing the void and shattering the universe, surged forth in madness! The descendant of the Celestial Demon, Gabriel¡ª Had arrived! The Celestial Demon was the supreme god of the other plane, the strongest existence. The source of magical power, the ultimate object of faith, an entity more ancient than the cosmos itself! Although Gabriel was only a descendant, the power he wielded was still terrifying. With the blessings of faith, he possessed near-apocalyptic might! Yet as Gabriel unleashed his terrifying aura, Owen''s face was full of disdain. "You think you''re worthy of fighting me?" Despite the Celestial Demon''s formidable power, in Owen''s eyes, it was nothing more than fleeting dust. "Owen, you still don''t understand¡ªthis is not just a duel of life and death, but a struggle where only one of us will survive!" "If you lose, everything you have will become an offering to the Celestial Demon!" Owen curled his finger in a taunting gesture. "Come, show me your limits." Hearing these words, Gabriel''s defiant expression turned ice-cold. As a descendant of the Celestial Demon, he had encountered many arrogant individuals before, but none as utterly dismissive as Owen. Yet all those before had become sacrifices to the Celestial Demon. Owen would be no exception! Gabriel roared, and in an instant, the terrifying shadow of the Celestial Demon transformed into a ten-thousand-meter-tall giant, standing between heaven and earth. Its colossal presence shattered the very fabric of Order, turning the surroundings into a realm of chaotic destruction. Chapter501-Celestial Demons Incarnation The moment Gabriel''s body erupted with a terrifying and chilling aura, the people of the other plane all raised their heads with devout expressions.Their gazes burned with fervor as they stared at the towering Celestial Demon shadow behind Gabriel, as if they were beholding the supreme being they had revered all their lives. They quickly clasped their hands together, channeling their most intense faith energy into Gabriel. In an instant, Gabriel''s body became enveloped in radiant beams of light. Behind him, the Celestial Demon''s shadow exuded an overwhelming pressure of death, causing the void within a hundred-mile radius to ripple before shattering into inky black cracks. With the addition of the other plane''s faith energy, Gabriel''s gaze grew even more ferocious¡ªlike a savage beast that had just awakened, locking onto Owen with a deadly glare! This insolent wretch dared to disrespect him¡ªhe must pay the price in blood! "The power of the Celestial Demon is not something a weak ant like you can resist!" "To die before the power of the Celestial Demon¡ªconsider it an honor!" Gabriel''s cold voice shook the void. Then, he clenched his right hand, summoning a boundless aura of death, which coalesced into rolling black mist, sweeping in from all directions with howling winds. The Celestial Demon''s shadow behind him followed his movement, mirroring his ferocious punch toward Owen! Boom! This strike carried a world-destroying force that ripped through space, leaving behind a massive pitch-black void. The surrounding [Order] collapsed into chaos. Owen narrowed his eyes as he watched Gabriel''s approaching fist, which grew larger in his vision, his face betraying only a faint trace of disdain. "Is this truly the extent of your power?" As he spoke, the Godslayer Sword in his left hand radiated a dazzling dark-gold light, exuding a terrifying Slaying God aura that disturbed the [Order]. Simultaneously, in his right hand, the blazing Flame Sword emerged with overwhelming dominance. The flames on the Flame Sword''s blade flickered chaotically, and the terrifying heat warped space itself, filling the air with roaring explosions. In the next moment, under countless gazes filled with either tension or worry¡ª Gabriel''s fist, which seemed capable of destroying everything, collided with Owen''s Godslayer Sword and Flame Sword, forming a cross-shaped slash. Screech! A deafening metallic clash resounded, sending tremors through the entire region. The terrifying shockwaves radiated outward, shredding space like fragile parchment, producing a constant "crackling" sound. Everyone present held their breath, captivated by the unfolding battle. This battle was of utmost importance to both sides. Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire For Otto, the Serpent of the End, and the forces of the other plane¡ªif Owen won, their long-anticipated, meticulously planned scheme would be obliterated in its final moments. Conversely, if Owen fell, not only would they eliminate their greatest threat, but the Azure Kingdom would also be reduced to ashes, and the Rebel Alliance would become a historical laughingstock! The Celestial''s rule would be completely secured! Under the eager and anxious gazes of countless spectators, the terrifying ripples from Owen and Gabriel''s clash shattered the senses of everyone observing the battlefield. The resulting shockwaves forced all onlookers back several dozen meters. Some of the weaker deities were even caught in the aftermath, coughing up blood! The chaos lasted for several dozen seconds. A breeze swept through, gradually dissipating the turbulent magic and [Order] fluctuations. Then, a figure was sent flying backward at an astonishing speed! All eyes followed its trajectory. Gabriel! The one who ultimately lost¡ªwas Gabriel. The people of the other plane were dumbfounded, unable to believe their eyes. Gabriel was a descendant of the Celestial Demon. He had just activated his Celestial Demon bloodline and drawn upon the Celestial Demon''s undefeated power, yet he was still no match for Owen! Their once unwavering faith in the Celestial Demon began to waver! Boom! Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Gabriel crashed heavily into the ground. The terrifying [Order] fluctuations radiating from his body instantly dissipated, producing a dull explosion, as if the very fabric of time and space trembled in response. By contrast, Owen remained completely motionless¡ªlike an immovable mountain. The stark contrast was striking. The Archdemon, who had been watching Owen intently, slightly widened her beautiful eyes. Her alluring lips parted slightly, as if she wanted to say something, but she was too stunned by what she had just witnessed. Owen was still Owen! Unfathomably powerful! The stronger the opponent, the stronger he became! Nothing could stand in his way! No one could rival him! In the grand scheme of the other plane, Dolores bit her lip lightly, a flicker of hesitation and struggle flashing through her eyes. She was relieved by Owen''s immense strength, yet at the same time, his power had grown far too much! Gabriel''s combat prowess was terrifying, and his prestige was immense. As a descendant of the Celestial Demon, he had never known defeat¡ªso how had he been crushed in a single exchange? Among the Celestial''s ranks, the Bright King furrowed his brows as he observed the scene, seemingly shocked by Owen''s revealed strength while simultaneously contemplating countermeasures. The leaders of various factions who were observing the battle through different means were all deathly pale. Gabriel had performed outstandingly during the invasion of the Azure Kingdom and the Emerald Dreamscape. His terrifying combat abilities had left a deep psychological shadow on them. Yet such a formidable existence had been utterly defeated by Owen in just one move! Owen''s true combat potential was beyond their comprehension! The Serpent of the End''s massive body writhed continuously, its crimson forked tongue flickering in and out as it emitted eerie hissing sounds. As a divine beast under the Celestial''s command, it possessed a keener sense than the other deities. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It had an ominous premonition¡ªthe battle was far from over! At that moment, the void where Owen and Gabriel had just fought remained turbulent, with residual energy wreaking havoc, rendering the space highly unstable. Massive fragments of shattered space crumbled away, revealing a bottomless abyss radiating a chilling, ominous aura. Then, just as the crowd was struggling to recover from their shock, an earth-shattering roar suddenly erupted! The Celestial Demon''s shadow, which had seemed to fade behind Gabriel''s fallen form, suddenly burst into radiant brilliance¡ªas if transforming from illusion to reality! And then, an incarnation strikingly similar to the Celestial Demon''s shadow slowly emerged. The moment it appeared, it gazed down coldly at Owen. "Owen, is it? I will remember you. Your strength is¡­ interesting." That hoarse, deep, yet authoritative voice reverberated through the battlefield, instantly reigniting the spirits of the deities from the other plane! "Celestial Demon''s Incarnation!" "This battle has truly drawn the attention of the Celestial Demon!" "With the Celestial Demon''s Incarnation here, today will surely be the day Owen''s death is announced!" As their fervent cheers filled the air¡ª The Celestial Demon''s Incarnation unleashed a special [Order] fluctuation, locking onto Owen. Like surging tides, wave after wave of pressure crashed upon him, rapidly widening the rifts in the void. The power it carried, imbued with the Celestial Demon''s essence, was incomparably stronger than that of Gabriel, a mere descendant! Madelyn, Ymir, and the others sensed the sudden arrival of the Celestial Demon''s Incarnation, and their hearts sank. They knew that, despite Owen''s previously displayed overwhelming strength, the Celestial Demon was the most terrifying entity of the other plane¡ªa being rumored to be eternally reborn, undying and indestructible. Even as an incarnation, it was an adversary with near-zero odds of defeat. Owen, too, was curious about the Celestial Demon. If its true form had arrived, he would need to fight with everything he had¡ªbut an incarnation alone? That was far from enough! "Die!" At that moment, the Celestial Demon''s Incarnation roared in fury. Dark runes of death coiled around its body before it transformed into a streak of light, charging straight at Owen. Owen snorted coldly, gripping both swords tightly as he met its attack head-on! Each of their clashes resembled the collision of planets, sending energy shockwaves raging through the void like hurricane gales. But this cataclysmic battle did not last long. With a sharp, slicing sound tearing through the void¡ª One of the Celestial Demon''s Incarnation''s arms was slashed by the Flame Sword, instantly igniting with inextinguishable flames! Its aura began to wither rapidly! Chapter502-The Celestials Taboo The Celestial Demon''s Incarnation had already been suppressed by Owen. Now, with its arm wounded and unable to heal, Owen pressed his advantage, forcing it into continuous retreat! Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire"Why is Owen''s combat power so terrifying?" The Celestial Demon''s Incarnation looked at Owen with growing fear. Though it was only an incarnation, it carried a portion of its true body''s combat power, possessing the strength of a Primordial God. Yet in front of Owen, it seemed to be an entire tier lower! Bright King, who had been watching the battle closely, darkened his expression and shouted: "We can''t let this continue! We must attack together! Owen is too bizarre¡ªif we let him pick us off one by one, we truly won''t stand a chance!" The Celestial Demon''s Incarnation was stronger than all of them. If it were to fall, even if they joined forces, they wouldn''t be of much use. Serpent of the End nodded, its massive body writhing slowly. The cold light reflecting off its scales signaled its readiness to launch a lethal strike at Owen. Just as they were about to make their move, Dolores stood silently at the side, showing no intention of attacking. She merely watched Owen''s movements, as if trying to etch every action into her memory. Bright King and Serpent of the End, along with the other divine beasts, frowned slightly as they glanced at Dolores, who remained completely unprepared. "Dolores, what do you mean by this? Are you still not going to attack Owen? What are you waiting for?" Several of the Celestial''s subordinate deities questioned her. Something about the way Dolores looked at Owen seemed off. It was the look of a woman gazing at someone she cherished. But they were supposed to be mortal enemies! "When did I ever need to explain my actions to you?" Dolores cast them a cold glance, uttered this single sentence, and fell silent once more. Several Prime Celestial Gods wanted to refute her, but the domineering aura radiating from Dolores suddenly bore down on them, making it difficult to breathe! "Ignore her! Taking down Owen is what matters most!" Bright King vaguely sensed that something was wrong with Dolores, but he couldn''t pinpoint it. For now, eliminating Owen was the priority. Owen was the center of everything. Only by killing him could they resolve today''s crisis¡ªotherwise, when the Celestial Lord held them accountable, they would be doomed! After Bright King spoke, the other deities shifted their fury toward Owen. Just as they were about to launch their assault, Owen ignored their intentions entirely. Instead, he gripped the Flame Sword tightly. A trace of chaotic bloodline energy surged into the demonic sword before he slashed fiercely at the Celestial Demon''s Incarnation. This strike carried the power to rend the universe asunder, its sheer force causing the surrounding void to shatter. And its speed¡ªunbelievably fast! Almost impossible to evade! As Owen''s sword left a blazing afterimage in the air, Bright King, Serpent of the End, and the divine beasts all had a terrible premonition. Under their horrified gazes, the flaming longsword, which scorched time and space itself, abruptly struck the Celestial Demon''s Incarnation. An immense wave of sharp and fiery energy erupted, expanding outward like a massive shockwave! The energy wave detonated the surrounding void, shattering it completely and sending Bright King and the other Celestial subordinates¡ªwho had been preparing for a sneak attack¡ªflying backward. Bright King and the others were utterly shaken. Even the residual force of Owen''s attack had caused such a massive disruption¡ªhow much more devastating must it have been for the Celestial Demon''s Incarnation, which took the hit directly?! Boom! As this terrifying thought crossed their minds, a deafening explosion resounded. The Celestial Demon''s Incarnation was completely annihilated by Owen''s ruthless sword strike! The sword scar on its body ignited like a raging fire, and its ethereal form crumbled into ashes, scattering with the wind. The Celestial Demon''s Incarnation had fallen! Madelyn, Ymir, and the Lord of the Celestial God Palace widened their eyes in disbelief once more. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They could hardly comprehend how terrifying Owen had become¡ªeven the Celestial Demon''s Incarnation had been slain by him alone! It was as if every day Owen disappeared, his strength advanced by leaps and bounds! The Celestial''s subordinates grew increasingly fearful of Owen! After all, if he could so casually kill a Celestial Demon''s Incarnation¡ª If they fell into Owen''s hands, they would suffer fates worse than death. Seeing that their forces were wavering, Bright King quickly steadied himself and swept his gaze over the crowd, roaring: "Do not panic!" "No matter how strong Owen is, he has limits!" "He has been fighting for so long¡ªhis energy must be significantly drained. There''s no way he can still be at his peak! This is our chance!" "Attack together¡ªkill him!" With Bright King taking the lead, the panicked Celestial subordinates regained their composure. A blade to the neck is still a blade whether you cower or not. If they were going to die, they might as well fight to the end! Besides, Bright King''s words made sense. No matter how strong Owen was¡ª He had been fighting endlessly, expending tremendous energy. There was no way he had fully recovered! "Yes! We can''t let him catch his breath¡ªstrike together! Kill him!" "If we don''t kill Owen, he will never let us go. Attack!" Serpent of the End roared in agreement before charging forward! "Meteor Rain of Destruction!" "Primordial Fang!" "Thunder Prison Strike!" In an instant, they unleashed their most powerful magical abilities, filling the void with dazzling and terrifying magical light. These terrifying magical attacks converged into a tidal wave, surging toward Owen in an attempt to overwhelm and obliterate him! The collision of these magic forces with the fractured void ignited an even more violent energy storm. The storm was laced with space fragments and chaotic time currents, rendering the battlefield even more perilous. Madelyn and the others turned pale. They were still recovering from their injuries and could not intervene. Owen would have to face all of the Celestial''s strongest forces alone. If it were a one-on-one battle, they wouldn''t worry. After all, Owen had always been unmatched among his peers, and defeating high-tier mages was as easy as eating and drinking for him. But they never expected Bright King and the others to use such despicable tactics! Not only had they exhausted Owen in advance, but now they were ganging up on him like a pack of cowardly jackals! Against such overwhelming attacks, Owen''s situation was dire! At best, he would be severely injured¡ªat worst, he might fall entirely! As Madelyn and the others looked on in deep concern, a series of sharp whooshing sounds pierced the air. The Chief and other Divine Mountain descendants arrived at blinding speed, appearing before Owen. Their expressions were filled with urgency and guilt as they sensed that Owen was being surrounded. Without hesitation, they unleashed their own abilities to help shield him from the incoming attacks! "Endless Divine Thunder!" "Heaven-Searing Annihilation!" "Radiance of the Holy Light!" "..." The ancient and formidable spells they cast instantly surrounded Owen, forming layers upon layers of protective barriers. Boom! The combined attacks of Serpent of the End and the divine beasts crashed into Owen''s protective field. However, the seemingly devastating attacks were completely absorbed by the defenses¡ªvanishing as if dissolving into thin air! The chaotic energy soon dissipated. Though remnants of disorderly [Order] fluctuations spread outward, Owen himself remained unharmed¡ªwithout a single scratch. Although Owen was safe, the Chief and the Divine Mountain descendants knelt on one knee before him, bowing their heads in apology: "Mountain Lord, we were too late!" Even though they had rushed to Owen''s side at the first sign of danger, they had still been a step too late. At the same time, the surrounding deities could feel the immense, oppressive power emanating from the Divine Mountain''s descendants. A deep unease spread among them. Bright King, Serpent of the End, and the divine beasts, being particularly sensitive to energy, instantly recognized the forbidden aura surrounding them. And the so-called taboo¡ª Or rather, the Celestial''s ultimate taboo¡ª Could only be one thing. The Divine Mountain. The ancient Divine Mountain that had been buried in the depths of the Time River! Chapter503-Divine Mountain! Caesars Deep Regret! Divine Mountain!Alps Divine Mountain! To many Prime Celestial Gods, this was a name so distant that it had nearly been forgotten. After all, before the Celestial ruled over the plane, it was the Mountain Lord of Alps Divine Mountain who governed all things in heaven and earth. But later, Alps Divine Mountain was replaced by the Celestial! As for how that happened and what earth-shattering events transpired during that time¡ªit had become an ancient mystery. To Bright King and the other Prime Celestial Gods, Divine Mountain no longer existed. Yet, judging from the aura emanating from the Chief and his people, they truly hailed from the legendary Alps Divine Mountain! The past glory of Divine Mountain was immeasurable¡ªas is its present desolation. How could the Chief and the others be from Divine Mountain? The Celestial''s subordinates were all deeply perplexed. They sensed that something was amiss¡ªif the Divine Mountain''s remnants had appeared at such a critical moment, there must be a hidden truth behind it! After all, in the past, many top forces had attempted to investigate the fall of Divine Mountain upon discovering its traces¡ªyet all who pursued the truth perished mysteriously! Why had the descendants of Divine Mountain emerged in such numbers? And more importantly¡ªwhy had they recognized Owen as the Mountain Lord?! Divine Mountain''s status had once been unrivaled. Though it was now history, it had once been an entity that could compete with and even crush the Celestial! And the Mountain Lord''s status had once been on par with the Celestial itself! Apart from the first Mountain Lord, there had never been a second¡ªuntil now. But for some unknown reason, Owen had gained the acknowledgment of Divine Mountain and become its Mountain Lord! What was even more shocking was the sheer power of these Divine Mountain remnants. Hundreds of Celestial Gods had gathered here¡ªan enormous number¡ªtheir combined strength was terrifying beyond belief. After all, in every major faction, Celestial Gods were the pillars of power. Each one was extraordinarily valuable. A force with over a hundred Celestial Gods was akin to a colossal empire! And behind these hundreds of Celestial Gods¡ªthere were more than twenty Throne Celestials! Throne Celestials! A rank that most Celestial Gods could never attain, even in their entire lifetimes! Each Throne Celestial''s death would shake the heavens and the earth, for they were the true overlords of this world! But what was even more terrifying was that these Throne Celestials were not the peak of Divine Mountain''s forces! Because standing in front of them were four beings as deep as the abyss itself¡ª Primordial Gods! Four Primordial Gods! Even after amassing the strongest warriors across all realms, the Celestial''s forces had very few Primordial Gods. Yet here, there were four! And more importantly¡ªeach of them wielded Divine Mountain''s ancient artifacts! The old woman clutching a bone needle¡ªnot only had she reached the Primordial God level, but now that she had broken free from her seal, the bone needle''s power had been fully reawakened. The dazzling radiance of the artifact distorted their very vision. That bone needle was none other than the sharpest Primordial God weapon¡ª Skyrend Bone! And beside the old woman, the elder gripping a flaying knife held the cursed blade that had once severed over a dozen Primordial Gods'' heads! Meanwhile, the Chief''s staff was like a twisted, grotesque monster¡ªwithout a doubt, it was the legendary Fountain of Flesh! Even the beast-hide robe of a young child standing among them was woven from the scales of a great dragon! Unimaginable strength. Terrifying artifacts. The battle prowess of these Divine Mountain remnants was simply too monstrous. It was impossible to fathom¡ªif this was the power of the surviving Divine Mountain remnants, just how powerful had the Divine Mountain been at its peak?! At this moment, all eyes were fixed upon them, filled with shock and terror. Compared to the return of Divine Mountain, Owen''s defeat of the Celestial Demon''s Incarnation seemed far less shocking! After that, Bright King and the others turned their gazes back to Owen. Originally, they had assumed Owen was doomed after falling into Demon Abyss. But they never expected that not only had Owen survived, he had gained unfathomable opportunities! He had become the Mountain Lord of Divine Mountain, commanding a force beyond imagination! Even the Celestial''s public forces did not have such a formidable lineup. Immediately, Bright King and the others glared at Caesar. After all, it was Caesar who had orchestrated the plan to send Owen plummeting into Demon Abyss! If they had simply killed Owen outright, rather than sending him to the depths of Demon Abyss, none of this would have happened! Caesar felt deep regret, his heart filled with despair. He wished he could travel back in time and slaughter his past self for coming up with such a foolish plan! Owen had transcended beyond their imagination, ascending to become the Mountain Lord of Divine Mountain and wielding power beyond reckoning. Falling into Demon Abyss hadn''t been his end¡ªit had been his rebirth! Meanwhile, Archdemon and the others gazed excitedly at the Chief and his people. Their situation had been extremely dire, teetering on the brink of annihilation. But now¡ªbecause of Owen, because of Divine Mountain¡ªeverything had changed! They could clearly feel the rising momentum of the Azure Kingdom and the Emerald Dreamscape, sweeping away their prior despair! At the same time, Bright King''s forces were beginning to collapse internally. Even Serpent of the End, once the fiercest among them, had shrunk back in fear, its face dark and unreadable. And in this moment, under the gaze of all¡ª Owen swept his eyes across the battlefield, finally locking onto Bright King and the divine beasts at his side. "You think you can outnumber me?" "Come, come! Let''s see what else you have to boast about!" As Owen''s wildly arrogant voice rang out¡ª Bright King and the others instinctively stepped back, not daring to meet his gaze. Owen had already slain multiple Primordial Gods¡ªhis overwhelming pressure was unbearable. And now, with the arrival of the Chief and his forces, their mental fortitude was completely shattered. Owen''s presence had become their greatest nightmare! "Owen!" The few Primordial Gods and Throne Celestials who were still composed glared at Owen and roared: "Don''t be so arrogant!" "Do you think the Celestial''s power ends with us? You have no idea how vast the Celestial''s strength truly is!" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The more arrogant you are now, the greater your despair will be when you finally see the Celestial''s true might!" Bright King sneered. Owen sneered right back. "And who the hell are you?" "You want to talk big? Fine. Challenge my Divine Mountain warriors first!" As Owen spoke, the four Primordial Gods of Divine Mountain stepped forward together. Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire Their frightening pressure swept over Bright King like a freezing winter storm! Though Bright King himself was a Primordial God, he could not compare to warriors who had survived countless battles in Demon Abyss! Under their combined presence, Bright King coughed up blood, retreating with a ghastly expression! Chapter504-Dolores Unleashed "Owen, with your current strength, you are not qualified to be so arrogant!"Serpent of the End, its aura surging to its peak, glared at Owen in fury. In an instant, thick clouds of highly corrosive black mist surged toward Owen, enveloping him completely. The void around Owen emitted a sharp sizzling sound, turning pitch black and becoming extremely unstable! Serpent of the End was a Primordial God-level entity with terrifying combat power. Its nature was explosive and ruthless. The moment it locked onto Owen''s aura, its colossal tail, like a pillar supporting the heavens, whipped toward Owen with a deafening roar. The terrifying shockwave carried by the serpent''s tail shook the heavens and cracked the very fabric of space. Bright King and the other Prime Celestial Gods and divine beasts all watched Owen expectantly. Owen had just endured a grueling battle and had not yet fully recovered. Serpent of the End might have a chance to kill him! They had also locked onto the Chief and the other Divine Mountain warriors. If Owen began to falter and these Divine Mountain warriors made a move, they would immediately intervene to stop them. Very soon, within their perception¡ª The moment Serpent of the End''s attack landed on Owen¡ª Countless runes flickered across Owen''s body, making his form appear abyssal and unfathomable. Serpent of the End''s attack was swiftly devoured by the black runes¡ªand even its own mana and [Order] began to be forcibly drawn into Owen''s body! Owen''s form was expanding¡ª Serpent of the End''s body, however, was visibly shrinking! Serpent of the End''s expression contorted with fear. It had gone all out, aiming to obliterate Owen¡ª Yet Owen was unscathed?! Instead, its own magical energy and [Order] were being drained uncontrollably by Owen?! Both were Primordial Gods¡ªhow was Owen doing this?! For the first time, Serpent of the End felt true fear! It thrashed its massive form violently, attempting to break free. But once ensnared by this devouring force, it was like a lamb bound for slaughter¡ªcompletely powerless to escape. It could only watch in growing horror as its [Order] energy became weaker and weaker! Meanwhile, Owen grew stronger with every passing moment, the [Order] fluctuations within him surging violently, causing tremors in the void! "Not good!" "Serpent of the End is in danger! What method is Owen using? Why does it have no power to resist?!" At that moment, Bright King and the other Celestial subordinates turned ashen with dread. They had pinned their hopes on Serpent of the End. After all, within the Primordial God ranks, Serpent of the End was considered mid-tier in power. If it could pose a threat to Owen, then they, as divine beasts, wouldn''t need to fear Owen either. But Serpent of the End''s complete and utter defeat sent shockwaves through them¡ªa psychological blow beyond imagination! As they prepared to rush in to rescue Serpent of the End¡ª Serpent of the End, its mind already distorted by Owen''s devouring power, began to regress. Its once massive body shrank continuously, like a deflating balloon. The ferocious scales that once covered it became softer and gentler. Before the eyes of all, it completely transformed into a small, seemingly harmless white snake! "How is this possible?! Serpent of the End was a being that could bring about the end of the cosmos¡ªhow could it become like this?!" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bright King and the others were horrified. They had witnessed beings ascending in power before¡ªbut this was the first time they had seen one regress! This defied all knowledge they had ever known. The newly regressed Serpent of the End trembled as it gazed at Owen. Its body and soul had regressed, causing it to forget much of what had transpired¡ª But when it looked at Owen, an instinctive reverence took root deep within it! Simply by looking at Owen, its entire being was overcome with an urge to kneel¡ªas though it had seen its true master! Master?! The thought flashed through Serpent of the End''s mind¡ª And in the next moment, its small white tail swayed as it adoringly slithered toward Owen. "Master!" "Master!" It called out to Owen in a timid yet affectionate voice. A deathly silence fell over the void outside the imperial capital! Bright King, the Prime Celestial Gods, and all the forces of the other plane were left utterly stunned. Just moments ago, Serpent of the End had been the first to attack Owen¡ª And now, in an instant, it was calling him "Master"?! Serpent of the End was a Primordial God! It was an incredibly fierce and ruthless divine beast! Before now, only the Celestial had ever forced it into submission through overwhelming power. And yet¡ªfor some unknown reason, it had willingly bowed to Owen! This was madness! The method Owen had just used¡ªwas simply too defiant of the natural order! Hearing Serpent of the End''s soft voice, even Owen himself was momentarily dumbfounded. His original intent had been purely to absorb Serpent of the End''s [Order] energy¡ªto test the true extent of his Devour power. He had never expected such an absurd reaction! Serpent of the End had actually submitted to him! He was well aware that divine beasts had their own unyielding wills and would never easily submit to another. Even when they did submit, it was usually only out of necessity, a temporary compromise. But Owen could clearly sense that Serpent of the End had truly, completely surrendered to him¡ªbody and soul! Had he beaten it into submission? He had heard of certain spellbeasts that, when subjected to overwhelming beatings, would mentally break down¡ªand then become utterly obedient to their oppressor. Had he just stumbled upon such a rare occurrence? Though he didn''t fully understand it, Owen saw no downside to this development. With a mere thought, the now-regressed Serpent of the End transformed into a mount, hovering in the void beneath Owen. Bright King and the others, who had already been glaring at Owen in fury, felt their minds explode in rage as they saw him humiliating Serpent of the End in such a manner. "Owen, you have gone too far!" "Serpent of the End is a divine beast! How dare you humiliate it like this?! You are unworthy!" Their voices grew louder, increasingly shrill and frenzied. At that moment¡ª Dolores, who had remained silent until now, took a step forward. Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire She cast a glance at Serpent of the End beneath Owen''s feet before walking slowly toward him. "Owen," she said coldly, "it has been a long time. Your strength has grown to such a level?" "If that''s the case¡ªthen it''s time we settled our grudge!" As she spoke, Dolores''s aura surged violently¡ª Instantly, the agitated energy of Bright King and the Prime Celestial Gods was completely suppressed. Bright King and the others stared at Dolores in shock. Was she challenging Owen?! Even though Dolores was one of the top powerhouses of the other plane, a Primordial God, stronger than even the Celestial Demon''s Incarnation¡ª Compared to Owen''s displayed strength, she was still far weaker. What was she thinking by challenging Owen now?! Had she come seeking death?! Chapter505-The Seeker of Secrets Under the watchful gazes of the crowd, Owen''s expression grew more serious.He was well aware of Dolores''s strength. Among Primordial Gods, she was indeed powerful, but she had never demonstrated the ability to create a barrier strong enough to imprison him. "Interesting..." Owen''s gaze locked onto Dolores as he gripped the Godslayer Sword tightly. A razor-sharp sword aura sliced through the void, hurtling toward the distorted barrier in an attempt to shatter it. The sword strike was unimaginably sharp¡ª The newly-formed barrier trembled violently, splitting apart as the sword aura pierced through it, heading directly for Dolores! Dolores flicked her fingers¡ª In that instant, it was as if time itself had come to a halt. The attack that had been right in front of her, so terrifyingly swift, vanished like an illusion, dissolving into nothingness with a ripple in space. Owen''s dominant strike¡ªhad been completely neutralized! Many witnessing the scene felt their pupils constrict in sheer disbelief. The Godslayer Sword had become synonymous with Owen himself. Its overwhelming power, combined with Owen''s combat prowess, had even forced the Celestial Demon''s Incarnation into a desperate struggle¡ª Yet now, Dolores had effortlessly countered it! Bright King and the other deities swallowed hard, staring at Dolores in shock. This traitor had been hiding her true strength all along?! The powerhouses of the other plane were also momentarily stunned. As Dolores''s subordinates, they knew her strength well¡ª But why did she now seem as if she had been reborn, as if she had awakened some hidden, terrifying potential?! Yet their shock quickly turned to cheers. Their voices thundered through the skies! The stronger Dolores was, the better! Owen''s overwhelming presence had oppressed them for too long! In the next moment, as Owen and Dolores clashed repeatedly, The void between them shattered into nothingness, remaining torn for a long time before showing any signs of recovery. Even the faint shockwaves from their battle caused Bright King, the Lord of the Celestial God Palace, and the others to pale in horror. Both Owen and Dolores were Primordial Gods, but their battle transcended that level entirely¡ª They were ripping apart time and space, disturbing the very fabric of chaos itself! "Dolores was already one of the strongest warriors of the other plane, but how did her strength increase so drastically?" The War Goddess narrowed her eyes, her aura trembling, distorting the surrounding space. The Chief and the Divine Mountain warriors also stared in disbelief. "She can actually fight the Mountain Lord evenly?! This woman''s strength is far beyond anything we imagined!" Amidst the murmuring crowd¡ª Dolores''s expression remained serious as she gazed at Owen. Her beautiful eyes gleamed with an eerie light, as if she was analyzing something unseen. "Not bad. It seems I underestimated you." As she stared at him, Owen''s battle intent surged like a tidal wave, his unrivaled dominance rippling through every inch of space! Under this overwhelming intent, the endless streams of [Order] flickered brightly¡ª But then, they quickly dimmed, as if oppressed by an unseen force! Within Owen''s unique domain, Dolores felt herself being increasingly suppressed. Owen''s strength was still growing! But Dolores did not strike again. Instead, she smiled faintly, looking at Owen as she spoke: "Owen, your fall into the Demon Abyss... it wasn''t because of Caesar''s scheme, was it?" "You planned it all along¡ªyou merely used their trick to your advantage." "You did it to awaken Leslie''s Dark Heart, didn''t you?" "And in the depths of the Demon Abyss... you annihilated the Dark Temple, broke through the Celestial''s seal, and ascended to the Primordial God realm!" "I must admit, your talent and power are terrifying." "You calculated everything perfectly... No wonder Leslie values you so much. No wonder she loves you so deeply." As Dolores''s words echoed through the void¡ª A flicker of surprise flashed across Owen''s eyes. These were his deepest secrets. Even Madelyn and the others didn''t know. Only he was aware of these intricate details. So how did Dolores know?! His mind instantly connected the dots¡ª Dolores''s sudden surge in strength¡­ Her unshakable certainty about his past¡­ A terrifying realization dawned upon him¡ª The Dolores before him¡­ Was no longer herself! After all¡ª His fall into the Demon Abyss, his awakening of Leslie''s Dark Heart¡ª Even Leslie herself didn''t know the full truth. Yet this "Dolores" spoke of it as though she had personally witnessed it. Who¡­ exactly¡­ was she? Owen narrowed his eyes, his thoughts racing. Among all the powerful entities he had encountered¡ª There were very few who possessed such knowledge and strength. But as he recalled his past encounters, a name surfaced in his mind like a bolt of lightning. "Tsukihime!" "Right now... you''re actually Tsukihime, aren''t you?" Owen''s gaze pierced into Dolores''s very being, as if he could see straight through her soul. The moment Owen spoke that name¡ª Madelyn and the others looked utterly lost, unfamiliar with it. But the Celestial''s forces¡ª Their faces turned ashen with shock! They knew the name all too well. "Tsukihime" was the Supreme Primordial God of the Celestial! Within the Celestial hierarchy, she was second only to the Celestial itself¡ª A true ruler of countless living beings! And rumors claimed her strength had already reached the level of the Celestial itself! "We pay our respects to Her Majesty Tsukihime!" Bright King and the others immediately dropped to their knees in reverence. Owen''s words had awakened them to the truth¡ª The Dolores before them was nothing more than a vessel¡ªa puppet controlled by Tsukihime! Otherwise, Dolores''s strength could never have reached such a level, nor could she have known so much about Owen''s secrets. Only Tsukihime''s puppet magic could do this. Even the mighty divine beasts, including King Kong and the Nine-Headed Hellhound, Pressed their heads to the ground in absolute submission! The moment the Celestial''s forces knelt in unison¡ª Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire Madelyn and the others felt a cold chill run through their souls. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bright King. King Kong. The Nine-Headed Hellhound. These were beings who had always carried themselves with supreme arrogance¡ª Yet simply hearing the name "Tsukihime" had reduced them to this pitiful state! How terrifying was she?! Even the War Goddess and the Lord of Stars, who had long known of Tsukihime''s existence, were shaken. They never imagined such an untouchable figure would personally intervene in this matter. This was bad¡ªterribly bad! Even if they joined forces, they stood no chance against this Supreme Primordial God! And under the weight of countless stunned gazes, Dolores''s lips curled into a sinister smile¡ª Her gaze swept over Owen, filled with an insatiable curiosity. "Owen¡­ your very existence is a mystery." "I am truly curious¡­ who exactly are you?" As she spoke, her form began to shift¡ª Revealing Tsukihime''s true appearance! "I have shown you who I am¡ª" "Now, it is your turn, isn''t it?" "You do not belong to this world¡­ do you?" Chapter506-The Untouchable Past and Future Time began to reverse once again.The Tournament for Marriage! This was where Owen''s rise began. Tsukihime''s smile grew even wider! The scent of a secret! She felt as if she was on the verge of unveiling Owen''s greatest secret, about to expose it completely before her eyes. Although she had previously speculated about Owen''s true identity, it had always been just that¡ªspeculation. She had never been able to confirm it with absolute certainty. Now, at last, she would know! The timeline of the Tournament for Marriage continued moving backward! Owen''s body grew increasingly hazy. But at that moment¡ª Tsukihime''s eyes suddenly turned deathly white, as if she had been struck by an overwhelming force, rendering her completely unable to perceive the reversed flow of time! Drip¡­ Two streams of blood-red tears trickled from Tsukihime''s eyes, dripping onto the ground like two freshly bloomed crimson roses! Owen''s past¡ª Was completely untouchable! S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tsukihime''s heart trembled violently. "Tsukihime-sama!" King Kong and the Nine-Headed Hellhound cried out in alarm as they saw Tsukihime injured, instantly rushing toward her to strike Owen down! They had no idea what had just happened¡ª But it had to be Owen''s doing! He had wounded Tsukihime! How dare he?! However, before they could act, Tsukihime slowly raised a hand, signaling them to stop. Her now pale, sightless eyes remained locked onto Owen for a long moment before she finally spoke: "An untouchable past¡­ Owen, what exactly lies in your history?" "You''re becoming more and more interesting to me." Tsukihime licked her lips, as if savoring the taste of a delicious meal. But Owen merely shook his head, his tone indifferent: "Unfortunately, I have no interest in you at all." Hearing this, Tsukihime wasn''t the least bit offended. Instead, she smiled even more deeply, her voice carrying a peculiar tone: "You may not be interested in me, but what about Leslie?" "Do you truly understand Leslie''s past?" Owen''s brows furrowed slightly. He immediately sensed that Tsukihime was up to something. At the same time, the mention of Leslie''s Dark Heart, which he had personally awakened, left him feeling uneasy¡ª He wasn''t sure what state Leslie was in now. Seeing Owen lapse into momentary silence, Tsukihime let out a soft chuckle. "Owen, I know you care for Leslie. And Leslie values you greatly, too." "But you do realize Leslie has many secrets, don''t you?" "Secrets that I know¡ª Wouldn''t you like to know who she truly is?" Owen''s eyes narrowed, his voice calm yet firm: "It doesn''t matter who she was." "What matters is that she is my wife." "And the mother of Little Leslie." Tsukihime''s smile widened, her voice playful: "Owen, you''re far too na?ve." "Rather than focusing on how she once established Alps Divine Mountain and became its first Mountain Lord¡ª" "I''m more curious why she would choose to bear your child!" BOOM! The heavens trembled! Leslie¡ª Had created Alps Divine Mountain?! Impossible! Alps Divine Mountain was an ancient entity, so powerful that even the Celestial was once unable to lift its head before it! How could Leslie¡ª Be its first Mountain Lord?! Yet, the one who spoke these words was Tsukihime¡ª A being second only to the Celestial itself! Instantly, countless mages felt their minds go blank, completely overwhelmed by this earth-shattering revelation. Even the War Goddess and the Lord of Stars stood frozen, utterly stunned. Bright King, King Kong, the Nine-Headed Hellhound, and all of the Celestial''s subordinates¡ª Were in complete disbelief! The being who once suppressed even the Celestial¡­ Was someone they had actually met before?! Leslie?! This was beyond absurd! Madelyn, the Lord of the Celestial God Palace, Venus, and countless others were equally dumbfounded. Alps Divine Mountain had been the most powerful force in the earliest ages! It had endured countless eons, remaining a legendary name in the minds of all mages. And its mysterious founder had always been the subject of endless speculation. Yet now¡ª That very founder was Leslie! Tsukihime''s gaze never left Owen as she spoke. Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire She wanted to see his reaction¡ª To witness the moment his expression cracked. After all, this revelation was akin to a nuclear explosion, capable of shaking the entire plane to its core. But¡ª Owen''s face remained calm. So calm that Tsukihime began to doubt her own eyes. No shock. No confusion. No curiosity. As if¡­ He had already known all along! Something wasn''t right. "Does this revelation truly mean nothing to you?" "Or¡­ did you already know Leslie''s true identity?" Tsukihime''s brows furrowed slightly. Owen glanced at her but said nothing. The original story never explicitly mentioned Leslie''s past identity¡ª But considering that she ultimately became the final antagonist, her past was far from ordinary. There were subtle hints throughout the story¡ª Hints that Owen had long since pieced together. Not to mention¡ª Through his time with Leslie, he had only confirmed this truth even further. Seeing Owen remain silent, Tsukihime instantly understood¡ª He had already known. But¡ª How? Leslie told him?! For the first time, a flicker of disbelief appeared in Tsukihime''s eyes. After a brief pause, her expression grew more serious. "Leslie told you this secret herself?" "Her trust in you is truly remarkable." "But tell me, Owen¡ª Do you really think this is Leslie''s biggest secret?" Tsukihime''s smile returned. A sense of unease crept into Owen''s heart. "Hah¡­ If Leslie had truly told you everything," "You wouldn''t be standing here now." "After all, she has another hidden identity." Tsukihime gently pressed her lips together, her gaze deep as the abyss. Leslie has¡­ another identity? Owen''s expression hardened. The unease in his heart suddenly made sense. And the others present¡ª Felt a chill seep into their very souls. If even being the creator of Alps Divine Mountain wasn''t her greatest secret¡­ Then what in the world was? Owen quickly went through all of Leslie''s past actions. He even recalled the original story once more¡ª But found nothing. Yet Tsukihime spoke with absolute certainty. Which meant¡ª It was highly likely to be true. She wouldn''t waste time fabricating lies. Taking a deep breath, Owen suppressed his growing concern. "Tsukihime¡ª What is Leslie''s hidden identity?" Tsukihime''s smile deepened, her laughter echoing throughout the void. "If you truly want to know¡ª" "Go to the Celestial and find her yourself." "Perhaps she will tell you." Her voice was dripping with amusement. "Go on, Owen¡ª Head to the Celestial." "Your reunion with Leslie¡­ Will be truly spectacular!" Chapter507-Tsukihimes Betrayal? Tsukihime''s strength was far beyond what Owen had imagined!As Owen prepared to activate his bloodline power, the fragment of Tsukihime''s will that had detached from Dolores gradually shifted its attention back onto Dolores herself. Under Tsukihime''s gaze, the just-awakened Dolores shuddered violently. It was clear¡ªin Tsukihime''s eyes, she was nothing more than a tool against Owen! She had no autonomy, no free will, completely under Tsukihime''s control. The feeling of helplessness made her want to resist, but Tsukihime''s overwhelming power made that impossible. Dolores could only accept this reality in despair. Now, with Tsukihime''s gaze locked onto her, that sense of powerlessness intensified. Before Tsukihime, even the thought of resisting seemed unattainable! After glancing at Dolores, Tsukihime finally turned to Owen, her tone filled with anticipation: "Owen, I will be waiting for you behind the God of Deities. We will meet again someday." With those words, she prepared to leave¡ª Amidst countless stunned and horrified gazes! Dolores wanted to remain here, desperately trying to retain control of her consciousness. Yet, the moment Tsukihime turned, her body moved on its own, obediently following Tsukihime like a servant. No matter how fiercely her soul resisted, it caused not even a ripple in Tsukihime''s control. Seeing that Tsukihime was about to leave, Owen''s brows furrowed deeply. "Tsukihime, you think you can just walk away?" "How convenient." As he spoke, Owen''s aura surged violently! Although it seemed as though Tsukihime had fought him evenly, the truth was¡ªhe had yet to unleash his full power. If this were a true life-and-death battle, he wouldn''t fear her. After all¡ª The Tsukihime before him was not her true form, merely a fragment of her will manifested through Dolores. The moment Owen''s energy erupted, Tsukihime''s expression remained indifferent, her steps unhurried as she continued to depart. Owen''s gaze turned ice-cold as he fixed his eyes on her. "Tsukihime, this isn''t over." His voice carried a chilling, bone-deep murderous intent. The Celestial''s forces and the otherworldly invaders had inflicted unimaginable devastation on Azure Kingdom and Emerald Dreamscape¡ª They had to pay the price. Under Owen''s furious, killing-intent-laden gaze, Tsukihime''s tone remained calm: "Owen, what do you intend to do?" As she spoke, she casually pointed toward Bright King and the other otherworldly forces. "Are you planning to slaughter everyone here?" Her voice was devoid of emotion, as if she were discussing something entirely unrelated to herself. The Celestial''s subordinates all turned pale upon hearing her words. If Tsukihime truly left, then there was no doubt¡ª Owen would not let them go! Given Owen''s displayed power, escaping from here wasn''t an easy task. Just as their hearts grew heavier with dread, Owen clenched the Godslayer Sword and the Flame Sword tightly. A terrifying aura locked onto everyone before him. The murderous intent and unstable [Order] fluctuations coiled like a sleeping beast, finally awakened! This time, because of his plan, Azure Kingdom and Emerald Dreamscape had suffered enormous casualties. Owen was completely enraged! Everyone who had taken part in this attack¡ª Would pay with their lives! As Owen''s murderous energy surged, Tsukihime narrowed her eyes. She understood exactly what Owen was thinking. After a brief moment of consideration, she finally spoke: "If you want to kill them to vent your anger¡ª I have no objections. Just make sure you try harder next time¡ª Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire Don''t disappoint me." After saying that, she flashed a meaningful smile at Owen¡ª A smile so chilling that it sent shivers down spines. At that moment, all the celestial gods, deities, and mages present were utterly horrified. What did the Supreme Primordial God mean by this? Was she abandoning the Celestial''s subordinates? These were elite forces under the Celestial''s command! "Tsukihime-sama! You cannot leave us like this!" "We have been loyal to the Celestial! We have served you faithfully, Tsukihime-sama!" At that moment, Bright King, King Kong, and the Nine-Headed Hellhound all cried out, trying desperately to persuade Tsukihime to stay. Given Owen''s displayed power, without Tsukihime''s presence, their opportunity for victory would vanish, and their own lives would be in grave danger! Yet¡ª Tsukihime ignored them entirely. She vanished into thin air, as if she had never been there in the first place. The sudden, decisive departure left Bright King and the others in utter disbelief! "No¡­ this isn''t right!" "Something is definitely wrong!" "She didn''t abandon us because she feared Owen¡­ She''s using us as pawns!" A terrifying realization struck Bright King like a bolt of lightning! Hearing his words, King Kong and the Nine-Headed Hellhound''s eyes widened in shock. Tsukihime was supposedly the Celestial''s most trusted subordinate, yet¡ª Had she been harboring her own ambitions all along?! And now, by leaving them behind, had she set them up as sacrificial pawns? S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A chilling sensation crawled up their spines. Tsukihime was the Celestial''s most favored lieutenant, Her power, second only to the Celestial itself. If she had been plotting against them all this time¡ª Then the greatest threat to the Celestial wasn''t Owen¡ª It was Tsukihime herself! This realization drove them into a frenzy, their aura surging with violent, chaotic energy. It was all because of Owen! If not for him, Tsukihime wouldn''t have been able to manipulate the situation so perfectly! Meanwhile¡ª The War Goddess, Lord of Stars, and the others stared at Tsukihime''s departing figure in shock. Why had she suddenly left? Hadn''t she always been unwaveringly loyal to the Celestial? Her behavior today was completely unlike her! They couldn''t understand it. But soon, a faint smile crept onto their faces. Regardless of the reason¡ª Tsukihime''s departure had lifted an immense weight off their shoulders. They could sense it¡ª The Celestial''s forces were crumbling from within. Even the otherworldly army hesitated, uncertain whether to flee or stay. After all¡ª Owen''s power was far too overwhelming. Without Tsukihime, there was no chance of victory. Worse yet¡ª Their former leader, Dolores, had been taken away as Tsukihime''s puppet. They were now completely leaderless! "Bright King, what do we do? Do we fight or flee?" King Kong and the Hellhound turned to him, sensing his unstable energy. Bright King''s eyes turned ruthless. "Do you think Owen will let us leave?" "We have no choice now¡ª" "We fight to the death. That is our only hope!" Like a cornered wolf, his killing intent reached its peak. King Kong and the Hellhound exchanged glances, seeing the same determination in each other''s eyes. They had no other options. "Kill!" At that moment¡ª Every Celestial god, every remaining warrior, Had only one thought left in their minds¡ª Slaughter Owen. The battle¡ª Had truly begun! Chapter508-The Fearsome Combat Strength of Azure Kingdom ROOOOAR! Thunderous, earth-shaking roars erupted from King Kong, Hellhound, and the other divine beasts, their deafening cries causing the void itself to tremble. Their [Order] power surged violently, sending disruptive waves rippling through the space around them. As they joined forces, the otherworldly warriors present also held their breath¡ª Following the Celestial''s elite, they charged toward Owen and his allies! Seeing them take action, the Chief and his comrades moved swiftly, instantly positioning themselves at Owen''s side. Each one locked onto a savage, domineering aura, engaging their adversaries in a fierce battle! BOOOOM! The speed of their attacks was astonishing. The sheer force of their [Order] clashes twisted the surrounding void into a chaotic vortex, distorting space as if it were being wrenched apart. Then¡ª A deafening series of explosive collisions rang out! The disrupted void shattered apart, creating thick, arm-like black fissures that quickly spread across every corner of space! From a distance¡ª It was as if this entire battlefield had become a realm of chaotic [Order], where countless laws collided and intertwined. Any god unfortunate enough to venture too close was instantly caught in the raging torrents of destruction. Their bodies exploded into gory mist, reduced to thick pools of blood, their remains filling the air with an overpowering stench of iron. As the battle reached its climax, Bright King, King Kong, and Hellhound led the charge, breaking through the battlefield and closing in on Owen himself! "Owen! Today will be the day you DIE!" Bright King''s gaze was cold as ice. His palm clenched into a fist¡ª And above his head, an astral map burst into existence, its radiant, mystic glow replacing the sky itself, exuding an immense, oppressive force. Under this astral map, Owen immediately sensed an overwhelming suppression¡ª It was as if this entire space had been sealed off! Any attempts to use teleportation magic or artifacts would be completely nullified. Everything within the map''s domain was now a severed zone, disconnected from the rest of the world. At the same time¡ª The sky grew darker and darker, Descending into an impenetrable abyss of blackness, devoid of even a trace of light! Yet¡ª As Owen grasped the Godslayer Sword and Flame Sword, The suffocating darkness surrounding him instantly dissipated. It was clear¡ª This astral map was a terrifying artifact, one that had likely reached the legendary supreme tier. However¡ª Compared to the weapons in Owen''s hands, It was not even in the same league! With a casual swing of both swords, A blinding, sword-born radiance cut through the night, banishing the darkness in an instant! And in that moment¡ª Owen locked onto Bright King''s presence within the mist. Bright King''s face twisted in horror. This astral map was something he had nurtured with his own blood, an artifact of unparalleled supremacy. Anyone trapped within its boundaries would be suppressed and deprived of their senses, becoming nothing more than a helpless puppet! Yet¡ª Owen had completely negated its effects! Bright King''s expression darkened further. Even though he already knew Owen was stronger, He hadn''t expected his trump card to be rendered utterly useless! For a brief moment, panic flickered through his heart. But Bright King was a battle-hardened warrior¡ª He quickly regained his composure, took a deep breath, and pressed his hands together over his chest. Immediately¡ª The massive astral map began to collapse inward, compressing itself toward his body. By reducing its coverage, He could increase its concentrated power! From outside the battlefield, Those witnessing this horrifying spectacle were left in stunned silence. The astral map now radiated an explosive brilliance, Like a deadly celestial firework blooming in the sky. Even from a distance¡ª The mere presence of its energy carried an unmistakable aura of death! And yet¡ª Within that collapsing starfield, As its destructive force gathered toward a single apocalyptic blast aimed at Owen¡ª Owen stood unshaken, wielding his dual swords like a divine executioner, Facing it head-on! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! A relentless barrage of thunderous explosions erupted, As countless meteor-like embers rained down, Creating a celestial river of molten stars. Even battle-hardened warriors could only stare in awe at the spectacle. And just as Owen clashed with Bright King¡ª King Kong attacked from behind! Wielding a colossal battle-axe, He soared through the air, his massive, muscular frame hurtling toward Owen''s back. The axe''s gleaming blade, like a streaking comet, Aimed to cleave both Owen and the heavens in two! SCREEECH! A tearing sound ripped through the air¡ª Owen sensed the danger instantly. In response, a gigantic black vortex formed behind him. The vortex spun wildly, unleashing an overwhelming gravitational pull! In an instant¡ª The descending battle-axe was caught mid-air, ensnared as though wrapped in viscous, binding shadows. Not only did this drastically slow the axe''s descent, It also began draining King Kong''s power, siphoning his own energy into Owen! The sight left onlookers horrified. Even though Owen was fighting both of them at once, He remained completely at ease. Meanwhile¡ª Bright King and King Kong were already forced to reveal their trump cards! "Owen should have no trouble dealing with them, but..." "Something feels off." "His attacks seem distracted, as if something is weighing on his mind." The War Goddess and Lord of Stars frowned deeply. From what they had seen¡ª Owen had even managed to resist Tsukihime''s will projection. By comparison, Bright King and King Kong shouldn''t have posed any difficulty for him. Even now¡ª Despite their desperate, all-out assaults, Neither could do anything to Owen. The outcome should have been a foregone conclusion. Yet¡ª Owen was hesitating. Something was bothering him. "What is he thinking about?" "I don''t know. Owen''s strength surpasses our understanding." "But sometimes... It''s not just raw power that determines victory." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Lord of Stars took a deep breath. Even though he was also a Primordial God, Owen was clearly on another level. However¡ª Both he and the War Goddess had far greater experience. They knew¡ª Indecision and hesitation could cost a warrior everything. "Whatever is troubling him, he will resolve it soon." The War Goddess spoke with certainty. She had never seen Owen waver before. "You''re right. And in the meantime¡ª" The Lord of Stars turned his gaze across the battlefield. "We have a war to finish." As he and the War Goddess joined the fray, The tide of battle shifted completely. One by one¡ª The Celestial''s forces fell. The Divine Mountain warriors fought like demons, Their rage against the Celestial driving them to new heights of fury. Within moments¡ª The battlefield became a graveyard. The Celestial''s once-mighty army had shattered. Their forces broken, their morale crushed¡ª Victory now belonged to Azure Kingdom. Chapter509-The Reunited Women The sudden collapse of the otherworldly army was like a burst dam, completely crushed by Owen''s forces, led by the Chief and the others from Divine Mountain. Every faction observing this battle was utterly shaken. After all, the otherworldly army possessed tremendous combat power, second only to the Celestial''s own forces in this realm. Yet¡ª Such a powerful army had been utterly overwhelmed in mere moments. Meanwhile, Caesar had suffered a devastating defeat. One of the elderly women from the Divine Mountain lineage had mercilessly pummeled his soul with repeated strikes, shattering it over and over again. Even though Caesar''s soul continuously tried to reform, desperately clinging to existence¡ª After multiple rounds of obliteration, he could no longer hold on. Near death, he began to beg for mercy. The elderly woman had initially intended to ignore his pleas, but after considering the uniqueness of his innate soul form, she ultimately chose to gather his broken remnants, erase his consciousness, and refine his purest essence into a condensed soul orb¡ªwhich she then fed to the little girl beside her. "This thing contains immense soul energy. It will be extremely beneficial for you, helping you assist the Mountain Lord in the future." Under the expectant gaze of the little girl, she eagerly swallowed the soul orb in one gulp. Nearby, Venus, witnessing the traitor Caesar''s final fate, exhaled deeply in relief. Caesar had been a formidable opponent. After his betrayal, he had gained additional power from the Celestial, becoming a terrifying force. Even Venus, fighting at her full strength, had failed to eliminate him. But now, thanks to the overwhelming might of the Divine Mountain warriors, they had finally purged this menace once and for all! "Rachel!" As the Divine Mountain warriors decisively turned the tide, Venus spotted Rachel, who had been battling her way forward. A bright smile appeared on her beautiful face. At the same time, Madelyn rushed over as well, and the three women, long-time companions, were finally reunited. Even though they hadn''t been apart for long, they had all experienced countless trials. Their hearts were filled with nostalgia. Seeing them embrace, Seraphina beamed with joy. She hurriedly ran over, especially toward Rachel, clinging to her like an affectionate shadow. She had spent the most time with Rachel and adored her the most. Meanwhile¡ª S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Princess Marry, Lana, and Raina were still locked in a brutal fight against the Celestial''s forces. Their ranks might have been lower compared to others, but they were far from ordinary fighters¡ªtheir combat prowess was monstrous. Their unyielding battle spirits radiated a chilling killing intent, making even the fiercest enemies tremble with fear. Their ferocious combat style quickly caught Madelyn''s attention. She was visibly surprised. She knew well of the history between Raina and Owen¡ªyet after all these years, to encounter her here of all places was beyond belief. Even more shocking¡ª Princess Marry was fighting alongside them. After all, she was the princess of Azure Kingdom! But the Azure Kingdom had long since been destroyed, replaced by the new super-empire founded by Owen and Leslie. For someone who should have been a sworn enemy, to now stand on the same battlefield, as an ally¡ª It was unbelievable. Seeing Madelyn staring blankly at the scene, Rachel chuckled. She gently patted Madelyn''s head. "Madelyn, you''re really underestimating your brother''s charm. Anything involving Owen¡ªeven the most impossible things¡ªcan become reality." Hearing Rachel praise Owen, Madelyn¡ªthe self-proclaimed number one Owen fan¡ªsuddenly felt her status threatened. She huffed proudly, crossing her arms. "Of course, I know that! Owen is the best! I know everything about him!" Rachel burst into laughter, choosing not to tease her further. Instead, she turned her sharp gaze back to the battlefield. At this moment¡ª Whether it was the remnants of the otherworldly army or the Celestial''s forces, their numbers had dwindled drastically. Victory had already been decided. Only one battle remained unresolved¡ª Owen''s duel. That single battle would determine the final outcome of today''s war. Under countless watchful eyes, The heavens trembled. Brilliant divine light illuminated the cosmos. Their figures flickered in and out of existence, lost within the radiance¡ª Only the terrifying shockwaves of their clashes revealed their domineering strength, far surpassing anyone else on the battlefield. Both King Kong and Hellhound wore excited expressions. Even though their army was collapsing, they were holding their ground against Owen. This gave them a glimmer of hope. After all¡ª Even if their entire army perished, As long as they killed Owen, their mission would still be accomplished! However¡ª As their battle dragged on, they suddenly made a shocking realization. Owen was barely even trying. His attacks were absentminded, almost casual. He wasn''t even using his full strength! "When did Owen become this terrifying?" They couldn''t comprehend it, their faces filled with shock and disbelief. "Owen has always been incredibly gifted¡­ but this rate of growth? It''s unheard of!" Hellhound''s expression twisted into one of pure terror. Doubt and hesitation crept into his heart. He was certain¡ª If Owen got serious, they were doomed. "We need to use our secret technique¡ªone final gamble!" King Kong made a swift, ruthless decision. He didn''t know why Owen seemed distracted¡ª But this was their only chance. Hellhound immediately agreed¡ªit was now or never. "KILL!" They roared in unison, igniting their essence blood and unleashing forbidden power. The entire void twisted and contorted as [Order] went berserk. Their bodies exploded with power, growing ten times stronger than before. Their final desperate attacks tore apart the cosmos, warping space itself into an apocalyptic nightmare. As the world trembled beneath their might¡ª Owen, who had seemed distant and distracted¡ª Suddenly snapped back to focus. His gaze sharpened. His resolve solidified. And in that instant¡ª The battlefield''s momentum shifted once more. The moment Owen opened his eyes, an endless aura of chaos spread from him as its center. These chaotic mists seemed to bind time and space, causing everything around him to freeze, with only these mists freely flowing. As these swirling chaotic mists gathered above Owen''s head, they transformed into a grand and unfathomable figure! Chapter510-Owens Terror The moment Owen opened his eyes, an endless aura of chaos spread from him as its center. These chaotic mists seemed to bind time and space, causing everything around him to freeze, with only these mists freely flowing. As these swirling chaotic mists gathered above Owen''s head, they transformed into a grand and unfathomable figure! The moment this figure appeared, Madelyn and the others were involuntarily drawn to it, their faces instinctively displaying awe. King Kong, Hellhound, and the other divine beasts were also transfixed, as if this figure was the natural center of the universe. Just one glance at it made them tremble all over, overcome by an indescribable terror. Who... who is this? They couldn''t clearly see this towering, indistinct figure, only its vague silhouette. Yet even with just this blurred outline, they found themselves unable to breathe. The [Order] they had just stirred with their secret techniques was as if doused by a bucket of cold water, weakening and becoming indistinct. Facing this spectral figure directly gave them a more terrifying sensation than even the Celestial God Emperor, Tsukihime! In their subconscious perception, this being was comparable to the Celestial itself! With the emergence of this figure, the universe fell into absolute silence. A flicker of complexity flashed in Owen''s gaze. "Leslie, oh Leslie, truly worthy of being a born villain." As he spoke, the complexity in Owen''s expression grew even deeper before it was replaced by resolute determination. He had already come to a clear realization. No matter what other identities Leslie might have, she was still his wife. His feelings for her had not changed in the slightest. He firmly believed that Leslie''s feelings for him also would not waver. No matter how much time passed, no matter what events transpired, Leslie was Leslie! She would not be changed by external factors! That was Leslie, and that was himself! In truth, he had understood this from the very beginning, yet he had not been completely steadfast in that belief. Now, with his mind utterly resolute and his thoughts fully clear, Owen would no longer be disturbed by such claims! At that moment, Owen''s crystal-clear eyes flashed with a piercingly sharp light as he fixed his gaze on King Kong and Hellhound. He had observed all of their actions earlier but had chosen to ignore them. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, however, it was time to settle their grievances once and for all. "King Kong, Hellhound, in your next life, try to be good." The moment Owen uttered these words, King Kong and Hellhound suddenly felt as if they had been sentenced by fate. That feeling of being ensnared by the web of destiny, powerless to resist, nearly drowned them in terror. They both sensed that Owen had undergone an immense transformation compared to before. Not only had he emerged from his previous distracted state, but the aura radiating from him had grown even more terrifying! That overwhelming dominance, as if heaven and earth themselves had submitted to him, made fate itself seem to bow before him. Owen was no longer an opponent they could contend with. Even using their secret techniques, they had no chance against Owen. This was their deepest realization after locking eyes with him in that moment. King Kong, who had previously exuded a dominant presence, now narrowed his eyes as his firm resolve wavered. Immediately, he looked at Owen and spoke earnestly: "Owen, we were only acting under the Celestial''s orders. We have no personal enmity with you. Besides, you''ve already annihilated the interdimensional army and wiped out so many of the Celestial''s subordinates. Let us go, and we''ll end things here." Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire After he spoke, Owen''s expression remained indifferent and unchanged. Seeing no response from Owen, King Kong''s heart sank. Clearly, Owen had made up his mind¡ªhe was going to kill them all here. Realizing this, he gritted his teeth and continued: "Of course, we wouldn''t ask you to spare us for nothing. If you let us go, we will tell you everything about Leslie! Including the relationship between Tsukihime and Leslie!" This was King Kong''s greatest bargaining chip! He was convinced that Owen would accept this deal. After all, this matter concerned Leslie, the person Owen cared about the most! However, just as he was becoming increasingly confident, Owen''s expression remained completely unchanged. It was as if he hadn''t even heard the words, utterly ignoring them! King Kong''s face turned even darker. "Owen, this matter is crucial to Leslie! If I don''t tell you, you will suffer a huge loss when you enter the Celestial''s domain!" Owen paid him no mind and merely responded indifferently: "Since you''ve finished stating your last words, you can die now." With these words, Owen''s icy killing intent reached its peak! Under this oppressive aura, King Kong and Hellhound shivered as if they had plunged into an abyss of ice. The breath of death coiled around them like a dark mist, filling their hearts with despair. "Owen, do you truly not care about Leslie''s secrets?" "I can tell you everything you want to know!" King Kong raised the stakes, his voice desperate. After all, they did not want to die. Yet Owen merely responded coldly: "Leslie''s identity, her secrets¡ªas my wife, she will tell me herself. I don''t need you meddling." His words were even colder than before. A layer of frost seemed to form over King Kong and Hellhound, and for the first time, an overwhelming sense of humiliation surged within them. As top-tier powerhouses, they were proud beings! Yet now, they had been so thoroughly humiliated by Owen! Even the most docile soul would have its limits, let alone beings like them. In an instant, King Kong glared at Owen, his voice frigid: "Owen, do you really think you''re invincible? You''re still far from it!" As he spoke, they launched another lethal assault on Owen! Their attacks were as ferocious as ever! After all, they were still within their secret technique''s enhanced state. As their devastating offensive locked onto Owen, the colossal figure behind him suddenly emerged, gazing coldly down at the two divine beasts. Rumble! The stars trembled, boundless radiance erupted, and the dazzling light made it impossible to keep one''s eyes open. The two divine beasts, having completely lost their reason, had entered a state of utter desperation, unleashing an all-out assault. The Celestial God Emperor had abandoned them, meaning they were mere pawns¡ªan indication that the Celestial''s attitude towards them had drastically changed. And the only person who could influence Tsukihime''s thoughts and stance¡­ In their hearts, there was only one answer! Leslie''s true identity had finally been confirmed! If Owen were interested in Leslie''s past, they could use it as leverage to switch allegiances and join his side. But Owen, completely disregarding convention, had no interest in Leslie''s past, shattering their last hope. With Owen refusing to show them mercy, their final chance at survival was destroyed, leaving only one path¡ªbattle to the death! With no other thoughts left in their minds, their condensed magic attacks became even fiercer, imbued with an unyielding, all-or-nothing resolve. As their spells distorted space itself, the shadow behind Owen trembled slightly. A single finger extended forward, sending ripples through the void. This finger seemed as vast as the heavens, and the ripples it produced swept through the attacks like a hurricane, dispersing them instantly, restoring the turbulent void to tranquility as if nothing had ever happened. King Kong and Hellhound''s faces turned ashen with despair. Faced with this, they made their final decision. "Fusion!" The last resort of divine beasts! Rumbling! A deafening explosion shook the heavens as the two divine beasts collided. In the midst of countless horrified gazes, they fused together in an explosion as bright as a supernova, blinding all who beheld it. Chapter511-Owen, the Legendary Idol Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the two divine beasts clashed in a special manner. Everyone present wore expressions of astonishment. "What are they doing? Why is the aura emanating from them so terrifying?" "It seems to be a unique fusion technique exclusive to divine beasts. They''ve gone mad!" Lord of Stars and War Goddess, both seasoned and knowledgeable, immediately recognized the technique being performed and couldn''t help but exclaim in shock! Hearing the term "fusion technique," the others also had a sudden realization, and deep within their eyes, a look of terror emerged. "If they merge like this, their souls will be torn apart by their own rampant magical energy. They must be truly desperate!" "Retreat at once! This place is about to become a living hell!" As Lord of Stars and War Goddess spoke, they were the first to withdraw, distancing themselves from the battlefield. Though their original combat strength was comparable to King Kong and Hellhound, once those two divine beasts fused through a special technique, they became a monster. The level of power it now possessed was enough to make even them tremble with fear. Madelyn, Rachel, and the others also sensed the bone-chilling danger radiating from the fused flesh monster. Without hesitation, they followed behind Lord of Stars and War Goddess, retreating from the scene. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to help Owen, but rather that the monster''s power was too overwhelming. The only thing they could do for Owen was to not become a burden to him. As everyone quickly withdrew, the monster, now as massive as a mountain and resembling a blood-colored slime, suddenly sprouted numerous thick arms that reached out toward Owen. Although the fused monster had lost all sense of reason, the immense hatred and resentment of King Kong and Hellhound, still lingering within its body, made it target Owen! Boom! Boom! Boom! Sticky fists came crashing down from all directions, causing Owen''s eardrums to tremble. Even though he had been prepared, he still restrained any trace of underestimation in his heart. "If this is your final act of madness, then let me send you on your way!" A cold voice rang out. Owen tightly gripped the Flame Sword, and roaring flames surged skyward, burning through the firmament and exuding waves of scorching heat! Flame Sword¡ªincinerate all! This was the first time Owen had unleashed the full terrifying power of this unique magic sword. The raging flames enveloped Owen, blocking the oncoming fists. The surface of the bloodied fists sizzled as they burned, emitting thick smoke and a nauseating stench before quickly disintegrating. The monster''s frenzied attacks were completely nullified by Owen. Seeing this, Madelyn and the others all let out a sigh of relief. Although the two divine beasts had their own trump cards, they still fell short when compared to Owen! Then, under their shocked gazes, Owen swung his sword. The flames transformed into a firestorm that burned through the starry sky, making the very void tremble and turning everything into a sea of crimson, as if the entire world had been set ablaze! Sensing the scorching heat, even though the monster lacked intelligence, it instinctively felt a searing pain. Its massive, fleshy body trembled in fear, attempting to flee. But just as it turned around, the roaring flames surged forward! Rip! A piercing sound like fabric being torn apart echoed. The monster''s mountain-like body was instantly sliced open by the blazing arc of the sword. The exposed flesh blackened like charcoal, and beneath its massive form, the ground cracked apart, revealing a terrifying abyss. The severed flesh attempted to fuse once more. But as it wriggled, the flames clinging to the pieces flared up, devouring them completely and reducing them to ashes. Before everyone''s eyes, the fearsome and oppressive monster was reduced to a scorched corpse. The fused form of the two divine beasts¡ªwas dead! At that moment, everyone was shaken to the core. The power of divine beasts was already formidable, and their fusion had made them even more terrifying. Yet before Owen, they were annihilated with a single strike! Some of the weaker awakened ones hadn''t even seen what had just transpired! Gazing at the charred remains of the monster, Owen took a deep breath, feeling a newfound clarity about his current strength. Back when he was in seclusion at the bottom of Demon Abyss, focusing on breakthroughs and comprehension, he had not engaged in any real combat. Even though his level had skyrocketed, he had yet to experience high-intensity battles. Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire Only today, fighting against the many powerful subordinates of the Celestial, did Owen finally gain a clearer understanding of himself. Without even using his ultimate trump card, his current combat prowess had already surpassed most Primordial Gods! Now, he could truly be considered to have reached the pinnacle of this realm! As Owen carefully sensed the changes within his body, the gazes of those around him fell upon him. Their eyes, already filled with reverence, now carried an even deeper admiration. Before, many saw Owen as a figure to learn from and surpass. He was the most outstanding genius they had ever known, both in the present and throughout history. Surpassing Owen would mean making history. To many geniuses and powerful individuals, Owen had been a tangible goal. But now, with the immense progress he had made in these three years, they could no longer even see his shadow. He had become an unreachable legend! For a talent so far beyond their grasp, they could only revere him as a myth, a belief in their hearts! After all, even when the Celestial launched a large-scale attack, it was Owen''s sudden appearance that turned the tide of battle! For veteran powerhouses like Lord of Stars and War Goddess, Owen''s combat prowess today was even more shocking! Three years ago, Owen had still been a young genius beneath them¡ªan up-and-coming talent they protected. But now, he had become someone even they had to look up to! Not only did he no longer need their protection, but he had even begun to protect them! The speed of this transformation left them bewildered. For beings at their level, three years was nothing more than a blink of an eye. Yet, Owen''s sudden growth had happened as if in an instant. The rapidity of his rise was something they couldn''t quite process! However, they had no choice but to acknowledge¡ªOwen was now too brilliant and too powerful! Perhaps, the resistance against the Celestial would truly succeed in Owen''s hands! As they watched, Owen gradually snapped out of his thoughts. He turned his head and saw a familiar figure standing beside him¡ªVanessa, the daughter of the God of Alchemy. At this moment, Vanessa''s eyes were red, and her delicate, noble face was streaked with tears. "Owen, thank you!" She looked at Owen, her voice hoarse with emotion. Owen nodded, gently patting her shoulder. "This is something I should do." Vanessa shook her head, her eyes still red. "Thank you so much. My father was killed by those divine beasts. Now, at least his vengeance has been fulfilled!" Hearing this, Owen finally realized. "Everything will get better from now on." With the majority of the Celestial''s powerful subordinates now annihilated, vengeance had been taken for the fallen. The days of being pushed back by the Celestial were over. He had returned! At that moment, Seraphina and Little Leslie ran up to Owen excitedly, each grabbing one of his hands and looking up at him with bright smiles, chattering excitedly: "Daddy!" "Master!" "¡­" Their cheerful voices rang out like melodious larks, quickly dispersing the lingering gloom in everyone''s hearts. Looking at these two little ones, Owen''s face softened into a smile. They were like the greatest gifts, filling even his battle-hardened heart with warmth. Holding their hands, he walked over to the Chief and the others. At this moment, the descendants of Divine Mountain all gathered around, looking at Owen with deep concern. "Mountain Lord, were you hurt in the battle just now?" Owen glanced at them and smiled. "Don''t you all know my strength? I''m fine!" Hearing this, the Chief and the others finally breathed a sigh of relief. After all, Owen was now their undisputed leader¡ªnothing could happen to him. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And Owen, having witnessed their strength firsthand, felt increasingly satisfied with them. Chapter512-Shaking the Celestial The forces dispatched by the Celestial had all been elite warriors, yet they were no match for the Chief and his companions¡ªthey were utterly crushed. It was evident that being sealed at the bottom of Demon Abyss had not been entirely a misfortune for them. Compared to the divine beings under the Celestial, their combat strength had grown immensely! With these people joining his ranks, Owen felt a surge of confidence. "Brother!" At this moment, Madelyn also stepped forward, a sweet smile seemingly frozen on her face. As she rushed to Owen, she was so overwhelmed with joy that tears welled up in her eyes, her gaze turning red! It had been a long time since she had last seen Owen. Over the past three years, she had often regretted not venturing into Demon Abyss to find Owen, instead following his instructions to maintain Azure Kingdom. If she had entered Demon Abyss, she could have been like Rachel, staying by Owen''s side! Seeing Madelyn in such a state, Owen sighed. He knew well how much she had endured and sacrificed. If not for her, Azure Kingdom would never have survived these years. At such a young age, she had borne burdens she never should have had to carry! "Madelyn, you''ve become a formidable figure in your own right. Why are you still crying?" Owen chuckled, gently tapping Madelyn''s nose as he teased her. Hearing his words, Madelyn''s tears flowed even more uncontrollably, and she threw herself into Owen''s arms. "Brother, I will never leave you again! We will always be a family, okay?" Owen nodded seriously, "Okay!" From the moment he first met Madelyn, she had always struck him as mature beyond her years. Perhaps because of him, her personality had undergone a significant change. Or maybe it was just that she only allowed herself to be this childish in front of him. Regardless, over these years, Madelyn had been a tremendous help¡ªto both him and Azure Kingdom. "Owen, we meet again!" At that moment, Lord of Stars and War Goddess approached, their expressions complex as they gazed at Owen. Owen deeply respected these two elders and nodded at them, saying, "Senior Lords, I trust you''ve been well? Though it hasn''t been long since we parted, it somehow feels like an eternity." A trace of reminiscence appeared on Owen''s face. He still vividly remembered how they had come forward to help when Leslie was married. War Goddess and Lord of Stars both nodded, "Indeed. During our time apart, we have lost many friends and endured countless hardships. But fortunately, we are still here, and we can still fight side by side." Hearing these words, Owen couldn''t help but feel a sense of sorrow. During his time in Demon Abyss, many of his old acquaintances had perished. He had faced too many hardships, but life must go on. Moreover, Owen understood War Goddess and Lord of Stars'' determination. Fight side by side. They had not given up on their crusade against the Celestial! And Owen shared that passion. After all, within the Celestial, Leslie was waiting for him. Ultimately, he had to reach the Celestial''s summit! Yet deep down, he felt a twinge of unease¡ªhow would he reunite with Leslie once he reached the Celestial? He did not know. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire Nor did he know in what manner Leslie would reveal the truth to him. He hoped that Leslie would tell him everything of her own accord, even though he trusted her deeply. Seeing that Owen had not abandoned the war against the Celestial, Lord of Stars and War Goddess looked even more resolute. Owen had revealed strength befitting a true powerhouse. With his assistance, their war against the Celestial would be much easier. At the same time, Owen''s choice reaffirmed their belief that they had placed their trust in the right person! "Owen, you''ve done enough for today. Get some rest. Once you''ve recovered, we still have a final reckoning with the Celestial to settle!" Lord of Stars'' voice carried a hint of restrained killing intent and madness. He had been entangled in conflict with the Celestial for far too long. Now, with Owen by their side, it was time for the ultimate battle! War Goddess also gazed up at the sky, her eyes filled with deep emotion. "Yes, it''s finally time for the last war!" With that, she and Lord of Stars turned and left. They were making their final preparations¡ªplanning for the absolute annihilation of the Celestial. As Lord of Stars and War Goddess departed, Little Leslie earnestly waved her tiny hand at them. "Uncle Lord of Stars, Auntie War Goddess, come back soon!" Hearing Little Leslie''s soft and adorable voice, even the battle-hardened Lord of Stars and War Goddess couldn''t help but smile. They waved back at her, then strode away with even greater resolve. For Little Leslie¡ªfor all the Little Leslies of the world¡ªthe Celestial must fall! After seeing Lord of Stars and War Goddess off, Owen and the others entered a small world. With Owen''s return and the tide of battle reversed, everyone was elated. The tension and gloom in their hearts slowly dissipated. Everyone let loose, playing around. Lord of Celestial God Palace, Vanessa, Fiorona, Ysera, and others sat together, chatting and sharing heartfelt conversations. Rachel led Lana and the others in merrymaking within the small world. Many past events were brought up as jokes. Seraphina and the younger descendants of Divine Mountain played various games, their laughter filling the air, creating a lively and joyous atmosphere. Little Leslie, meanwhile, clung to Owen like an ornament, lying quietly in his embrace, her small face filled with attachment. At the same time, Venus stood beside Owen, like his shadow, gazing up at the vast starry sky. "Daddy, where is Mommy now?" After lying in Owen''s arms for a while, Little Leslie suddenly asked. Hearing Little Leslie''s voice, a flicker of complexity crossed Owen''s heart. He lowered his gaze, seeing the sorrow in Little Leslie''s eyes. Suppressing the turmoil within him, he looked at her seriously. "Be good, Little Leslie. It won''t be long before we see your mother again." Receiving Owen''s reassurances, Little Leslie''s tears finally stopped. She firmly nodded, then curled up in Owen''s arms and peacefully fell asleep. Owen gently patted her back, lulling her into a deeper slumber. Watching this harmonious and tender moment, Venus trembled slightly, as if something had come to mind. "Owen, if you see Leslie again and her identity is revealed, how will you handle your relationship?" Though Bright King, King Kong, and Hellhound had never explicitly stated Leslie''s identity, Venus had battled against the Celestial for years. She already had a vague suspicion. But the truth she had guessed was too bold¡ªso bold that she didn''t dare confirm it! Owen remained silent. Deep down, he too had suspicions. But even he couldn''t be certain. A fleeting, illusory figure appeared in his mind¡ªan icy yet stunningly beautiful face. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His heart trembled once more. Though he had his theories, he wanted Leslie to tell him the truth herself. "Soon, we will reach the Celestial. When that time comes, we will see Leslie again. Everything will be decided then." Owen took a deep breath, making his decision. He then looked up at the sky and murmured softly, "Leslie, I miss you too¡­" ¡ª Meanwhile¡­ Within the Celestial. Unlike the celebratory mood below, the atmosphere in the Celestial was suffocating. The operation against Azure Kingdom had been a total failure. Loki, the ancient spider who had lived for countless ages, had been obliterated by Owen in a single strike. Numerous Celestial Gods had been slaughtered. Even Bright King, King Kong, and Hellhound¡ªall slain! These figures had been the core of the Celestial, yet all of them had fallen to Owen, the ghostly prodigy. Owen''s name had already resounded throughout the Celestial. But after today, his name was now legendary¡ªa name that struck fear into the hearts of all. Even the most powerful divine beings of the Celestial now dreaded him. Chapter513-Leslies Transformation Owen''s name once again resounded in the ears of all the powerful beings under the Celestial. In response to this, Tsukihime, the First Celestial God Emperor, was the first to issue a declaration of war against Owen. She swore to eliminate Owen and restore the Celestial''s dominance! To Tsukihime, the deaths of King Kong and the other divine beasts, who were entirely loyal to the Celestial, were actually a benefit. That was precisely why she had chosen to stand by and do nothing. However, since she was aligned with the Celestial, she had to make her stance clear. With Tsukihime taking the lead, the other top powerhouses under the Celestial all echoed her sentiments. "Owen has gone too far! Does he think the warriors of the Celestial are mere clay dolls?" "Indeed! He has become too arrogant! Just because he advanced to Primordial God, does he think he is invincible?" "The majesty of the Celestial cannot be challenged. The next time we see Owen, we must kill him!" "Kill him!" The Yin-Yang Heavenly Sovereign, the Four Sages, and the Seven Protectors of Heaven were all enraged. Though King Kong, Hellhound, and the other divine beasts were among the strongest under the Celestial, Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire the Celestial had far more powerful beings than just them. For the first time, Owen had truly captured their attention! Yet, aside from the storm Owen had stirred among the Celestial Gods, another even more significant revelation shook them to their cores. The long-standing conflict between the Old Order, once considered the remnants of a bygone era, and the current Celestial, had finally come to an end. The Old Order, nothing more than the fading afterglow of the past, had ultimately been defeated in a brutal battle, their fate unknown. This outcome was within many people''s expectations. After all, the Celestial was already at its peak, while the Old Order had long been dormant¡ªit was only natural that they would be no match. For the forces under the Celestial, the only thing left to do was to eradicate the remnants of the Old Order. Then, the Celestial would usher in an unprecedented golden era! No longer would the Celestial suffer from internal strife and constant depletion. While most of the Celestial''s subordinates were celebrating this victory, in a mysterious and ancient world shrouded in Chaotic Aura, this world seemed to float atop an ocean of chaos. Ancient, timeworn palaces were linked by black chains, as if they had existed since the beginning of time. The walls, corroded with rust and peeling stone, bore the marks of endless ages. At the heart of this vast palace complex stood a towering black imperial palace, its grandeur akin to a mountain piercing the heavens. Amidst the swirling chaos of the palace grounds, it stood supreme¡ªa beacon among ruins. At this moment, within the highest chamber of this black imperial palace, two elegant silhouettes faced each other. One of them possessed an ethereal and ever-shifting aura, like a drifting cloud, unpredictable and unfathomable. Yet beneath this aura lay an unquestionable authority¡ªmerely looking upon her figure would compel one to bow in submission. This figure was none other than Tsukihime! She was clad in a flowing white robe, its fabric seemingly woven from the stars themselves, with faint glimmers of suns, moons, and constellations flashing in and out of existence. Even the most powerful Celestial God-tier mages would not dare to act recklessly in this place. For the chaotic pressure here was so immense that it could shake the very heavens. One misstep, and the weight of the world would crush them into oblivion! Standing beside Tsukihime was a woman of deep and solemn presence¡ªan extraordinary beauty. If Tsukihime was akin to the ever-changing moon, then this woman was the eternal sun, radiating an aura so vast and unfathomable that it seemed capable of sweeping across the universe itself! And yet, at this moment, this stunning woman had hair as white as snow, her complexion deathly pale, her body so frail that she looked as if she might collapse at any moment. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mentor!" Seeing the woman''s frail figure tremble slightly, a rare trace of heartache flickered across Tsukihime''s proud eyes. For this woman was her mentor¡ªonce a supreme existence within the Celestial, now reduced to a relic of the past. "Mentor, you won''t die. Though you have suffered a setback this time, you still have a chance!" Supporting the ancient figure of the Old Order, Tsukihime spoke resolutely. The Old Order shook her head gently. Her ashen white hair seemed to have lost its luster, looking incredibly dim. Yet her eyes remained calm. "This day was always destined to come. It is my fate¡ªan unchangeable fate." As one of the Old Order, she had witnessed countless tragedies and had foreseen her own demise long ago. She had fought against it, but in the end, she had still lost. Despite her defeat, there was no despair in her expression¡ªonly a sense of detachment and serenity, as if she had transcended worldly concerns. Seeing her once-mighty mentor now so withered and aged, Tsukihime felt a sting in her heart. "Mentor, didn''t you once say that you would always be with us?" "I don''t want to lose you!" Tsukihime clasped her mentor''s cold hands tightly, her face full of reluctance¡ªlike a child unwilling to part from her mother, rather than the First Celestial God Emperor feared throughout the cosmos. The Old Order chuckled softly, her voice tinged with affection. "You are the First Celestial God Emperor, a ruler among the ancient divine beings. Why are you suddenly acting like a child?" As she spoke, her expression grew more solemn. Under her serious gaze, Tsukihime stuck out her tongue and huffed playfully, "I may be the First Celestial God Emperor outside, but in front of you, I will always be your disciple¡ªyour little girl who never grows up!" Hearing Tsukihime''s words, the Old Order found herself at a loss for words. She knew¡ªthis was Tsukihime''s true self. The cold, ruthless, enigmatic persona she projected was merely a facade, a defensive mask she wore to survive in this world. "Enough about me, Mentor. Since you''ve just returned, let''s talk about our junior instead. She''s been acting out more than ever!" Tsukihime playfully shook the Old Order''s arm, a mischievous glint in her eyes. At the mention of their junior, the Old Order immediately envisioned a proud and icy silhouette. Her expression grew complicated. "I had high hopes for both of you. Originally, I favored her even more¡­ But she has grown too reckless, crossing more and more lines. You must never follow in her footsteps." "However¡­ if she chose this path, she must have her reasons." Hearing her mentor''s criticism, Tsukihime initially felt delighted. For years, ever since their junior became their mentor''s disciple, much of the mentor''s attention had been focused on her, making her the standard Tsukihime had to measure herself against. But why, even after scolding their junior, did their mentor still defend her? "Mentor, our junior was clearly in the wrong this time! You''re being way too biased!" Tsukihime pouted in frustration. Just as she finished speaking, a cold, unyielding voice suddenly echoed through the chamber. "Tsukihime, how dare you speak disrespectfully to Mentor?" The voice had barely fallen when a stunning figure appeared before them. The moment she arrived, she became the absolute center of the room. Her snow-white skin, graceful form, and every movement radiated a breathtaking charm. Though her expression remained calm, the imperial aura exuding from her was crushing, causing the very void to tremble. Even Tsukihime, a peerless genius, felt momentarily breathless. This woman¡ªher junior¡ªwas none other than Leslie! Chapter514-The Choice Between Emotion and Ruthlessness Leslie did not conceal anything from her mentor. She lifted her gaze toward Heaven Beyond Heaven, her expression solemn as she spoke: "There have indeed been some gains. Perhaps the feud between us and the Celestial can finally come to an end." Her voice was not loud, yet it carried an unshakable firmness, an undeniable confidence that seemed to make even time and space tremble slightly. Hearing this, the Old Order woman looked at Leslie with even greater astonishment and immediately pressed further: "Do you already have the confidence to engage the Celestial in a life-or-death battle?" She had fought against the Celestial before and knew its unfathomable strength. Even if she gave her all, she was still no match. Leslie''s talent and power were indeed terrifying, yet in the Old Order woman''s mind, the gap between Leslie and the Celestial was still significant. However, she also knew that Leslie was not someone who spoke recklessly. If Leslie had said such words, she must have considerable certainty. Her curiosity burned. Leslie remained as calm as ever and simply nodded. With this confirmation, the Old Order woman and Tsukihime both widened their eyes in shock. After all, their greatest enemy had always been the Celestial! And up until recently, Leslie had not been stronger than them. Yet in such a short time, she had gained the strength to challenge the Celestial? They could hardly believe it. "Could it be¡­" Suddenly, the Old Order woman seemed to think of something, and she gasped in shock: "Could it be that you have transformed the Dark Heart into the Heart of Dominion?" Though her words took the form of a question, her eyes shone with absolute certainty. Because from the faint aura radiating from Leslie, she felt the same kind of pressure that she had once experienced when facing the Celestial! Clearly, Leslie had succeeded in taking that critical step within Heaven Beyond Heaven! Upon hearing this, Tsukihime''s eyes went wide with disbelief as she stared at Leslie. "Junior¡­ how did you do it?" She was certain that Mentor''s perception could not be wrong. But how? How had Leslie managed to do it? Under their bewildered gazes, Leslie spoke calmly: "What the Celestial could do, I can do as well." Heaven Beyond Heaven was a place of extreme mystery. Without a guide or coordinates, it was impossible to reach. Moreover, this place was directly tied to the ultimate legacy of the realm. According to its rules, only First Celestial Gods or their direct descendants could enter. Upon stepping inside, Leslie''s bloodline power had been fully awakened, reaching a level comparable to Tsukihime, the First Celestial God Emperor. Beyond that, her Dark Heart had been blessed by Heaven Beyond Heaven, transforming into the Heart of Chaos. Only those who wielded the Heart of Chaos had a chance to become the heir of the realm''s legacy. And the heir of the realm''s legacy was destined to become the new Celestial! This was the path that the Celestial had once taken. Back then, the Celestial had overthrown the Old Order precisely because she had awakened the Heart of Chaos and claimed the realm''s legacy, seizing the throne. A person who possessed the Heart of Chaos was already considered halfway to inheriting Heaven Beyond Heaven. This was of utmost significance. In the Old Order woman''s eyes, Leslie now only lacked the final opportunity! Realizing this, a rare smile appeared on her weary face. "Excellent¡­ excellent! I truly did not misjudge you!" She was overjoyed, and even her injuries seemed to ease somewhat. Leslie smiled softly. "Mentor, thank you for everything over the years." There was a trace of guilt in her voice. After all, without her Old Order mentor''s support, she would not have come this far. At the same time, in order to deceive the Celestial, her mentor had helped cover for her in countless ways, doing everything possible to shield her. If not for this, her mentor would not have fallen out with the Celestial so soon, nor reached this irreversible state. The Old Order woman struggled to steady herself, her face filled with excitement. "My sacrifices¡­ have finally borne fruit. I am truly happy. My efforts were not in vain." As she spoke, she inadvertently aggravated her abdominal wounds. With a violent cough, she spat out a mouthful of dark blood, filling the air with a suffocatingly metallic stench. Her complexion instantly turned deathly pale. Leslie immediately stepped forward to support her, sensing the chaotic energy in her mentor''s body, as well as her deep, festering wounds, from which blackened blood continued to seep. Her guilt intensified, and her voice turned hoarse. "Mentor¡­" Before she could say more, the Old Order woman cut her off with a shake of her head. "Leslie, do not worry about me. I know my own body. Though I am severely injured, I have a deep foundation¡ªI will not die so easily." She took a deep breath, then fixed her piercing gaze on Leslie. "There is only one thing I wish to know¡ªdo you truly intend to overthrow the Celestial?" Her expression grew even more solemn as she asked. Leslie did not hesitate. "Of course!" She declared firmly, "Mentor, wasn''t this always our dream¡ªto overthrow the current Celestial and take its place? That dream has never changed!" Her voice was unshakably resolute. The Old Order woman remained silent for a moment before her gaze flickered. "Leslie, you must understand why I ask this question." "To replace the Celestial, one needs not only absolute power but also a willingness to pay the price. You should already understand this." At these words, Leslie remained silent. Seeing this, the Old Order woman was not surprised. But this hesitant Leslie¡ªthis unfamiliar hesitation¡ªmade her feel uneasy. For Leslie had always been her best, most outstanding student¡ª A girl who could navigate the most complex choices and act decisively. Yet now, Leslie hesitated. The Old Order woman sighed. She knew there were only two paths to replacing the Celestial. The Path of Ruthlessness Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire The Celestial stood above all, aloof and indifferent, like an emperor overlooking the world. For an emperor, there was only absolute power¡ªno right or wrong, no emotions. A blade of grass or a human life was all the same in the Celestial''s eyes. What mattered was only utility. This was the best path for Leslie, given her cold, imperial nature. The Path of Emotion This was the opposite¡ªone who cherished the world, who saw beauty in all things, who was deeply tied to others. For a small ruler, this was a virtue. But for the greatest of empires, this could be a weakness. This path was far harder. Leslie was not suited for it. Yet her actions seemed to suggest that she was trying to follow it. She had married Owen. She had a child. It was too late for her to take the Path of Ruthlessness now. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These two paths were mutually exclusive, like fire and water. To ignore this was to invite ruin. Thus, the Old Order woman was deeply curious¡ª What kind of hold did Owen and Little Leslie have on Leslie? Finally, under the gaze of her mentor and Tsukihime, Leslie made her decision. Meeting their eyes, she declared: "Owen is my husband. Little Leslie is my daughter. I will never forget them, nor will I abandon them." "But rest assured¡ªthe throne of the Celestial will still be ours!" "I will take everything!" Her words shook the great hall. The chaotic aura in the air quivered violently, sending endless ripples across space. The Old Order woman''s expression darkened. She shook her head and warned gravely: "Leslie, this is impossible! You cannot have both!" "If you do not abandon them, even if you defeat the Celestial, it will be meaningless. It will only bring your own downfall!" Chapter515-The Future Remains Uncertain To become the Celestial was, in truth, a process of being assimilated by the Celestial itself. If one did not truly sever all emotions and attachments, they would inevitably suffer the Celestial''s backlash! And the backlash of a Celestial-level being was not something Leslie could withstand. If she acted rashly, she would be utterly obliterated! Yet, despite the Old Order woman''s warning, Leslie''s eyes remained firm. "I have to try." Seeing Leslie''s unwavering determination, the Old Order woman''s chest rose and fell in frustration. She had taken Leslie as her disciple not just because of her special identity, but because Leslie had once possessed a heart free of attachments and emotions! It was an exceptional rarity, and it was the most crucial trait needed to become the Celestial. Yet now, Leslie was stubbornly choosing this path of self-destruction! "Leslie, I have always given you freedom, believing you could control your emotions and steer your own fate." "But why is it that, after my return from seclusion, you have changed so drastically?" The Old Order woman''s face was filled with questioning. Her icy words froze the chaotic energy, forming black snowflakes that drifted down. As they fell, they tore through space, leaving behind thin, hairline fractures of darkness. At the sudden surge of terrifying power from her mentor, Leslie did not back down. Her gaze remained locked onto the Old Order woman''s. In that instant, the very void seemed to split in two, centered around their clash. Their auras intertwined and clashed fiercely¡ªlike two opposing planes of existence, colliding in an unstoppable battle. "Mentor, I have always remembered your teachings and the guidance you have given me." "But on this matter, I will never compromise!" Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire "I will never forget Owen!" "I will never forget little Leslie!" "This is my bottom line¡ªand no one can change it!" Leslie''s determination was as unyielding as an immovable stone wall! The immense shockwaves between her and her mentor grew even more violent, shattering the mountains and rivers. This entire pocket of space was being crushed and folded in on itself, like a wrinkled, compressed painting. Neither side would give in. Their confrontation radiated a sense of absolute finality¡ªas if only one could remain standing. Standing between them, Tsukihime glared at Leslie alongside their mentor. She had known about Leslie''s decision before. But she had never expected Leslie''s resolve to be so unshakable! Even with mentor herself trying to dissuade her, Leslie refused to yield! It was outrageous! Yet even as Tsukihime released her own fiery rage, pressing her powerful aura against Leslie, Leslie remained firm. "Enough!" Sensing that the situation was escalating dangerously, the Old Order woman suppressed her anger and spoke as calmly as she could: "The Celestial has not yet fallen." "There is no need to disrupt ourselves with this dispute." "When the Celestial is finally defeated, time will give you the answer." Her voice carried an ethereal chill, stretching into the void like an echo. For now, she had reluctantly set aside her objections to Leslie''s choice. Watching this unfold, Tsukihime felt even more certain¡ªmentor was biased toward Leslie! If she had made such a choice, mentor would have corrected her immediately. There was no way she would have simply let it slide, as she had with Leslie. For mentor, temporarily setting aside this issue was already a compromise! Realizing this, Tsukihime huffed angrily, her eyes filled with frustration as she glared at their mentor. The Old Order woman knew Tsukihime too well. From her expression alone, she could tell exactly what was going through her mind. Gently, she pulled Tsukihime into her embrace. "Tsukihime, no matter what happens, we are a family." "You are her elder sister. Some things, you must tolerate¡ªall for the sake of our greater plan." Hearing these words, Tsukihime''s expression finally softened a little. Without mentor, she never would have achieved her current glory. Seeing this, Leslie''s expression also softened. Despite the conflicts between her, mentor, and Tsukihime, memories of the past surfaced in her mind. Deep down, there was still warmth. At that moment, Tsukihime reached out and pulled Leslie into her arms as well. At that instant, their three hearts seemed to reconnect. It had been so long since they had all been together like this. Now, in this embrace, their bonds deepened once more. It was as if they had returned to the past. ¡ª After a while, Leslie and Tsukihime escorted the Old Order woman into the depths of the palace to recover from her injuries. Then, the two of them walked side by side to the palace gates. They had grown up together, sharing a deep bond. Even their small gestures and movements were alike. And both were unparalleled beauties. Standing together, they looked so alike that they almost seemed like twin sisters. As they emerged from the palace gates, the swirling chaotic aura cascaded over them, illuminating them in an ethereal light. Their presence became even grander, even more otherworldly. Neither of them spoke. Leslie''s gaze immediately locked onto the God of Deities. Through its towering and imposing form, she could see the Celestial, lurking deep within. She could not see clearly, for within the God of Deities, there stood a colossal black tower, piercing through the heavens. Even at her current level, Leslie could not pierce through the shroud of darkness surrounding it. Yet that was the center of this realm. And the key to their plan. As Leslie fixed her gaze on the God of Deities, Tsukihime, standing beside her, followed her line of sight. Upon realizing what Leslie was looking at, her breathtaking face revealed a hint of curiosity and doubt. "Leslie¡­ is growing old with someone really more important than becoming the Celestial?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For Tsukihime, she had never experienced love. She did not know what it felt like. But if it could make Leslie treasure it so deeply¡­ It must be something extraordinary. Faced with Tsukihime''s question, Leslie was silent for a long time. Then, she slowly replied: "If you ever fall in love with someone, you will understand¡­" "Simply being with them is the greatest joy in the world." "Every moment, every second¡ªyou never want to be apart. Your heart beats for them." Tsukihime frowned slightly. As a Celestial Emperor, she could not comprehend such emotions. But as Leslie spoke, her lips curved into a smile¡ªa smile Tsukihime had rarely seen on her. Leslie was always cold, distant, indifferent to most things. But when she spoke of Owen, she radiated warmth. Ultimately, Tsukihime simply shook her head. She tried to understand, but she simply could not. "Even if I don''t understand¡­" "Is that happiness worth all this risk?" "Fighting the Celestial, trying to become the Celestial¡ªit is a dangerous path." "If you make one mistake, Owen will die. Little Leslie will die. And you will die too!" At these words, Leslie''s expression wavered. Her love for Owen and Little Leslie could become a weakness that the Celestial would exploit. But that thought lasted only a moment before she dismissed it. "Tsukihime, I would rather fall beside them than forget them and become a heartless monster." Tsukihime stared at her in shock. "Leslie¡­ are you insane?" Under her stunned gaze, Leslie simply waved a hand casually. "Besides¡­ who can say what the future holds?" Tsukihime narrowed her eyes. No matter what, she would help Leslie ascend¡ªeven if Leslie hated her forever for it. ¡ª Meanwhile¡­ Within the small world, Owen scanned the injured warriors of Azure Kingdom. A confident smile appeared on his face. Today, they had achieved a great victory¡ªone that had dealt an unprecedented blow to the Celestial''s prestige. It was a historic triumph! Chapter516-The Schemes of Lord of Stars and War Goddess However, this excitement and confidence suddenly dissipated when Owen looked towards a grand courtyard ahead. This palace had once been home to the person he loved the most. But now, the palace was empty! Just like the emptiness in his heart. Owen raised his head to the sky, his eyes replaying scenes like a movie¡ªthe moments of meeting, knowing, and loving Leslie. In the end, all these emotions transformed into deep longing. "Leslie, where exactly are you now?" "Do you know that I''m thinking of you?" "You should be thinking of me too, right?" ... While the Azure Kingdom successfully repelled the large-scale invasion of the Celestial and beings from other planes, news of the Old Ones, once part of the Celestial, suffering a crushing defeat spread even faster! The entire Pure Land was shaken. After all, the defeat of the Old Ones meant that the internal strife within the Celestial had ended! This was definitely not good news for Pure Land and all the major factions. With the Celestial having purged its internal conflict, their first move would be to act against them! The brutal methods of the Celestial had left them all terrified. Even those who had not opposed the Celestial knew that, given its ruthless and domineering nature, a large-scale purge was inevitable. It might even trigger the Millennial Cataclysm ahead of schedule, reshaping this plane! By then, they would all be doomed! Everyone, whether they wished to or not, would have to face this hellish scenario! ... Just as fear spread following the news of the Old Ones'' severe wounds and the end of the Celestial''s internal conflict, deep in the abyss, the Wheel of Reincarnation continued its eternal rotation, radiating an unstoppable, majestic force. At this moment, beneath the Wheel of Reincarnation, there were numerous illusory silhouettes. These shadows squirmed like living creatures, shifting between the forms of gravestones and monsters, emanating a terrifying aura that shook the void. Suddenly, these shadows ceased their transformations, and dazzling white spears of light burst forth from their depths, seemingly piercing through the barriers of time and space. Above these shadows, War Goddess and Lord of Stars stood suspended in the air, gazing down with complex expressions. Their last attempt to vanquish the Celestial had ended in failure, deepening their understanding of its power. Now that the Celestial''s internal conflict had ended and its terrifying combat power was no longer restrained, they were absolutely no match for it. The only one who might stand a chance against the Celestial was Owen. If they failed to annihilate the Celestial this time, its now-unified might would utterly crush them. Even when the Celestial had been weakened by infighting, they had struggled against it. If it were to unleash its full power, the resulting force would be unimaginable. However, they had long since planned for this confrontation. Now, it was finally time to unveil their ultimate trump card! War Goddess and Lord of Stars exchanged glances, seeing the same determination reflected in each other''s eyes. In Owen, they saw a hope unlike any before! In an instant, Lord of Stars''s body expanded like an inflating bubble. A massive hand, vast as a sky-covering cloud, suddenly reached downward, crushing the already-ravaged void and revealing an ancient array beneath. Upon the array, light flowed like stars, shining brilliantly! Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire As soon as this formation emerged, both War Goddess and Lord of Stars sensed a powerful surge of temporal energy. It was as if this formation connected to infinite timelines, showing glimpses of different eras. This array had been imbued with the power of countless deities across the ages, holding an unfathomable reservoir of energy. Now, as Lord of Stars activated it, towering pillars of light shot up from the formation, supporting the heavens, forming an ancient Pantheon! As the Pantheon manifested, remnants of deities from history flickered within it. Many among them were absorbing the world''s mana, even the waves of Order, gradually transitioning from illusion to reality! Upon witnessing this, War Goddess immediately struck the war drum at the entrance of the Pantheon. Boom! Boom! Boom! The deep, ancient echoes spread outward. Like a war cry signaling the charge, the deity remnants within the Pantheon accelerated their awakening! As these figures emerged, the chaotic void grew even more unstable, like a turbulent, stirring swamp. Among them, several frenzied auras caused time and space itself to flicker, distorting erratically. At the same time. In a secluded small world, Owen noticed the grand commotion caused by War Goddess and Lord of Stars, his face taking on a solemn expression. "At this final juncture, Lord of Stars and War Goddess have actually unveiled their ultimate trump card..." From the original manga, Owen already knew that Lord of Stars and War Goddess had been secretly preparing a hidden strategy, though he had never been certain what it was. He only knew that it was a weapon terrifying enough to shake the Celestial! Now, seeing the emergence of the Pantheon, Owen finally understood their ultimate plan. For millennia, they had attacked the Celestial at regular intervals, attempting to overthrow it. Though nearly every attempt had ended in failure. However, according to Owen''s knowledge, in the first true assault against the Celestial, it had nearly been annihilated! But that battle had cost the Anti-Celestial Alliance dearly, with catastrophic losses. Many formidable beings, on par with War Goddess, Lord of Stars, and other top-tier Primordial Gods, had fallen to the Celestial''s might. That battle had shaken countless factions. But with the emergence of the Pantheon, Owen finally confirmed¡ªthe top-tier deities that had supposedly perished to the Celestial were not dead. They had instead entered the Pantheon, recuperating, waiting for the opportune moment to strike back! Their disappearance had, in turn, become an unseen deterrent to the Celestial. Knowing that a group of peak powerhouses was lying in wait for an opening had kept the Celestial from acting recklessly. All previous attacks against the Celestial had been mere tests, with little certainty of victory. But now, War Goddess and Lord of Stars believed that the true opportunity to annihilate the Celestial had arrived. They had encountered Owen¡ªsomeone far beyond their own power! Thus, the Pantheon, their long-held secret weapon, had finally been brought forth! Owen naturally welcomed the appearance of the Pantheon, for it housed many top-tier powerhouses who would be invaluable allies. Against the Celestial, the more supreme beings they had, the better! As Owen, War Goddess, and Lord of Stars watched with anticipation, within the Pantheon, a seated, illusory figure suddenly opened his eyes, his form shifting from intangible to solid. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Around his body, flames raged as if eternally unquenchable, their scorching heat melting the void into liquid! "So, the final battle is finally upon us?" This ancient deity, with fiery red hair, bare arms, and a warmth exuding from his flames, spoke in a raspy voice. Then, a nearly imperceptible smile curled at his lips. Flames erupted, consuming his form, as he departed. At the same time, within a mural inside the Pantheon¡ª "Mentor, after becoming a deity, can one truly be immortal and do as they please?" In the painting, an elderly man with sparse hair was depicted. A curious child standing before him blinked and asked with wide eyes. "A deity? I suppose they are powerful, but not enough to deserve such worship." The old man scoffed dismissively. The child blinked again in confusion. "But I heard that deities are incredibly powerful, capable of tearing through space and traveling between past and future¡­" "That''s just nonsense from storybooks!" The old man shook his head. But as he spoke, his figure flickered¡ªspace behind him shattered, and he ascended the river of time, vanishing. The child was left gaping in shock. Meanwhile, in a realm shrouded in soul energy, utter darkness prevailed. Here, a colossal beast, stretching a thousand meters long, lay crouched, devouring countless souls. Chapter517-The Shock of the Three Primordial Gods As the surrounding soul energy converged toward the behemoth, its massive body grew even more dense, exuding an aura of indestructible terror. Before this behemoth stood several dark silhouettes radiating terrifying soul energy. These figures were entirely composed of powerful soul bodies¡ªprodigies whom the various planes took great pride in, their strength and destiny unparalleled. Yet, before the behemoth, these soul bodies were as fragile as dough, easily molded at its will. Those dark figures, imbued with vast destiny, all stared at the behemoth with reverence. Some even trembled in terror, dropping to their knees and clutching their heads, overwhelmed by fear. "So-called geniuses!" "So-called children of destiny! In my eyes, they are nothing but trash!" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A voice as cold as the wind of death echoed from the behemoth''s mouth, shaking heaven and earth. However, as Pantheon opened, the behemoth seemed to sense something. Without hesitation, it waved its countless tentacles, tearing through the void and vanishing at astonishing speed. As they fled, powerful beings from ancient times, exuding overwhelming auras, emerged within Pantheon. Their presence was terrifying¡ªamong them, the weakest had already reached the level of a Throne Celestial. Even more notably, three Primordial Gods, whose mere presence twisted space itself, had appeared! Seeing these formidable beings from Pantheon, Lord of Stars and War Goddess couldn''t help but smile. These powerful figures had once been their most trusted comrades and the main force in resisting the Celestial. Previously, in preparation for the ultimate battle, these powerful beings had chosen to quietly seal themselves within the fractures of time and space. Now, seeing them once more, Lord of Stars and War Goddess felt as if it had only been yesterday. "The old fire-loving geezer¡­ I never thought you''d grow so old and withered!" Upon spotting the terrifying red-haired figure who had emerged first from Pantheon, War Goddess immediately focused on him. With just a glance, she recognized him¡ªone of the Primordial Gods of the past, the unparalleled Fire God. A being who wielded the Glazed World-Ending Flame, possessing the terrifying ability to destroy entire worlds. Lord of Stars followed War Goddess''s gaze and soon laid eyes on Fire God as well. They had once fought side by side as comrades in arms. "Fire God, it''s been a long time. I wonder if your Glazed Purification Flame still has any real power left?" Faced with Lord of Stars''s question and teasing, Fire God let out a carefree laugh. The crimson flames above his head surged and danced like rolling fire. "I may have aged, but my strength has only grown! If you want to know the power of my Glazed Purification Flame, you can test it yourself!" As Fire God''s provocative words rang out, other deities in Pantheon turned their attention to him, teasing: "You old fart, you''re as hot-tempered as ever¡ªalways ready to fight! If you have so much energy, why not direct it at the Celestial instead of bickering with us?" "You''re bald, and you''re not even human¡ªso why are you mocking me?" Scoffing at the two Primordial Gods who ridiculed him, Fire God let out a dismissive snort, carrying the pride of a once-dominant being. The bald elder and the behemoth continued to bicker with Fire God, playfully exchanging banter. They had been old friends, and now that they were reunited, their camaraderie was stronger than ever. After some teasing, Fire God, Trickster Lord, Soul Beast, Lord of Stars, War Goddess, and the other gods who knew each other exchanged heartfelt embraces. "I remember when we last stood together, we were just reckless youths. Now, everything has changed, and the burdens of this war rest on our shoulders." Standing at the forefront, Lord of Stars spoke with some sentimentality, as if recalling past memories. The supreme beings who had remained in Pantheon took deep breaths, their gazes complex as they looked at Lord of Stars. "It has indeed been a long time, but we have not forgotten you. And we have not forgotten our mission." Hearing these words, Lord of Stars''s expression grew solemn. Fire God and the other gods also grew serious. They had never once forgotten their purpose. "Since you''ve summoned us all, does this mean the time to finally strike against the Celestial has come?" Anticipation filled the faces of Fire God and the other Primordial Gods. They had willingly sealed themselves in Pantheon because the Celestial was simply too powerful. The Rebel Alliance had become increasingly cautious, knowing that if their Primordial God-level warriors ever reached a certain threshold, the Celestial would immediately detect them. At that point, any attempt to overthrow the Celestial would be nearly impossible. Thus, after their previous failed assault, they had developed a new strategy¡ªsome of their core members faked their deaths and vanished, waiting for the right opportunity to strike like a hidden blade against the Celestial! "Lord of Stars, War Goddess, now that you''ve gathered us, what are our chances of success in this battle against the Celestial?" Seeing that Lord of Stars and War Goddess had fallen silent, Fire God pressed further. The odds of victory¡ªthis was the most critical issue. "Fifty percent." Lord of Stars and War Goddess exchanged a glance before giving an answer that left Fire God and the others shaken. Fifty percent?! Had they misheard? Back when they first attacked the Celestial, their forces were vastly stronger than they were now. Yet, they had suffered a devastating defeat, with only a ten percent chance of success! And now, Lord of Stars and War Goddess were confidently claiming a fifty percent chance? "Lord of Stars, War Goddess, you both know this isn''t a joke. How confident are you really?" Seeing Fire God and the others in disbelief, Lord of Stars and War Goddess exchanged knowing smiles. Then, Lord of Stars explained: "If not for Owen, our chances of defeating the Celestial right now would be no more than ten percent. But because of Owen, everything has changed." Hearing this, Fire God and the other Primordial Gods were utterly bewildered. They could not comprehend it at all! At this moment, War Goddess added: "This is not an exaggeration. Owen''s talent and power speak for themselves. More importantly, Owen is now the Mountain Lord of Divine Mountain!" Seeing the reverence that Lord of Stars and War Goddess held for Owen, Fire God and the others grew even more curious. Lord of Stars and War Goddess were both immensely proud beings. For them to admire someone so greatly was extremely rare! More importantly, because of Owen, their chances of victory had skyrocketed to nearly fifty percent! "Mountain Lord of Divine Mountain? Wasn''t Divine Mountain destroyed long ago?" After their initial shock, the gathered deities were completely dumbfounded. They all knew how glorious Divine Mountain had once been, only to be annihilated for angering the Celestial. Now, to learn that Divine Mountain had a successor¡ªthis would be a massive advantage! But how had an outsider like Owen become Mountain Lord? And how had he managed to unseal the surviving descendants of Divine Mountain? It was inconceivable! As Fire God and the other supreme beings learned more about Owen, their expressions turned numb with shock. After all, Owen had risen from obscurity to become a top-tier mage¡ªin less than ten years! His rapid growth was beyond their comprehension! "Is this Owen even human? He''s completely monstrous!" "We''ve been sealed in Pantheon, and now a prodigy capable of shaking history has emerged¡­" A trace of shock and complexity flickered across the faces of Fire God and the others. Even though they had long awaited the rise of a new generation, Owen had surpassed all their expectations, leaving them with a strange sense of loss¡ª Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire As if the new era no longer needed them. As their emotions grew more complicated, War Goddess and Lord of Stars suddenly thought of something. They were about to reveal Leslie''s other identity¡ª But at the last moment, they remained silent. Chapter518-Farewell, The Final Preparations Although Leslie''s hidden identity was extremely mysterious, Tsukihime and her companions knew of it. Anyone closely tied to Tsukihime was someone they could easily deduce the identity of through simple reasoning. However, Lord of Stars and War Goddess ultimately chose to remain silent. On one hand, Leslie''s identity was not definitively confirmed, and they had no solid evidence to prove it. On the other hand, Leslie was Owen''s wife! Until Owen himself spoke about it, they had no intention of mentioning this matter. Otherwise, once this information was revealed¡ªwhether true or false¡ªit would inevitably shake Pure Land and the Celestial! This would be extremely detrimental to their morale! Most importantly, they had received word from the Celestial that the Old One had been defeated. Leslie, too, had evidently fallen in defeat. Bringing up her identity at this time would only bring them harm, not benefit. "Where is Owen right now?" Fire God and the other terrifying beings were unaware of Lord of Stars and War Goddess''s thoughts. At this moment, they only wished to meet Owen as soon as possible and witness his presence firsthand! As soon as Fire God voiced this question, he and the others suddenly sensed something, turning their gaze toward a certain point in the void. From there, they could feel Owen''s aura! Owen''s aura was not ostentatious, yet it was overwhelmingly powerful, exuding an oppressive force that was impossible to resist. As their gazes pierced through space-time and locked onto Owen''s, they saw the same curiosity reflected in his eyes. Fire God was the first to nod in acknowledgment toward Owen''s direction. To him, Owen''s talent was terrifying, and the sheer pressure emanating from him was nearly unbearable. This was enough to prove that Lord of Stars and War Goddess were not exaggerating¡ªOwen''s talent was truly unprecedented in all of history! Both Trickster Lord and Soul Beast also nodded toward Owen as they sensed the dreadful aura surrounding him. Even though they were only observing him across space, their instincts screamed at them¡ªOwen was a mortal threat! If they were to face Owen one-on-one, they would undoubtedly perish! This was what their intuition told them. Owen''s strength was beyond theirs! Although they had just emerged from Pantheon, only to have the spotlight stolen from them, Fire God and the others were not upset. They had long reached their bottlenecks, unable to advance any further. But now, seeing a rising powerhouse like Owen, they finally saw a real hope of defeating the Celestial. At the same time, their resolve to annihilate the Celestial and reshape the world only grew stronger! "Owen¡­ This time, fighting alongside him, we will absolutely not lose!" Fire God and the others exchanged glances, flames burning within them, dark energy rolling skyward! "This time, we will be Owen''s vanguard, testing the Celestial''s current strength!" "Let''s go. This might be our last time in this world. We have no other choice and no retreat!" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Standing at the front, Lord of Stars and War Goddess raised their heads, staring furiously toward the Celestial. Seeing their intense determination, Fire God and the others were slightly puzzled. "We''re just setting out like this? Shouldn''t we wait for Owen to act together with us?" To them, Owen was the key to this battle. Without him, they had almost no chance of winning! However, they did not question further¡ªthis was likely part of Owen''s plan. After all, at this moment, they were most likely under the Celestial''s watchful eye! If they exposed too many details of their plan too early, it would put them at a great disadvantage. "For now, all we need to do is trust Owen¡ªbelieve that he will bring us victory!" Among the many deities gathered here, a powerful faith began to take root. After leaving Pantheon, they headed straight for the God of Deities'' Gate. This grand gate was covered in countless engravings and names. As the deities entered the God of Deities'' Gate, more and more divine beings from different factions joined the Crusade Army! Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire They all knew that the Celestial intended to erase this world. Since that was the case, they had to strike now, before the Celestial could fully recover¡ªthis was their best chance. They were fighting for their own survival! Every deity who joined the Rebel Alliance entered with a do-or-die mentality. They knew that if they failed to stop the Celestial, they would all be doomed! As more and more deities stepped through the God of Deities'' Gate, top figures from various factions observed in secret. After all, this battle would decide the fate of all living beings. Meanwhile, in the Small World Owen was not looking at the God of Deities'' Gate. Instead, his gaze was locked onto the flourishing starry river growing within this Small World. The river of stars shimmered brilliantly, filled with a dense, pure stellar force! As Owen stared into the cosmic expanse, Venus approached him, her gaze deep and contemplative. "Owen, I will be leaving soon." As she spoke, a trace of reluctance flickered across her face, but her eyes remained resolute. Some things had to be done personally. Although at the moment of parting, she became even more certain of her intense emotions for Owen¡ªher admiration and infatuation¡ª The looming threat of the Celestial weighed upon her like a blade at her throat, leaving her heart unable to settle. So, she buried these emotions deep within herself, finding no reason to confess them to Owen. She remained silent for a moment. But Owen did not respond¡ªhe seemed completely immersed in his own world. Venus sighed softly in regret. At such a crucial moment, she wished for Owen''s attention and comfort. Even a single word of encouragement from him could have become her unwavering belief. But since Owen remained silent, she saw no reason to linger. With a faint smile, she cast one final glance at Owen''s resolute, proud profile. Etching his image deep into her soul, never to be forgotten, Venus turned toward little Leslie nearby. She waved at the child before leaving the Small World. Watching Venus depart, little Leslie also felt reluctant, waving her hand in farewell. "Aunt Venus, we will definitely meet again!" Perhaps out of guilt for attacking Owen before, or perhaps simply because she liked little Leslie, Venus had treated the child exceptionally well, and little Leslie had noticed. Hearing the child''s words, Venus''s nose tingled with emotion. She gave a final nod to little Leslie before turning away and leaving without hesitation. Other women in the Small World, including Madelyn, Rachel, and Ymir, also waved goodbye to her. Their expressions were complicated. And just as Venus was about to completely leave the Small World, Owen''s voice suddenly echoed in her ears. "Venus, if fate allows it, we will meet again." The moment she heard those words, countless emotions surged within her! She knew Owen was not a heartless man. But he was right¡ªthere were still things to be done. If they were truly fated, they would meet again. With no hesitation, Venus rushed toward the God of Deities'' Gate. Her father, God of Light, was still missing. Even if it cost her life, she had to rescue him! After Venus left, the atmosphere in the Small World grew heavy. Whether it was the sorrow of parting or the mounting pressure from the Celestial, everyone felt uneasy. Only when they looked toward Owen did their restless hearts finally calm. As if seeing an unshakable pillar of strength. "Owen, when are we entering the God of Deities'' Gate?" Ymir and the others asked curiously. More and more deities were heading toward the gate. They, too, wanted to contribute. Madelyn, however, was sure of one thing¡ª Owen would enter the Celestial. And it wouldn''t be long. Because Leslie was there. And Owen would go to her. Chapter519-Joining Azure Kingdom Madelyn held Seraphina''s hand as she stepped forward, gazing curiously at Owen, who stood facing the starry sky. "Brother, when are we going to the God of Deities'' Gate?" Owen did not directly answer her question. Instead, he swept his gaze across the many women present, his expression solemn. "This battle against the Celestial¡ªit will not give us any chances. The danger is immense, and we must be fully prepared. If any of you do not wish to go, I will not force you." Owen was fully aware of the peril this war entailed. He was deeply concerned about Madelyn and the others. However, Rachel had long anticipated this day. She stood firmly in front of Owen, her gaze unwavering. "Owen, wherever you go, I will go. I will always follow you!" Back in the depths of Demon Abyss, when she had chosen to reveal herself to Owen, she had already made up her mind¡ªto remain by his side for eternity, no matter the outcome! At that moment, Marry, Raina, and the others also stepped forward, their eyes filled with determination as they looked at Owen. They knew Owen was worried about them. But they, too, were worried about Owen and wished to help him in any way possible. More importantly, this battle against the Celestial required absolute unity. Even if a mountain of blades and a sea of fire awaited them, they would not retreat. "Owen, you are the Demon King of Demon Realm, and you are also my husband. This time, I will accompany you to the very end!" Archdemon lifted her gaze, filled with pride and unwavering determination, and locked eyes with Owen, her expression leaving no room for doubt. Owen understood Archdemon well. She was someone who never went back on her word. To her, since he had become Demon King, he was already part of her family. And when it came to family, she always gave her all. Meanwhile, Reina pouted before speaking seriously. "Owen, since we have joined Divine Mountain, becoming a part of it, even if opposing the Celestial is dangerous, we will stand our ground!" As Reina''s darker side, she had always been unruly and rebellious. But during her time with Owen and the others of Divine Mountain, she had experienced warmth she had not felt in a long time. She did not want the peace and happiness they had now to be shattered by the Celestial! Even if her power was nowhere near Owen''s, she could still assist him in her own way. Sitting idly by and doing nothing? That was not who she was! Even if this mission failed, she wanted to stand beside Owen, shaking the heavens and darkening the sun and moon! Hearing her words, Dragon Princess and the Bone Dragon Clan''s princess also looked seriously at Owen. From the moment they had met Owen, they had sensed his extraordinary nature. Following him, they had witnessed one miracle after another! Even though the Celestial was terrifyingly powerful and scheming, they believed in Owen. They were willing to fight against the Celestial! Lord of Celestial God Palace, Ysera, and other powerful beings exchanged glances, seeing the same unwavering resolve in each other''s eyes. Whether for Owen, for Owen''s daughter, Little Leslie, or even for themselves¡ªthis battle was inevitable. At that moment, Vanessa stood firmly beside Owen, her attitude even more resolute. After all, Owen had helped her avenge her father. Along with her gratitude, she had also developed a deep sense of security around him. Standing by Owen''s side, she felt as though no matter what happened, she would make it through safely. With the Celestial''s civil war over and ominous news spreading across the land, various factions began making preparations. Owen quickly made up his mind. After scanning the group, he spoke slowly. "Since this battle is inevitable, let us depart for the God of Deities'' Gate as soon as possible. You all have one day to prepare. We will gather tomorrow at dawn!" As Owen''s words echoed, everyone present nodded seriously. Tomorrow¡ªthey would set out! There was little time left! They had final farewells to make and supplies to prepare! Since this was a battle of life and death, they would bring everything they had! One by one, the members of the Small World quickly departed. There was still much to do! S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Inside the Small World With nothing urgent to tend to, Madelyn remained behind. She watched Owen, who seemed deep in thought, and took the initiative to ask: "Brother, there are still half a day left. What do you plan to do?" The Celestial was unfathomably powerful. Even Madelyn had no idea what the final outcome would be when they eventually faced it. This final half-day might be their last moment of peace. Owen glanced at Little Leslie. His once chaotic thoughts slowly settled. "I want to go to the Ducal Estate!" He answered without the slightest hesitation. Since marrying Leslie and leaving the Ducal Estate, he had not returned for a long time. Now, as he prepared for a life-and-death battle against the Celestial, the only regret in his heart was Leslie¡ªand the Ducal Estate. It was where Leslie grew up. Hearing the name Ducal Estate, Little Leslie blinked curiously. "Daddy, is the Ducal Estate where you and Mommy got married?" She had always been curious about the Ducal Estate. But for her safety, Leslie had always kept her within the Small World, so she had never been able to visit it. Since it was where her parents'' love story began, it must be a very special place! Hearing her question, Owen nodded nostalgically. "When I first returned from Demon Realm, I married your mother. That was where our love story began." The Ducal Estate¡ªwhere everything started. Even though Owen was not born into the Ducal Estate, he felt an unexplainable bond and attachment to it. It was where he had risen to power. It was also in that very estate that he and Leslie had plotted the downfall of Azure Kingdom''s royal family. Now, reminiscing about the past, a deep sense of expectation and longing filled Owen''s heart. Thus, having made up his mind, Owen decided to return to the Ducal Estate and bid farewell to his past. "Charlotte, prepare everything. While I am away, put the entire estate on lockdown!" After giving his command to Charlotte, Owen finally set off for the Ducal Estate. Many of the guards following Owen smiled knowingly. As news of his return spread, Azure Kingdom¡ªespecially the Ducal Estate¡ªerupted into a frenzy. Owen had long been their idol. Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire However, since he had been away waging war across Pure Land, he had rarely returned. Many younger generations had only heard stories of him. Now, with the chance to witness him in person, the area around the Ducal Estate was instantly flooded with eager mages, creating an overwhelming spectacle. On the way to the Ducal Estate, Ysera, who had been accompanying him, suddenly made a shocking announcement. "Emerald Dreamscape will henceforth join Azure Kingdom!" Owen was momentarily stunned by this revelation. After all, Emerald Dreamscape was one of the top factions in Pure Land, housing Ysera and other powerful Celestial Gods. In the past, Middle Earth had been a vassal of Pure Land. But now¡ªEmerald Dreamscape had pledged itself to Azure Kingdom! Seeing Owen''s shocked expression, Ysera spoke seriously. "Why are you so surprised? The other factions may not trust you, but I trust you¡ªand I trust Leslie even more!" Joining Azure Kingdom to oppose the Celestial¡ªon the surface, it seemed impossible, like an act of suicide. But Ysera had made her choice. She could have remained neutral, waiting to see which side won. But she despised traitors. More importantly, Owen and Leslie were the most extraordinary individuals she had ever met! After a brief hesitation, Owen nodded. "Alright." Even though Emerald Dreamscape had suffered heavy losses during the Celestial''s invasion, it still possessed powerful forces and resources. They would be a key factor in the coming battle. And¡ªthis move would set an example for the other factions. There was no reason to refuse. Chapter520-Returning to the Ducal Estate, Everything Has Changed To Ysera, if Owen were to win, then even if Emerald Dreamscape was now in ruins, it would soon be rebuilt! If Owen were to lose, Emerald Dreamscape would be destroyed regardless. Since that was the case, she might as well commit fully and stand on Owen''s side, taking the fight to the Celestial. With Owen''s approval, Ysera became excited and immediately began gathering the remaining forces of Emerald Dreamscape. Outside the Ducal Estate As news of Owen''s impending arrival spread, various factions gathered, fully prepared to welcome him. "The Black Iron Dwarves greet His Majesty Owen and welcome his return to Azure Kingdom!" "The Moss Giants greet His Majesty Owen and welcome his return to Azure Kingdom!" "¡­" All the factions that once belonged to Azure Kingdom had sent their most respected elders and leaders to welcome Owen''s arrival. When Owen, along with Little Leslie and Seraphina, arrived, he did not expect the Ducal Estate to be so lively. Everywhere he looked, people had gathered to greet him. Owen never cared much for formalities. But he understood that Azure Kingdom, thanks to him and Leslie, was experiencing an unprecedented era of growth. Everyone was eager to strengthen themselves and provide support to Owen and Leslie. This atmosphere of progress was intense. With the era''s revival, their talents and bloodlines had improved significantly, and their growth had accelerated greatly. Many mages had already reached power levels comparable to Celestial Gods, greatly enhancing the battle strength of Azure Kingdom! The Ducal Estate''s attendants, responsible for welcoming Owen, were so overwhelmed when they saw him that they immediately bowed deeply, unable to meet his gaze. Owen''s strength, status, and influence had reached an unprecedented level. To them, he had become an irreplaceable divine figure! Seeing Owen, they felt as though they were witnessing the rising sun, growing ever brighter, turning into a magnificent celestial body. They had all seen Owen''s rise, his countless miracles, and his ascent to the pinnacle of magic. Owen scanned the many mages gathered before him. Some were unfamiliar, while others he had met before. But many of them had grown old, strands of white now visible in their hair. Though their presence was still strong, they had clearly been worn down by age and battle. It had only been a few years, but Azure Kingdom had been in constant turmoil! Every moment, they had faced dangers and invasions. Those who had survived had suffered countless injuries. Yet, upon seeing Owen, the fatigue in their hearts and the wounds on their bodies seemed to fade away. Owen''s bloodline, having undergone multiple transformations, was no longer mortal. Even the faintest trace of its power was beneficial to ordinary mages. Owen waved his hand. In the sky, Water of Life condensed into clouds, and drops of divine liquid fell, soaking into the bodies of the gathered mages, healing their wounds. In mere moments, they all felt their bodies changing¡ªtheir wounds healing, and their mage levels subtly rising! Realizing this, they all stared at Owen in shock! They had long known that Owen''s power was unfathomable. But to heal and strengthen them effortlessly¡ªthis was beyond anything they could have imagined! If they could absorb more, they were certain they could break through bottlenecks and drastically improve their battle power! Of course, they understood¡ªthis was a blessing granted by Owen, not something they could demand. "Lord Owen, shall we enter the Ducal Estate now?" Charlotte took the initiative to ask. Owen nodded and stepped forward into the familiar yet unfamiliar estate. The Ducal Estate had changed greatly¡ªit was no longer just a grand noble residence but an extravagant palace, complete with countless attendants. It had become a miniature royal palace. The number of guards stationed around the estate had also multiplied several times over. There were guards everywhere. Yet, upon seeing Owen, many of these guards felt a sense of sadness. Owen was far too powerful. There was nothing they could protect him from. There were few beings in the entire realm capable of harming Owen. As his guards, they were little more than decoration, serving no real purpose. Even so, they stood taller, feeling a sense of honor just to be part of Owen''s retinue. Under Charlotte''s guidance, Owen walked deeper into the Ducal Estate. The gardens and pavilions were still as beautiful as ever. Not much had changed¡ªexcept for even greater luxury, with gems and gold embellishing the architecture. In the estate''s rear courtyard, Owen stopped in front of Leslie''s private chambers. At that moment, memories flooded his mind. Standing outside Leslie''s courtyard, Duke Charles was already waiting for him. His hair had turned gray. But when he saw Owen, his expression brightened with joy. "Owen, you rascal, it''s been far too long!" He was deeply satisfied with Owen as a son-in-law, though Owen''s constant absence had long worried him. Hearing Duke Charles'' voice, Owen snapped out of his thoughts and smiled slightly. Owen had always respected Duke Charles. Not just because he had raised Leslie¡ªbut because he had never looked down on Owen''s origins and had always supported him. "Duke Charles, it''s been a while," Owen greeted. Duke Charles scanned the area around Owen. But Leslie was nowhere to be seen. His smile suddenly froze. "Owen, where''s Leslie?" Duke Charles had always cared deeply about Leslie. Now, seeing Owen without her, he immediately felt uneasy. The entire Ducal Estate had witnessed the deep love between Owen and Leslie. Owen hesitated, his expression darkening for a brief moment. Countless emotions churned inside him¡ªhe did not know how to answer. Seeing Owen''s silence, Duke Charles'' eyes turned red. "Owen! Where is Leslie?!" Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire His voice grew louder. Owen remained silent for a moment before finally speaking. "She''s safe. She''s just¡­ not with me right now. But I will bring her back." Duke Charles clenched his fists. "Owen, you promised me¡ªyou said you would always protect and cherish her!" His gaze burned with fury as he stared at Owen. Owen lowered his head. Duke Charles'' anger surged. "Owen, if you don''t bring my daughter back¡ªthen don''t come back here! Get out!" As he spoke, he prepared to strike. Just as he summoned his elemental energy, a childlike voice suddenly rang out. "You''re not allowed to hurt my daddy!" Though the voice was small, it carried firm resolve. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The entire Ducal Estate froze. Daddy?! Owen¡­ had a child?! All eyes immediately turned toward the source of the voice. There, standing before Owen, was a little girl. She wore an elegant gown, her features delicate and flawless, as if sculpted by the gods themselves. At this moment, she stood protectively in front of Owen, her expression both fierce and determined. She looked like a heavenly creation, utterly perfect and beyond description. A deep urge to protect her stirred in everyone''s hearts. Duke Charles, especially, trembled as he looked at her. Leslie had once told him that she and Owen had a child. Now, seeing this little girl, who bore an uncanny resemblance to Leslie, he staggered in shock. "Y-you¡­ who are you?" His voice was hoarse, and his eyes locked onto Little Leslie. Little Leslie widened her big, round eyes, staring at the white-haired old man before her. "And who are you?" Her cautious expression instantly reminded Duke Charles of Leslie''s childhood. Even at a young age, Leslie had always carried a cold vigilance. Now, Little Leslie stood before him¡ªthe very same. Chapter521-Can You Stay with Me Forever? "You must be Little Leslie!" Duke Charles widened his eyes, staring at Little Leslie, his face filled with affection. "I am your mother''s grandfather!" Hearing this, Little Leslie tilted her head, looking at Duke Charles with suspicion. "Are you really my grandfather?" As she spoke, she suddenly felt a warm and familiar aura emanating from Duke Charles, instinctively making her want to draw closer. "Grandfather!" Once her heart confirmed it, Little Leslie immediately rushed toward Duke Charles, stretching out her small arms, signaling for him to hold her. The moment Duke Charles heard Little Leslie call him grandfather, his eyes turned red with emotion. He had a granddaughter! At that moment, Duke Charles'' mind went blank, and in his eyes, there was nothing but Little Leslie. Although he had known that Leslie and Owen had a child, it had always been just news¡ªsomething he had never personally seen. Now, this was his first time seeing her! This little girl, as adorable as an angel, instantly melted his heart. He instinctively wanted to reach out and hold her, yet hesitated, fearing that his rough hands might harm her. He remained frozen in place, hesitating. Seeing this, Little Leslie giggled and hugged Duke Charles'' leg. "Grandfather!" Her sweet voice once again made Duke Charles'' body tremble. Snapping out of his daze, he scooped up Little Leslie into his arms. Looking at her in his embrace, Duke Charles'' eyes turned misty. From Little Leslie, he saw so much of Leslie¡ªso much of her childhood, her kindness, and her understanding nature. "Grandfather, why are you crying? Do you not like Little Leslie?" Seeing Duke Charles'' tears, Little Leslie reached out to wipe them away, looking up at him in confusion. Duke Charles shook his head repeatedly. "Little Leslie is the best! Grandfather loves you the most!" The attendants of the Ducal Estate, witnessing this scene, also shed tears. They had all served the Ducal Estate for years and knew just how much Duke Charles had cherished Leslie and Madelyn. After Leslie and Madelyn left, the Ducal Estate had grown cold and quiet. Even Duke Charles had become withdrawn, rarely speaking. But now, seeing Little Leslie, the gloom that had weighed on him for years instantly disappeared! At that moment, Seraphina, who disliked sad scenes, walked over to Madelyn, shaking her arm. "Madelyn, I''m hungry!" Hearing this, Madelyn wiped away her tears and immediately instructed the attendants of the Ducal Estate to prepare a feast. As the banquet began, the Ducal Estate became lively once more. Throughout the banquet, Duke Charles'' attention was entirely on Little Leslie. He personally held her, fed her carefully, and kept smiling as he played with her. Little Leslie was also very obedient. Even though she could eat on her own, she allowed Duke Charles to feed her one bite at a time. Both Owen and Madelyn shook their heads at the sight. Duke Charles, a once iron-blooded general who had fought across countless battlefields, now looked like an ordinary old man, completely spoiling Little Leslie. Once the lively banquet ended, Duke Charles had not eaten a single bite, focusing entirely on Little Leslie. His love for her ran deep in his bones. Returning to Leslie''s Courtyard After the banquet, Owen, guided by Madelyn, entered Leslie''s courtyard once again. By the time they arrived, it was already twilight. The sunset painted the sky, and the large canopy tree in the courtyard looked even more majestic, its branches stretching wide. The golden-orange hues of sunlight filtering through the leaves made the entire courtyard feel ethereal, as if draped in a delicate veil of light. A faint, refreshing fragrance from the ancient tree filled the air, making Owen instinctively relax. This was the place Leslie had always lived. It was also where he and Leslie had been married. It held too many of his memories, too much of his past. Beneath the large tree, the stone table was covered in fallen leaves, and an untouched teapot sat atop it, as if frozen in time. "Since you both left, no one has entered this place. Everything remains exactly as it was." Madelyn glanced around the courtyard. Though the scattered fallen leaves made it appear a bit messy, everything else was unchanged. She knew that Leslie disliked anyone entering her courtyard¡ªeven she was not allowed. Little Leslie''s Curiosity In Owen''s arms, Little Leslie stared at the courtyard that her mother had often described to her, her eyes filled with wonder. "Daddy, is this where you met Mommy for the first time?" Her face was full of curiosity. Owen''s mind replayed countless memories. A small smile appeared on his face. "Yes. When we first met, your mother wanted to kill me." Saying this, Owen chuckled and began recounting his first encounter with Leslie, sharing the details with Little Leslie. Listening intently, Little Leslie found her parents'' love story filled with ups and downs. Especially Daddy¡ªat that time, his rank and power were nothing compared to Mommy, yet he had stayed calm and composed throughout. That was amazing! Perhaps that was why Mommy fell for him! After hearing the whole story, Little Leslie''s eyes sparkled with admiration. "Daddy, Mommy, you two are amazing! I want to be just like you both when I grow up!" Seeing Little Leslie''s excitement, Owen smiled. The story of him and Leslie could not be told in just a single day. After all, there were too many unforgettable moments. Little Leslie''s Wish Suddenly, Little Leslie thought of something and asked, "Daddy, why did you come back here now? Aren''t you about to launch the final attack on the Celestial?" Even though Little Leslie was young, she had sharp intuition and could deduce some things on her own. Hearing this, Owen did not answer immediately. If it had been the old him, he wouldn''t have returned at all. Back then, his sole purpose was to unseal the Godslayer Staff, constantly strengthening himself in order to survive in this cruel, survival-of-the-fittest world. He had wanted to become stronger¡ªand the Godslayer Staff was the fastest and safest path. But after meeting Leslie, his original plans fell apart. His heart gradually settled on one thought¡ª To stay by Leslie''s side, to become her most important person. That was enough. As Owen remained silent, Little Leslie sensed something. She reached out her chubby little hand and gripped Owen''s tightly. "Daddy, no matter what happened before, from now on, can we never be separated from Mommy again?" Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire "I want you both to stay with me forever!" To Little Leslie, nothing else mattered. She only wished to always be with her parents. For most mage families, this was normal. But for Little Leslie, it was extremely difficult. Her parents were not ordinary people. They both had great responsibilities. Hearing Little Leslie''s wish, Owen''s heart ached deeply. He loved Little Leslie dearly and wanted nothing more than to stay with her. But the Celestial loomed over them like an unstoppable force. They were already locked in deadly enmity. Leslie also had deep entanglements with the Celestial. Until all of this was resolved, peace was impossible. As Owen''s thoughts raced, Little Leslie suddenly gazed up at the towering tree, watching its leaves rustle. "Daddy, this tree is so big, and it smells so nice!" Owen nodded. This ancient tree was special. Even in the manga, small hints suggested it was incredibly ancient. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Little Leslie''s voice softened. "Daddy, I miss Mommy so much. Do you know where she is?" Her eyes reddened, filled with deep longing. Chapter522-Gathering of the Strong Facing Little Leslie''s question, Owen nodded seriously and said, "Little Leslie, your mother is far away right now, handling some important matters. Once everything is settled, she will naturally return!" "When the time comes, I will take you into the God of Deities and find Leslie''s whereabouts!" Owen''s words were firm and resolute. Hearing this, Little Leslie finally smiled. She knew that Daddy never lied. He always kept his word¡ªwhen he said something, he meant it. So, it shouldn''t be long before she could see Mommy again! The Next Morning After spending the night in Leslie''s courtyard, Owen woke up early with Little Leslie. As soon as he stepped out, he received reports that various divine beings had returned. Not only were the descendants of Divine Mountain gathering, but also the remnants of Emerald Dreamscape and the forces now loyal to Azure Kingdom. They had already gathered with serious expressions, demonstrating their precise military discipline. Beyond them, the Alchemy Guild and other factions had also joined in. They sought revenge for the God of Alchemy, as well as justice for themselves! As various forces converged, all eyes turned toward Duke Charles'' estate in Middle Earth. Seeing Owen standing at the forefront, they felt as if they had found their pillar of strength. Owen''s expression was solemn as he scanned the gathered warriors. This expedition against the Celestial was inevitable¡ªbut it was also incredibly dangerous. One mistake, and they would all be wiped out. As Owen''s gaze passed over them, the warriors, in turn, looked toward him with reverence. He had become their faith. In unison, they raised their right hands to their chests, performing a knightly salute. "Lord Owen!" Their voices boomed across the battlefield, filled with determination and the resolve for a do-or-die battle. Owen nodded at them. These were his strongest forces¡ªthe elite army he and Leslie had carefully cultivated. Even if he and Leslie were not around, this army would be strong enough to protect Azure Kingdom. Now was the time to put them to the test. The Kingdom''s Reaction As Owen''s name echoed across the land, mages throughout Azure Kingdom turned their gazes toward Duke Charles'' courtyard. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lord Owen just returned, and he''s already leaving again?" "Will we ever see him again after this?" "No matter what happens, Lord Owen will emerge victorious!" "Exactly! Even though this battle against the Celestial is full of dangers, Lord Owen is a man of miracles!" Amidst the discussions, Owen glanced at some familiar faces from his past. Though their appearances had not changed much, their eyes now carried deep reverence when looking at him. Years ago, Owen had destroyed Azure Kingdom, then Pyrothrone Kingdom, creating one miracle after another. He was still the same prodigious youth, only now even greater than before. "Everyone, return to your lives. I will come back safely!" "Wait for me!" Though a heavy weight pressed on Owen''s heart, his face remained calm as still water. As the others watched him in awe, Princess Marry pouted. "I know Owen is amazing, but aren''t they overreacting?" Arrival of the Great Powers At this critical moment, the Moss Giants and other powerful beings also arrived from all corners of the world! Alongside them came the Black Iron Dwarves and many others who wished to see Owen one last time before the battle. They owed their survival to Owen. If not for his protection, they would have perished long ago. Their gratitude toward him ran deep. Owen, however, did not enjoy such grand welcomes. He simply took Little Leslie by the hand and left the estate. At the same time, his voice echoed through the air, shaking the heavens. "Everyone, this is our final chance." "Victory or death!" "Annihilate the Celestial!" His words were powerful and stirring, igniting the fighting spirit of all present. "Kill! Destroy the Celestial!" With a thunderous battle cry, the warriors of the capital followed Owen, crossing the Celestial Bridge as they departed for war. The rest of the kingdom, unable to fight due to lack of strength, could only cheer them on from afar. "Lord Owen! You will succeed!" "A man who creates miracles will always achieve the impossible!" Their voices resounded across the heavens. Owen''s gaze hardened, and he whispered to himself, "Leslie, this time¡­ I will bring you home!" The Celestial''s Stronghold Deep within the God of Deities, as Owen''s army began its march, the Celestial also started to move. All those loyal to the Celestial felt a great disturbance, immediately gathering in the deepest part of the Celestial''s domain. This place was shrouded in mist, where neither the heavens nor the earth could be seen. Amidst the clouds and fog, a colossal tower of [Order] stood tall. Only by reaching its core could one witness the true Celestial. However, whether due to its battle with the Old One or due to internal instability, a sense of doom loomed over the Celestial. Many felt that the Celestial was on the verge of collapse! If the Celestial truly fell, then whoever reached the top of the [Order] Tower would automatically become the new Celestial. This was not unusual. But with the defeated Old One still alive, and with new challengers emerging, everyone was eager to see¡ª Who had the audacity to climb the tower and seize the Celestial''s throne? As confusion spread among the Celestial''s ranks, a wave of madness erupted. An army surged into the God of Deities, launching a full-scale attack! It was the forces led by Lord of Stars and War Goddess! They had arrived first, shaking the battlefield. At the same time, freed from the Celestial''s suppression, many warriors unleashed their hidden powers, breaking free of their restraints. They had always been formidable, but the Celestial''s previous victories had made them seem weak. Anyone who underestimated them would pay the price. With the Celestial''s shackles removed, their true power surged¡ª Their skin turned crimson, their bodies radiating an aura of bloodthirsty insanity! They had activated their forbidden techniques. The army split into two divisions¡ª One to fight the Celestial head-on, and the other to rally elite forces for an all-out assault! Even if they perished, they would not allow the Celestial to rule as the ultimate power! Knowing the Celestial''s strength, the Fire God, Trickster Lord, and Soul Beast joined forces to prevent the Celestial from ascending to godhood. Meanwhile, Venus and War Goddess took advantage of the chaos, infiltrating the Celestial''s palace to find a way to free the God of Light. The God of Light was an ancient and formidable deity. If they could secure his aid, it would boost morale and greatly strengthen their forces. With renewed determination, the Fire God and others charged toward the [Order] Tower, their battle cries shaking the heavens! Explosions rippled through the tower, chaos erupting on an unimaginable scale! An Ambush in the Palace As Venus and War Goddess reached the Celestial''s palace, they suddenly sensed the presence of the God of Light. Though faint, it was undeniably real! Their eyes lit up with excitement. The God of Light was a symbol of faith, one of the oldest beings in existence. They could not allow him to remain imprisoned! Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire But just as they locked onto his presence, an overwhelmingly powerful aura suddenly surged toward them. Before Venus could react, a blinding array of symbols materialized in the air, unleashing attacks that shattered space itself¡ª Targeting Venus and War Goddess! Sensing the imminent danger, War Goddess reacted instantly, deflecting the terrifying strike. As the attack dissipated, they turned their gazes toward their assailants¡ª A group of mages, each exuding immense power. Together, they were comparable to a Primordial God! Chapter523-Tsukihimes Long-Planned Scheme These individuals were the guardians of the [Order] Tower, personally selected from countless beings by the Celestial for their exceptional strength. Moreover, [Order] runes had been engraved upon them, enhancing their power to its absolute peak. From afar, their auras fused together, bringing an overwhelming sense of impending doom to those present. Even the entire [Order] Tower trembled beneath their relentless assault, radiating a dazzling chaotic light that further empowered the guards. These guardians stood like an immovable fortress, blocking Venus and War Goddess from advancing further. However, War Goddess, having already sensed the presence of God of Light, had no intention of wasting time on these guardians. As the guards charged forward like a tidal wave, War Goddess clenched both fists tightly. Endless battle intent, infused with [Order]''s power, caused her body to swell several dozen meters in size. Then, with a colossal palm, she struck downward. The void groaned and cracked, a blood-red palm print spanning hundreds of meters obliterated space itself, and the guards rushing forward exploded into a mist of blood. The crimson fog filled the air, creating a scene of utter carnage. Yet, War Goddess only grew stronger, cutting through everything with Venus as they ascended the [Order] Tower. Any who dared to stand in her way¡ªdied. She was unstoppable! The remaining guards showed no fear, instead fueled by the power of [Order], charging forward like relentless beasts. But before War Goddess'' Primordial God-level might, their attacks were utterly meaningless! In merely a few dozen breaths, War Goddess had already brought Venus deeper into the upper levels of the [Order] Tower. The Rescue Begins "Venus, I can feel God of Light''s aura¡ªhe''s just ahead! Go save him immediately, I''ll handle everything else!" Upon arriving, War Goddess turned to Venus, urging her to move quickly. After all, this was the Celestial''s stronghold, filled with unknown dangers. Even if they currently held the advantage, an unexpected change could turn the tide against them. The best solution was to finish things quickly! A seasoned warrior, Venus understood this well. Without hesitation, she unleashed her inner [Order], becoming a streak of white light as she rushed ahead. She quickly pierced through the deeper levels of the [Order] Tower, leaving the guards struggling to keep up. As they attempted to chase her, War Goddess slammed her foot into the ground. Instantly, a blood-red barrier expanded outward, covering an area dozens of miles wide, completely immobilizing the guards within. The weaker ones exploded on the spot! With most of the Celestial''s top forces absent, these guards had no hope of resisting War Goddess'' suppression. They were trapped, unable to move. Inside the Deepest Chamber With no one to stop her, Venus quickly reached the central chamber. There, she saw a black celestial sphere suspended in midair. It resembled a black hole, trapping God of Light within its gravitational pull, relentlessly devouring his [Order] power. Seeing her father nearly consumed by the dark sphere, Venus'' heart clenched. Tears nearly fell from her eyes. She had known that her father''s situation was dire, but not to this extent! Overcome with emotion, Venus lunged forward. "Father! Wake up!" She gently cupped the pale, lifeless face of God of Light, her eyes filled with sorrow. Her father¡ªGod of Light¡ªonce stood at the pinnacle of existence. He had been unstoppably powerful, shaking the Celestial''s dominion countless times. But now, he had become frail, his once-proud figure covered in wrinkles, his vitality nearly drained. He had been reduced from a mighty leader to a frail old man. Venus could not accept this. Clearly, the Celestial had failed to kill him directly, so instead, they had resorted to this vile method¡ªslowly draining his life away. Under Venus'' gentle calls, God of Light''s eyes slowly opened. Upon seeing Venus, the wariness in his gaze softened. "Venus¡­?" His voice was weak and uncertain. Even with his vast reserves of power, God of Light had grown dangerously weak from his prolonged imprisonment. Seeing her father awaken, Venus let out a deep breath. Her sorrowful face was finally replaced with a relieved smile. "Father, I''m getting you out of here!" With that, Venus summoned her Light [Order], forming a brilliant white sun in her palm. With a burst of pure energy, she shattered the dark celestial sphere, breaking it into countless fragments. Freed from the black hole''s grip, God of Light''s spirit visibly revived. His ashen-white hair slowly regained some of its natural black hue. But instead of relief, God of Light''s face twisted in suspicion. How had Venus, who was only at the Throne Celestial level, so easily destroyed the Celestial''s Chaos Hole? He had spent countless years struggling against it¡ªyet never managed to weaken it. Something was wrong. Sensing his hesitation, Venus frowned. "Father, are you feeling unwell?" God of Light shook his head. "I''m fine¡­ but this rescue was too easy." The Celestial''s plans were vast and intricate¡ªthere was no way they would allow him to be rescued so effortlessly. Unless¡­ Unless the Celestial let him go on purpose. But why? If Tsukihime was pulling the strings behind the scenes¡­ Still, this was the Celestial''s domain. He didn''t have enough time to fully understand the situation, but one thing was clear¡ª sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Something was off. A growing sense of unease took root in God of Light''s heart. As his daughter, Venus immediately sensed his discomfort. "Father, don''t overthink it. Let''s just get out of here first!" She refused to stay in this cursed place any longer. Supporting her father''s frail body, she quickly led him away. Once outside, Venus retrieved a flask of Water of Life and helped God of Light drink it. As the life-giving water nourished his body, the deep wrinkles on his face began to fade. Simultaneously, his body emitted a radiant light, accelerating his recovery. The spreading waves of his power illuminated the entire [Order] Tower, painting everything in a pure white glow. All guardians and beings within the tower shuddered in terror. God of Light! They recognized this energy all too well. It was etched into their very souls. Long ago, God of Light had been a true threat to the Celestial¡ªa being beyond their ability to contend with. But hadn''t the Celestial sealed him away? Why had he returned? Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Tsukihime''s Palace Meanwhile, within Tsukihime''s palace, she gazed at the disturbance within the [Order] Tower, her crescent-moon eyes gleaming with calculated intent. Sensing God of Light''s resurgence, a smile curled upon her lips. "Just as my junior predicted, this God of Light might prove useful after all." "If not¡­ then in the tides of fate, he is doomed to perish." Tsukihime shook her head slightly. She had been plotting for this day¡­ for ages. "This time¡­ let the rules be rewritten." Her eyes gleamed with an unfathomable, eerie light, her smile unreadable and enigmatic. Chapter524-Chaos Within the God of Deities Within the God of Deities, the flames of war burned ceaselessly. After Lord of Stars led his army into battle, both Tsukihime and the various factions under the Celestial swiftly took action. Inside and outside the [Order] Tower, chaotic shockwaves erupted, shaking even the chaotic clouds, which had long been known for their unwavering stability. Yet, this battle had only just begun. Both Lord of Stars'' forces and the Celestial''s strongest warriors continued to gather, turning this battlefield into a blood-soaked grinder of death. As more powerful beings fell, others took their place. The once brilliant sky had now been stained a deep crimson, an eerie reflection of the blood-drenched battle raging below. Neither side was willing to back down¡ªthis was truly a fight to the death. Even those on the verge of perishing would self-destruct in a final, desperate attempt to take down their enemies with them. The sheer madness of this war shattered the sky itself. The firmament cracked, revealing countless fractures, resembling a shattered mirror, teetering on the brink of complete collapse. Countless beings within the Celestial''s dominion gazed upon the [Order] Tower with trepidation. They all understood¡ªthis battle might determine the future ruler of the heavens. They also knew that once this battle began, it would not end quickly. No matter who emerged victorious, both sides would suffer unimaginable losses. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even the concept of [Order] itself seemed to wail in agony. The sky trembled and fractured. Multicolored destructive shockwaves erupted like fireworks, searing into the minds of all who witnessed them. Even the terrifying creatures lurking within the chaotic clouds had been startled from their slumber. Most of these ancient beings remained neutral, but some had long sworn allegiance to the Celestial. Now was the time for them to prove their loyalty. Even the weakest among them had attained Throne Celestial-level power, while some were on the verge of reaching Primordial Godhood. Their presence alone had the potential to shift the tides of war. Yet, under the command of Lord of Stars, even more top-tier deities arrived to challenge these ancient creatures. A battlefield already consumed by chaos and destruction became even more nightmarish. The world turned dark and stormy, as though it were being thrust back into the primordial chaos before creation itself. The few remaining neutral chaotic beings hurriedly retreated. They had lived for eons, and they understood what this moment meant. If the Celestial won this war, then no force in existence would be able to oppose him. This entire plane would be remade in his image. Even the chaotic creatures would be forced into servitude, left with no choice but to submit. Of course, seizing victory and claiming dominion over the plane would not be so easy. After all, while the Old One had been defeated, she had not perished¡ªand it seemed she had a successor. Moreover, Tsukihime appeared to have her own ambitions regarding the Plane Authority. Then there were figures like Lord of Stars, who stood against the Celestial''s tyranny. No one knew how this battle would ultimately end. In fact, according to ancient knowledge, if no single being successfully claimed the Plane Authority, then the authority itself would awaken a will of its own. Should that happen, all entities¡ªno matter how powerful¡ªwould be forced into servitude under the new rules of the authority. A truly independent Plane Authority, devoid of sentiment or bias, would impose absolute laws upon all. This was precisely what Lord of Stars and his allies sought¡ªthe very core of their struggles and battles over the years. For them, true balance meant all beings would be given equal rights to develop and thrive, rather than bowing to a single tyrannical entity. This was their ultimate dream. Now, with all factions involved, there was no turning back. As the battlefield spiraled further into chaos, an overwhelming presence suddenly descended from the heavens. It was like a vast and boundless tide, instantly enveloping all who stood within the battlefield. This terrifying aura sent a bone-chilling cold through the chaotic creatures, as if they had just brushed against death itself. Overcome with fear, many of them instinctively retreated, desperate to distance themselves from the source of this terrifying energy. They recognized it instantly. It came from the very summit of the [Order] Tower. It belonged to the true Celestial. He had awakened from his slumber. For all living beings, the Celestial was the ultimate nightmare. He was not to be gazed upon. He was not to be named. He was not to be opposed. Even the mere presence of his aura was enough to drive creatures to madness. Inside the [Order] Tower As War Goddess rampaged through the tower, leaving devastation in her wake, a once forbidden and inviolable sanctuary had been reduced to ruin. The floor was littered with corpses, their mangled remains shrouded in a haze of blood and death. More and more guards arrived, surrounding War Goddess, yet none dared to make the first move. They had witnessed her overwhelming strength. She was beyond their comprehension¡ªan unshakable force. However, as the Celestial''s aura descended from above, War Goddess'' expression turned grave. "So¡­ the Celestial has finally awakened?" She muttered to herself, her sharp gaze piercing through the layers of swirling energy, fixating upon the highest point of the [Order] Tower. Even she felt pain merely by looking in that direction. The Celestial''s power was something she still could not contend with. Meanwhile, God of Light, who had just begun to recover, also gazed upon the tower''s peak. He knew the Celestial far too well. Even at his strongest, he had never been a match. Although his wounds had largely healed, he was still no match for the Celestial''s absolute might. Sensing her father''s unease, Venus spoke firmly: "Father, I won''t underestimate the Celestial, but we have gathered an army of powerful warriors! We finally have a chance!" To Venus, although the Celestial was undoubtedly fearsome, their combined forces gave them a realistic shot at victory. "You''re wrong, Venus." God of Light shook his head. "The Celestial has ruled this plane for eons. Even if he suffered wounds from his battle with the Old One, he is still nearly untouchable. We must proceed with caution." He paused, his brows furrowing. "What troubles me¡­ is why he woke up so suddenly." God of Light had expected the Celestial to remain dormant longer, still recovering from his previous battle. His sudden reawakening could only mean one thing. Something had forced his hand. A thought flashed through God of Light''s mind, and Venus immediately shared his realization. Both of them spoke in unison: "The Plane Authority!" That was the only thing the Celestial truly cared about. Venus'' eyes widened as another name surfaced in her mind¡ª "Owen¡­?" Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire She turned to her father, her voice trembling slightly. "Father¡­ could the Celestial''s sudden awakening have something to do with Owen?!" Her intuition told her¡ª She was absolutely right. Chapter525-Owens Damn Charm "Owen?!" Hearing Venus exclaim his name, God of Light''s mind immediately conjured Owen''s image. Though he was still uncertain about Owen''s current level, based on what he knew, Owen''s strength and combat prowess must have reached an unimaginably terrifying degree. Perhaps, this man whose fate could not be foreseen was truly the one who had provoked such agitation from the Celestial! With this thought, God of Light narrowed his eyes, considering whether they should reassess their entire strategy against the Celestial. At that moment. In front of the God of Deities. Waves of [Order] energy surged skyward, tearing through the firmament, as countless awe-inspiring and formidable beings gathered at this place. Their expressions were solemn and respectful, yet tinged with reverence, as they gazed toward the foremost figure leading them. As the acknowledged leader of the Divine Mountain''s descendants, their minds were entirely focused on Owen, the Mountain Lord. At this moment, his presence felt like an endless abyss, impossible to fathom. Dressed in a set of pristine white battle armor, he stood unshaken even as the howling winds swept past him, as though no force in eternity could move him. Wherever he walked, [Order] itself seemed to bend in submission, as if he were a sovereign ruler walking among mortals. Even among those with Divine Mountain bloodlines, few could gaze upon him directly. For other mages¡ªeven those at the level of Heavenly Gods¡ªsimply looking at Owen caused a stabbing pain in their eyes. It was as if he had become a sun, too brilliant for mortals to behold. "Daddy, this gate is huge! What''s inside? And why do I feel like¡­ there''s someone watching us?" Little Leslie clung to Owen''s hand, peeking out from behind him with wide, curious eyes as she stared at the colossal gate of the God of Deities. Despite her extraordinary bloodline, she still felt uneasy under the Celestial''s gaze¡ªas if she were being watched by a predatory beast. Owen gently patted her head, smiling as he reassured her: "It''s alright. Daddy is here. Once we go inside, you''ll see for yourself." His expression turned complicated. This wasn''t his first time entering the God of Deities. Back when Lord of Stars led the first war against the Celestial, he and Leslie had stood here, sending them off into battle. Now, returning to this place once more, he was no longer an observer¡ªhe was a participant, the leader of the Rebel Alliance. Memories flashed before his eyes, past events that once seemed mysterious and elusive now becoming clearer than ever. Just as Owen''s gaze penetrated the depths of the God of Deities, a pair of crimson eyes locked onto him. Then, a thunderous voice, filled with boundless fury, shook the heavens. "The End of Time!" "How could there be a figure standing at the End of Time?!" "Owen, what is your connection to him?!" The furious voice reverberated through time and space, shaking the heavens and causing endless bolts of lightning to rain down. Reality itself seemed to twist and fracture, shifting between blinding light and endless darkness. Countless mages collapsed to their knees, crushed under the unimaginable pressure of the Celestial''s wrath. Yet amidst them, Owen alone stood firm. He gazed unflinchingly at the terrifying force descending from the highest depths of the God of Deities. There, enshrouded in chaotic mist, lay a pair of emotionless eyes¡ªcold, distant, filled only with a freezing malice capable of swallowing the heavens. The moment Owen met the Celestial''s gaze, time and space themselves trembled violently. A massive rupture tore through the fabric of reality, splitting the world itself in two. The gathered onlookers were stunned. Though they didn''t fully comprehend the Celestial''s cryptic words, they were shocked by Owen''s audacity. He had actually stood his ground, defying the Celestial. Such courage was beyond their imagination! As their astonished gazes fixed on Owen, a subtle smirk crept onto his lips. The Celestial''s words had confirmed his suspicions. That mysterious figure from the End of Time¡­ It had to be his future self. The same self who, back when Owen had fully unleashed the Ultimate [Order], had been able to suppress even the Celestial''s allies in the Forbidden Zone. If that was himself in the future, then it meant¡­ The Celestial was doomed to fall. The Celestial''s strength was merely an illusion¡ªhis downfall was already destined. With absolute confidence, Owen''s gaze grew even sharper, staring directly into those cold, ruthless eyes. "The Celestial? The Celestial?" "A being doomed to fail, and you still dare to act arrogant before me?" His words sent shockwaves through the assembled mages. Had they just heard correctly? Owen was openly mocking the Celestial? Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire This was unthinkable¡ªunbelievable¡ªa display of sheer, unyielding dominance. The Celestial''s power was beyond imagination, yet Owen still dared to defy him. "INSOLENCE!" A wave of pure rage descended like a storm, pressing down upon the battlefield. The sheer weight of it forced the Divine Mountain warriors to retreat, their expressions twisted with pain. Even with their formidable strength, they were nothing before the Celestial. Yet Owen alone remained unmoved. The titanic pressure crashed down upon him like a tidal wave, yet he stood as immovable as a mountain. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Around him, space itself twisted and folded, warping like crumpled paper. The spectators gasped in horror. Had they stood any closer, they would have been instantly annihilated. Owen, however, remained untouched. At his side, little Leslie''s hand was still firmly clasped in his own. Then, in his other hand, the Flame Sword ignited, its raging fire illuminating the oppressive darkness. At that moment, Owen and the Celestial were no longer merely exchanging glares. It was now a clash of raw power. Neither side was willing to back down. As their overwhelming auras collided, the onlookers fell silent. Was Owen truly challenging the Celestial?! Meanwhile, deep within the God of Deities, Venus'' eyes widened in shock. "Owen! It''s really him!" Seeing him stride boldly through the God of Deities, completely ignoring the Celestial''s crushing might, Venus felt a surge of excitement. "I knew it¡­ I knew Owen was the one!" Beside her, God of Light sighed heavily. "I knew it¡­ That damned womanizer." He shook his head. "There''s no woman who can escape his damn charm." Chapter526-The Tower of [Order] To the God of Light, his daughter and Owen were indeed quite a good match. Unfortunately, Owen was already married and deeply cherished Leslie. However, he could see clearly that Venus had fallen deeply for Owen. Whatever the outcome between them, it would be up to them to decide. After all, from the very first moment he laid eyes on Owen, he had recognized his brilliance¡ªan extraordinary individual who could not be found at will. Owen was destined to become a figure of unparalleled greatness. As the God of Light pondered these thoughts, Venus finally realized that her father was still present. Her ears turned red in an instant. "Father, there''s nothing between Owen and me! We''re just friends, don''t overthink it!" Venus shook her head in immediate denial. Seeing her flustered state, the God of Light couldn''t help but laugh. As Venus''s father, he understood that the more she tried to deny it, the more likely it was true! Otherwise, she wouldn''t have felt the need to explain so forcefully. "All right, you are already a leader capable of standing on your own. No matter what decisions you make, I will support you." The God of Light didn''t say much more. He merely tidied up Venus''s slightly disheveled hair and spoke seriously. Hearing this, Venus''s face, still tinged with embarrassment, was filled with deep emotion. She still remembered that in the message God of Light had once left her, he had advised her to marry Owen. At the time, she had completely failed to understand. But now, she truly did. Owen was indeed someone rare and irreplaceable. The God of Light had never meant to harm her¡ªhe had always been silently guiding her, leading her in the best possible direction. "Father!" Venus''s eyes turned slightly red as she looked at God of Light, her voice hoarse. God of Light rarely expressed his emotions so openly. But she knew¡ªGod of Light would give up everything for her. "I have almost recovered. Go find Owen and reunite with him." The God of Light gently wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes and urged her to leave. He was about to ascend to the higher layers of the [Order] Tower, to directly face the Celestial. Compared to the Celestial, Venus was still far too weak. "Father, come with me instead!" Venus knew exactly what the God of Light intended and immediately tried to persuade him. "You go on alone. The War Goddess, the Lord of Stars, and the others are waiting for me up there. Their current situation is dire¡ªI can feel it." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The God of Light shook his head and refused. As soon as he finished speaking, he shot toward the upper layers of the [Order] Tower. Venus wanted to follow and assist God of Light, but he pushed her toward Owen instead. "Go, Owen is a good home for you. Stay by his side¡ªhe will protect you!" "I will wait for you both at the very top of the [Order] Tower alongside the War Goddess and the Lord of Stars!" With that, God of Light accelerated abruptly, transforming into a streak of light as he ascended toward the higher layers of the [Order] Tower. Watching her father''s departing figure, Venus was suddenly overwhelmed by a sense of abandonment. Previously, they had been separated across different timelines to resist the Celestial. Now, after finally reuniting, they were to be separated again... She wanted to continue following God of Light, but she knew¡ªshe was still too weak. Even if she caught up, she would only be a burden to them! Tears welled up in her eyes and began to fall, landing on the ground with a crisp, sorrowful sound. Not far away, the War Goddess sighed as she observed the scene. Then, without hesitation, she followed God of Light into the upper layers. At this moment, all the powerful beings fighting within the [Order] Tower turned their attention to the trembling tower summit. At the very peak, they sensed the Celestial''s presence! The Celestial had awakened at this moment! Beyond that, they could also feel Owen''s presence! Owen, this so-called "junior" of the new era, had actually grown to such a level! Even in the face of the Celestial, he showed not the slightest hint of fear! Moreover, the Celestial had chosen to reveal itself precisely because of Owen''s appearance. Did this mean that everything they had done had been under the Celestial''s watchful eyes all along? Had the Celestial simply ignored them because they were too insignificant to be worth its attention? Realizing this, many of the gods present felt an overwhelming sense of oppression. It meant that the Celestial had never regarded them as a true threat. "There''s no turning back now!" "Charge!" "Fight our way to the ninth layer of the [Order] Tower and slay the Celestial!" "Kill the Celestial!" Furious battle cries erupted from the gods, and in the next instant, they all surged toward the tower''s highest level. Many of these gods had participated in multiple assaults against the Celestial, making them well-versed in the layout of the [Order] Tower. Each layer of the [Order] Tower was more heavily guarded and dangerous than the last. Every level was a self-contained world, forged by the Celestial through unfathomable methods. Even Celestial Gods could perish if they let their guard down. To face the Celestial, they would have to reach the very top. ¡ª At this moment, within the seventh layer of the [Order] Tower¡ªthe Lava World¡ª A crimson glow dominated the entire realm. Scorching magma flowed across the ground, while waves of intense heat surged from all directions, turning the place into a colossal pressure cooker. Hovering above the lava, Lord of Stars and the other gods were drenched in sweat, their skin flushed red from the unbearable heat. Even for divine beings, the oppressive temperature made it feel as if they were melting. From within the roiling magma below, countless Fire Elementals, under the Celestial''s command, hurled lava and unleashed fiery attacks, assaulting Lord of Stars and his companions. Boom! Boom! Boom! The battlefield reverberated with deafening clashes, each impact raising the temperature to even greater extremes. Among the divine warriors was Fire God, who stood in his domain. At this moment, he resembled a living volcano. He braced himself against the onslaught, his enormous form shattering and erupting into flaming debris, only to swiftly regenerate. Within this fire-drenched land, Fire God was virtually invincible. But though they could endure, they could not break through the barriers of this world. "You break through the boundary to the eighth layer¡ªI will hold them off!" Fire God roared, his volcanic form expanding further, his surface glowing white-hot as he erupted with an uncontrollable surge of lava, countering the attacks of the Fire Elementals. "Together!" Just as Lord of Stars, Specter Lord, and Soul Beast were about to strike, a dazzling brilliance suddenly erupted across the battlefield! In an instant, everything in sight was consumed by an ocean of pure white light! Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire The deafening roars of battle vanished in the radiance, leaving the world in utter silence. Everyone froze in shock. "Endless Radiance!" "This is God of Light''s power!" Recognizing the divine presence, Soul Beast, Lord of Stars, and the others turned toward the source, a rare smile forming on their lips. "That guy always has to make a grand entrance." "But this time, it''s well-timed. His Endless Radiance is unparalleled in breaking world barriers." As the blinding light faded, they saw that the Fire Elementals had been completely driven away, the searing heat significantly diminished. Above them, a rift of divine light had torn through the sky, radiating a powerful void energy. And before it, God of Light stood proudly, smiling as he met their eyes. "Long time no see, God of Light." Fire God, Soul Beast, and the others, all veterans of the Pantheon, grinned at him. "Long time no see," God of Light replied. "This time, we fight side by side again." "This time, we will not fail." Chapter 531 - Chapter527-Leslie Has Arrived As Lord of Stars and the others gathered together, an overwhelming battle intent surged like an exploding firework, soaring toward the sky and shaking the heavens. "Let''s go, we depart now!" The War Goddess gazed at the breached world barrier and prepared to take the lead in charging through. "The Celestial... this time, all past grudges shall be settled!" The supreme beings such as Fire God stared at the world barrier above, their eyes filled with cold killing intent. The massive Soul Beast, however, lowered its head and looked at God of Deities. "Shouldn''t we wait a little longer?" "If we join forces with Owen, our chances of victory would be much higher." Although Soul Beast had never encountered Owen before, it was well aware of his past achievements and had developed a deep respect for him. It dared not underestimate him in the slightest. Someone like Owen was undeniably a pillar of resistance against the Celestial! In fact, judging by Owen''s displayed combat strength, he might even be stronger than these ancient beings who had spent countless years in secluded cultivation. When it came to dealing with the Celestial, there was a chance Owen was already their true leader. After all, the Celestial''s actions made it abundantly clear. Even when they had stirred up chaos within the [Order] Tower, the Celestial had ignored them. Yet, the moment Owen set foot in God of Deities, the Celestial immediately revealed itself. This stark difference in treatment did not go unnoticed by any of them. It was obvious¡ªcompared to Owen, they were insignificant in the Celestial''s eyes. "Owen''s strength is undeniable, but he has his own matters to attend to. Let''s focus on our own task first." At this moment, the War Goddess stepped forward and shook her head. She knew that Owen''s primary reason for coming after the Celestial was to find Leslie. That was what he cared about the most. It was best not to disturb him right now. "The War Goddess is right. Let''s deal with the Celestial first. Owen has his own rhythm and priorities." Lord of Stars also voiced his agreement. Hearing this, Soul Beast hesitated. "But with Owen''s combat power, if we could join forces, our chances of success would be far greater!" Before Soul Beast could finish speaking, the Trickster Lord laughed and interjected, "Soul Beast, you''ve cultivated in the Pantheon for so long, yet the stronger you become, the more cowardly you seem. If you''re scared, you can leave now, and we won''t say a word about it." Soul Beast shook its head repeatedly. "Of course not! I, Soul Beast, am destined to devour the heavens and earth! How could I possibly fear the Celestial?" As it spoke, Soul Beast''s already massive body began to expand like an inflating balloon, turning into an enormous ball of flesh. "You always look impressive but end up being useless. Just don''t turn weak when it really counts." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Trickster Lord smirked. "How could that be? I''m as tough as they come!" Soul Beast slapped its own inflated body with confidence. Seeing its antics, the others chuckled before following the War Goddess through the passage God of Light had opened, stepping into the eighth layer of the [Order] Tower. ¡ª At the same time, outside God of Deities¡ª The confrontation between Owen and the Celestial had reached a critical point. Though they seemed close in distance, the terrifying [Order] energy between them made it feel as if they were in entirely different worlds. At this moment, Little Leslie finally reacted. Pouting her cheeks in anger, she stood beside Owen, making faces in the direction of the Celestial. But the Celestial remained as cold as ever. Its killing intent was like a piercing, frigid wind, freezing the space around God of Deities into solid ice. Endless waves of cold air surged, transforming the area into a frozen wasteland. Unlike Owen, the gods who had followed him did not possess his level of power and confidence. As the standoff escalated, reaching the verge of open conflict, the sheer pressure emanating from them made even breathing difficult for the bystanders. The intensity of their confrontation was beyond terrifying. For these gods, even a stray ripple from their battle could mean instant annihilation. Especially the Celestial''s presence¡ªit caused their very souls to tremble in fear. However, just as the tension reached its peak, an icy chill suddenly descended from the sky. The moment the cold arrived, the suffocating pressure from the Celestial was instantly frozen. The overwhelming presence it exuded vanished into nothingness! The terrifying confrontation between Owen and the Celestial¡ªerased in an instant. As the gods turned to locate the source of this chilling force, they found nothing. The figure that had unleashed this bone-chilling cold had already vanished. It was as if what they had just witnessed had been nothing more than an illusion. Though no one understood why the Celestial had suddenly withdrawn its presence, everyone here knew one thing for certain¡ª The Celestial had awakened! And more importantly, the Celestial had taken notice of them, especially Owen! Being watched by the Celestial, Owen remained indifferent. As soon as he sensed the Celestial''s aura retracting, he lowered his Flame Sword. Then, he turned his head to look at Little Leslie beside him. At this moment, Little Leslie stood frozen like a wooden doll, staring blankly ahead. Following her gaze, Owen''s brows furrowed. Because the spot Little Leslie was looking at¡ªwas empty. That was strange. "What''s wrong? Did you see something?" Owen crouched down and asked softly. Little Leslie remained silent for a moment before pointing firmly at the spot she had been staring at. "Daddy, I just felt Mommy''s presence!" Hearing this, Owen''s pupils shrank. When that icy force erupted earlier, he had sensed a faint, familiar presence¡ªbut it had been too weak to confirm. Now, hearing Little Leslie''s words, he was certain¡ª The one who had unleashed that terrifying cold was none other than Leslie! Immediately, Owen''s eyes shimmered with [Order] runes, attempting to pierce through time and space to trace what had just happened. And within mere moments, he saw it¡ª Leslie had indeed been there. She had deliberately paused for a brief moment. But then, she left. Seeing this, Owen''s expression darkened in confusion. Why? Why had she come all this way, only to leave again? Could she still have unfinished plans with the Old Ones? Owen couldn''t understand. However, the fact that Leslie had appeared here, even for just a moment, was a clear message¡ª She had not abandoned him or Little Leslie. Right now, there was only one thing Owen could do¡ª Trust Leslie. Trust that she would return. Trust that she had a plan. Her brief appearance, precisely when the Celestial''s killing intent surged, was likely out of concern for him and Little Leslie. Otherwise, given what Owen knew about the Celestial, it would likely have abandoned its attacks on others and struck directly at him. After all, as an anomaly beyond destiny, Owen posed the greatest threat to the Celestial. But after Leslie''s appearance, the Celestial had momentarily retreated. Clearly, Leslie played a role in this. The more Owen thought about it, the more suffocating the weight on his heart became. Leslie¡ªwas bearing all this alone, in silence. And yet, he felt powerless to help her. What concerned him most was that in that fleeting moment, Leslie''s aura had felt even colder¡ªalmost as if it could freeze time itself. Except when facing him and Little Leslie¡ªonly then did it regain a trace of warmth. Owen took a deep breath. He knew what Leslie had become. He had to find her. No matter what¡ª No matter whether she would one day become the final villain. She was his wife. And he would protect her. Chapter 532 - Chapter528-The Relationship Between Owen and Leslie As descendants of the Divine Mountain, they held a deep reverence for the First Mountain Lord from the bottom of their hearts. But later, they all came to know the truth¡ªtheir First Mountain Lord was none other than Leslie! This revelation greatly inspired them! After all, the memory of the Mountain Lord''s fall while fighting the Celestial was passed down through their bloodline, leaving an eternal mark on their minds. Even now, recalling it made their hearts ache. Now, the connection between Owen and Leslie made them feel as if fate had orchestrated this reunion. Among all the deities waging war against the Celestial, the ones most eager to meet Leslie, aside from Owen and Little Leslie, were undoubtedly them. Just as emotions began to stir among them, a dazzling streak of light shot across the sky from the [Order] Tower, streaking like a meteor before landing steadily before them. As the brilliant glow dissipated, a graceful figure appeared before everyone''s eyes. "Venus?" Seeing the sudden arrival of the Goddess of Beauty, Owen looked at her in confusion. "Aren''t you with the War Goddess and the others? Why did you suddenly come here?" Venus tucked a few strands of golden hair behind her ear and smiled faintly. "Why? Can''t I come to see you?" Owen thought for a moment and realized his words had been a bit blunt. After all, Venus was far weaker than the War Goddess and the others. If she had gone with them to battle the Celestial, she wouldn''t be of much help¡ªon the contrary, she would have been a burden. It was only logical for her to stay behind. But he also knew that Venus was deeply devoted to rescuing her father, God of Light. She had been following the War Goddess, Lord of Stars, and the others all this time. So why had she returned alone? Testing the waters, Owen asked, "Venus, have you already rescued God of Light?" Though God of Light had been imprisoned within the [Order] Tower, making his rescue highly dangerous, given the abilities of the Pantheon, Lord of Stars, and their allies, they undoubtedly had powerful means at their disposal. Hearing Owen''s question, Venus nodded, a radiant smile appearing on her stunning face. "Just now, with the War Goddess''s help, we successfully rescued my father. He and the other five Primordial Gods are now charging toward the top of the [Order] Tower." To Venus, their current lineup was incredibly strong¡ªthis time, they had a real chance at victory. As she spoke, her jewel-like eyes locked onto Owen, watching him intently. She had chosen not to follow Lord of Stars and the others in their crusade against the Celestial¡ªnot just because she was too weak to contribute, but also because she wanted to stay by Owen''s side. But Owen, oblivious to her slightly affectionate gaze, simply nodded seriously and said: "It''s better for you to stay with us. The battle fluctuations from their fight are beyond what you can endure." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lord of Stars, War Goddess, God of Light, Trickster Lord, Soul Beast, Fire God¡ª Each of them was a Primordial God and a top-tier powerhouse. Even without the Celestial personally stepping in, the elite forces under its command were not enemies Venus could handle. By keeping Venus with him, they could fight without holding back. Venus nodded, then naturally stood beside Owen, gazing at his profile. For Venus, the idea of relying on a man was never something she had entertained. She had been a prodigy since childhood, carrying an air of pride that set her apart. Her talent and strength far surpassed her peers, and she had always stood on her own. However, standing beside Owen now, she felt an inexplicable sense of comfort, as if all her past burdens and responsibilities had momentarily vanished. She could truly let go. This feeling intoxicated her. For the first time, she wondered¡ªperhaps, relying on Owen wasn''t so bad after all. Though Venus did not openly express her thoughts, the other women present¡ªLord of Celestial God Palace, Ysera, and others¡ªcould clearly sense a hint of affection in her demeanor. After all, Venus had never behaved like this before. Especially the way she looked at Owen¡ªthere was a timid avoidance, like a pure-hearted girl seeing someone she admired but not daring to stare for too long. Though they all noticed, Ysera and the others simply watched with amused interest, choosing not to expose her feelings. However, Lana, ever the troublemaker, saw the drastic shift in Venus''s demeanor¡ªfrom strict and composed to somewhat bashful¡ªand chuckled softly. "I never realized Owen''s charm had reached such heights." "To have so many women fall for him¡­ secretly offering their hearts¡­" As she spoke, she nudged Raina with her elbow. "Sis, tell me I''m wrong?" Raina, who had been quietly enjoying the spectacle, was suddenly pulled into the conversation. She immediately looked awkward and shot Lana an exasperated glare. If it weren''t for Lana, she and Owen might never have gotten entangled in that ridiculous affair. And now, after so much time had passed, bringing it up again¡ªthis was like opening old wounds! "If you can''t speak properly, then don''t speak at all." Raina, fearing that Lana would continue saying outrageous things, quickly covered her mouth. "Mmm! I didn''t even say anything wrong¡­" Lana struggled to protest, muffled behind Raina''s hand. Laughter erupted among the group. Only Venus''s face turned slightly red. She didn''t dare to engage with them and simply lowered her head, feeling somewhat embarrassed. Owen cast an unimpressed glance at the troublemakers and let out a sharp hmph. "Not a single one of you knows how to behave." "Quiet down. We are about to face the Celestial. This is a crucial moment, and you all need to be serious." As he spoke, he directed a particularly sharp look at Lana. "Especially certain individuals¡ªstop making unnecessary remarks. It''s bad for morale." He had already noticed Venus''s shift in attitude, but his heart was filled only with Leslie and the Celestial. These people still had time to joke and gossip¡ªit was utterly absurd. After giving them a stern lecture, Owen watched as they finally quieted down. Then, he turned his gaze toward the [Order] Tower in the distance. "Let''s go. The battle ahead will be fierce¡­ perhaps the final battle." His tone became grave. The others, having sobered up from their laughter, nodded seriously. The Celestial would not let them leave alive. Their only option now was to fight to the death. Beside Owen, Little Leslie waved her small hands excitedly. "Yay! Yay!" "We''re going to find Mommy!" "We''re going to find Mommy!" To Little Leslie, the Celestial was an abstract, distant threat. Only her mother was real. ¡ª At the same time, within the [Order] Tower¡ª This ancient and unchanging realm, which had existed since time immemorial, was shrouded in ashen stardust mist, stretching endlessly, without a beginning or an end. It was as if the universe had yet to take form, an ancient and primal domain. Surrounding the ashen stardust was an ocean of writhing, black vines, their surfaces gleaming with metallic luster, twisted and anchored deep within the void. Each vine extended infinitely, vanishing into the distance. Amidst this chaotic world, every speck of dust seemed to reflect an ancient realm. This was the pinnacle of the [Order] Tower. Here, the very concept of [Order] could be rewritten. Light and darkness. Time and space. None of it held meaning. Only eternity remained. In this shifting, chaotic domain, a sudden, overwhelming presence descended¡ªso potent that it set the very fabric of space-time ablaze. The floating star-dust trembled, twisting under its pressure. For the first time, a living being had entered this domain. It was none other than the Celestial''s greatest beast¡ªChimera. Chapter 533 - Chapter529-The Grand Sage Who Commands the Battlefield As Chimera descended upon this place, the other divine beasts under The Celestial''s command swiftly followed, converging at an astonishing speed. To meet The Celestial, one must first pass through them! With their arrival, the void was disturbed, causing massive tremors in time and space. Waves of chaotic energy rippled outward like undulating tides, distorting the grand celestial scenery of the stars. Among these disturbances, a succubus with a goat''s head and a humanoid body swayed its serpent-like, agile tail, a bloodthirsty yet seductive smile curling at its lips. The entire space around it seemed to become hazy and amorous, pulling the life essence of those present downward. "Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ Finally, another banquet of blood and flesh! This time, I must feast to my heart''s content!" As the succubus''s alluring voice rang out, a cold and indifferent voice followed. "The Celestial is in a crucial phase, yet these fools dare to disrupt this moment? They are courting death. This time, we must eradicate them completely!" A bone sparrow, engulfed in rolling black flames, emerged, flapping wings made entirely of interlocked skeletal remains. This enormous skeletal bird was as vast as a towering mountain. Yet upon closer inspection, its body seemed composed of countless minuscule bones, shifting and reforming unpredictably, creating an eerie and unsettling presence. With their arrival, even more terrifying auras descended upon the battlefield. Chaotic energy surged like oceanic tides, transforming this space into a realm between illusion and reality, an immovable mountain of power. Not long after, the elite celestial gods under Tsukihime''s command also arrived. This time, those who had gathered were Tsukihime''s most formidable core warriors, each one as powerful as the divine beasts opposing them. However, they did not stand alongside those divine beasts. Instead, they positioned themselves as adversaries, gleaming like sharp blades poised to cut down the creatures before them. These celestial gods had long been cultivated by Tsukihime specifically to combat The Celestial''s divine beasts. Until now, Tsukihime had skillfully concealed this plan, maintaining an illusion of neutrality. But now that they had chosen to support Leslie in becoming The Celestial, there was no longer a need for deception. The expressions of the divine beasts grew even colder. From the celestial gods'' presence alone, the beasts could feel an unmistakable hostility¡ªlike age-old nemeses confronting each other once more. It was clear. These former allies were now enemies. But to them, anyone who opposed The Celestial was nothing more than a walking corpse! "The Celestial has already grasped part of the Plane''s Authority. You were once his subordinates¡ªdo you not find it laughable to turn against him now?" Chimera swept its gaze across the celestial gods, its three monstrous faces filled with mockery and murderous intent. "The Celestial is destined to become the Plane''s ruler, the one who reigns supreme. If you have any sense, surrender now, and perhaps we will spare your lives!" The other divine beasts spoke with the same icy indifference. Yet, the celestial gods remained composed, unfazed by the threats. They had long prepared for this confrontation with The Celestial. "We have always been loyal to Tsukihime. The Celestial is merely a thief who has stolen power. Tsukihime is the true heir to the Plane''s Authority. If you have any wisdom, you would turn against him now¡ªonce Tsukihime ascends as ruler, she may grant you mercy." "You''ve witnessed Tsukihime''s unparalleled bloodline and strength firsthand. Even if you join forces, you cannot defeat her. There is no need to throw away your lives for a mere usurper." As their words echoed, the tension in the air sharpened like a drawn blade. The vast, starlit expanse trembled, distorting and shattering under the immense pressure. For the moment, Chimera and the other divine beasts held the advantage. They had superior numbers of Primordial Gods compared to the celestial gods. But this was only temporary. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as the divine beasts'' auras reached their peak, six radiant lights¡ªbrilliant as burning suns¡ªsuddenly pierced through the void. Like descending meteors, they crashed onto the battlefield, unleashing a boundless shockwave that forced back the oppressive power of Chimera and its kin. The divine beasts immediately shifted their attention toward the six glowing figures. As the light dispersed, six figures with terrifying auras emerged. Chimera and the others instinctively narrowed their pupils. They recognized these individuals well. It was none other than the six Primordial Gods of the Rebel Alliance¡ªLord of Stars, War Goddess, God of Light, and their comrades! At the forefront, Lord of Stars stood with a vast celestial river swirling around him, every movement sending ripples through the void. Beside him, the War Goddess loomed, her back to an endless ocean of blood. The tide roared like the cries of countless fallen warriors. God of Light, meanwhile, was a being of pure radiance. His blinding brilliance illuminated the battlefield, and each piercing ray of light was as sharp as the spines of a sea urchin. Flanking them stood the colossal soul beast, the magma-like Fire God, and an aged yet enigmatic entity known as the Cryptic Lord. Chimera and its fellow divine beasts were no strangers to them. After all, they had clashed at least ten times before. "So, you''ve come after all," Chimera muttered, scanning God of Light and the others. Its expression darkened. They had the upper hand against the celestial gods, but with the Rebel Alliance''s Primordial Gods joining the fray, the situation had turned dire. Still, that thought only flickered through their minds for a moment before a steely resolve replaced it. "The Celestial''s rise to dominion is an unstoppable force! Do you truly believe you can defy destiny? How laughable!" The other divine beasts echoed Chimera''s defiant stance, their eyes burning with unwavering determination. Seeing this, God of Light sighed. "Chimera, why resist? You are no match for us when we stand together." As his voice spread, an invisible pressure descended upon the divine beasts, pressing against their very souls. Even if they refused to admit it, the truth was undeniable. Against the combined might of the celestial gods and the Rebel Alliance''s Primordial Gods, they were outmatched. A flicker of hesitation appeared in the eyes of the divine beasts. They were The Celestial''s most devoted followers. They did not fear death. But if they perished, no one would be left to stop God of Light and his allies. "Fight to the death! Stall them at all costs!" Just as Chimera was about to give this command, an inexplicable sensation struck it. It abruptly turned toward the chaotic void behind them. Silence. Darkness. Emptiness. There had been nothing there before. But now, something terrifying was approaching. A chilling, unseen force spread across the battlefield, making even Chimera''s breath grow heavy. A deep reverence surged within their hearts, compelling them to lower their heads instinctively. Step. Step. At that moment, the sound of footsteps echoed through the cosmos, resonating in the depths of everyone''s souls. The Rebel Alliance''s Primordial Gods turned to look. From the void emerged a gaunt, shadowy old man. His tattered robes looked as if they had been stitched together from scraps of cloth, making him resemble a wandering beggar. Yet, the moment he appeared, even the Rebel Gods struggled to breathe. The pressure radiating from him surpassed that of Chimera and the other divine beasts combined. Like an immovable mountain, he crushed their spirits with his mere presence. Even looking at him was impossible¡ªthe very fabric of reality twisted under his gaze. As he stepped forward, the divine beings present felt their power wane, while the divine beasts'' strength surged. "Grand Sage!" All seven divine beasts knelt before the old man, their eyes filled with unwavering reverence. This was their true master¡ªthe one who had remained hidden in seclusion, known to almost none. Now, he had emerged. The Grand Sage swept his gaze over Chimera and the others before speaking in a hoarse, commanding voice. "The plan has begun. Nothing shall alter it." Chapter 534 - Chapter530-Tsukihime vs. Grand Sage The moment the Grand Sage''s voice rang out, everyone present felt an increasingly suffocating pressure descend upon them. His power was unfathomable! God of Light and the gathered celestial gods all wore solemn expressions. They had heard of the Grand Sage before, but he had never revealed himself¡ªhis existence had seemed like nothing more than a legend. Now that he had finally emerged, they were horrified to discover that his strength was so terrifying that they could barely fathom it. It seemed to surpass the realm of Primordial Gods! Even with over ten Primordial Gods gathered here, facing the Grand Sage directly gave them the illusion of being utterly crushed. Meanwhile, with the Grand Sage standing before them, Chimera and the other divine beasts felt an absolute sense of confidence. The Grand Sage had trained them personally, and they knew his strength well¡ªhe had completely transcended the Primordial God level, making him the greatest force under The Celestial''s command! However, before they could revel in their arrogance¡ª A crisp, chilling aura, like a veil of frost, spread across the battlefield. Instantly, the oppressive energy emanating from the Grand Sage was completely dispelled. God of Light and his allies immediately felt relief and turned toward the source of this aura, only to be visibly stunned. Tsukihime! With a single glance, many recognized the noble, ethereal woman before them. She was like the radiant moon over a snow-capped mountain¡ªdistant, untouchable, and utterly untainted. Her alabaster skin was as flawless as white jade, and her breathtaking beauty made even the heavens and earth pale in comparison. "Grand Sage, so you''ve finally revealed yourself." Tsukihime''s gaze landed on the Grand Sage the moment she arrived. Among all of The Celestial''s subordinates, he was the only one she truly regarded as a threat¡ªthe elusive Grand Sage, who had long hidden from the world. He was obsessed with power and the pursuit of immortality. And he was The Celestial''s most devout follower. As Tsukihime met his gaze, the Grand Sage also looked at her. A trace of regret appeared on his aged face. "Tsukihime, if not for The Celestial, you would indeed be a worthy candidate for ruler of the Plane. But now that The Celestial exists, your presence is meaningless. Leave at once¡ªthere is no need to waste your time here." The Grand Sage knew Tsukihime well. Her unique constitution and origins gave her the potential to become the Plane''s ruler, but unfortunately, The Celestial was an even better choice. "You handle God of Light and the others," the Grand Sage ordered, glancing coldly at Chimera and the divine beasts. "Tsukihime is mine. Consider their deaths a gift to The Celestial''s ascension." Without wasting another moment, he shot toward Tsukihime like a streak of light. Seeing this, Chimera and the divine beasts immediately took action, launching a fierce assault on God of Light and his forces. With the Grand Sage''s presence bolstering them, their power surged beyond their usual limits. Though they were outnumbered, their strength compensated for the disparity. At the same time, God of Light and his allies exchanged glances before charging toward the divine beasts. The Grand Sage''s power was simply too overwhelming¡ªthey could not face him head-on. The priority now was to eliminate the divine beasts and weaken The Celestial''s forces. As for Tsukihime¡ªthe enemy of their enemy was their friend. In the battle against The Celestial, they still needed her. While the celestial gods and divine beasts clashed in a cataclysmic battle, Tsukihime stood unfazed, her presence as cold and unyielding as an iceberg frozen in time. A chilling mist radiated from her, slowly spreading outward. Her icy gaze locked onto the Grand Sage. She knew better than to underestimate this madman, who had sacrificed everything in pursuit of limitless power and eternal life. But while the Grand Sage''s ambitions were grand, achieving them was impossible. Even a Plane''s ruler was not immune to downfall. "If not for the Grand Sage, none of The Celestial''s subordinates would be a true threat to Leslie," Tsukihime mused. "I just need to hold him here." "But The Celestial has been scheming for so long. He has even stolen part of the Plane''s Authority. Facing him alone is too dangerous for Leslie... This battle must end quickly." She whispered softly to herself. Then, images of her mentor and Leslie surfaced in her mind. "The Celestial has taken part of the Plane''s Authority¡­ I wonder if my mentor can hold him back." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Can Leslie truly take my place as the Plane''s ruler?" "Emotions are the root of all suffering. I only hope Leslie won''t be swayed, or all our efforts will be in vain." Right now, her greatest concern was Leslie. She and her mentor had meticulously planned every step. But Leslie''s emotions remained the biggest variable. At that moment, Dolores, who stood behind Tsukihime, furrowed her brow and hesitantly spoke. "Master, if Owen arrives, will he interfere with Lady Leslie?" As Tsukihime''s puppet, Dolores had learned many secrets indirectly. Now, she voiced her concern. Tsukihime''s brows knitted slightly, but her expression quickly returned to calm. A faint, almost imperceptible smile played at her lips. "Owen is already on his way," she murmured. "But he''s too late." "When he arrives, he will only see Leslie as the new Plane''s ruler¡ªa Leslie who upholds justice and has cast aside all personal attachments." With that, Tsukihime turned her icy gaze toward the approaching Grand Sage. Meanwhile, in the heart of The Celestial''s domain within the God of Deities, chaos erupted. Owen, along with the descendants of Divine Mountain, Ysera, and the Celestial God Palace Lord, was charging up the Tower of Order at a breakneck pace. They had already stormed through to the fourth level in an astonishingly short time. Outside, the battle between the divine beasts and God of Light''s forces raged on. The clash between Tsukihime and the Grand Sage was particularly earth-shattering¡ªancient stars shattered, space-time crumbled, and the very fabric of Order was unraveling. The intensity of their battle struck terror into the hearts of countless onlookers. Deep within the Tower of Order, at its highest peak¡ª An elderly man, his hair and beard as white as snow, sat in silent meditation atop a mountaintop. From here, one could gaze down upon the entire Plane, overlooking the vast expanse of the universe. Before the old man lay a miniature chessboard, its pieces locked in a fierce battle. Yet, he did not move a single piece. He merely watched, as though waiting for his opponent to arrive. His patience was soon rewarded. Snowflakes drifted from the sky, and a bone-chilling wind swept across the ground, freezing the chessboard beneath a thick layer of ice. A graceful, icy figure appeared. Like a lone beacon in the abyss, she instantly became the center of this world. She sat opposite the old man, separated only by the chessboard. Their gazes met. In that moment, time seemed to freeze. The swirling clouds around the mountaintop ceased their motion. The gentle breeze halted, as if it had become a still-frame in reality. Only two figures remained¡ªLeslie and the old man. Frost spread rapidly around Leslie like growing bamboo shoots, while behind the old man, countless phantom figures flickered in and out of existence. Each shadow seemed to be a different version of himself¡ªyet none of them were truly him. It was as if he had lived through infinite reincarnations, endured countless tribulations, and arrived at this moment after experiencing every possible emotion. Madness. Melancholy. Joy. Love. He had felt them all, a thousand times over. And in the end, he had transcended them, falling into an abyss of boundless calm. Now, as he gazed at Leslie, his expression was complex. After enduring countless trials and eons, the one who finally stood before him was this breathtaking, icy woman. Compared to her, he truly was old and weary. Even after all his years and cycles of rebirth, Leslie still managed to astound him. Whether in beauty, strength, or bloodline¡ªshe was the most extraordinary existence he had ever seen. A woman who should not have existed. A perfect being. Chapter 535 - Chapter531-The Elder Playing Chess The two sat opposite each other across the chessboard, neither speaking a word. They simply stared at one another, an endless exchange of power radiating from their beings, clashing invisibly at the center. Above them, waves of energy collided and intertwined, forming surging tides in the void. This intense confrontation persisted for an indeterminate amount of time until, at last, both forces settled into an eerie calm. "Leslie, your old mentor was truly fortunate to have students as remarkable as you. Now, if you were the one facing this chessboard, how would you proceed?" The elder scratched his head and suddenly posed the question. His tone was calm, like that of a kind and wise teacher sharing experiences with a promising student. Hearing his inquiry, Leslie remained silent for a moment. She knew that while he referred to the chessboard before them, he was truly asking about her perspective on the current situation. She glanced at the board, which had already reached an intense deadlock, and spoke slowly. "If it were me playing this game..." A faintly cold smile crept onto her lips, and then, she shook her head. "This game is meaningless. If my goal is not achieved, then regardless of the board''s state, regardless of how the situation unfolds¡ªI will overturn it all and start anew." Her voice carried an air of dominance. Hearing this, the elder shook his head at her. "The outcome is not yet decided, yet you are already so eager to restart. Do you foresee a result that does not favor you?" "No," Leslie replied. "I am simply telling you that even if unexpected situations arise, the final outcome will not change." She had already made up her mind. Regardless of how events unfolded, if they did not align with her desired outcome, she would stop at nothing to reset the board¡ªeven if that meant breaking it apart entirely. Seeing the unwavering determination in her expression, the elder merely observed her silently before slowly moving a piece on the board. At this moment, Leslie and the elder were akin to the "kings" of the game. Now that they had met face to face, the remaining pieces had begun their final struggles, escalating to an all-consuming conflict. With every move the elder made, the entire Plane seemed to shift accordingly. Like a chaotic game of chess, the entire Plane was now in turmoil. Most of the top-tier beings were gathered here, locked in fierce combat. The resulting shockwaves were so intense that even distant realms could perceive them clearly. Meanwhile, under Leslie''s sharp gaze, the chessboard''s disorder had reached its critical climax. Only a few moves remained¡ªmoves that would determine victory, defeat, and even life and death! At this juncture, even the elder refrained from making a hasty decision. He stopped moving his pieces and instead looked up at Leslie. "The final moment is upon us. If you were me, what would you do?" Leslie did not look at the board. Instead, she fixed her gaze upon the radiant throne beneath the elder. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If you cannot hold onto that throne, then give it to me. I will grant you your final dignity." Her tone was serious and unwavering. The faint smile that had lingered on the elder''s face suddenly froze. A cold glint flickered in his aged eyes. He had long known that Leslie had come for the Plane''s Authority. But he would never relinquish it! "Leslie, you are the most exceptional individual I have ever seen. Your bloodline and level of power indeed qualify you to wield the Plane''s Authority. However, such power does not come without its cost¡ªone you may not be able to bear!" His voice was cold and resolute. To wear the crown, one must bear its weight. The same was true for the throne. In his eyes, Leslie had the potential, but she could not withstand the burden it entailed. Yet Leslie simply shook her head. "It does not matter what the price is. Whether I can bear it or not is not your concern. Besides, you have never truly controlled this throne. Don''t you find it laughable to lecture me as if you had?" Her icy mockery made the elder''s expression darken, his killing intent flickering. No one had ever dared to speak so brazenly before him! Leslie was the first. And she would be the last. Even so, he still held a degree of admiration for her, which kept his anger in check as he spoke again. "Leslie, your old mentor must have told you that once you ascend to the throne, you will lose all emotions. Though you will command the entire Plane, you will no longer be yourself." "If you truly understand the price, then why should I hesitate to grant you the throne?" His words, laced with both mockery and temptation, echoed through the timeless void, lingering in the air. Leslie had indeed learned of this from her mentor. And now, hearing it again, she knew the truth was undeniable. If she became the Plane''s ruler, the Leslie of today would cease to exist. Owen. Young Leslie. The ones she held dear would vanish from her memory. She cared little for others. But those two¡­ They felt like parts of her very soul. If she lost them, then even ruling the Plane would be a torment. As she wavered in silent contemplation, the elder smirked. "So, Leslie, if you cannot forget them, then leave. The throne is not for you. You belong in the world of love and emotions." "The Plane''s Authority would be wasted on you. It would be nothing but a burden¡ªpure agony." "You will never claim it!" His voice grew sharper, colder, each word carrying the weight of an unshakable decree. But at that moment¡ª Leslie suddenly threw her head back and laughed. Her laughter was filled with an inexplicable mockery. The elder frowned. He did not understand what had changed. A moment ago, Leslie had been silent, even hesitant. Now, her unrestrained laughter and ease felt entirely out of place! Seeing his confusion, Leslie narrowed her eyes and asked, "What''s wrong? Even you feel uncertain now?" She smirked, her expression growing colder, more arrogant. Then, slowly, she raised her hand. In her palm, a unique power of dominion swirled¡ªan entire universe seemed to flow within it, radiating an overwhelming force. With a decisive motion, she slammed her palm down onto the chessboard. A terrifying shockwave erupted, shattering the board into countless fragments. The pieces. The table. Everything was reduced to dust, swept away by the void. The elder''s pupils constricted. He had never expected Leslie to be this reckless! "Leslie, what have you done?" This chessboard was no ordinary relic¡ªit represented the origin and end of fate itself. Within it, one could glimpse and manipulate destiny. All beings were pieces upon this board. It was a vital artifact of the Primordial Gods. And now, Leslie had destroyed it! Without the board, the fate of all life in the Plane would be thrown into chaos, leading to massive upheaval. Even fragile pockets of space began collapsing, countless minor worlds around the Plane crumbling into ruin. The elder''s eyes grew icier, his killing intent boundless. Leslie had shattered the chessboard, ruining all of his carefully laid plans! With fate now in disarray, the Plane itself had become unstable. Like countless spheres crashing into one another, everything became unpredictable. Natural disasters erupted. The most powerful factions began to wage war, greed and ambition rising unchecked. They had all sensed the shift in fate¡ªthis was their chance to seize power! As the Plane spiraled further into chaos, Leslie gazed at the elder, whose emotions had finally erupted. Her expression remained calm. "I told you," she said coldly. "If this is not the result I desire, then I will make it the result I desire." "Even if I have to destroy everything¡ªso be it." She would not accept fate as immutable. She refused to believe she would lose herself. The outcome she sought¡ªshe would ensure it came to pass. Chapter 536 - Chapter532-The Authority of the Plane "No matter the cost of becoming the Plane''s ruler, whether I can bear it or not is none of your concern. Surrender the throne!" As she spoke, Leslie''s stance turned resolute, devoid of any room for negotiation. She no longer feared anyone. And she certainly did not need to show this elder any respect. Leslie''s audacious attitude made the elder furrow his brows. He took a deep breath and said, "Leslie, do you truly believe you are strong enough to contend with me now?" "You are far too arrogant. The Authority of the Plane is not something a mere mortal like you can wield!" "The Authority of the Plane belongs to me and me alone!" His emotions flared as the confrontation between them grew increasingly intense. Leslie shook her head. "Setting aside the fact that the Authority you claim to possess was stolen, even if you had fully mastered it, today, you must relinquish it!" "The Plane''s ruler has always been me, from beginning to end¡ªnot you, a mere thief!" Leslie''s scathing words made even the elder''s iron-willed heart tremble with rage. His chest heaved with anger. This Leslie¡ªshe truly did not regard him as anything more than an obstacle! "Leslie, the ruler of this Plane can only be me! Neither you nor anyone else can meddle in this!" His tone was unwavering as a tremendous pressure erupted from his body, surging outward to force Leslie into submission. However, as the elder unleashed his immense energy, Leslie did not stand idle. She, too, released the mysterious power of Dominion. A field of icy energy expanded across time and space, creating a domain that enveloped the battlefield. Their powers clashed head-on! Boom! The void around them trembled violently, tearing open enormous cracks visible to the naked eye. Through those rifts, an endless abyss of darkness could be seen. After several successive collisions, the elder still could not suppress Leslie, and his expression darkened. He had already suspected that Leslie''s power was monstrous¡ªsurpassing all his subordinates and rivaling his own. But now that they were locked in battle, he was forced to fully acknowledge it. Leslie had carved out her own unique path. Even he could not suppress her easily! However, the elder had not spent his years in seclusion idly. Seeing that conventional methods would not work against Leslie, he resorted to his trump card. Above his head, countless apocalyptic bolts of lightning began to crackle. The very fabric of space was shredded by the chaotic arcs, spreading like the roots of a massive tree. Apocalyptic Divine Thunder! A force capable of annihilating entire worlds. One of the elder''s deadliest weapons. As this divine lightning spread its destructive waves, all the Plane''s top mages trembled in terror, sensing the aura of death. They had all witnessed the devastation of this lightning before. It had reduced entire civilizations to dust in the past. No artifact, no spell could withstand it¡ªeverything disintegrated upon contact. Just the mere presence of this thunder filled them with the instinct to flee. "Apocalyptic Divine Thunder, is it?" Unlike the terrified god-tier mages, Leslie remained composed. She had encountered this lightning before, alongside Owen. Back then, their power had been too weak to face it directly¡ªthey could only evade. But now? Things were different. She had forged her own path. Even this devastating thunder no longer seemed insurmountable. In an instant, the power of Dominion manifested as an ancient, intricate formation that expanded outward from Leslie. Countless runes emerged from the formation, intertwining to form crystalline chains of Dominion. The moment the chains materialized, the elder''s pupils shrank in shock. He had known that Leslie possessed a unique power of Dominion, one capable of controlling nearly all aspects of Order in the Plane. A power that surpassed the vast majority of divine laws. But in his mind, Dominion was still inferior to the chaotic forces of Apocalyptic Divine Thunder. Yet, as the chains solidified, he realized the truth¡ª Not only could Dominion control Order, but it could also command chaos. Even Apocalyptic Divine Thunder itself! "Impossible!" "How can you wield power beyond this Plane?" The elder''s eyes widened in disbelief. This should not have been possible! He was not fighting alone¡ªhe had already borrowed the Authority of the Plane. In this state, he should have been invincible. And yet, against Leslie, he was being suppressed. Leslie was a being of this Plane. So how had she mastered such an unfathomable power? He could not understand. Leslie, however, simply gazed at the stunned elder and spoke calmly. "You are a remnant of an old era. There is no place for you in the new age." As she spoke, countless Dominion chains coiled around her hand. Then, she reached out toward the descending bolts of Apocalyptic Divine Thunder. At that moment, space itself contorted as if bound by serpentine chains of white energy. With a simple grasp, the sky above Leslie collapsed inward, swallowing the bolts of divine lightning as if they were nothing more than a bundle of cloth. Then, with a sudden, violent contraction¡ª The Dominion chains detonated, obliterating the Apocalyptic Divine Thunder entirely! A deafening explosion echoed through the skies. The heavens, once chaotic and seething with lightning, were now swallowed by darkness. The elder, who had wielded the divine thunder, was sent hurtling backward, coughing blood. His aged body quaked under the force of the backlash, even fracturing in some places. At that moment, Leslie''s icy gaze locked onto him. Chains of Dominion wrapped around her right hand, transforming it into a gauntlet of unimaginable power. Then¡ª She struck. Boom! The elder, already weakened by his failed attack, could not resist the full force of Leslie''s strike. The sheer impact sent him crashing through the void, slamming into the golden throne behind him. He tumbled thousands of meters before finally regaining control, only managing to stabilize himself thanks to the throne''s remaining power. Had it not been for the throne absorbing part of the impact, he was certain¡ª He would have died. Reduced to nothing but dust in the chaos. Leslie''s power far exceeded what he had ever imagined. Step. Step. Just as the elder steadied himself, he heard the crisp sound of footsteps approaching. Looking up, he saw Leslie. Like an ice-cold goddess of war, she walked toward him. Her steps were slow, deliberate¡ªyet reality itself seemed to shrink around her, hastening their inevitable confrontation. For the first time, the elder felt fear. He had fought countless foes over the ages, emerging victorious every time. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had been wounded before¡ªbut never had he been so utterly overwhelmed. It felt as though Leslie was already the true ruler of the Plane, while he was the pretender. "Surrender the throne." Leslie''s voice was frigid. "I won''t say it again." The elder remained silent. Then, after a long pause¡ª He yielded. He knew that if he continued to resist, he would die here. Leslie would not hesitate to end him. A golden light streaked through the sky as the throne of the Plane soared toward Leslie. At the same time, the elder turned and fled into the depths of the void. Leslie did not pursue him. Instead, she set her sights on the golden throne before her. She knew the elder had left behind countless hidden schemes. Chasing him was meaningless. The priority now was to claim the Authority of the Plane. Chapter 537 - Chapter533-The Temptation of the Supreme Throne When Leslie stood before the Supreme Throne¡ªthat radiant seat that illuminated the galaxy¡ªit trembled ever so slightly. From within it emanated a unique allure, the power to command all things. Just a single glance was enough to make one unable to look away. "Sit upon the Supreme Throne, and from this moment forth, you shall become the ruler of the planes. But everything comes at a price. You will be stripped of all emotion. You will forget everything of your past!" The solemn voice echoed through infinite time and space, reverberating across the cosmos as though freezing even the flow of time itself. Leslie''s bright eyes remained calm as she listened. Her mentor had already explained the price. So, after a brief pause, a familiar figure rose unbidden in her mind¡ªOwen. "If Owen were here, what choice would he make?" To become the ruler of all planes meant wielding absolute authority, possessing supreme combat power. But at the same time, it would be like dying and being reborn¡ªeverything of the past, forgotten. Thinking of Owen''s nature, the corners of her lips curled slightly. "If it were him, he''d definitely say¡ª''To hell with that¡­''" That crude yet cold voice echoed through the starry void. If anyone were present, they would surely be stunned. How could such vulgar words come from the always composed and graceful Leslie? A beauty as renowned as Leslie showing such a side? It would make many jaws drop. Yet this rare moment of coarseness only added a new charm to her. And after those words left her lips, Leslie felt the pressure on her ease noticeably. She relaxed without realizing it. She looked again at the lofty throne. The eternal, distant voice from the throne had vanished. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Leslie neither ascended the throne nor turned to leave. The stalemate didn''t last long. The voice returned. "If you do not wish to become the master of the planes, why did you come here?" There was a rare trace of confusion in its tone. As the Supreme Throne, it had existed through countless eons, having witnessed heroes, villains, and those called both. Ultimate power and authority¡ªlike an intoxicating poison¡ªhad ensnared countless beings. Beneath the throne lay mountains of corpses and seas of blood. All who had sought that supreme power had become its foundation. And yet, countless more still pursued it, willing to pay any price. Those who had made it this far had all sat upon the throne without hesitation. But Leslie hadn''t. To it, Leslie was more than qualified¡ªindeed, perfectly suited¡ªto sit in that seat. Staring at the Supreme Throne, which now seemed slightly puzzled, Leslie spoke calmly: "After becoming his wife, everything else lost its meaning. Supreme thrones, strength, influence¡ªthey''re all fleeting illusions. As for this throne¡­ it''s just a tool to me." "No matter how powerful a tool may be, it is meant to be used¡ªnot to control me. I intend to use you to hone and elevate my own path. That''s your honor." As Leslie''s voice, brimming with overwhelming dominance, rang out, the ancient starry sky seemed to halt its flow. The Supreme Throne fell into an unusual silence. It had considered countless possibilities¡ªbut never this. She intended to use it, the Supreme Throne, the embodiment of supreme power and authority, as a whetstone? How arrogant¡ªhow mad! This was the Supreme Throne, the authority that ruled all¡ªyet even it could not move Leslie? What kind of future was she aiming for? After a brief silence, the voice returned: "Leslie, sometimes, excessive confidence becomes arrogance. The arrogant rarely meet a good end. Do you really think you can surpass every being throughout time? They could only become rulers, never anything beyond." Leslie smiled faintly. "This is neither confidence nor arrogance. It''s what I must do. Only then can I remember Owen. Remember my daughter." "That one who stole your power still remains. He''s already seizing control over another plane''s authority. He seeks to rule two. If he succeeds, I''ll never know peace again." "So, I must surpass him." "Becoming a ruler at most puts me on equal footing. That''s not enough. I want to watch him die." Her voice was calm, yet carried the weight of ten thousand mountains¡ªunchangeable, unshakable. The Supreme Throne once again fell into silence. It knew all too well who she spoke of¡ªthat one''s ambition. Truth be told, Leslie and the Supreme Throne were alike¡ªboth mad, in their own way. Facing Leslie, the Supreme Throne finally let out a faint sigh. "Leslie, you are the most fitting heir to the Supreme Throne. That path is the bright, proper one. If you insist on this unknown path, you''ll regret it when it''s too late." Leslie shook her head. "This is the path I''ve chosen. I never regret my choices." To Leslie, her life had been filled with blessings. From birth, she was lucky¡ªnurtured by her mentor, cherished by her senior sister. Later, fate brought her together with Owen. And now, she even had a daughter of her own. She felt her life had already been beautiful¡ªand she wished to preserve that beauty. Not become a cold, emotionless overlord. Seeing Leslie''s unwavering expression, the Supreme Throne no longer tried to persuade her. It only sighed again. "If your heart is decided, I shall say no more. But one thing you must know¡ªusing supreme power to hone yourself is a mad idea. That power is far more terrifying than you imagine. Your body might collapse under the strain. When that happens, willing or not, you''ll become the next ruler of this plane." Whether one became a ruler by choice or by force, the result was the same¡ªmemories gone, emotions erased, a soulless husk of a being. Though Leslie brimmed with confidence, the Supreme Throne had to warn her. Leslie said calmly, "So what if it''s supreme power? I have things in my heart far heavier than that." As she spoke, she began to transform into chaos itself. Like an emperor born from the primordial void, she sat upon that throne! In an instant, the Supreme Throne blazed with radiant light. The ancient starry sky quaked and collapsed! Countless brilliant beams erupted, illuminating the galaxies and the universe, cloaking all things in blinding white. Within this light was both utter destruction¡ªand boundless rebirth. Only through destruction, could there be rebirth. And after rebirth, destruction would come again. The throne now seemed caught in an ancient cycle. Atop it, Leslie grew more and more ethereal and majestic¡ªas if becoming a towering colossus, ten thousand meters tall, seated above all, gazing down upon the realms! ¡­ Meanwhile. On the path toward that ancient starry sky¡ª A voice, twisted with rage, suddenly echoed: "How? How could this happen?!" As the voice resounded, a strikingly handsome man, exuding the air of an ancient noble, widened his eyes in shock. His turbulent emotions caused the world around him to lose its color. Even time and space began to quake and collapse¡ªa vision of apocalypse emerged in an instant. The Supreme Throne! Someone had taken the Supreme Throne, seizing the power of dominion! Yet the woman he regarded as his rival¡ªwas standing right in front of him. So who was it, then, that had claimed the dominion? The dominion of the Supreme Throne¡ªhe had coveted it for so long. He had paid dearly, even choosing to slumber in pursuit of it. His dream was to one day become the true ruler¡ªnot merely someone who held a fragment of dominion. But now, someone else had beaten him to it, ruining years of meticulous planning! He stared furiously at the woman before him, his eyes reflecting the shattering of the stars. The entire plane world began to collapse under his will. "The dominion of the Supreme Throne belongs to me alone! Anyone who dares touch it¡ªdies!" Chapter 538 - Chapter534-The Great Battle Begins As The Celestial''s voice rang out¡ªcold and devoid of emotion¡ªthe surrounding star souls collapsed at an even faster pace, forming what seemed like a celestial graveyard meant to bury the woman of the past. "You''re old. You should have died long ago. Today, let me send you off." Had it not been for this former acquaintance constantly thwarting him, he would have become the ruler of this world ages ago. And now, for her to strike at such a critical moment and delay him¡ªhis fury surged like wildfire. Yet, under his murderous gaze, the woman of the past remained remarkably calm. Though she was gravely injured, she was still one of the mightiest beings of this plane. And while The Celestial''s combat power was fearsome, he was not a true Sovereign¡ªmerely a thief who had seized a fragment of sovereign authority. All she had to do was stall him¡ªlong enough for Leslie. Boom! In an instant, the shattered star river swept toward her, carrying a storm of annihilation. The woman of the past responded with everything she had, entangling herself in a fierce duel with The Celestial. At that moment, both combatants unleashed their full strength, wielding their most powerful techniques. Each collision shattered a piece of time and space¡ªtheir might was unspeakably terrifying. Despite her fierce resistance, the woman of the past was gradually overwhelmed by The Celestial''s frenzied attacks. If this continued, the only thing waiting for her would be death. At the same time, another battle had reached its boiling point¡ªTsukihime versus the Grand Sage. Their strength was near-equal, leaving them locked in a brutal deadlock. But the Grand Sage''s expression darkened¡ªhe could feel it. Leslie was inheriting the Sovereign''s authority. The unique resonance of that transition rattled him to his core. If things continued this way, and Leslie truly became The Celestial, death would be the only outcome for them all. After all, they knew Leslie well enough. Ruthless and decisive¡ªher cruelty was bone-chilling. With death looming, and his combat instincts beginning to falter before Tsukihime''s relentless assault, the Grand Sage slowly began to lose ground. Once evenly matched, Tsukihime now found herself at a disadvantage. Elsewhere, those who had entered The Celestial''s domain were also embroiled in bitter combat. The War Goddess, Lord of Stars, and Radiance¡ªtop-tier powerhouses on the level of Primordial Gods¡ªwere all using their ultimate trump cards, trying to exterminate the vicious spellbeasts. Battles raged across all tiers. Everyone was giving it their all. They knew: if The Celestial prevailed, none of them would survive. This was the final stand. And everyone fought with the desperation of those who had nothing left to lose. The shockwaves from their collective combat grew so intense that distant factions and powers began to take notice. But this white-hot battle didn''t last much longer. Suddenly, a devastatingly powerful aura swept through the battlefield like autumn winds scattering fallen leaves. Every living being locked in battle immediately felt the surge and instinctively paused to glance toward its source¡ªfaces turning grave. Under their collective gaze, Owen appeared, bringing with him hundreds of mighty figures. "Owen!" The moment she saw him, Rachel called out urgently, "Owen, something''s wrong¡ªsomeone is inheriting the sovereign authority!" If The Celestial were to succeed in becoming the Sovereign, all their efforts would have been for nothing. But beside her, Madelyn gently shook her head. "No. That''s not The Celestial''s aura." Her perception had sharpened greatly. Though the waves from the ancient starry sky were cloaked in endless chaos and mist, her instincts told her¡ªit wasn''t him. In fact, within that chaotic aura, she thought she glimpsed a familiar figure. "Daddy¡­ I think it''s Mommy!" Little Leslie, nestled in Owen''s arms, suddenly widened her deep black eyes and cried out. It was as if her gaze pierced through time and space, seeing the graceful figure seated upon the throne, deep within the chaotic mist. Owen tightened his arms around little Leslie and followed her line of sight. In that ancient starry sky¡ª Brilliant light became the only constant. Within it, all things crumbled and were reborn, forming a vast cycle. Between destruction and rebirth lay the boundless chaos. The chaotic aura reached its peak. The energy it radiated surged across the void with unimaginable speed. It wasn''t just this battlefield. Every territory and faction under The Celestial''s domain could feel the crushing force of that chaos. Under this pressure, all living beings were rendered helpless¡ªtrembling, falling to their knees in awe and terror, gazing toward the ancient sky as though witnessing the rise of a new emperor. This aura eclipsed everything they had ever felt¡ªeven those who had once encountered The Celestial were dumbfounded. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because this power utterly dwarfed The Celestial. It was something greater¡ªsomething older. The power of a true Sovereign. The sovereign of this plane. All things, all beings, were under the dominion of the Sovereign. "Leslie¡­ it''s really Sister Leslie!" Feeling the chaotic surge, Madelyn clenched her fists, her stunning face filled with disbelief. Her sister¡ªLeslie¡ªwas becoming the new Sovereign? Beyond the shock, fear crept into her heart. As if something vitally important was slipping through her fingers. She had heard it before¡ªthose who became Sovereigns would lose their memories, lose their emotions. Though Leslie always appeared cold and indifferent, Madelyn knew¡ªthere were people in her heart she could never abandon. Owen. Little Leslie. To Madelyn, they were the two mountains that should have made it impossible for Leslie to become Sovereign. But now, Leslie was truly becoming The Celestial? Was she giving up Owen and their daughter? Madelyn didn''t want to believe it. But the chaotic aura proved otherwise¡ªit was already happening. At that moment, Venus took a deep breath. Unlike the others, she was not surprised. Softly, she said: "Maybe¡­ Leslie was born to become a Sovereign. Her destiny was decided long ago." From the moment she first met Leslie, Venus had been stunned by her unparalleled presence. The more she thought about it, the more she believed¡ªLeslie was born with a fate unlike any other. But if she truly became Sovereign, she would forget everything. Forget Owen. What would happen to Owen then? Her gaze instinctively turned toward him. And so did everyone else''s. They all knew of Owen and Leslie''s deep bond¡ªenvied by all. From their grand wedding that shook the world, to the many earth-shattering events they had weathered together¡ª They were made for each other. Now, however, Leslie was no longer his wife, no longer their sovereign empress. She was only one thing: The Sovereign. Their greatest enemy. What Owen chose to do now mattered more than anything. After all, his power and influence had already made him the uncrowned king of this new era. Whether to fight Leslie¡ªor do something else¡ªOwen''s decision would determine everything. Under the weight of all their gazes, Owen fell utterly silent. A dense fog seemed to gather around him, making it impossible to see his true thoughts. "Owen¡­ if Leslie really becomes the Sovereign¡­ what do we do?" It was Venus who finally broke the heavy silence. Chapter 539 - Chapter535-Owen Arrives "Owen, say something already!" Venus, growing anxious, urged as Owen remained silent. But Owen gave no reply. Instead, he looked down at the little Leslie in his arms and began walking toward the ancient starry sky. Sensing something, little Leslie jumped down from his embrace and tightly grasped his hand. Her small face was filled with determination¡ªas if no matter what decision Owen made, she would stand by her father without hesitation. As Owen advanced, the many powerhouses from Divine Mountain quickly followed. Their hearts were heavy. At this moment, they had already learned Leslie''s true identity¡ªshe was none other than the original Mountain Lord, the one who had first founded Divine Mountain! Long ago, to preserve the last ember of Divine Mountain''s will, she had fought The Celestial to the death¡­ and perished. Though she had fallen, her spirit and noble image had been forever etched into their souls. But now, the reincarnated first Mountain Lord was about to become the new Sovereign, their greatest enemy! Their hearts were in turmoil¡ªthey didn''t know how to face this new Leslie. But that hesitation didn''t last long. After all, they now followed a new Mountain Lord¡ªOwen. His decision was Divine Mountain''s decision. "I''m going too!" Without a moment''s hesitation, Madelyn followed after Owen. No matter what Leslie became, no matter what Owen chose to do¡ªshe would follow him. Not like Venus, who was still hesitating over whether or not to take action against Leslie. "Owen, don''t be reckless! Once she becomes Sovereign, she''ll wield this plane''s most terrifying power. She''ll be invincible!" "At the same time, she''ll lose all memory, all emotion!" "She won''t remember you¡ªor any of us! If you approach her now, you''re just walking into death!" Seeing Owen and the others heading straight toward that fated starry sky, Venus grew frantic. If Leslie became Sovereign, she would reshape the entire world according to her will. All of them would be in grave danger. If Leslie failed, The Celestial would seize the opportunity to usurp the Sovereign''s seat¡ªand they''d still be on the edge of life and death. Charging into that deadly place now? It was pure suicide. But no matter how she called out, Owen and the others didn''t stop. Step by step, they advanced with unwavering resolve. Only little Leslie turned back briefly, puffed up with anger as she shouted at Venus: "Mommy will be fine! She will remember me and Daddy! Mommy said we''d always be together! I remember it¡ªI always remember!" As she spoke, tears rolled down her cheeks, staining her face. Owen gently wiped the tears from her face, holding her hand tighter, and said softly: "Little Leslie is the best. Daddy will take you to find Mommy now. We''ll be together again, as a family." His voice wasn''t loud¡ªbut it carried an unshakable firmness, as though even eternity couldn''t wear it away. Hearing that, little Leslie nodded hard. "Okay! I''ll listen to Daddy. I believe Mommy will always remember us!" Though she stopped crying, her small body trembled with sorrow. Nearby, Ysera and the other women looked at little Leslie, their hearts aching. They couldn''t help but feel that Venus had gone too far just now. Thinking the ancient starry sky was dangerous was her right¡ªbut saying such things in front of little Leslie? How cruel a blow must that have been? Even Venus herself, watching the child''s tears, realized she might have gone too far. Yet becoming a Sovereign meant losing memory and emotion¡ªsomething everyone knew by now. Her saying it or not wouldn''t change that cruel truth. She simply hoped Owen would face reality and find a way to respond. However cruel that reality may be. And truthfully, the reason she voiced it so urgently now was because, deep down, she cared about Owen. Otherwise, she would''ve never risked speaking out like this at such a critical time. Meanwhile, at the edge of the ancient starry sky¡ª The battle between Tsukihime and the Grand Sage had grown more intense. The surrounding void had shattered into twisted shards, like a thousand broken mirrors swirling around them. "Owen?" Just as the Grand Sage prepared to unleash his final trump card, he suddenly sensed Owen and the others approaching and frowned deeply. Though Leslie was in the process of inheriting the Sovereign''s throne, it was not yet complete. There were still variables. If The Celestial could defeat the ancient woman and act in the window of Leslie''s weakness¡ªhe could still claim the throne for himself! At such a critical moment, no outside interference could be allowed. The ancient woman was already barely holding on¡ªjust stalling The Celestial was a near-impossible task. Her defeat was inevitable. But Owen was unpredictable. And the revival of the Divine Mountain followers? Even more so. Their arrival now could ruin everything. "They must not interfere!" The Grand Sage snorted coldly. A chilling voice followed, echoing through the void. The space twisted, folding upon itself and forming a distorted micro-world¡ªtrapping every being within. "With me here, you shall not advance a single step!" His voice surged outward, commanding Chimera and the spellbeasts to act. Earlier, Chimera and the others had overwhelmed the rebel alliance led by the War Goddess. But now, those people no longer mattered. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Owen and the Divine Mountain forces¡ªthey were the real threat gnawing at his heart. Owen had already reached the Primordial God level. Despite his youth, his reputation was thunderous. Even as The Celestial''s direct subordinates, the spellbeasts¡ªwho were among the most powerful under his banner¡ªwere wary of him. They had never truly faced him in battle. His true strength remained unknown. He must be delayed! But just as his voice spread out, Tsukihime gave a cold, mocking smile. "Grand Sage? For someone of your age and status, you sure can''t see the situation clearly. You''re digging your own grave!" "You may have had the upper hand just now, but now you''ve dragged Owen into this fight. You''ve signed your own death sentence!" The Grand Sage frowned. "Oh? Tsukihime, don''t you think you''re overestimating your plane''s pride?" He said proudly, "Owen may be a talent, but talent alone is just the entry fee to stand before me." Tsukihime laughed coldly. "Well said! Maybe you should let Owen explain that to you himself!" She had studied Owen thoroughly. His power was terrifying. More importantly, he had won Leslie''s heart. That fact alone proved how extraordinary he was. And after spending so much time together, their powers were nearly equal. She knew how powerful Leslie was¡ªtoo well. If Owen was her equal¡­ then the Grand Sage had no hope. The Grand Sage''s unease deepened. He knew Tsukihime. Despite her playful nature, she never bluffed at crucial moments. Still¡­ he had lived through countless ages. He''d seen too many so-called geniuses fall beneath his feet. Surely Owen would be no different. At that moment¡ª Following the Grand Sage''s command, Chimera charged toward Owen. "Owen¡ªdie!" Chimera''s grotesque form surged with terrifying energy. A body filled with murderous aura, he flew like an unstoppable war machine¡ªintent on crushing Owen to dust! Chapter 540 - Chapter536-The Man Who Fought the Grand Sage! Zzzzt! The void before Chimera trembled violently, streaks of deathly black rays corroding space and letting out sharp, mournful screeches. This was Chimera''s most devastating attack¡ªrenowned among beings of its tier as the uncrowned king. Its power was nightmarish. As those black beams shot toward Owen, the flow of time and space itself seemed to warp. Everyone present moved as though in slow motion, watching helplessly as the deadly beams surged toward their target. Chimera''s face twisted into fanatical ecstasy. "Die! All of you, die!" It had long harbored killing intent toward this man who showed no reverence to The Celestial. And now, it imagined Owen torn to shreds by its attack. But just as Chimera''s crazed shout rang out¡ª A chilling glint flashed in Owen''s eyes. In a heartbeat, he released little Leslie''s hand, balled his own into a fist, and punched directly at the incoming black rays! That single punch was raw and domineering¡ªlike iron tearing through the sky. Cracks spread across the void, as though the moment his fist struck, the galaxy itself would collapse. Chimera''s eyes widened in disbelief. Owen had been within its temporal field just moments ago, slowed down by warped time. And yet now, not only had he broken free, but the aura from that punch was terrifying. This man''s strength¡­ could not be underestimated. Before it could finish the thought¡ª BOOM! Chimera''s pupils shrank violently as Owen''s fist crashed into its attack. The black rays shattered in an instant! The tyrannical force behind that punch surged forward like a tidal wave, completely overwhelming Chimera. It struggled to escape¡ªbut no matter how it resisted, it couldn''t shake off the crushing weight of that will. Sensing death, Chimera''s fur bristled. It forced its vast mana to converge into a strange rune¡ªone that wriggled like a living thing. From it, a blood-red beam erupted! That scarlet ray, infused with its very lifeforce, clashed against Owen''s fist and barely pushed him back a few steps. Yet Chimera''s fur instantly dulled¡ªlike withered grass in autumn. Owen, regaining his stance, didn''t intend to waste time. He had more pressing matters. He glared coldly at Chimera and barked: "Get lost." The voice tore through the void like thunder. Chimera, undeterred, opened its massive jaws and devoured the surrounding elements and [Order], converting them into raw life essence. Its faded fur regained its luster. "The one who should leave¡ªis you, Owen. This is no place for you. Walk away now, and you might still enjoy a final celebration. Stay¡ªand you''ll never leave alive!" With a thunderous roar, Chimera lunged again. This time, it sacrificed even more of its life essence, intensifying the ancient rune across its chest. From it shot a blinding red beam¡ªmore vicious than before! But Owen, already pushed to fury, struck again¡ª Heaven Emperor Fist! One punch¡ª[Order] collapsed! The heavens turned upside down. The end of the world. A sovereign pressure descended on all beings present¡ªso heavy it felt like invisible chains locked around them. None could move. Seeing Owen meet its attack head-on, Chimera''s grin widened, laced now with cruelty. So long as it wasn''t obliterated in one blow, it could consume everything to regenerate. Even gods stronger than it had been exhausted to death this way. What was Owen in comparison? Countless eyes watched as Owen clashed once more with the deadly red beam. The world trembled. Stars shattered. They became the eye of the storm¡ªwaves of destruction rippling out endlessly. Within the cracked void, twisted illusions flickered¡ªvisions of an endless, apocalyptic duel. A battle that would shake the heavens and black out the sun and moon. "No wonder he''s the strongest and strangest of The Celestial''s spellbeasts¡­ Even Owen can''t finish him off?" War Goddess''s expression grew grim. She had long fought Chimera and knew how terrifying it was. But she also knew how terrifying Owen was. And yet, despite Owen''s unrelenting attacks¡ªChimera endured. But just as War Goddess''s concern deepened, the expressions of the other gods suddenly changed. Behind Owen, an awe-inspiring celestial figure manifested¡ªa colossal form resembling a divine emperor surveying the cosmos! This phantom clenched its fists¡ªand like meteors, they struck at Chimera! The blow was so fast, so devastating, that most could only register a blur¡ªthen saw Chimera sent flying, coughing blood and staining its chest red. One hit. And Chimera was gravely wounded. All signs of parity had vanished. As it flew backward, the emperor''s domineering will seeped into its body, halting its regeneration and invading deeper. Just as Chimera stabilized itself¡ª That imperial will exploded inside it. Chimera tried to suppress the eruption, but it was too late. Its body turned golden. Then¡ª Into light. Chimera¡­ was dead. The moment struck everyone like thunder. The onlookers went pale. Chimera wasn''t just any spellbeast¡ªit was the strongest beneath the Grand Sage himself. And now, just minutes into a fight with Owen¡ªit was gone. "Owen! You dare! You''ll pay for this!" "Together! Avenge Chimera!" Chimera''s spellbeast companions¡ªeyes bloodshot¡ªroared in fury, abandoning their own opponents and charging at Owen en masse. They had grown up, trained, and fought alongside Chimera. Its death¡ªunacceptable. Owen''s eyes turned ice-cold. "I didn''t plan to waste time with you. But since you insist on dying¡ªso be it." He hadn''t meant to unleash this much killing intent. But they kept pushing. As his chilling voice spread, the surrounding spellbeasts felt as though they were in a sea of corpses. A suffocating scent of blood filled the air. But for these bloodthirsty spellbeasts¡ªOwen''s words only fueled their rage. "Your opponents¡­ are us!" Suddenly¡ªWar Goddess and others leapt in, striking at the charging spellbeasts from behind, forcing them to retreat. They knew how deep the bond between Owen and Leslie ran. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was not the time for delays. "Owen, go! Leave this to us!" They called out via spiritual transmission as they attacked. Owen instantly understood¡ªthese spellbeasts weren''t just seeking vengeance. They were trying to stall him. He calmed himself, then led Ysera and the others, breaking through and flying toward the ancient starry sky. The longer Leslie fused with the throne, The greater the risk. He couldn''t waste another second. Chapter 541 - Chapter537-The Will of the Masses As they watched Owen turn and walk away, the expressions of everyone present grew complicated. Owen''s overwhelming strength had left a deep impression on them. In their eyes, his power now far surpassed their own. He alone had the strength to challenge The Celestial¡ªand was perhaps the only one who could stop Leslie. According to their previous plan, they were to join forces with Owen to strike at The Celestial, to destroy the source of all chaos: that throne, the symbol of dominion, imbued with sovereign divine power. However, the sudden appearance of Chimera and the Grand Sage had completely disrupted their plan. They couldn''t even overcome these new obstacles¡ªhow could they possibly stand against The Celestial? All they could do now was help Owen by clearing the path ahead. Silently, from behind, they would support Owen with everything they had. They all believed Owen would be able to bring order to the current situation! "Owen, you can do this. It''s a shame we can''t stand with you against The Celestial this time¡­" The God of Light, War Goddess, and other ancient beings looked regretfully at Owen''s departing figure. Judging from his reaction, it seemed that he still shared their ideals¡ªresisting The Celestial, resisting any entity from becoming the sole ruler of all things. He, too, did not want Leslie to become the ultimate sovereign! As long as Owen shared their goal, they were willing to support him with all their strength. "If we continue to be held back by these spellbeasts¡­ and if any new upheaval emerges from The Celestial, it might endanger Owen¡­ or Leslie¡­ We must hurry over and see for ourselves!" "Everyone, tens of thousands of years of slumber, tens of thousands of years of rebellion and failure¡ªhave all been leading to this moment!" "This time, it''s truly our chance to fight to the death!" Lord of Stars scanned the crowd, his expression growing grim. War Goddess echoed, "Whether it''s Owen or Leslie, both are once-in-an-era geniuses. If we fail again, we may never have another chance. This is our greatest opportunity!" "All members of the Rebellion¡ªno more hiding! Join the fight!" The God of Light nodded solemnly. "This time, success is our only option. There is no room for failure!" With that, he charged straight toward the savage spellbeasts like Chimera. The God of Light turned into a stream of blinding light, surging forward. Behind him, all the divine beings followed like a raging flood, crashing forward with terrifying momentum! At that moment, every god of the Rebellion Alliance seemed to ignite with emotion. Their radiance was so intense that it lit up the pitch-black void, making it shine with brilliance. Under the stunned gazes of the beasts, the God of Light''s body transformed into a blazing sun-like brilliance. The other deities, like stars, revolved around him, radiating dazzling and divine light. Together, they formed an ancient stellar array, replacing the very heavens and earth. The sky was sealed. At the same time, mages and spellbeasts in all regions felt the seismic shift and paused their actions, looking up at the sky. No matter where they were, they could clearly see the bright starlight twinkling above. Rays of light pierced through the void, causing the elemental energy in their bodies to boil and their blood to surge. Soon after, ancient chanting echoed in their minds. It was as if they had transcended time, standing face to face with their long-lost ancestors. Then they saw countless human forebears, cutting through brambles, rising up against the aloof sovereign! Even when they were slaughtered, even when they were suppressed, they never gave up. On the contrary, they grew more determined! Resist The Celestial! Destroy the Sovereign! They would build a utopia¡ªfree and without oppression! Seeing this vision, Owen was momentarily shaken. After all, the glorious and tragic history of humanity unfolded before his eyes like a scroll. Their ancestors had marched forward without hesitation. Now, it was their turn. "Down with The Celestial!" "Destroy the Sovereign!!" No one knew who, through tears, first shouted those rousing words. The crowd, which had been frozen in shock and silence, suddenly erupted with emotion. Countless cheers resounded at once! Whether inspired by personal experience, ancestral memories flowing through their bloodlines, or simply the hope of a better world for their children¡ª At this moment, they were all moved. All willing to contribute their strength to resist The Celestial. Their collective cries surged upward like an unstoppable tide, piercing the heavens. Even [Order] and magic itself were shattered in the onslaught! "The Will of the Masses!" At that moment, as a colossal sphere of light gathered around the God of Light, drawing in countless glowing fragments formed by humanity''s will, the spellbeasts like Chimera widened their eyes in horror and instinctively retreated. Even the ever-arrogant, all-seeing Grand Sage narrowed his eyes and clenched his bony fists. The Will of the Masses¡ª Even for an ancient being like him, who had lived for untold millennia, this was only the second time he had felt this awe-inspiring force capable of overturning all! Across from him, Tsukihime also turned pale as she looked upon that massed power. Even she could feel the suffocating danger from within. While mortals might seem like ants to them individually, it was a different matter when those ants united. Even an elephant would be forced to retreat. Ants were weak alone, yes¡ªbut if countless ants moved in unison, the force they unleashed would be utterly terrifying! Even the beings watching from within Divine Mountain were stunned. One of them couldn''t help showing a trace of nostalgia on their face. In their bloodline memories, the last time such a force was summoned¡­ it had been by their former Mountain Lord! Behind Owen, Ysera and the others stared in disbelief. They had only ever heard of the Will of the Masses¡ªnever witnessed it. Now that they had seen it for themselves, they realized how truly magnificent it was. Even the God of Light''s radiant sacrifice seemed dim in comparison to the Will of the Masses. Only Owen remained calm¡ªhe had foreseen this moment. The Will of the Masses¡ªthis must have been the God of Light''s final trump card, the very foundation of their courage to defy The Celestial. The more The Celestial oppressed them, the more evil he wrought, the stronger the Will of the Masses would become. And now, that will had gathered¡ªboundless, endless, brimming with a devastating aura. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Leslie¡­ why haven''t you become the Sovereign yet? The Will of the Masses is too terrifying. If this drags on, you''ll be in danger!" At this moment, even Tsukihime grew concerned for Leslie. This overwhelming power, drawn from the hearts of the masses, could change the world without breaking a sweat. At the same time, as The Celestial felt this gathering force, his once-confident expression twisted into one of dread. "These insects¡­ dare to challenge the heavens?!" Though he could feel the immense threat radiating from the Will of the Masses¡­ He was The Celestial! Even if these ants had gained the power to threaten him, he remained the unshakable Celestial! "No! I must eliminate Leslie and ascend to Sovereign at once. These ants are becoming far too dangerous!" A chilling glint surged in The Celestial''s eyes as he locked his gaze onto Old Day nearby. Once that fool was eliminated, no one would stand in his way. Once he finished Leslie, he would reign supreme over this world! Even the Will of the Masses would be meaningless to him! He would crush all rebels, and this world would be one ruled by his law! Under The Celestial''s murderous stare, Old Day¡ªalready not his match¡ªcoughed up a mouthful of blood, her face turning even paler. The Celestial''s true power far exceeded her expectations. Just matching him had been her limit. Now that he was enraged¡ªshe didn''t stand a chance. Chapter 542 - Chapter538-The Celestials Wrath Though she knew deep down she was no match for him¡ªand that continuing to resist might mean death¡ªshe had no intention of backing down. Because behind her¡­ was Leslie. There was no retreat. "Courting death." The Celestial didn''t want to waste any more time on her. With a single palm strike, he unleashed a blast of compressed elemental energy like molten metal, piercing directly through her chest. A fountain of blood erupted from the gaping wound. Her already-pale complexion turned ghostly white, her body on the verge of collapse. She had been close to her limit. Now, with The Celestial enraged and attacking, she could no longer hold on¡ªshe was gravely wounded in an instant. But The Celestial wasn''t about to waste such a perfect opportunity. He raised his hand once more, prepared to deliver another strike to obliterate both her body and soul. Just then, he suddenly sensed a new presence. The woman from the old age felt it even more acutely¡ªher faltering body was suddenly stabilized by a firm grip. She looked up¡ªand saw a familiar, handsome face. Owen. Her pale face filled with disbelief. Of course she knew Owen. He was the one Leslie cared about the most¡ªthe one she loved. But¡­ why was Owen here now? "I won''t let anyone hurt Leslie." Owen smiled at her¡ªserious and confident. He already knew Leslie''s background and identity¡ªand naturally, he also knew who this woman was. Faced with Owen''s sudden promise, the woman from the old age felt conflicted, unsure what to say. By her understanding, Leslie was destined to become the next Sovereign. And once she did, all mortal emotions and attachments would be severed. Because of this, she had never supported Leslie and Owen being together. She had even considered eliminating Owen. But she also knew¡ªanyone Leslie cared for deeply was someone she truly loved. If she harmed him, Leslie would undoubtedly sever ties with her. So, she had no choice but to let things be. And now, at the brink of death, the one who saved her¡­ was the very person she had once wanted dead the most. Just as she struggled with how to face Owen, The Celestial¡ªwho had been about to strike again¡ªturned cold. "Boy, get out of my way. This isn''t something you''re qualified to meddle in." The Celestial didn''t want to waste any more time. He had to deal with Leslie quickly. He had already wasted too much time with the woman from the old age. If this dragged on, Leslie might succeed! But just as he prepared to strike again, Owen, who had remained silent until now, suddenly raised his head, looking at him coldly. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Take one step forward, and I will kill you." The Celestial froze at the icy words¡ªthen burst into laughter. "What a presumptuous brat. It''s been so many years, and I''ve never met someone so arrogant in front of me." Owen''s words didn''t anger The Celestial¡ªinstead, they amused him. He pointed at the woman and said: "Do you even know who this is?" "She''s a remnant of the old age¡ªthe strongest of her era." "She once was The Celestial¡ªone who held a portion of Dominion." "Now she''s just a faded legend. Even if she still holds the title of legend, she''s nothing but a corpse before us." "And you think you''re a match for me?" "You think she''s worth saving?" "Isn''t humanity supposed to be rebelling against The Celestial? Yet one stands before you¡ªand you protect her instead of killing her?" "It''s laughable. Absolutely laughable." "And besides¡ªLeslie is about to become the new Sovereign. She''s one of you rebels, right? When she ascends, will you continue to rebel¡­ or submit?" "No¡ªperhaps you won''t even have a choice. She''ll forget you all. Kill you all. Usher in an era of her own making. And you''re stopping me now? Isn''t that both foolish and pathetic?" While The Celestial laughed in arrogant disdain¡­ Owen''s expression remained calm and composed. He stared coldly at him and replied: "I know everything about Leslie. As her husband, I''ve accepted all of it. Do you really think you''re the only one who understands what''s going on?" His steady voice sent a ripple through the woman from the old age. Anyone else, upon hearing such a truth, would surely have shown some reaction. But Owen remained serene. So calm¡­ it was unsettling. "Owen¡­ have you already made your decision?" The woman finally asked. There was a certainty in his expression¡ªas if he was ready for anything. She wanted to know: What would Owen ultimately choose? Owen didn''t answer directly. He merely shook his head and turned to the figures of Divine Mountain who had followed behind. "You''ll stay here. No one is allowed to cross into this ancient starry realm." "This is my first command. Anyone who approaches¡ªwill be killed without mercy." As Owen''s voice, firm and immovable as a mountain, fell¡­ the starry sky trembled, as if the command had been etched into its very fabric. The people of Divine Mountain stopped at once. To them, the Mountain Lord''s command was absolute. Though they didn''t know what was happening, they all released their most powerful auras, standing like an unbreakable barrier at the realm''s entrance. Whoever dared trespass¡ªwould die. At that same moment, Madelyn was shrouded in thick black mist, fully transformed into the embodiment of Death''s Calamity. The surrounding void withered beneath her aura, turning dry and decayed. Nearby, Seraphina took her true form¡ªan enormous serpent body that stretched across the battlefield like a mountain. Rachel erupted with powerful mana, the spectral form of the Primordial Succubus appearing behind her, warping all perception. Ysera, the Celestial God Palace Master, and the others who had come with Owen¡ªall unleashed their auras. And standing in the back, young Leslie clenched her tiny fists, chaos energy swirling around her. "Mama¡­ I''ll do everything I can to protect you. We will meet again. And we''ll never be apart!" "So what has Owen decided?" At that moment, Venus, trailing behind the group, looked at those blocking the path to the ancient starry realm, her eyes flickering with curiosity¡­ and heartache. Owen''s actions made it clear: he had chosen Leslie. Did he not know¡­ that the one who loved him¡­ was her? Why, even now, did he still choose Leslie instead of her? Was she¡­ truly inferior in every way? Countless thoughts stormed through Venus''s heart. Just then, God of Light''s voice rang softly in her ear. "Venus. Steady your heart. We need your help." Hearing the familiar tone, Venus quickly composed herself, pulling free from sorrow. Now was no time for love or regret. In this battle against The Celestial, everyone had to give their all. Only by fighting side by side could they have a sliver of hope. With this thought, Venus forcefully suppressed all other feelings, then raised her hands like fluttering butterflies, forming an ancient God of Light Seal before her. From within the seal, a powerful suction emerged¡ªdrawing in all the light within her, and even the starlight from the sky. It then shot forth like a meteor toward the God of Light. The seal contained her entire essence. If damaged, she would suffer severe backlash. It was a dangerous, even reckless method of channeling power¡ªbut at this point, there was no other choice. Soon, as the radiant seal merged with the God of Light, Venus''s complexion paled drastically¡ªher essence seemingly drained in an instant. "Venus, don''t push yourself so hard!" The God of Light immediately spoke out in concern. "I can handle it. I''m a divine being of humanity too¡­ Father, I can do it. I''m no weaker than anyone else!" Venus replied stubbornly. Seeing her determination, the God of Light knew exactly what she was feeling. But matters of the heart couldn''t be forced. He could only sigh¡ªdeeply, heavily. There was heartache in that sigh¡­ and regret. Chapter 543 - Chapter539-The Primordial Wheel As Venus''s father, the God of Light understood his daughter all too well. The way she was now¡ªpushing herself to such extremes¡ªwas clearly because of heartbreak. In his heart, Venus had always been a proud and dignified woman. From childhood to adulthood, she had been pursued by countless suitors, yet never once had he seen her moved by any of them. In her own words, "There isn''t a man in this world worthy of my affection." Though that sounded arrogant, before Owen appeared, he had somewhat agreed with her. After all, among her peers, none could compare. She had dominated her era¡ªas a woman. But after meeting Owen, she had clearly changed. At first, he believed it was simply because Owen''s exceptional talent had awakened her desire to compete. Maybe she had developed some feelings, but their time together had been brief¡ªhardly enough to form deep love. But now, judging by her actions¡ªhe had been completely wrong. Venus loved Owen, deeply and sincerely. He had always thought they were a good match. In fact, he had even left behind a message in case he died, suggesting she marry Owen. But the falling leaf longs for the stream; the stream flows on, indifferent. They simply weren''t destined to be together. Owen had still chosen Leslie. That was his decision¡ªand whether right or wrong, it wasn''t for anyone to judge. Still, seeing his daughter in such pain, the God of Light couldn''t help but ache a little inside. Truth be told, even if Leslie was now on the path to becoming the Sovereign, making her the rebellion''s greatest enemy, she was also Owen''s wife. Owen choosing to go to her, trying to save her¡ªthere was nothing wrong with that. In fact, it was brave. It was true loyalty. After all, if someone else had been in his position, nine out of ten wouldn''t have made the same choice. If Owen failed to stop Leslie and allowed her to ascend, he would be walking straight into the jaws of death. And if he did stop her, The Celestial, who had long coveted the power of Sovereignty, would act¡ªand Owen''s danger would multiply tenfold. In short¡ªOwen had done nothing wrong. Nor had Venus. With a man as exceptional as Owen, what woman in the universe wouldn''t be moved? It was fate that had played them cruelly. In the end, they were destined to be strangers. "Father, I''m fine. Don''t worry about me." Seeing that her father''s attention was on her, Venus quickly sensed what he was thinking and forced a strong front. This was a critical moment¡ªthere was no time for distractions. Hearing her words, the God of Light could only steady himself and shift focus. Channeling every power he could muster, he gathered blinding light and hurled it toward the Grand Sage and the spellbeasts! As he made his move, Chimera, who had long been ready, roared. His body expanded like a planet, swelling into a massive celestial form that blotted out the sky, surging toward the God of Light like a falling star. Behind Chimera, other spellbeasts also roared, unleashing their most devastating attacks. Chaotic mana filled every corner of the universe. As spellbeasts, their internal mana stores¡ªand their ability to resonate with elemental forces¡ªmade them vastly stronger than mages of the same rank. Now, united, their power caused the very starry skies to tremble! Under their surging elemental onslaught, the sky cracked with countless fractures! "Kill!!" The God of Light didn''t flinch. With a mighty roar, his voice rippled through the chaotic void like waves across water. The incoming elemental tides were partially dispersed. At the same time, War Goddess raised her voice in a battle cry, drawing on the strength of others to forge brilliant arrays¡ªlike billions of rings of light¡ªstriking toward the spellbeasts. Lord of Stars joined in, calling down a vast river of starlight, whose brilliance dazzled all who looked upon it. BOOM! A deafening roar followed¡ªchaotic blasts resounded across the void. Reality cracked like fragile paper, riddled with holes beneath the terrifying energy surges. Everyone present¡ªwhether God of Light, members of the rebel alliance, or Chimera and the spellbeasts¡ªwere beings at the pinnacle of power. Now that they had fully clashed, the resulting shockwaves were apocalyptic. Even those billions of miles away could feel the echoes. Mages across every region were shaken, sensing something unimaginable. As they turned their gaze toward the source of the disruption, they were stunned by the collapsing void overhead. They weren''t even on the battlefield¡ªyet the residual force made their scalps go numb. Had they been there, they''d have been obliterated instantly. They couldn''t imagine just how brutal this battle was. What kind of power could cause such terror? ¡ª Meanwhile, The Celestial''s gaze was locked onto Owen, cold and venomous. A glimmer of killing intent flashed through his eyes like a serpent''s strike. He had already explained everything to Owen. But from Owen''s expression, he was clearly still set on his foolish path. Very well¡ªthere was no need for mercy. Even though attacking Owen would delay him further, there was no helping it. In fact, he even considered that if Owen was gravely wounded¡ªor better yet, killed¡ªthe emotional blow might shake Leslie. That, in turn, could help his own ascension. With that thought, his killing intent toward Owen reached unprecedented heights. The elemental forces of earth, fire, wind, and water surged around him, wild and primal. It was as though the origin of all magic in the realm stemmed from this elemental core, endlessly stacking and combining. These four basic elements might seem simple¡ªbut they were the very foundation of all magic. And within this unique elemental resonance, any magical attack that struck him would be absorbed¡ªconverted into pure elemental energy. Rather than harming him, it might even empower him. "Owen, I''ve seen your talent. I was planning to let you live¡ªI''m not so petty." "But since you insist on courting death, don''t blame me." "Dying at my hands¡­ is the highest honor you''ll ever receive. Don''t worry¡ªsoon I''ll send Leslie to the underworld too. The two of you can be dead lovers together." As he spoke, the four elements coalesced into a spinning wheel capable of annihilating all creation¡ªhurtling toward Owen. This was a manifestation of Dominion. Though The Celestial had only stolen a fraction of its power, it was more than enough to overwhelm all other gods. It gave him both offense and defense, an unshakable foothold¡ªthe Primordial Wheel. "Owen, be careful! The Celestial has fused with a portion of Dominion! That Primordial Wheel¡ªwhen spinning forward, it can convert matter into elements! If it reverses¡­ it releases chaos from the four-elemental blend and destroys everything!" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The woman of the old age cried out urgently, seeing The Celestial shamelessly attack someone younger. This primal force was like the foundation of the cosmos¡ªnearly impossible to resist once mastered. She had only been able to fight him previously by drawing on ancient power from the old age. Now that The Celestial was enraged, even she couldn''t withstand him. Owen¡­ was like a dancer on the edge of a blade, one misstep from total ruin. "What a cocky brat." "Given time, he might even surpass me someday¡­ What a shame¡ªhe''s about to fall." Grand Sage smirked as he watched The Celestial''s move. He knew too well just how powerful The Celestial was. If Owen¡ªthe rebels'' leader¡ªwere eliminated, the rest would lose their morale. Wiping them out would be much easier after that. "Isn''t it a bit early to say all that?" "Getting slapped in the face later might hurt." Tsukihime glared coldly at Grand Sage. Though she didn''t particularly like the man who was fighting for Leslie''s heart, she couldn''t deny that Leslie''s judgment was as sharp as ever¡ªOwen was, indeed, exceptional. Turning the impossible into possible¡ªwas his specialty. Chapter 544 - Chapter540-The Final Battle Begins The Primordial Wheel surged forward, and the void before Owen twisted into restless chaos, accelerating the wheel''s spin as it approached him. Owen was not ignorant of Sovereign power. He understood just how terrifying it was¡ªbut he also knew its weakness. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Primordial Wheel could convert all forms of energy into elemental force, rendering most attacks useless. It was a nearly invincible ability. But this conversion was intricately tied to the wielder''s power level. If the incoming force was too vast, the Primordial Wheel would be overwhelmed and collapse¡ªbackfiring on its master. That was its greatest flaw. Of course, unleashing power beyond The Celestial''s limits was nearly impossible for anyone else. Unfortunately for The Celestial, his opponent was Owen. As the Primordial Wheel neared, Owen narrowed his eyes. Ancient runes erupted from his body like a volcano of elemental power, spreading outward from him. Supreme Order, activate! The runes covering Owen blazed with blinding light. His body expanded rapidly, swelling with energy. Simultaneously, the void behind him writhed, and from above descended a mysterious aura¡ªsomething from the future¡ªthat enveloped him completely. As the Primordial Wheel made contact with the figure emerging from the rift, its glow dimmed. The shadowy form carried a power beyond that of the Wheel. With its arrival, even the sky warped under the pressure. The foundational energy of the Primordial Wheel began to falter. Seeing this figure appear, The Celestial''s face contorted in shock. From this shadowy presence, he sensed an overwhelming aura of death. It was real¡ªthis being had the power to kill him. But how was that possible? In this world, aside from the true Sovereign, no one should be capable of threatening him! And yet The Celestial had always trusted his instincts¡ªthis sense of danger was no illusion. Who was this being? How could just a shadow exude such terror? And why¡ªwhy would such an existence stand behind Owen? Suddenly, a flash of realization struck him, and The Celestial''s eyes went wide. "No¡­ no! That shadow¡­ it can''t be you!" The figure''s face remained obscured, but as the master of this realm, The Celestial could perceive the essence of all beings. It was¡­ Owen. From the future. The future Owen. The moment he recognized the shadow''s identity, The Celestial''s sense of dread deepened. While the concept of "future" was ephemeral, someone at his level could sometimes perceive glimpses of what lay ahead¡ªand even traverse time. He had simply never imagined that Owen''s future self would be this powerful, this dominant. Even Grand Sage, who had just scorned Owen, now stared in stunned disbelief. "How¡­? Owen can summon a force this strong? Stronger than even The Celestial?!" Tsukihime couldn''t help but smirk at Grand Sage''s horrified reaction. She didn''t know exactly how Owen had done it, but she could feel it¡ªthis shadow''s aura was monstrous. Even she, nearly equal to The Celestial in strength, felt her heart tremble. To face such a being directly¡­ might mean death. But the stronger Owen became, the more delighted she felt¡ªbecause it meant The Celestial might actually lose. If she''d once viewed Owen with suspicion and hostility, she now saw him in a different light. With power rivaling Leslie''s, these two¡ªOwen and Leslie¡ªmight truly be a match made in heaven. She no longer resented Owen for taking Leslie away. "If you were truly Sovereign, perhaps the outcome today would be uncertain¡­ but you''re not." Owen shook his head. From the moment he arrived, he had been considering how to confront The Celestial. Conventional methods wouldn''t work. But Supreme Order¡ªthat was his best option. His current mastery of it allowed him to summon a future version of himself¡ªone even more powerful, and capable of lasting longer in this timeline. And as expected, it worked. From the instant the future Owen appeared, The Celestial was pushed onto the back foot, his movements sluggish, his eyes anxious. "I am the true Sovereign of this world!" "Everything beneath me is garbage! So what if your future self appears? You''re still dead!" Even though he feared the shadow, knowing Owen had summoned it gave him some reassurance. If he could kill Owen, the shadow would vanish on its own. "Die!" The Celestial surged with devastating energy, trying to bypass the shadow and target Owen directly. As long as Owen died, this entire situation would unravel. But Owen didn''t flinch at his barking. Coldly, he uttered a single word: "Kill." Instantly, two grinding wheels of swirling chaos¡ªone in each of The Celestial''s hands¡ªspun wildly. Their spin and direction shifted unpredictably, distorting space and time, leaving behind black scars that lingered. BOOM!! In the next moment, The Celestial collided with Owen''s future self. Or more precisely¡ªthey engaged in a bloody, violent duel. Each clash was like an explosion of divine force, making everyone''s scalp go numb, as if their very skulls might crack. Yet after only a few exchanges, something shocked everyone¡ª The Celestial was losing. This supposed supreme being¡­ was being overwhelmed. Owen''s future form attacked with precise, crushing blows, infused with divine power. Though the Primordial Wheel could convert or neutralize energy, it couldn''t absorb it all at once¡ªespecially not when the attacks also contained pure soul-crushing force. Caught off guard, The Celestial was struck hard. His body was covered in dents and bruises, his breath faltering. But just then, a cruel smile crept onto his face. "I admit¡­ I underestimated you. But did you think you''re the only one with tricks?" Despite being suppressed by Supreme Order, The Celestial''s blood-red eyes locked onto Owen again. Then, from the void above his head, an unfathomable power descended and wrapped around him. Already at his peak, he now surged even higher¡ªhis muscles swelled, and the [Order] and elemental energies within him became denser and more refined. Suddenly, he threw a punch. Reality shattered. Cracks spread from his fist like a spiderweb across the sky. But no matter how much he strengthened himself, Owen remained calm. With the golden future avatar standing guard, The Celestial''s escalation¡­ was laughable. And just as Owen struck The Celestial, the battle on the other front reached its climax. Under the leadership of the God of Light, a torrent of starlight and divine radiance rained down on Chimera and the spellbeasts. Already worn down by Lord of Stars and the others, the spellbeasts were now unable to withstand the final onslaught¡ªa devastating shockwave fueled by the God of Light''s burning essence. They could only watch in horror as it carved through them like blades, tearing flesh and shattering bone. At the forefront, Chimera took the brunt of the attack. She was drenched in blood, her skin torn, her face no longer proud¡ªbut fearful. Owen now had an army of powerful allies by his side. United in purpose, even these spellbeasts¡ªonce so dominant¡ªwere being utterly outmatched. Chapter 545 - Chapter541-One Sword, Slaying God In the ancient starry skies, as spellbeasts like Chimera suffered heavy blows and were subsequently eradicated by divine beings such as the Lord of Stars, the entire expanse became tainted with endless blood, exuding an overwhelming stench of gore. The originally pitch-black cosmos now carried an eerie, blood-tinged hue. The leaders of various factions, who had already been keeping a close eye on this battle, all looked significantly more solemn. Though they had long known the combined explosive power of the Lord of Stars and his allies was terrifying, they hadn''t expected them to invoke the Will of All Beings. With its empowerment, the spellbeasts were wiped out as easily as if they were made of paper! The power of all beings! Was this the ultimate trump card of the Lord of Stars and the others? Indeed, a fearsome force worthy of its legendary reputation¡ªone that could shake the very heavens and earth. "Damn it! Judging by how well they wield the Will of All Beings, this definitely wasn''t spontaneous¡ªit was a long-planned move!" Though the bodies of Chimera and the other spellbeasts were instantly shattered, they didn''t die right away. Their souls still floated in place, radiating waves of horror and dread. With the resources provided by The Celestial, their levels had skyrocketed, their power unmatched, rendering them nearly invincible. And yet now, they had lost utterly and completely! However, they had not yet lost hope. As long as they could survive¡ªeven in soul form¡ªonce The Celestial cleared the battlefield, they could still have their bodies remade! Unfortunately, the Lord of Stars offered them no such chance. Just as their souls attempted to flee, beams of piercing starlight erupted from the gods. The divine radiance tore across time and space in an instant, crashing upon the remnants of the spellbeasts. Their souls stood no chance against this overwhelming force. In the blink of an eye, they were obliterated like dissipating smoke. Shrill screams and wails rang out¡ªbut to no avail. They were annihilated, body and soul! The abrupt demise of Chimera and the others sent a wave of dread through the grand sage. This time, both The Celestial and himself may have miscalculated! The Will of All Beings wielded by the Lord of Stars and his allies¡ªit was not a power they could withstand. Only The Celestial could contend with it head-on. Yet, Owen''s sudden appearance had entangled The Celestial, preventing him from escaping! "Where on earth did this Owen even come from?!" The grand sage now had a clearer sense of the strength of the Lord of Stars and the others. Without the Will of All Beings, they were merely a disorganized mob¡ªhe could have suppressed them easily. But the Will of All Beings¡ªthis force could rival the Primordial Order itself. With Chimera and the others falling, the balance of the battlefield had been broken in an instant! Still, his panic lasted only a moment before he quickly calmed down. Though Chimera and the others had been slaughtered, they were ultimately just loyal hounds nurtured by The Celestial and himself. Their deaths, while unfortunate, were not irreplaceable. The true deciding factor in this battle lay in the clash between The Celestial and Owen. If The Celestial emerged victorious, then even with the power of the Will of All Beings, once he replaced Leslie as the Dominator of the realms, he could easily crush the Lord of Stars and the others. Meanwhile, after invoking the Will of All Beings on such a massive scale, the gods including the God of Light now appeared weakened and exhausted. Though the power of the Will of All Beings was vast and boundless like a great ocean, it was ultimately not their own. These top-tier gods had used their bodies as vessels to temporarily wield this force. This placed a tremendous burden on their forms. Though they had wiped out Chimera and the others with a single strike, their bodies now showed cracks like fine porcelain. A mere breeze might be enough to shatter them. They needed time to recover. Without it, their bodies would collapse, and the Will of All Beings would scatter. They would be rendered powerless. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Choosing to stay put and recover, the gods each allocated part of their focus to monitor the ongoing battle between Owen and The Celestial. Facing an existence who had ruled over countless aeons, they all felt a heavy pressure deep in their hearts. Especially now that The Celestial had activated the Primordial Order¡ªhe seemed more like a creator god than anything else. If not for the protection of the Will of All Beings, they might have felt their very forms crumble just from his divine presence. And yet, standing opposite The Celestial was Owen, whose state was even more extraordinary. His golden figure towered between heaven and earth, as though he were the axis of all reality, standing firm at the end of every thread of time and space. Even just gazing at his back made their hearts tremble. As all eyes gathered once more on the duel between Owen and The Celestial, the latter was practically exploding with rage¡ªhis entire being ablaze with fury. "I am the ruler of this realm, the future Dominator of all planes. Owen, you are nothing! No matter what trump cards you possess¡ªtoday, you die!" The Celestial had never imagined that in the short time Owen delayed him, the others would unleash their final trump card and use the Will of All Beings to annihilate the loyal beasts he had painstakingly cultivated. Their deaths would once again throw his grand plan into chaos. This loss of foresight¡ªthis inability to control the future¡ªdrove him to madness! As his voice rang out, thunder cracked, lightning flashed, and fierce winds howled through the skies. His divine might crashed down upon the void like an unstoppable landslide, smashing into Owen, tearing time and space apart. Strange and dazzling voids unfolded before Owen, but his expression remained cold as he stared at the frenzied The Celestial. Then, both his hands clenched tightly. In his left hand was the Flame Sword, ablaze with searing fire and burning with a dominant will, growing more volatile as it faced The Celestial. In his right was the Godslayer Sword, its golden blade radiating brilliant light. The ancient markings of Slaying God shimmered brightly, stirring the mana within Owen''s body like a surging river, thundering with raw power. With both swords in hand, Owen''s aura soared, and the golden figure behind him seemed to merge with his body, mimicking his every movement. Slash! In an instant, the two contrasting divine swords crossed before Owen in an X-formation and unleashed a mighty strike. Crisscrossing sword light spread for a hundred thousand meters, slicing across the starry sky! Feeling the sting of the sword aura against his skin, The Celestial''s expression turned grim. From this strike, he could sense true danger. But so what? He was The Celestial! Boom! With a wave of his hand, earth, fire, wind, and water converged into a massive four-colored wheel, crashing into the oncoming sword aura. The elements dissolved everything into ancient chaotic energy, wiping out time and space before him, leaving only swirling primal chaos. In that moment¡ªunder countless stunned gazes¡ªthe entire realm trembled. The intersecting sword strikes clashed against the spinning wheel, relentlessly consuming one another. Time and space before them were being stretched and compressed like dough, strange visions of shattered galaxies appearing in rapid succession! The collision repeated thousands of times in mere seconds¡ªeach one powerful enough to grievously wound a Primordial God. Through it all, The Celestial''s face gradually turned pale. To his shock, the disintegration power of the Primordial Wheel could not completely neutralize Owen''s sword aura! The terrifying force broke through the wheel and slammed into him. A strange pain surged through his body¡ªan almost forgotten sensation. For a moment, The Celestial found his mind drifting. How long had it been... since he was last injured? The endless passage of time left him dazed. And then, golden blood began to flow from the wound torn by the twin blades. Part of it was absorbed by the Godslayer Sword, while the rest swiftly neutralized the sword aura, allowing The Celestial to recover immediately. "Congratulations, host. You''ve wounded The Celestial. Godslayer Sword has been fully activated. Ultimate technique unlocked: One Sword, Slaying God!" Upon hearing the system''s prompt, Owen''s heart trembled slightly. One Sword, Slaying God¡ªwhat a domineering name! Yet when he checked the sword''s ultimate skill, there was no description¡ªonly the name itself. As if... the very essence of the skill was the name: One Sword, Slaying God. It represented an unstoppable force, an overwhelming might that crushed everything in its path! Owen''s heart surged with excitement. The Celestial was a god¡ªso did this mean... he could really slay him with one sword? The thought alone sent a rush of adrenaline through his veins. Chapter 546 - Chapter542-Friend? Or Foe? Owen had long been working to unseal the Godslayer Sword¡ªafter all, this divine blade truly contained the power to Slay Gods. But he hadn''t expected that its ultimate technique would be so terrifying¡­ that it would require The Celestial''s blood to unlock! Now that he had fully awakened the sword, it was time to bring everything to an end. Clenching the Godslayer Sword tightly, Owen watched as the Flame Sword seemed to sense his intent and transformed into pure firelight, wrapping itself around the blade of the Godslayer Sword. In the next instant, a blinding sword-light surged skyward, illuminating the broken starry sky. In that moment, the world was drained of all color¡ª All that remained was the radiant white light emitted by the Godslayer Sword. Under the impact of that white light, The Celestial felt as if countless silver needles were piercing through his body. His so-called Immortal Divine Form, forged at unimaginable cost, was actually dissolving! For the first time, true fear appeared in The Celestial''s heart. This was the divine body he had crafted by stealing Dominion''s essence¡ªa body that should have only been able to be destroyed by an entity on the level of a Dominator! Why? Why was Owen''s single move able to shake the very foundation of his indestructible form? In a panic, The Celestial cast his terrified gaze toward Owen and took a deep breath. He gathered all the elemental energy and [Order] he had accumulated over countless ages, forming a vast ocean of power before him, hoping to block the oncoming white light. But as the white light surged forth, the void instantly evaporated. The wall of elements and Order crumbled like melting snow. More and more radiant light pierced The Celestial''s body. Countless wounds burst open across his divine form, golden blood gushing uncontrollably from each cut. The ancient runes that once flowed along his immortal body began to dim, and the divine pressure radiating from him quickly faded. Before The Celestial could even react, Owen raised the Godslayer Sword and brought it crashing down! Slash! The void split open. A sword strike spanning ten thousand meters fell from the heavens. The Celestial could no longer move¡ªlike a fish on a chopping block, helpless and exposed. The top of his head had already begun to collapse, as if this unstoppable power would rip him to pieces at any moment! This scene, witnessed by countless mages, filled them all with unspeakable shock. This was The Celestial¡ªa being who had reigned over them for countless years. In the ages past, only the God of Light, Lord of Stars, and other top-tier Primordial Gods had dared to challenge him. Yet each time, the result was utter defeat. Many of them didn''t even get close before being annihilated. The Celestial''s combat power had always been viewed as unshakable¡ªthe ultimate, unreachable peak. But now¡­ Owen''s terrifying aura alone was enough to cause The Celestial''s body to fall apart. Blood spilled from his wounds, sending shivers through all who watched. Especially now, with this terrifying sword strike¡ªit looked like Owen might actually succeed in erasing The Celestial! The Celestial¡­ might fall! That single thought made all their hearts tremble with disbelief. Yes, countless mages had dreamed of The Celestial''s death, and longed for the day when the God of Light and his allies would succeed. But now that it was truly happening, they were¡­ stunned. He¡ªthe supreme Celestial¡ªwas truly about to die! And Owen''s explosive power¡ªwhy was it so terrifying? They had known Owen''s talent was extraordinary, but this¡­ this was beyond comprehension! As they stared at the descending Slaying God sword strike, endless divine visions unfolded. They saw Owen''s past¡ªhow he slew gods, god kings, and primordial beings as easily as chopping vegetables. It was as if gods were just the entry point of his legend¡ªbefore Owen, divinity itself was meaningless. These illusions dragged even The Celestial''s divine consciousness into their grasp. He had noticed Owen before¡ªthis genius who transcended time had caught his eye. Yet deep down, he had never truly taken him seriously. In his long existence, he had seen too many such geniuses¡ªlike fish crossing a river, none had ever shaken his throne. BOOM! Just as The Celestial had that thought, the sword struck him. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His so-called immortal divine body exploded, bursting into fragments of radiant light. A fear born from the depths of the soul surged through him, plunging his mind into endless terror. Death. He never thought it would come so close. And worse¡ªit came right as he stood on the verge of becoming Dominator! He didn''t want to die. He wanted to resist. But with his divine body already destroyed, he had little strength left to oppose Owen. All he could do was roar in fury, attempting to drag Owen down with him. But just as his soul gathered its final reserves and began fusing with primordial [Order] in a desperate attempt at self-destruction¡ª The sword cleaved once again, slicing his soul into countless fragments. Flames erupted, incinerating every piece until nothing remained! "The Celestial!" Watching this unfold, the grand sage''s face turned deathly pale as he let out an involuntary cry. He had been The Celestial''s most loyal ally¡ªthe one who believed in him the most. And now, The Celestial had died¡ªslain by Owen, a youth far too young to make sense! "Hahaha!" "The Celestial¡­ oh, Celestial! You were right after all. Without becoming Dominator, you are nothing but a passing shadow of time!" Caught between overwhelming rage and disbelief, the grand sage laughed madly. He had never understood why The Celestial had pursued the Dominator''s throne so desperately¡ªat any cost. Now he understood: even with eternal life, without eternal power, it was all just an illusion. As the grand sage laughed wildly, the ancient starry sky began to tremble. Then, the oppressive divine pressure that had weighed upon everyone mysteriously vanished¡ªas if it had never existed at all. "The Celestial has fallen!" At that moment, countless mages were struck with horror and disbelief. The thing they had dreamed of for so long¡­ had finally come true. Owen had slain The Celestial. A heavy silence fell over many mages and the major powers. Everyone knew of Owen¡ªbut what he had shown today was beyond comprehension. The grand sage stared at the now-clear skies, feeling a strange emptiness in his heart. It was as though his highest ideals had shattered. He could no longer see the road ahead¡ªonly darkness. Opposite him, Tsukihime nervously swallowed. She had once considered killing Owen to help Leslie ascend. Now, Owen had slain The Celestial before her eyes¡­ This¡ªthis was just insane! At the same time, the now-recovered God of Light, Lord of Stars, War Goddess, and the other gods all looked at Owen with grave expressions. They had known Owen was powerful¡ªbut they never imagined he was powerful enough to kill The Celestial. After a moment of stunned silence, joy began to bloom across their faces. The Celestial is dead! Though it hadn''t been by their own hands, the goal they had pursued for countless ages had finally been realized! "The Celestial has fallen. Next¡­ it''s Leslie''s turn!" "Only by destroying the Dominator''s Throne can this realm become a land of equality and freedom again!" Soon, their eyes turned toward the depths of the ancient starry sky. The Celestial had been their target¡ªbut not the ultimate one. Their final goal was to destroy the Dominator''s Throne. Right now, Leslie was in the process of inheriting that throne. To them, this was the perfect opportunity. With the Will of All Beings on their side, even the Dominator''s throne could be shattered. After all, empowered by that Will, they had transcended the realm of gods. However, just as they surged toward the ancient starry depths¡ª They saw Owen, standing tall with the Godslayer Sword, blocking their path like an immovable wall. Seeing Owen standing in their way, God of Light furrowed his brows. "Owen, this is our best chance. We know Leslie is your wife¡ªbut we ask you to put the greater good above personal ties. Don''t let us fall once again into an age of domination and fear!" Chapter 547 - Chapter543-Go Back—Guard Azure Kingdom for Me At the forefront, the God of Light radiated a blinding brilliance. The golden light, like countless fine needles, pierced through endless time and space, making scalps tingle and eyes ache¡ªnearly impossible to look at directly. All the human deities combined their strength and poured most of the Will of All Beings into him, pushing his combat power to a transcendent level¡ªlike he was being lifted by all living beings to stand at the peak of the world. His voice, carrying a warning, echoed in Owen''s ears. Owen said nothing, only looked at him with calm indifference. "Owen, I know how deeply you care for Leslie. But once she becomes the Dominator, she will no longer be Leslie¡ªshe will become an emotionless sovereign. She will no longer be the woman you love." The Lord of Stars, once a close friend of Owen''s, sighed and tried to persuade him as well. Though many of them shared personal bonds with Owen, all the gods had gathered here¡ªand the God of Light had even burned his own lifespan¡ªjust for this one lifelong pursuit. The Dominator must be destroyed. That was an unchangeable truth¡ªno matter who stood in the way. The War Goddess looked at Owen, who remained unmoved, and spoke in a stern and resolute voice: "Owen, Leslie is about to become the Dominator. Once that happens, defeating her will become immensely difficult. Everything we''ve sacrificed will be in vain. Please understand¡ªthis is a tidal wave of fate, not something any individual can resist!" Her voice carried the weight of countless battles, bloodshed, and fallen comrades¡ªall lost in their struggle to defeat The Celestial and destroy the Dominator''s Throne. It was a burden Owen couldn''t begin to comprehend. Now that the opportunity was finally here, anyone who dared become Dominator¡ªmust be eliminated. There was no other path. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Owen, we''ve always been friends. There''s no need to turn against each other. If you just step aside, we''ll still be allies. Once the Dominator is gone, the world will belong to the next generation¡ªyou." Another Primordial God, speaking earnestly, tried to appeal to reason. Owen''s talent and strength were unmatched. Even The Celestial, who had oppressed them for countless ages, had fallen to his hand. He should have been the hero. But if he stood in their way now¡­ then even a hero must become an enemy. They had waited far too long for this moment. As all the pressure of these gods mounted upon Owen, Venus clenched her fists tightly. She wanted to speak up for him, but she understood all too well the price her father and the others had paid¡ªthe countless hardships they''d endured. Even if she did speak, it would change nothing. She already had a feeling what choice Owen would make. And because she knew, her worry only deepened. Owen''s power was terrifying. But her father and the others, empowered by the Will of All Beings, were no longer who they once were either. If they truly clashed¡­ Venus didn''t know what the outcome would be. She didn''t even dare to imagine it. As more and more eyes fell upon him, Owen suddenly revealed a faint smile¡ªbut that smile sent a chill through many hearts. A bad feeling swept over them. "People of Divine Mountain, hear my command!" Owen''s voice spread out like a stone dropped into still water, sending ripples across the cosmos. The warriors of Divine Mountain immediately straightened, answering in unison: "Mountain Lord, we''re here!" Though they didn''t know what decision Owen would ultimately make, ever since they had elected him as Mountain Lord, they had vowed to follow his command¡ªwithout question. Even if it meant death, they would obey without hesitation. In an instant, every warrior from Divine Mountain ignited the elemental power within them to its peak. Their magical artifacts gleamed with radiant light, bursting into a rainbow of colors. In this moment, this once-feared ancient faction¡ªwho had once suppressed countless powers in the distant past¡ªfinally reclaimed their former glory in this new era. Seeing them ready for battle, the expressions of the God of Light and the others turned heavy. The Divine Mountain warriors were no joke. Backed by ancient divine artifacts, their power was formidable¡ªeven the gods found them difficult to face in a life-or-death battle. More importantly, they were supposed to be allies, not enemies. If they ended up truly fighting each other, it would be a tragic loss¡ªno matter who fell. But for the sake of their ideals, the God of Light and the other Primordial Gods activated the [Order] within them to the limit, radiating terrifying divine fluctuations. From afar, the ancient starry sky looked like two colossal beasts, locked in a standoff. And just as the situation reached a breaking point¡ª Owen''s voice rang out again. "Everyone, go back." "There are people waiting for me at home." At those words, the warriors of Divine Mountain froze. What did the Mountain Lord mean? Was he giving up? But that couldn''t be¡ªbased on everything they knew, the Mountain Lord was not someone who gave up so easily. "Mountain Lord, what do you mean by this?" The former Chief of Divine Mountain asked in confusion. "You''ve already given so much today. After finally escaping that abyss of darkness, you deserve to enjoy your new lives. Leave now." Hearing these words, the chief and the others understood. Owen wasn''t retreating. He just didn''t want them to sacrifice themselves. "Mountain Lord, we are your people. If you stay, how can we leave?" "Exactly. Even if this battle is dangerous, every one of us from Divine Mountain has been prepared to die since birth. There''s no need for you to bear it all alone!" The chief and others all spoke in turn. Their eyes burned with unwavering resolve, their fighting spirit blazing like a roaring fire. Owen''s gaze swept across their faces, then he said softly: "I brought you out of the Demon Abyss not to fight for me¡ªbut so that you could live freely. This¡­ is a personal matter. You all should go. Help me guard the Azure Kingdom¡ªthat''s the home Leslie and I built together. It''s your home now, too." At these words, many of the Divine Mountain warriors'' eyes grew red with emotion. But they could tell Owen was serious¡ªhe didn''t want them involved. So they all solemnly nodded. "Mountain Lord, rest assured. We will protect Azure Kingdom with our lives!" Seeing Owen like this, the Lord of Stars said quietly: "Owen, if you step aside today, you''ll still be hailed as a hero of this campaign. You and your people can leave safely. We can still be friends." But before he could finish, Owen shook his head. "There''s no need to say more. Wherever Leslie is, that''s where I''ll be. If you raise your hand against her¡ªit''s the same as raising it against me." With that, Owen firmly gripped the Godslayer Sword, now merged with the Flame Sword, and stared directly at the God of Light and the other gods. Like an immovable monument, he blocked their path. Seeing Owen so resolute, the Lord of Stars sighed in regret. "Owen, your stubbornness will be your death." With the boost from the Will of All Beings, their power had reached a terrifying peak. Owen had only just fought The Celestial and had not yet recovered. He had no chance of defeating them all. The other gods, gazing at the figure standing in their way, also shook their heads in regret. Owen''s talent and power¡ªif he died here¡ªit would be a heartbreaking tragedy. They had seen countless geniuses in their lives. But none compared to Owen. His rate of growth and combat prowess far exceeded even the most extraordinary prodigies they had ever encountered. He felt like someone sent by the heavens to save them from The Celestial''s tyranny. After all, it was Owen who had slain The Celestial. He had done what even a union of gods could not. His power and achievements alone were enough to be remembered for eternity. And yet, for Leslie¡ªOwen now stood on the opposite side of them all. Chapter 548 - Chapter544-That Lonely Figure Standing Against the Gods Owen¡ªhe actually intended to stand alone¡­ and challenge all the gods by himself! Such audacity could only be described as unprecedented, and likely never to be repeated! But this act of defiance¡ªwas nothing short of suicidal. "I never imagined we''d one day become enemies¡­ bound by life and death," sighed the War Goddess and Lord of Stars. They were just about to strike, when suddenly, someone from their own side moved¡ªVenus leapt forward, firmly placing herself at Owen''s side, directly opposing the gods. "Father, elders¡­ I''m sorry!" Venus bit down hard, and in that moment, severed her bloodline link with the God of Light. "I already hurt Owen once back in the Demon Abyss. This time¡ªno matter what¡ªI''ll stand by him. Even if it means dying with him!" Seeing the determination in her eyes, filled with a willingness to die, the War Goddess and the other Primordial Gods all turned their gaze toward the God of Light. "Talk to her¡ªtoday''s battle is no game. It concerns the fate of the entire plane!" "If battle breaks out, with Venus''s strength, she''s as good as dead!" Venus was still a genius in their eyes. Though a little ordinary when compared to Owen, she was still the God of Light''s daughter. No one wanted to harm the girl they had all watched grow up. But the God of Light simply shook his head slightly. He knew his daughter too well. Once she made a decision, no one could change it¡ªnot even him, her father. That stubbornness in her bones was something even he couldn''t overcome. "Venus, you''ve grown up. Since it''s your decision, I won''t oppose it. But ask yourself¡ªis he really worth it?" Most of the time, Venus was obedient and considerate. But he knew that once a girl met the man who truly moved her heart, she''d throw everything else away. He once believed no one could ever make the proud Venus bow her head. But now, he realized how wrong he''d been. Owen had not only captured her heart, but also helped her truly grow. She now knew exactly what she wanted, even at the cost of her own life! Owen stared at Venus in shock, unable to believe what he was seeing. This¡­ this wasn''t the Venus he once knew! Yet now, before the eyes of all, she stood against her own father¡ªjust to stand beside him. Even though Owen had harbored some resentment toward Venus before, at this moment, all he could see was the raw, unhidden affection in her eyes. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She¡­ she really did like him. Owen let out a soft sigh. "Venus, you don''t have to do this. Go back. This isn''t something you should get involved in." He didn''t want anyone else dragged into this storm. Venus''s level was too low¡ªonce the battle started, even the shockwaves alone could kill her. But Venus only shook her head, calm and firm. "Owen, I know this may seem reckless. But this is the only thing I can do for you. The only way I can help." "My father and the others¡ªwhat they''re trying to do is create a fair world for all beings, free from the oppression of the Celestial. No lifeform wishes to be shackled like that." "All sentient beings should have the right to choose their own path." "Just like you made your choice¡ªto stand against my father, all for Leslie. That was your choice. It''s not about right or wrong." "And now, I''ve made my choice¡ªto stand beside you. It''s not about right or wrong. It''s simply my choice. Just like yours." Her words were solemn and sincere, filled with genuine emotion. Everyone who heard them was moved. She wasn''t just declaring her feelings¡ªshe was making a firm stand. Many looked upon the two with deep regret. If it weren''t for Owen''s overwhelming love for Leslie, the two of them might have become a couple admired by all. But¡­ life didn''t work on "what ifs." Between Owen and Venus¡ªthere was only tragedy and regret. At that moment, Madelyn rushed to Owen''s side, gazing at him with determination. "Brother, your decision is mine. I''ll protect you too!" Her face bore a bright, unwavering smile. No matter what hardships awaited, she would stand by Owen''s side¡ªforever. Owen was deeply touched. He knew how much Madelyn cared about both him and Leslie. Among everyone here, her feelings were the purest and most sincere. Because of that, Owen didn''t want her dragged into this either. But before he could speak, Madelyn puffed up her cheeks and pouted: "Brother, aren''t we a family? Don''t make me leave. No matter how this ends¡­ we''ll face it together!" Then, Rachel joined him too. She stared at Owen''s strong, resolute face¡ªone she could never look at enough¡ªand her cheeks flushed as she leaned in close to whisper sweetly: "Owen, you already know what happened at the bottom of the Demon Abyss, don''t you?" Owen''s expression turned a little awkward. Of course he knew. Down in the depths of the Demon Abyss, to awaken him, Rachel had given her first time¡ªthe first time of the Succubus Progenitor bloodline. It was because of her sacrifice that Owen''s soul had ascended to a near-undying state. Without her help back then, things wouldn''t have gone so smoothly. "Owen," said Rachel, "since they''re all standing with you¡ªwe''re friends too, aren''t we? We may not be strong, but we still choose to stand by your side!" The Celestial Palace Master, Ysera, and others all stepped forward to stand beside Owen, their eyes firm as they faced the God of Light and the other divine beings. "Owen, we did spend our wedding night together, didn''t we? So your fight is my fight too!" Even the Archdemon stepped up beside him with a solemn face. "You''ve risen quickly¡­ but I''m not far behind. I will be of help!" More and more women and old companions who had journeyed with Owen gathered behind him. They all wished for the end of the tyrants¡­ but even more so, they wanted Owen to survive. Whether he lived or died, they had chosen to stand by him¡ªto face whatever came, just like they had faced death together so many times before. Back then, Owen had always stood alone. Now, though they weren''t powerful enough, they were willing to give everything they had. Seraphina walked up too, holding Little Leslie''s hand. She smiled at Owen. "Master, Little Mistress and I will protect you together." "Daddy, this time¡­ we''ll protect Mommy!" said Little Leslie with her big, sparkling eyes, full of determination. Looking at the two of them, Owen couldn''t help but smile. With so many people standing beside him¡­ the heavy weight in his heart seemed to ease. He let out a long breath. "Everyone¡­ since you''ve chosen to stand with me¡ªthen follow me!" Owen swept his gaze across them all, then turned toward the God of Light and the other deities. Ysera and the rest nodded with smiles. So long as they were with Owen, the outcome didn''t matter¡ªit was worth it. The Primordial Gods, seeing this, no longer hesitated. They unleashed the Will of All Beings at full power, transforming it into an ancient, annihilating light that surged toward Owen and his companions! The War Goddess and Lord of Stars, though their expressions were conflicted, still poured their power into the attack. In an instant, that ancient light lit up all existence. Across the entire starry sky, there was but one color. Even the elements of space-time and Order began to crumble beneath its radiance¡ªnothing could stop the light of destruction. Sensing this power¡ªnot weaker than the Celestial''s¡ªOwen''s expression turned serious. As the final trump card of the God of Light and the others, the Will of All Beings was terrifying. If he was careless, he could lose everything right here. "Leslie¡­ wait for me." Owen narrowed his eyes. And when he opened them again, they were filled with icy, murderous resolve. Chapter 549 - Chapter545-The Birth of a New Sovereign In the ancient starlit void, the formation created by the God of Light, War Goddess, Lord of Stars, and the other Primordial Gods was like a replacement for the entire cosmos itself. Radiating with blinding brilliance and infused with the overwhelming might of the Will of All Beings, it surged toward Owen like an unstoppable tidal wave, warping the very fabric of space. It was as though the heavens themselves meant to erase Owen from existence. As former friends of Owen, they knew him all too well. Though united and wielding absolute advantage, they understood¡ªOwen could not be measured by conventional means. If they underestimated him, even their use of this forbidden power might backfire. Thus, led by the God of Light, the Primordial Gods remained vigilant, draining their very [Order] and magic reserves to conjure piercing beams of light, following closely behind the oppressive pressure, all aimed at Owen. Faced with this downpour of divine destruction, Owen felt a fleeting illusion¡ªas if a thousand arrows were piercing his body. Yet in the very next moment, flames erupted around him, surging from his Flame Sword, while the Godslayer Sword shimmered with a sharp, indomitable aura that danced on its blade. Under the tense gazes of the Primordial Gods, these two opposing yet equally domineering forces clashed like radiant fireworks, exploding violently in the void. Since the fall of The Celestial, Owen and these united Primordial Gods¡ªempowered by the Will of All Beings¡ªnow stood atop all mages. The shockwave of their clash reverberated across the entire plane, shaking reality like a broken dam flooding uncontrollably through spacetime! No mage could remain unaffected by this annihilation-level force. To them, it felt as though galaxies were collapsing, [Order] crumbling¡ª all power they had once revered paled in comparison to this catastrophic confrontation. The impact didn''t last long¡ªlike a brilliant firework, it burst¡­ and vanished. In the wake of the clash, mages felt their bodies begin to melt from residual shockwaves. And then¡ªthey saw it. A lone figure blasted from the heart of the explosion. Whoosh! Wreathed in terrible aura, like a meteor in reverse, the body tore through layers of space and crashed violently to the deepest point of the starry void, creating a crater filled with fractures¡ªthe entire sky shook! Owen! When the crowd saw who had been thrown from the explosion, disbelief swept across their faces. Owen had lost. To most mages, Owen had always been invincible. Even against The Celestial, he emerged victorious. But now¡ªhe had been defeated by the combined forces of the God of Light and the Primordial Gods. "Owen!" Venus and the others rushed to his side in shock, their faces filled with worry as they poured their own magic into him, trying to heal his injuries. Meanwhile, the God of Light and the others who had just struck were also looking at their hands in disbelief. Yes, the Will of All Beings was immensely powerful¡ªsomething they once thought could rival or even destroy The Celestial. But Owen''s power surpassed even The Celestial. Even with prior exhaustion, he should have at least been able to hold his ground. Why had he fallen in just one strike? They wanted to win¡ªbut it felt like a dream to have done so this easily. Just then¡ª the shattered cosmos seemed to be struck from above, as if pierced by some transcendent force. Two incomprehensibly powerful auras descended. Just the arrival of these presences made every living being tremble, their hair standing on end¡ª as if their very lives now depended on the whim of some cosmic will. It was like staring into death itself. These presences made even the Primordial Gods feel as if they were facing The Celestial¡ª No. Far worse. A hundred times worse. These were the auras of Sovereigns. And not just any Sovereigns¡ªinvaders from other planes! "Not good," muttered the God of Light, panic flickering across his face. "The clash just now must''ve attracted Sovereigns from other realms!" Though they were at peak condition again and empowered by the Will of All Beings, standing against even one Sovereign was daunting¡ª Let alone two. Just the thought erased all notions of resistance from their hearts. Elsewhere in the realm, all mages felt it too¡ªthat suffocating pressure. Sovereigns. Existences even beyond The Celestial. If each plane was like a hunter in the cosmic jungle, then Sovereigns were the predators of hunters¡ª cruel, greedy, and insatiable. Ordinarily, planes were separated by countless layers of time and space. But the ferocity of the recent battle had distorted spacetime, sending waves rippling across the endless void¡­ And it had drawn their gaze. Now, they were coming to devour this realm whole. "This is bad¡­" Everyone''s heart sank. These Sovereigns would not show mercy. To them, consuming this plane and all its lifeforms would be nothing unusual. "We absolutely cannot allow them to descend through spacetime!" The God of Light and the others, after their moment of panic, now shared a firm resolve in their eyes. The Sovereigns hadn''t arrived yet¡ªthere was still a chance. Even Sovereigns needed time to traverse the immense distances between realms. If they could stop them before full descent¡ª They might survive. But just as they prepared to make a last-ditch stand, they saw Owen steady himself. He wiped the blood from his lips. Then raised his sword. And slashed¡ª toward the rift from which the Sovereign auras were surging forth! Slaying God! With that strike, galaxies shattered, time and space twisted. Everyone saw the world in front of them dissolve into chaos, swallowed by a crimson-gold light¡­ and then into nothingness. The gateway of the two Sovereigns¡ª was severed. The Primordial Gods stared, stunned, at the void. Even the residual sword aura leaking from that slash made their scalps tingle. If it had touched them, they would''ve been instantly obliterated. That sword had cut through time and space itself. Nothing could withstand it. And they realized¡ª Owen could have used that sword on them. He must have sensed the Sovereign threat beforehand¡ª and instead of killing the Primordial Gods, he had endured their strike with his body¡­ To save that sword for the true threat. He had chosen¡ª to sever the Sovereigns'' descent. And with that realization, guilt flooded the God of Light, War Goddess, and the others. Had Owen not acted when he did, this realm would have already become a playground for those alien monsters. Worse still¡ª That sword''s power¡­ It cut through time. It obliterated Sovereign will. It defied the very structure of the multiverse. Sovereigns were supposed to be the highest beings¡ª rulers above rules, above planes. But Owen had shaken even them. "Wait here," Owen said with a soft smile to those worried for him. "The spatial shockwaves are too great. I need to sever the timestream''s future branches. I''ll be back soon." He looked at each familiar face with warmth, then turned¡ª and shot into the stars. "Owen!" "Brother!" "Daddy!" Venus, Madelyn, Little Leslie¡ªall called after him, voices trembling. Owen had made it sound easy¡­ But those presences¡ªwere Sovereigns. No one here could face them. And what''s more, Owen intended to sever the future of the timestream itself¡ªto give this wounded realm hope again. Even Primordial Gods, with their ability to traverse time, could only influence fragments of the future, and only by enduring devastating backlash. To sever the timestream outright¡­ Even imagining it was despair-inducing. Yet Owen had gone without hesitation. As he vanished into the stars, silence fell across the battlefield. The Primordial Gods, deep in their hearts, felt guilt beyond words. They had opposed Owen¡ª yet he had borne the burden of the realm. Faced the Sovereigns for them. For those he cherished. "Let''s go. Let''s help him." The God of Light, War Goddess, Lord of Stars¡ªall looked at each other. They had made their decision. They would follow Owen¡ªto help him resist the Sovereigns. But just as they moved, they froze. From deep within the stars¡ª a power exploded. A suffocating, absolute force. Terror and pressure gripped every soul. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A Sovereign. A Sovereign had been born¡­ in this realm! All mages felt it. That crushing pressure¡ª exactly the same as when the two foreign Sovereigns had begun to descend¡­ But this time¡ªit came from within. From their own plane. A new Sovereign had awakened. Everyone turned to the center of the stars. And there, a lone figure appeared¡ªradiating cold, aloof, and terrifying power. It was¡ª Leslie. Chapter 550 - Chapter546-Together Forever Just by looking at Leslie from afar, it felt as if she had become the very center of the plane¡ªeverything else around her faded into insignificance. Leslie had succeeded. Countless gods were stunned. Even the God of Light and the other beings who had tried to stop her couldn''t help but swallow hard. The Sovereign they had spent their entire lives trying to destroy¡­ had been reborn. They had failed. "Mommy!" At that moment, Little Leslie''s voice broke the silence. Like a fluttering butterfly, she threw herself toward Leslie without hesitation. "Not good!" Madelyn and the others snapped to attention, hearts sinking in dread. After becoming a Sovereign, one lost memories, lost all emotions¡ªLittle Leslie running into Leslie''s arms could mean certain death! But Little Leslie moved too fast. Under the crushing pressure from Leslie''s aura, they couldn''t even react in time. All they could do was release all their energy in an attempt to divert Leslie''s attention. Yet Leslie remained unmoved, her cold eyes fixed on the little girl. "Mommy¡­ I finally get to see you again!" Little Leslie clung tightly to Leslie''s leg, her bright eyes brimming with tears as she looked up at her mother. Leslie lowered her gaze. In that moment, it was as if endless years flickered within her eyes. Then¡ªher frosty expression softened into a gentle smile. "Little Leslie, sweet girl¡­ from now on, let''s always be together. Okay?" The crowd around them stared in shock. Becoming a Sovereign meant losing all memory. All feeling. So what was going on? Had she not truly become a Sovereign? No¡ªthat couldn''t be. The overwhelming aura surging from her body clearly surpassed any non-Sovereign being! "Where''s Owen? Why isn''t your father here?" Leslie glanced around and suddenly asked. Little Leslie quickly replied, "Daddy went to fight the bad guys. Just now¡­" She briefly recounted what had happened. When she mentioned the God of Light and others attacking Owen, Leslie''s gaze instantly turned cold. The Primordial Gods who had struck Owen suddenly felt like they had plunged into an icy abyss. The bone-chilling cold nearly robbed them of all movement. Thud! Thud! In the next instant, under Leslie''s gaze, the Will of All Beings shielding the gods crumbled like paper. A wind that tore through space slammed into their chests, sending all those who had attacked Owen flying and coughing blood! The God of Light looked on in sheer terror. That was the Will of All Beings! It was already useless against Owen¡ªbut now, even before Leslie, it was utterly powerless! This combination¡ªthis husband and wife¡ªwas far too terrifying! And yet¡­ the fact that Leslie hadn''t lost her emotions, hadn''t forgotten Owen or Little Leslie¡­ That made him genuinely relieved. She remembered. She still cared. This meant she wouldn''t become a cruel Sovereign. After teaching the Primordial Gods a harsh lesson, Leslie turned to Little Leslie and smiled: "Be good and wait here for Mommy. I''ll go bring Daddy back. From now on, the three of us will always be together, okay?" Little Leslie nodded quickly. "You have to promise! Pinky swear!" "Pinky swear," Leslie said with a smile. Then her body turned into a streak of light, shooting into the sky. "Mommy¡ªbring Daddy back!" Little Leslie called out, her voice full of hope as she watched Leslie vanish. ¡­ In the pitch-black starry void, two ripples shimmered like waves on still water. Two massive figures appeared, each seated upon a throne. The figure on the left wore deep-black armor, his body wreathed in frost¡ªwherever he passed, all things froze. The figure on the right was a golden skeleton, surrounded by countless strange visions. Multitudes of beings knelt before him in prayer, offering worship. Though their auras were completely different, both were Sovereigns¡ª colossal as stars, enthroned in radiant brilliance, with all other lifeforms groveling at their feet, fates hanging on their whim. But as they surged into the void¡­ They suddenly noticed a lone figure ahead. A man with a sword. Compared to them, this figure was tiny¡ªlike dust. But from this small frame, they sensed a familiar force. "Interesting. He''s not a Sovereign, yet he severed our locked coordinates. What a rare specimen." "How long has it been since we found a new plane? One surprise after another. We''ve come to the right place." Just as their voices echoed through space¡ª Owen charged straight at them, sword in hand! Slaying God! From the very first strike, he unleashed his most powerful move. If he wanted to stop these two ravenous Sovereigns from preying on his world, there was only one way¡ª Overwhelming strength. No words. No negotiations. The Sovereigns were initially dismissive¡ªbut when Owen''s sword light lit up the cosmos, a flicker of alarm rippled through them. That sword strike¡­ could injure them. And they couldn''t avoid it. It was the first time they had ever faced such a threat. Their expressions turned serious. "To meet such a formidable creature the moment we arrive¡ªthis plane must be something special." "The stronger the prey, the more delicious the feast." Though slightly wary, their excitement only grew. BOOM! In the next moment, countless strands of [Order] burst from their thrones like a tidal wave. Runes of [Order] gathered like drops of water, forming a flood of unstoppable power. Owen''s golden-red sword light collided with the flood head-on. The two forces intertwined, devouring and clashing with each other. Neither side gave ground. The constant explosions of sword and magic caused ripples that spread across reality. The heavens dimmed. The galaxies faded. After a brief exchange, both Sovereigns stared at Owen in shock. They were Sovereigns. Even crossing the River of Time¡ªweakened as they were¡ªshould''ve left him no chance of resistance. And yet¡­ He held his ground. If it had been only one of them facing him¡ª they might have actually lost. "What a monster¡­" "How long has it been since we saw such a talented lifeform? Not a Sovereign, and yet capable of fighting us. A specimen worth studying." "Let''s take him down together. Can''t let this get out of hand." They exchanged a glance and unleashed a stronger wave of [Order], instantly sending Owen flying. "With your level and power, resisting us is already a miracle. And yet you dare harbor killing intent? You lack respect!" The golden skeletal Sovereign''s voice was cold and merciless. Owen instantly felt an even heavier pressure bearing down on him. And then¡ªthey both prepared to strike. But just then, they sensed something. Their eyes turned to the space before Owen. At first, it was empty. Then¡ªcold wind howled. A stunning figure emerged from the chill. Leslie. Owen had sensed the frost and dared to hope. When he saw her with his own eyes¡ªhe froze completely. The stars vanished. The Sovereigns vanished. All that remained was the woman he had yearned for day and night. Leslie looked back at him. Their eyes met¡ªfull of love, depth, and silent understanding. The Sovereigns twitched. Were these two seriously flirting¡­ on a battlefield like this? Did they forget this was a life-and-death fight?! Watching the pair ignore them entirely made the Sovereigns tremble with rage. Their auras grew so violent that even space itself began to shake and fold. "One for each of us," Owen said with a smile to Leslie. From the way she looked at him, he knew¡ªLeslie hadn''t lost her memories. Hadn''t lost her emotions. She might be stronger now, but she was still his Leslie. Leslie nodded. "Okay." Without another word, the two of them¡ªone left, one right¡ªcharged at the two Sovereigns! BOOM! Endless terrifying phenomena erupted in the stars. Even from far away, God of Light and the others could see it clearly. The battle''s shockwaves made their hearts pound wildly. Everyone prayed. Prayed that, like before, Owen and Leslie would overcome the impossible and work a new miracle. They had done it before. They would do it again. The epic clash lasted who knew how long. Then¡ªMadelyn, Princess Marry, Rachel, and the others saw it. The once-black starry sky suddenly erupted like a molten furnace, bursting with blinding crimson light! That light consumed everything¡ª even their senses. Everyone''s heart clenched. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even the aftershock had shaken the realm, cracked mountains, collapsed rivers¡­ What would the center of the battle look like? But their anxiety didn''t last long. Because out of that brilliant storm¡ªhand in hand¡ªOwen and Leslie walked forward. They stood like gods above the world. Unharmed. A wave of cheers exploded across the heavens. Voices of joy echoed endlessly through the stars! As Owen and Leslie smiled at one another, they walked over to Little Leslie. "Daddy, Mommy, let''s never be apart again!" Little Leslie threw her arms around them both. "Okay," they said together. "From now on, we''ll never be apart." Chapter 551 - Chapter1-Reincarnation, A New Beginning Owen and his family of three returned once more to the miniature world, their faces radiant with joy and contentment. Happiness, deep and genuine, had found its way back into their lives. Each day, Leslie diligently handled the countless affairs of this plane. As its Sovereign, the very existence of this world depended on her will. There were decisions only she could make, matters only she could resolve. She remained regal, as noble and imposing as an empress¡ªno longer merely the Empress of the Azure Kingdom, but of the entire plane. Though the responsibilities were immense and the tasks seemingly endless, Leslie had long since adapted to this life. She handled everything with perfect order and efficiency. Under her rule, this world had undergone a transformation so dramatic it could only be described as earth-shaking. Humans, dragons, spellbeasts, elves, and countless other races now lived together in harmony, learning from each other, complementing each other''s strengths. The entire realm pulsed with life and promise, a blossoming haven brimming with peace and prosperity. Those who had once been entangled in Owen''s past¡ªRaina, Rachel, and others¡ªnow lived quietly within the miniature world, assisting Leslie in managing its countless affairs. All of it, of course, was done with Leslie''s tacit approval. As for Owen, he had wholeheartedly embraced the role of a stay-at-home father and full-time chef. He devoted his days to cooking for the many races, inventing creative new recipes to please everyone''s tastes. And, at the urging of little Leslie, he had begun preparing to welcome another child with Leslie. Aside from Seraphina, little Leslie had no other companions her age. Sometimes, the solitude was a bit too much for her. And so, Owen had already thought of a name for their second child¡ªAlina. He had a strong hunch¡ªno, a premonition¡ªthat their second child would be a girl, just like their first. Yet, the peace and tranquility of their lives did not last long. One morning, as the inhabitants of the realm rose with the sun, they looked up¡ªand were stunned to see a colossal shadow darkening the skies, stretching endlessly across the heavens! Under the cover of that mysterious darkness, the once-brilliant sunlight turned dim and murky. Though it was early morning, the skies resembled the oppressive gloom of dusk. "What is that shadow? It stretches as far as the eye can see! Nothing like this has ever happened before!" "Stay calm! Don''t panic! With Emperor Owen and Her Majesty Leslie watching over us, there''s no problem they can''t handle. This sky will clear up soon enough!" The panicked masses quieted immediately upon hearing those words. Even after Leslie had ascended to the position of Sovereign, the people still addressed her by the title they had always known: Her Majesty, the Empress. And Owen, too, had been crowned Emperor in their hearts. The unmatched strength of the couple had earned them the unwavering respect of all races, of all beings. ¡­ At that very moment, the two in question¡ªOwen and Leslie¡ªhad already ascended into the skies above. The closer they got to the source of the shadow, the slower their pace became. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A suffocating pressure radiated from the darkness above, like an ever-tightening spring coiling around them. It pressed into their bones, sinking deeper and deeper. It was the first time since attaining the level of Sovereign that they had felt such a terrifying force pressing down on them. "I sense an unfathomable vastness within that shadow," Leslie murmured, turning to Owen. "Compared to it, we are nothing but dust." Her eyes shimmered with a mix of wonder, confusion, and a strange spark of fervor. Owen didn''t respond. Instead, he continued to study the boundless shadow with narrowed eyes. From the very beginning, he had felt a strange sense of familiarity from it. The closer he came, the more intense that feeling grew. Suddenly, the Tree of World within the miniature world began to tremble. That tremble was filled with reverence¡ªand contradiction. A reverence so profound it seemed unnatural. Something that could make the Tree of World tremble in fear? Though the Tree had taken root in the miniature world and Owen possessed power on par with a Sovereign, the Tree had never once reacted with such emotion. But now¡­ As Owen and Leslie pushed forward with increasingly grave expressions, something finally shifted. In the next instant, it was as though they had broken through an invisible veil. The curtain of darkness before them dissolved, revealing an enormous green canopy stretched out before their eyes. As they stared at the emerald expanse, their faces registered identical expressions of awe and disbelief. For the surface of that canopy was covered in ridges like mountain ranges¡ªveins of a single, impossibly large leaf¡ªpulsing with boundless vitality. That all-consuming darkness¡­ had been nothing more than a single leaf? Owen and Leslie exchanged a look, then immediately channeled their [Order] power into their eyes, peering deeper into the verdant depths. Following the flow of the leaf, they saw thick, star-river-like branches reaching into the void, converging toward an unimaginable trunk. If they were like specks of dust before the leaf, then before the branches¡ªand the tree itself¡ªthey were less than nothing. "Tree of World¡­" Owen whispered. "It''s the oldest Tree of World!" As he spoke, he felt the Tree of World within his own body trembling with intensity. Legends told of an ancient Tree of World that supported countless star systems. It was said that one fallen leaf could contain three thousand worlds. He had always thought it was just myth. But now¡­ it was standing right before him. Why had such a primordial Tree of World appeared now? Owen was flooded with questions, but Leslie''s gaze had already turned wary. Although she didn''t sense any hostility from the incomprehensible being before them, she could clearly feel a nearly imperceptible will¡ªvast, primordial¡ªlocking onto them both. "How sharp your senses are. No wonder you''ve become Sovereigns of a realm," An ancient, ageless wave surged through their minds¡ªnot a voice, but a raw, original will. It transcended language. All life would understand its meaning. "I wonder¡­ will you one day rise to such heights?" Before either could speak, their bodies were seized by a force beyond their control, pulled straight toward the Tree of World. From a distance, they looked like two streaks of light arcing across the cosmos, hurled by the will of the universe into a strange new world nestled atop a single, green leaf. As they fell into that world with earth-shaking force, Owen felt his soul being torn from his body. His memories blurred. Time lost all meaning. Then¡ªhe opened his eyes. He was in an unfamiliar world, surrounded on all sides by towering mountains like prison walls. The slopes were covered in lush greenery, plants he couldn''t name. Everything in this realm was alien. "My elements¡­ my [Order]¡­ they''re all gone!" The emptiness within his body was jarring. Like an ordinary man once more, Owen stood stunned. Panicked, he scanned the area. Leslie was nowhere in sight. Worse yet, a flood of unfamiliar memories surged into his mind. As he absorbed them, his vision swam. A deep sense of dread clawed its way into his chest. Though he didn''t know how, the truth was undeniable. That cosmic will had reincarnated both him and Leslie into this new world. Chapter 552 - Chapter2-System Upgrade What the cosmic will hadn''t realized¡­ was that Owen was a transmigrator! Because of that oversight, Owen retained all of his memories after reincarnation¡ªmemories that hadn''t been overridden by the local soul of this mountain farmer, who happened to also be named Owen. He might have gotten off easy, but he couldn''t say the same for Leslie. She hadn''t been so lucky. This was technically her second reincarnation, and Owen was almost certain her memories had been wiped clean. Worse still, he had no idea where she had been reborn. The more he thought about it, the more anxious he became. According to the original owner''s memories, this plane was anything but peaceful. Empires and factions warred constantly¡ªceaseless conflict, invasions, power struggles¡­ This world was teeming with danger. And this wasn''t a low-magic realm either¡ªmages existed here, and powerful ones could shake the heavens with a wave of their hand. If he were at his peak, he''d have nothing to fear. But now? That plane-level consciousness had been too powerful. His [Order]¡­ his elemental power¡­ everything had been wiped clean. He was, for all intents and purposes, a regular man now. And Leslie? He didn''t even know what identity she''d taken on. In an era as chaotic as this one, it was unlikely she''d been reborn into a safe or comfortable position. And with her memories gone, it was even more worrisome. Driven by urgency and guided by the original owner''s memories, Owen quickly began searching the nearby regions. They had entered this realm together¡ªLeslie couldn''t have reincarnated too far away. His search was relentless, and soon his persistence paid off. In the depths of an uninhabited mountain forest, he found a woman lying on the ground, unconscious, clad in noble garments now tattered and dirt-stained. The moment he got close, Owen''s heart began pounding. Even though half of her face was marred by burn scars, the other half carried that same icy beauty, that same noble pride¡ªjust like Leslie. Exactly like the day he had first met her. ¡­ Glacier Empire Spellbeast Mountains In a hidden valley nestled deep within the spellbeast mountain range, a small house stood¡ªbuilt from wood and stone. Though simple, it was clean, well-organized, and radiated the warmth of home. In front of the house, a peach tree bloomed, its delicate pink flowers fluttering in the mountain wind. Beneath the tree stood Owen, now sporting a thick beard and the calm demeanor of a man matured by time. His eyes were distant as he stared at the tree he had once planted, his thoughts adrift. "Eight years," he murmured to himself. "Eight years living side by side¡­ and still, her memories haven''t returned?" "Even Elena¡­ that little rascal¡­ she left me too. Just a letter. That''s all." A sigh escaped him¡ªquiet, bitter, and laced with longing. Eight years ago, after rescuing the disfigured woman who looked so much like Leslie, he had tended to her with unwavering care. Something in his soul told him: this woman was Leslie. She had simply forgotten. And as time passed, under his devoted care, the scars on her face slowly healed. When her full face was revealed¡ªit was undeniably Leslie. That same unparalleled beauty. That same icy pride. He could never forget that face. But her memories¡­ were gone. She didn''t know her name. Didn''t recognize the name "Azure Kingdom." Even when Owen mentioned himself and little Leslie, she showed no reaction. But Owen had expected as much. He never tried to force her to remember. Instead, he began recounting their past as if it were a love story¡ªbeautiful, gentle, and sweet. Perhaps it was the sincerity of the tale. Perhaps it was his tender care. But the woman, now calling herself Yevna, began to warm to him. Her heart, once a blank slate, slowly filled with Owen''s image. And so it went. A man and a woman, living in isolation, growing close through the days and nights. Eventually, passion blossomed. On a moonlit night months later, the two became husband and wife. As their lives intertwined and their harmony grew, Yevna became pregnant. During those ten months of waiting, Yevna tended to small animals around the house and wove linen into clothes. Owen hunted, cooked, chopped wood, and made their humble home as beautiful and livable as possible. To ease Yevna''s emotions during her pregnancy, Owen transplanted a peach tree into their yard. He knew¡ªLeslie had always loved trees. And just as he expected, Yevna loved that tree dearly. She fertilized it and cared for it every day. In that simple, peaceful life, Yevna gave birth to a daughter¡ªElena. But not long after Elena''s birth¡­ Yevna left. When Owen returned from a hunt one day, all he found was a letter. Its content was heartbreakingly short: "Husband, wait for me. I''ll be back." The graceful handwriting, with its familiar strength and elegance, made his heart sink. He had once believed that even if he had lost all his power, even if they were reborn into a new world¡­ as long as Leslie remembered, as long as they could live a peaceful life as a family, he would be content. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Yevna left. Just like that. No trace. No explanation. Owen searched everywhere¡ªmountains, cities, ruins¡ªbut it was as if she had vanished from the world. So he stayed. He raised Elena, waited for Leslie to return. Eight long years. This very morning, just as the sun rose, Owen woke up to find another letter waiting for him. This time¡­ it was from Elena. She was only eight years old. Reading the note, he felt as though the sky had collapsed. His heart had never suffered such a blow. With trembling hands, he read: "Daddy, by the time you see this letter, I''ll already be gone." "I know I''m still young, but every day I see you staring at the peach tree, missing Mom¡­ I want to help. I want to find her. For you. For myself." "I want to ask her, face to face¡ªwhy she left us." "If I can''t find her, I''ll bring home lots of amazing aunties instead! Just like you told me, back when you were young, you had lots of strong girlfriends, right?" "And don''t worry about me. I''m your daughter! Nothing in this world can stop me! I''ve got the treasure pouch you gave me¡ªwhatever I need, it''s in there!" "You once stood at the peak of the world. Even now, you''re a legend in my heart. I''m your daughter, so I won''t bring shame to your name!" "And when I''m out there¡­ I''ll go by a different name. For safety. But if you hear about a genius girl named ''Dove''¡ªdon''t doubt it. That''s me." Tears welled up in Owen''s eyes as he finished reading. Sorrow. Worry. And a deep, heartfelt pride. She was only eight, yet she already cared so deeply about him. She really was his precious little girl. But still¡­ she was too young. The outside world was dangerous beyond words! If he had known, he never would have told her those stories about him and Leslie. He had truly been strong once¡ªstanding at the pinnacle of the world. But after reincarnation¡­ he was just an ordinary man now. Wait! The system! Though it had been undergoing an upgrade since his reincarnation, the countdown was nearly over. It was almost done. And when it finished¡­ everything could change. Chapter 553 - Chapter3-System Activation Sitting on the bench outside the wooden cabin, Owen gazed at the undulating mountains in the distance. His mind was full of restless thoughts¡ªhow would he find Elena? Ever since Yevna left him with only a note, he and Elena had depended solely on each other for the past eight years. And now, Elena was gone too, slipping away silently in the same way her mother had. How could he not be anxious? Just then, a crisp sound rang out in Owen''s mind. Pop! [Ding! Congratulations, host! With both daughter and wife having run off, the system activation condition has been met.] [Daughter ventures into a foreign world; father worries in silent agony!] [Daughter becomes strong; father gains power through her might!] [Congratulations, host! You have acquired the ''Daughter Guidance System.''] [System is now bound to Host Owen and Daughter Elena. For detailed instructions, please refer to the system manual.] [Current feature unlocked: View Elena''s status panel.] Owen frowned, his mouth twitching involuntarily. Ever since arriving in this world, he had hoped the system¡ªlike those in fantasy novels¡ªwould eventually awaken and give him a way forward. But now? His daughter and wife had both left him, and only now did the system choose to activate? He found it hard to accept. "What the hell?! Eight years, and now you show up¡ªand you congratulate me?" Owen grumbled through clenched teeth. After taking a few deep breaths to calm himself, he began browsing the system manual. As he skimmed through it, Owen gradually realized the system came with a wide range of useful features. Through the interface, he could monitor Elena''s safety in real-time¡ªher hunger levels, physical condition, and even emotional well-being. Not only that, but the system also had a remote item-delivery function, allowing him to send her supplies instantly, no matter where she was. Most importantly, the system included a daily sign-in feature that granted him magical tools¡ªeach one capable of enhancing Elena''s magic power, physical constitution, or mental resilience. Better yet, whenever Elena advanced in magical power, Owen himself would receive a boost as well, albeit a minor one. Even more astonishing, every spell and skill Elena acquired¡ªOwen could replicate. And not just replicate, but wield with even greater potency. "Looks like raising a daughter¡­ might actually make me stronger," Owen muttered to himself. A glimmer of hope sparked in his eyes. "If I can train Elena well, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªwe''ll be able to survive in this world. And maybe we''ll even find Yevna." [Host, what does ''survive in this world'' mean?] The system''s sudden inquiry yanked him out of his thoughts. "Shut up," Owen snapped, annoyed. After confirming through the panel that Elena was safe, he let out a breath of relief. But the realization hit him a second later. "Wait a second¡­ Doesn''t this make me a glorified daughter-raising simulator? I''ve literally transmigrated into a parenting game!" He suddenly had an image of himself stuck in a "raising sim" where he was nothing but a tool for his daughter''s growth. [Ding! Host may interpret it that way, but be reminded: life is not a game. Death is permanent. Proceed with caution.] The system''s timely reminder pulled Owen back to reality. He nodded in acknowledgment and reread the manual a few more times¡ªjust to be sure he didn''t miss anything critical. Then a question occurred to him. "Hey, System¡­ since my tier is higher than my daughter''s, can I transfer magic to her? She levels up, I level up too. Then I just repeat the process and we both grow infinitely stronger?" A long silence. [Ding! Nesting loop detected¡ªfunctionality blocked!] sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Bug detected. Performing emergency patch!] [System patch complete.] [Thanks for the feedback, Host. You''ve earned 1 bonus lottery spin.] Owen sighed and rubbed his forehead. "Damn it, why did I open my big mouth¡­" Still, a lottery draw wasn''t bad. A small silver lining in the midst of chaos. Now that the system had fully activated, hope rekindled in his chest. He just needed to keep nurturing Elena''s strength, and through that, regain his own footing in this chaotic world. And maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ find Yevna. He''d even thought of the perfect slogan for the day they finally stepped out of hiding: "Eight years of seclusion in the mountains. Now, our return shall shake the world!" Just as Owen stood, ready to march out and begin his search for Elena, the system chimed again. [Ding! External dangers detected. To prevent total annihilation of the Host''s family, system has issued a restriction: Host may not leave the valley for two years.] "Two years? Can''t we negotiate that?" Owen protested. [No exceptions! There must be someone to carry on the legacy. What if the whole family dies out?] Left with no choice, Owen had to accept the condition. At least the system allowed remote monitoring and could send supplies. That gave him some peace of mind. Elena was clever, quick-witted. As long as she didn''t run into truly vicious people, she should be okay. And besides, not everyone in this world had magic. Most were ordinary folks. The kingdom''s laws were relatively strict, offering some protection to civilians and children. Thinking it through, Owen returned to the cabin and activated the system''s first daily sign-in. [Ding! Sign-in successful. You have received: 1 bottle of Purifying Tear.] [Purifying Tear: A rare magic potion capable of cleansing all dark-elemental corruption. No usage restrictions.] Owen read the description carefully, nodding with satisfaction. "This could be a life-saver. Better keep it safe." Just then, a red warning flashed across his panel. [Ding! Alert! Elena is in a state of hunger. Immediate nourishment required¡ªbread requested.] Owen hurried into the kitchen, grabbed two freshly baked loaves, and sent them to Elena through the system''s remote delivery function. ¡­ At that very moment, Elena was riding a small horse across a vast grassland. Her heart was heavy with both purpose and unease. She had set out to find her mother¡ªbut the further she traveled, the more uncertain the road became. She was lost. The ache in her stomach gnawed at her, adding to her discomfort. Reaching into the cloth pouch tied at her waist¡ªa pouch her father had made¡ªElena clutched it tightly. It looked ordinary, but to her, it was nothing short of a magical treasure. Every time she wanted something, the next day¡­ it would appear inside. "I''m so hungry¡­" she whispered. "If I were home, Daddy would have already made fresh bread." She pouted slightly, voice tinged with homesickness. "Should I¡­ go back home and eat first? Then come out again?" But she shook her head. "No! I''m out here to find Mommy. I want to give Daddy a surprise! I can''t give up halfway. If I go back now, Daddy might be disappointed." With that, she opened the pouch. "Please¡­ just let there be some bread." No sooner had she spoken than two warm loaves appeared in the bag. Her eyes widened in delight. "Wow! It really works! Daddy wasn''t lying!" She eagerly took a loaf and bit into it, munching away with joy. In that moment, her faith in her father¡ªthe man she had always believed to be a legendary powerhouse¡ªsolidified completely. Only someone as incredible as him could create a pouch that granted wishes! Just as Elena finished the first loaf, a luxurious carriage convoy appeared on the distant horizon, slowly making its way toward her. Chapter 554 - Chapter4-A Familiar Face "Your Majesty, we are ten miles from the secluded residence of the High Priest of the God of Light Temple. If all goes well, he may be able to heal the Grand Elder''s injuries." Beside the carriage, a knight clad in shining silver armor spoke respectfully. There was no reply from within the carriage. Outside, two high-rank mages guided the vehicle, while a dozen mid-rank knights surrounded the convoy in a tight protective formation. Such a formation was top-tier across the entire continent. In this world of sword and sorcery, power levels ranged from one to nine, and both mages and knights were classified into novice rank, mid-rank, high-rank, and then Grand Archmage or Hero Knight at the pinnacle. Each Grand Archmage or Hero was a pillar of their kingdom. Their magic could command the elements, reshape the land, and decide the outcomes of wars. These mighty figures often lived in seclusion, only appearing when their nation faced grave danger. High-rank mages and knights were the backbone of a kingdom, revered across the land. Even mid-rank warriors were considered formidable; many minor clans were led by individuals of this caliber. Inside the carriage, Yevna wore a regal violet robe. She gently held a single withered peach blossom petal in her hand, lost in thought. Her eyes would soften with warmth, then narrow in distress¡ªher expression a blend of emotions too complex to name. "Owen¡­ without me by your side, have these past years been kind to you? Has Elena grown up strong and healthy? Have you told her our story?" She whispered softly, memories of her time with Owen in the mountain valley surfacing in her mind¡ªmoments of peace, laughter, and warmth. Owen, my love¡­ Do you know that these eight years apart, I''ve missed you and our daughter every single day? As Yevna sank into her memories, a fit of weak coughing pulled her back to the present. "Cough, cough¡­ Your Majesty, thinking of him again?" The speaker was the Grand Elder of the Glacier Empire¡ªa high-rank mage who had once earned great glory in the magic wars. Now, gravely injured and on the brink of death, he had become the empire''s last pillar of stability. Their current journey to the God of Light''s sanctuary was a desperate attempt to save him, in hopes that the High Priest''s divine magic could heal his fatal wounds. Yevna turned to face him, a trace of concern in her eyes. "Grand Elder, are you feeling any better?" As she spoke, she gently cast another healing spell over him. Yet despite her efforts, his labored breathing continued unabated. A flicker of disappointment passed through Yevna''s gaze. The Glacier Empire was currently teetering on the edge. That it hadn''t collapsed into civil war yet was thanks solely to this venerable old man. If anything were to happen to him¡­ Yevna dared not imagine the consequences. The Grand Elder waved a weak hand and glanced at the peach blossom petal in her palm. "Your Majesty¡­ is that from the valley where he lives?" Yevna nodded slightly. "Since you already know, why ask?" "Your Majesty, during your years of amnesia, you lived with that man¡ªOwen. By the laws of the kingdom, he should''ve been executed," the elder said solemnly, a glint of steel in his eyes. "But¡­ I saw the happiness you shared with him. It was a kind of joy I''d never seen in you before. I understand why you chose what you did." He paused, his tone softening. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But Owen¡­ he is just an ordinary man. He has no magic, no noble lineage. He''s not worthy of standing at your side. To be your consort, a man must possess either unmatched magical might to command respect across the continent¡ªor noble blood to stabilize the empire." He looked deeply into her eyes. "Your Majesty, the empire is in turmoil. Internal factions are restless, and foreign nations circle like vultures. If your relationship with Owen were to be exposed, it would spark massive unrest¡ªand he would almost certainly be killed. Even you might not be able to protect him." "I beg you to think of the empire¡­ and of the countless citizens who depend on you." He finished his words, only to break into another violent coughing fit. Yevna opened her mouth to reply, but stopped herself. Eight years ago, she had been a princess of the Glacier Empire¡ªframed by her brothers, disfigured and left to die. Had it not been for Owen, who found and cared for her, she would''ve been devoured by wolves before ever regaining her memories. It was Owen who nursed her back to health. It was in his quiet mountain valley that she found peace, rebuilt her life, and gave birth to their daughter, Elena. Later, when her memories returned, she was secretly escorted back to the royal palace. With the Grand Elder''s support, she reclaimed her throne and became Empress. But becoming Empress had not made her life easier. The court was a nest of serpents. The nobility fought over power and territory, and her elder brother never ceased plotting to reclaim the throne. To protect Owen and Elena, she had never dared to acknowledge them. She could only pour her longing into that single peach blossom petal¡ªher last remaining connection to their past. "If I cannot be with the one I love¡­ then what''s the point of ruling the world?" Yevna thought silently. "Ten thousand miles of mountains and rivers¡­ are not worth as much as a single smile from Owen. If he hadn''t once said he wanted to see the splendor of the empire, I would never have returned to fight for the crown. One day¡­ I will declare his name to the world and make him the happiest man alive." "Whoa!" The driver suddenly pulled the reins, and the carriage came to a gradual halt. "Your Majesty," a knight reported, approaching the window. "There''s a young girl on a pony blocking the road. What are your orders?" Yevna frowned slightly. This trip had been conducted in utmost secrecy. The Grand Elder''s life, and by extension the fate of the kingdom, hung in the balance. A single delay could spiral into chaos. "Could this be a trap?" another knight muttered, reaching for his sword. His eyes turned sharp and cold. "Shall I handle it?" "No need. Don''t stir up trouble. Just tell her to move along," Yevna ordered calmly from behind the curtain. The knight nodded and approached the girl. As he opened his mouth to speak, the girl looked up¡ªcheeks stuffed with bread¡ªand mumbled, "Uncle, where am I?" But the knight froze. His eyes widened in disbelief. This¡­ This can''t be! The girl''s face¡ªher features¡ªshe looked exactly like Yevna when she was young! He ignored her question and ran back to the carriage in a panic. "Your Majesty! That girl¡­ she looks exactly like you did when you were a child!" He had grown up with Yevna. He could never mistake her childhood appearance. Yevna''s heart skipped a beat. "Is that so? Bring her here. I want to see her with my own eyes." Moments later, Elena was brought to the Empress. The little girl, with her twin ponytails and wide, curious eyes, stood before her. Yevna stared, and a powerful wave of emotion welled up inside her. The Grand Elder sat upright, closely observing both the Empress and the girl. "How¡­ how can there be two people in the world who look so alike?" he murmured, eyes fixed on Elena''s round cheeks and bright expression. Chapter 555 - Chapter5-My Dad Is a BIG SHOT! Inside the carriage, Yevna took the piece of bread Elena handed her, eyes filled with curiosity. "Child, what''s your name? And who gave it to you?" "My name is Elena. My dad gave it to me. Isn''t it pretty?" Elena beamed with pride. Yevna''s heart skipped a beat. Elena¡ªthat was the very name she and Owen had once imagined giving to their daughter. Nearby, a knight almost lost his composure when he heard Elena casually refer to the Empress as "pretty sister." But seeing that Yevna didn''t seem to mind, he held his tongue. "What''s your father''s name? Why would he leave you alone in such a desolate place? Where''s your home? We can take you back," Yevna continued. Elena''s eyes darted around. She remembered Owen''s warning: never reveal family details easily while outside. So she replied, "I don''t know where home is. I got lost. I rode my pony for days to get here. But my dad is really strong¡ªhe used to be a great hero on the continent. Now he lives in seclusion. People call him the Mysterious Swordmaster." The knights riding alongside the carriage couldn''t help but chuckle. In their eyes, the words of an eight-year-old girl were nothing more than childish imagination. Even the High Elder, a high-rank mage, found Elena''s story rather absurd. Yevna, however, frowned slightly. She had started to wonder if Elena could be her daughter, but the mention of a powerful father didn''t fit with Owen''s circumstances. Owen is just an ordinary man, she thought. Perhaps I''m overthinking. This child can''t be ours. "Since your dad is a powerhouse, I suppose he knows a lot of magic? Why hasn''t he taught you any?" Yevna asked, still probing. Elena straightened up proudly. "Dad knows Fire Storm, Icebound World, Spatial Shift, and tons of other powerful spells. But they''re all dangerous. Dad doesn''t want me to get hurt, so he won''t teach me yet." Yevna exchanged a glance with the High Elder, both inwardly shocked. The spells Elena mentioned were all high-rank magic¡ªeven the High Elder only had surface knowledge of some of them. And judging by Elena''s expression, she didn''t seem to be lying. Could her father really be someone extraordinary? Yevna''s small flame of hope flickered again¡ªonly to die out moments later. No, if Owen truly had such abilities, he wouldn''t have hidden them all this time. But still, there was something about Elena that tugged at Yevna''s heart. A strange sense of intimacy that she couldn''t explain. Perhaps it was because the girl looked so much like her younger self. "And your mother? Isn''t she worried about you being out here all alone?" Yevna asked softly. Elena''s eyes dimmed at the mention of her mother. "I''ve never met my mom. Dad says she left right after I was born. He''s been the one raising me ever since." Yevna''s chest tightened with pain. She thought of how she''d left Owen and their child behind for the sake of the kingdom¡ªleaving them to fend for themselves. Her heart ached with guilt. A knight, unable to hold back, reached out and gently ruffled Elena''s hair. Yevna, feeling a maternal tenderness swell in her heart, pulled the girl into a gentle embrace. "To abandon her child like that... what a heartless woman," Yevna muttered angrily. "She doesn''t deserve to be called a mother. If I ever meet her, I won''t let her off easily." Elena nodded firmly. "Sister, you''re absolutely right! She made Dad wait for her all these years. He never married anyone else. If I ever find her, I won''t forgive her!" Yevna''s affection for Elena deepened even further, and she began to feel genuine respect for the girl''s father. An ordinary man raising a daughter on his own, and still managing to raise such a cheerful, confident child... that''s no small feat. "Do you remember which direction your home is in?" Yevna asked gently. "Tell Sister, and I''ll take you back. It''s too dangerous for a child to be out here alone." "No need, Sister," Elena replied. "Dad sent me out to train. And I have his treasures with me. I''ll be fine." As she spoke, she pulled out a few magic talismans from her treasure pouch. Yevna and the High Elder took one glance at them and could immediately tell they were just ordinary pieces of paper¡ªnot real magical tools. Still, Elena refused to give up her family''s location, and there was little they could do about it. "Then stay with me for now," Yevna said. "Once I finish my business here, I''ll have the knights teach you magic. Then we''ll help you find your home." Elena stared at Yevna''s beautiful face, and a sudden idea popped into her head. If I can''t find Mom, maybe I can bring this pretty sister home and let her marry Dad! "Okay! Thank you, Sister! When I learn magic, I''ll protect you!" Yevna smiled and nodded, accepting the bread Elena handed her and taking a bite. As soon as it entered her mouth, a familiar taste spread across her tongue. It was the same flavor of bread that Owen used to bake for her. "This bread¡­" Yevna was just about to reflect further when a voice came from outside the carriage. "Your Majesty, we''ve arrived. The valley ahead is the secluded home of the High Priest of the God of Light Temple." The carriage rolled to a stop at the mouth of a remote valley. Empress Yevna stepped down, holding Elena''s hand as they strode forward. Knight Ursula followed closely, hand on her sword hilt, eyes sharp and alert, ready to deal with any threat. Behind them, several mid-rank knights carried the gravely injured Grand Archmage Eldritch on a stretcher. In the center of the valley stood a modest wooden cottage. Rare herbs grew in abundance around it, their fragrance drifting on the breeze like an otherworldly garden. But as the group surveyed the valley more closely, a chill crept up their spines. The surrounding cliffs were etched with grotesque images of demons and monsters, radiating a faint aura of dread that made one''s scalp tingle. Under the guard of Ursula and another high-rank knight, the Empress approached the cottage and gave a respectful bow to its closed wooden door. "This junior, accompanied by Mentor Eldritch, has come to pay her respects to High Priest Leonchi." Creeeaaak¡ª The wooden door opened on its own without a sound. "Heh¡­ The little girl from back then has become the Empress who shakes the world, while this old man is still holed up in this valley," a drifting voice said with a chuckle. "Come in." Without hesitation, the Empress stepped inside, still holding Elena''s hand, showing no fear of possible danger. Inside the cabin sat a man in a lavish robe, a vermillion mark between his brows, seated in a wheelchair and deeply focused on writing. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His legs were limp, clearly paralyzed. This was none other than the legendary High Priest¡ªLeonchi. With flowing black hair and an elegant face, the man looked youthful, almost unreal. The Empress gave a slight nod and offered him the courtesy due to a senior. "Your grace remains undiminished, elder." Others might not know, but as Eldritch''s student, the Empress was well aware: Leonchi was one of the last remaining experts in Light Magic across the continent. Though he appeared young, he had lived for more than three hundred years. Leonchi let out a soft laugh, his gaze warm as it fell on the Empress. "You flatter me, Empress. This old body already has one foot in the grave. I doubt I''ve many years left." He paused, his eyes settling on her face. "But that scar on your cheek¡ª" Chapter 556 - Chapter6-Curse of the Netherlord The Empress shook her head gently. "Thank you for your concern, Elder. The medicine my mentor brought back from you has already healed me." Leonchi nodded slightly, but his gaze soon drifted to the little girl standing beside her. A glint of surprise flashed through his eyes. "This child¡­ seems to share a peculiar fate with you." The Empress replied coolly, "We came across her on the road, so I brought her along." Just then, Elena cautiously stepped up to Leonchi, reaching out her tiny hand to lightly tap his powerless legs¡ªthen quickly withdrew it, afraid she had hurt him. Both Ursula and the Empress stiffened. Leonchi was known for his gentle demeanor, but there was one thing he absolutely could not tolerate¡ªany mention of, or contact with, his crippled legs. The Empress was about to pull Elena away when she saw the girl looking up with innocent, concerned eyes. "Does it hurt?" Elena asked softly. "Hurt?" Leonchi was momentarily taken aback, then let out a bitter laugh. "I lost all feeling long ago. I was born this way." He looked into her pure, earnest eyes and, surprisingly, didn''t get angry. In fact, he felt a rare warmth in his heart. After all, how could anyone be annoyed at such a kind and well-mannered little girl? Elena frowned. "Big brother, why don''t you go see a healer?" Leonchi chuckled and reached out to gently tousle her hair. "Big brother? Heh¡­ it''s been a long time since anyone called me that. Little one, do you know I''m already three hundred and fifty-six years old?" "As for healers¡­" He gave a self-deprecating smile. "When it comes to healing magic¡ªespecially the light-based kind¡ªwho on this continent can surpass me? If even I can''t fix these legs, who else possibly could?" Elena blinked. "Whoa! You''re over three hundred years old? That''s just like my daddy! He''s even younger¡ªhe''s already five hundred and eighty!" The room fell silent for a second. Then Leonchi, the Empress, and the others couldn''t help but burst into laughter. "Hahaha! Little girl, do you know what being five hundred years old means? That would make him a being beyond Grand Archmages¡ªa living legend!" "There''s no such monster in this world. You''re still a child, and already learning to tell tall tales!" Elena pouted, looking serious. "But it''s true! My daddy really is over five hundred! He used to be the strongest person in the world!" "And¡­" She puffed out her chest proudly. "He''s a healer too. Super amazing! He can cure anything! Last year, Little Q down the mountain had limp legs, and my dad healed him! If you want, I can take you to see him next time!" Elena had always been kind-hearted. Seeing Leonchi''s crippled legs reminded her of the dog her father had healed, and she couldn''t help but want to help. Leonchi''s face twitched. "Little Q?" "Yeah! That stray puppy that lives by the village gate. We all call him Little Q! Daddy used some wooden planks and herbs and fixed him right up." "And there''s Dora and Dillis next door¡ªhe healed them too!" Elena added proudly. A vein bulged on Leonchi''s forehead. He had no idea who¡ªor what¡ªDora and Dillis were, but he was quite sure they weren''t humans. Was the great High Priest really being compared to injured pets? "Your father¡­ is a veterinarian?" he asked dryly. Seeing Leonchi''s complicated expression, the Empress quickly shifted the topic. "High Priest, please forgive her. Children speak without thinking. We''re actually here for something important." Leonchi waved it off with a wry smile. "What''s there to be upset about? She meant well." "It''s been a long time since anyone''s shown this old man such care¡­ it''s not a bad feeling." He gestured with one hand. "Bring that old codger in. Leaving him outside makes me seem like a poor host." Ursula immediately gave the order, and several knights carried Grand Archmage Eldritch into the house on a stretcher. Seeing his once-glorious old friend now barely clinging to life, Leonchi burst out laughing. "Well, well! The same guy who used to blast my herb garden with magic and steal my roast chicken legs at the banquet table¡ªwhere''s all your bravado now?" "Looks like¡­ you''re going to die before me. When the time comes, I''ll drink wine over your grave." His tone was full of old camaraderie, clearly showing a long-standing friendship between the two. Though barely conscious, Eldritch stirred at the teasing. He opened his eyes a crack and snorted, turning his head to the side. "Hmph! I didn''t come here to listen to your nonsense¡­ I came to be treated! So? Are you going to heal me or not? Just spit it out!" Leonchi rolled his eyes. "Still as stubborn as ever, even on death''s doorstep." Watching the two ancient mages bicker like boys, the Empress and Ursula couldn''t help but exchange smiles. Men truly remain boys at heart, even in old age. Despite the banter, Leonchi wasted no time. With a flick of his wrist, a silver-white stream of energy flew through the air and wrapped itself around Eldritch''s wrist. Leonchi closed his eyes, entering a state of deep sensing. The room fell silent, not even a breath out of place. As Leonchi''s brows drew tighter and tighter, everyone else''s hearts began to sink. After a long moment, he withdrew the energy. Eldritch, still weak, asked hoarsely, "Is there¡­ any hope?" "He''s not ill," Leonchi said slowly. "But¡­ it''s complicated." The Empress frowned. For a Grand Archmage to collapse like this, it was clearly no ordinary affliction. The continent was in turmoil¡ªGrand Archmages were irreplaceable. Eldritch couldn''t be allowed to die. "Elder, if you say it''s difficult, then that means there''s still a chance. Whatever it takes, I''ll get it. Please, save my mentor." Leonchi sighed and shook his head. "He''s not sick. He''s cursed." "Cursed?!" Ursula gasped. Everyone''s faces went pale¡ªexcept for Elena, whose eyes sparkled with curiosity as she looked between the Empress and Eldritch. This beautiful sister really cares about the old grandpa¡­ If I help save him, and give the credit to Daddy¡­ maybe the pretty sister will¡­ marry him? Then I''ll finally have a mother! I won''t be the girl without a mom anymore! A bright idea bloomed in Elena''s head. She secretly reached into her treasure pouch and pulled out the "Universal Antidote" her father had given her. She was just about to step forward when the Empress pulled her back firmly. "Elena, don''t cause trouble." Interrupted, Elena pouted and obediently stood to the side. "Elder, my mentor is the strongest among Grand Archmages. What kind of curse could possibly affect him? Who would even be capable of casting it?" Leonchi looked grim. He let out a long breath. "A single curse wouldn''t harm him. But what if it wasn''t just one? What if it were hundreds¡ªlayered, interwoven, and slowly corroding him over time?" Gasps echoed through the room. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ursula and another high-ranking knight cried out in shock. "That''s impossible! Who could get close enough to him to cast so many curses?!" "I don''t know," Leonchi admitted. "But I''m certain of this¡ªthe person responsible must be someone close to him." The Empress fell silent, her eyes fixed on Eldritch, thoughts racing through her mind as she considered potential suspects. A few moments later, she spoke again, her voice serious. "Elder, how do we break this curse?" Leonchi pulled out a silver needle and pricked Eldritch''s fingertip, squeezing out a single drop of pitch-black blood. The moment the needle touched the blood, it turned completely black and dissolved in a cloud of corrosive, malevolent energy. Leonchi''s eyes turned sharp. "As I feared¡­ this is the Curse of the Netherlord." A collective gasp swept the room. Even Eldritch''s eyes widened with despair. "Curse of the Netherlord?!" "The legendary forbidden curse forged from hundreds of dark hexes¡ªrumored to be unbreakable?" "Then¡­ doesn''t that mean the Grand Archmage is¡­" Chapter 557 - Chapter7-The Curse of the Dark Altar The "Curse of the Netherlord"¡ªa forbidden spell feared and known across the entire continent. It was the ultimate curse from which even the mightiest of beings would flee in terror. Once cast, it was nearly incurable¡ªan insidious affliction capable of breaking even the strongest wills. Even a grand archmage, a paragon of magical mastery, would find all mana sealed away, their boundless magical reserves rendered utterly useless. When the curse erupted, the victim would bleed from every orifice, their flesh would rot, and their soul would disintegrate¡ªan end so horrifying it defied imagination. And such a curse could only be cast by one person¡ªthe High Priest of the Dark Altar. It was through this very spell that the Dark Altar instilled dread across the lands, a name spoken only in whispers. Leonchi stood in heavy silence for a long time. Finally, he sighed deeply, a heavy weariness etched across his face. "Sigh¡­ The ''Curse of the Netherlord'' is ever-shifting in its form. Even the slightest misstep in deciphering it would render all efforts futile. A hair''s deviation leads to a chasm of failure." "I¡­ I am not confident. Unless we can find the caster and extract the exact formula, there is no way to neutralize this curse." Hearing this, Ursula stumbled backward, her face drained of all color. "H-How could this be¡­? Even you, High Priest, are helpless before it?" "My mentor never provoked the Dark Altar¡­ Why would he be targeted by such a curse?" But that was a question no one could answer. Empress Yevna let out a mournful sigh as well. If even Leonchi could not undo the curse, then there might be no one in this world capable of saving Eldritch. As for capturing the caster? The Dark High Priest was himself a grand archmage, a wielder of fearsome dark magic and voodoo arts. His skills were unpredictable, bordering on demonic. Unless four or five grand archmage-level powerhouses joined forces, who could possibly subdue such a terrifying figure? And even then, if they could truly capture the Dark High Priest¡ªEldritch didn''t have the time to wait. "Master Leonchi¡­ Please, think of another way. My mentor is crucial to the Empire''s stability!" "If he perishes, the entire Empire will be thrown into chaos!" Yevna understood better than anyone how vital grand archmage Eldritch was. He wasn''t just her strongest protector¡ªhe had been the mentor of two generations of royalty, fiercely loyal to the throne. If they lost this pillar, how could she possibly stand against her elder brother, the Thunder Knight Commander? And if she were to lose her crown¡­ how could her husband Owen still serve as her consort? Sure, her husband was handsome beyond compare, but¡­ he couldn''t exactly become the Thunder Knight Commander''s page, could he? Leonchi remained silent for a long time, then slowly shook his head. "Ah¡­ You think I don''t want to save the old rascal? He''s one of my dearest friends. There are few left in this world who can still share a drink with me in peace." "But the chances of success¡­ are just too low. If I try to purify the curse with holy magic, I might only hasten its eruption!" "I daresay my research in holy magic is unmatched on this continent. I''ve battled the Dark Altar for decades¡ªhe curses, I lift. Over and over." "But in the end¡­ I must admit defeat." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If the curse had manifested ten days earlier, perhaps I could have managed. But now¡­ it has already penetrated the soul. There''s little hope left." His words cast a shadow over the entire room. The dying Eldritch struggled to sit up, forcing a bitter smile at the Empress. "Your Majesty¡­ don''t waste your efforts. This old man¡­ likely won''t see the end of the day." "Instead of toiling in vain¡­ give me a bottle of good wine. Let me share a few last drinks with this old bastard. Let me go out with a bit of style." Seeing Eldritch in such a state, the Empress and Ursula felt as though their hearts were being torn apart. "Is there¡­ truly no way left? Must I just stand here, powerless, and watch my mentor pass away?" The air inside the wooden cabin was thick with despair, heavy as lead. Leonchi uncorked a bottle of medicinal wine and poured Eldritch a cup with his own hands. The two old men drank in silence. Just when all hope seemed lost, a small voice spoke up. "Um¡­ Big sister¡­ Elena might be able to help Grandpa." Startled, everyone turned to the source of the voice, eyes wide in disbelief. It was the little girl, Elena, holding a bottle of pitch-black liquid. "Elena¡­ you¡­ you can help?" the Empress asked. "Mhm!" Elena nodded earnestly. "My daddy made a ''Universal Antidote''! I think¡­ it can definitely cure a little curse like this!" She held up the potion high above her head, puffing out her undeveloped chest with pride. Her face glowed with confidence. Finally! She''d waited so long for a chance to speak! And this three-hundred-year-old grandpa actually dared to call himself a master of alchemy? Couldn''t even handle a small curse? Shameless! Her daddy, on the other hand¡ªmodest and humble. Clearly the greatest in every field, yet never once let her show off! Seeing the black potion in Elena''s hand, the Empress and others began to feel a flicker of hope again. All eyes turned to Leonchi. Understanding their gaze, Leonchi took the bottle from Elena and examined it¡­ Then almost choked on his wine. He looked at Elena, torn between laughter and tears. "This¡­ This isn''t an antidote at all! It doesn''t even qualify as a basic potion. It''s just stove ash mixed with salty mud and a bit of beetroot juice." "Little girl¡­ Your father isn''t just a vet, is he? He''s also a bricklayer, I''d wager. These mud pellets are remarkably well-rounded!" He shook the bottle, watching the black clumps swirl inside with exasperation. Elena snatched the bottle back indignantly, clutching it to her chest like a precious treasure. "That''s not true! Whenever I got sick as a kid, Daddy would always use this to make me better! He told me it could cure any curse in the world!" Leonchi sighed, shaking his head. "That was your father humoring you. Stove ash does have some medicinal properties, sure¡ªbut at best, it might cure a mild stomachache. It can''t undo a curse!" "Alright, little one. Don''t cause more trouble. Old Eldritch doesn''t have much time left. Let me enjoy a few more drinks with him." Elena opened her mouth to argue, but the Empress gently pulled her aside again. Hope extinguished once more. Empress Yevna and Ursula exchanged glances, their expressions clearly stating what they thought of the man who called himself Elena''s father. To fool even his own daughter¡ªwhat sort of man was that? Elena pouted and gave a silent snort. Hmph. I''ll sneak the potion to Grandpa later. Then they''ll see just how incredible my daddy really is! Or¡­ if Grandpa dies, I''ll just dig up the body and feed him the potion then. Fortunately, Eldritch couldn''t hear her thoughts. Otherwise, he''d likely have died on the spot in rage. After several more drinks, Eldritch''s condition worsened. His voice was weak, but he let out a bitter laugh. "Heh¡­ I spent my whole life defending the Empire''s borders, and now I''m cursed¡­ without even knowing who did it. What a joke." "Your Majesty¡­ If you ever have the chance¡­ please find out who was behind this." The Empress nodded solemnly, her gaze sharp as ice. "Of course. Once I discover the truth, I will exterminate their entire bloodline. I will make sure they suffer beyond death!" Hearing this, Eldritch smiled faintly in relief. Just as he opened his mouth to speak again, a voice rang out from beyond the wooden cabin. Loud. Arrogant. "Hahahaha! Exterminate my bloodline? I''m afraid¡­ you won''t get the chance!" "This secluded valley¡­ will be your grave!" Before anyone could react, a violent magical shockwave ripped through the cabin, tearing the roof away and exposing everyone to the outside world. Chapter 558 - Chapter8-A Formidable Foe Arrives! The moment that familiar voice rang out, Ursula''s expression changed drastically. She immediately drew her sword and turned toward the top of the valley in full alert. There, standing tall upon the cliff edge, was a burly man with a pronounced handlebar mustache. His entire frame radiated an aura of dominance and aggression. "Thunder Knight Commander? What are you doing here? Weren''t you supposed to be stationed at the northern border?" Indeed, the one who had arrived was none other than Empress Yevna''s elder brother¡ªthe Thunder Knight Commander, Yelude. He was also currently their most dangerous adversary. Although the Thunder Knight Commander''s personal strength didn''t match that of the Empress, and even his strongest subordinate couldn''t rival Eldritch, he had something else¡ªwidespread support from the noble families of the Empire. His influence was vast and deeply rooted. Even Empress Yevna did not dare to act recklessly against him. If civil war were to break out, the Empire would suffer devastating losses. And in such a weakened state, how could they possibly defend against an invasion from neighboring nations? "A mere bodyguard dares question this prince? I go where I please! Now step aside!" Thunder Knight Commander Yelude scoffed, brushing off Ursula''s concern, and turned his mocking gaze to his sister. "My dearest little sister, surprised to see your royal brother here, are you?" "You made it so difficult to find you... And who would have thought that the long-vanished cripple Leonchi was hiding out in this remote backwater?" Empress Yevna''s face turned to stone, her voice icy and unyielding. "How did you know we were here?" Yelude''s eyes gleamed with amusement, like a cat toying with its prey. The smug certainty in his expression made the justice-bound Ursula grit her teeth in fury. "You really thought you could hide? That cursed old man desperately searching for a cure was bound to draw attention!" "Did you think your pathetic little tricks could conceal your trail from me?" "Heh¡­ You didn''t realize, did you? Every step you''ve taken was under my watchful eye. Today¡­ you''ll find no escape!" Yelude let out a loud, arrogant laugh that echoed through the valley. Despite the dire situation, the Empress remained calm and composed. Even with Eldritch out of commission, they still had Leonchi. That should be enough to ensure their safety¡ªfor now. Ursula trembled with fury, and on the stretcher, Eldritch was so enraged he nearly lost control. He coughed violently, spraying blood. "P-Pah! You ungrateful traitor!" Leonchi placed a steadying hand on Eldritch''s shoulder and offered a reassuring smile. "Old friend, don''t worry! That Ogre King may be strong, but even with another two hundred years, he wouldn''t be my match!" "As long as you''re my guests, I will protect you. If word got out that I let harm come to you while under my roof, where would that leave my reputation?" With practiced calm, Leonchi adjusted his robes and turned his gaze toward the Ogre King¡ªan opponent on equal footing with him in terms of raw magical tier¡ªbut in Leonchi''s eyes, utterly unworthy. Yet, to everyone''s surprise, the Ogre King didn''t rise to the provocation. Instead, he burst out laughing and simply stepped aside. "Haha! You''re right. I''m no match for you. But¡­ I''m not the one fighting you this time!" "I''m just here to finish off that cursed old man. As for you¡ªsomeone else will deal with you!" No sooner had the words left his mouth than a swarm of venomous insects came buzzing from the distance, darkening the skies. The insects swirled together into a black storm cloud, which carried down a figure cloaked head to toe in a black robe, his aura cold and menacing. "Long time no see¡­ my dear senior brother, Leonchi." The moment Leonchi laid eyes on him, his expression turned grim. Even Eldritch, lying on the stretcher, showed a flicker of despair. "The Dark High Priest?! So, you really have aligned yourself with them¡­" "Mind your words," the Dark High Priest replied with a wicked smirk. "The Dark Altar works alone¡ªwe would never sully ourselves by aligning with others." "I don''t wish to fight you either, brother¡­ but what they''ve offered me is simply too tempting." A sinister grin tugged at his lips as black mist coiled around his form like living tendrils. Wherever the mist passed, grass and trees withered and died. Within dozens of meters, all life vanished. Even Yelude and the Ogre King kept a healthy distance from him. This master of curses was feared by all. He was known by a chilling title¡ªThree Steps to Death, for those who faced him rarely made it past their third step. Upon seeing the enemy lineup, dread settled over Yevna and her allies like a dark cloud. Even Leonchi''s usual composure began to waver. "No more talking!" the Dark High Priest roared. "Once I''ve dealt with this cripple, I''ll go raze his alchemy valley to the ground!" "Anyone who dares oppose the Dark Altar¡ªnone shall live!" With that, his power surged. He transformed into a storm of black mist and lunged down from the cliff, aiming directly for Leonchi, who remained seated in his wheelchair. A massive phantom serpent formed from dark magic snapped its fangs toward him. But Leonchi''s eyes flashed with resolve¡ªhe would not back down. He slammed his palms onto the arms of his wheelchair, and from his back sprouted a pair of brilliant white angel wings. He and his chair soared into the air. Holy magic surged in his hands. Without hesitation, he met the Dark High Priest head-on. Black and white magic collided. Heaven and earth seemed to tremble. The two combatants fought with no restraint, their blows shaking the cliffs and sending boulders crashing down both sides of the valley. A terrifying pressure spread across the gorge. Understanding the danger to the others, the two mages wordlessly carried their battle into the skies, leaving the ground for the rest to fight. Witnessing the battle, little Elena''s jaw dropped, her wide eyes sparkling with awe. Whoa! They''re fighting so fiercely it''s like the world''s ending! If they''re this powerful¡­ how terrifying must Daddy be when he''s angry? No wonder he never gets mad! These people are so violent¡­ Elena might really die here! Pretty sister and Grandpa look like they''re struggling¡­ and Daddy''s not here to protect me¡­ Daddy always said a smart person avoids danger¡­ Maybe I should sneak away? But¡­ Pretty Sister is so beautiful. I really want her to be my new mom! And Ursula''s so nice too¡ªshe even took me horse-riding and promised to teach me swordsmanship! What should I do? I don''t want them to get hurt¡­ While Elena wrestled with her thoughts, Empress Yevna, filled with guilt, gently brought her to Eldritch''s side. "Elena¡­ I''m sorry. It''s my fault you''re in this mess." "If I hadn''t brought you along, you wouldn''t be in danger. But don''t worry¡ªI''ll get you out of here. Stay with Grandpa Eldritch and don''t wander, okay?" With that, the Empress gave a wave of her hand. Ursula and over twenty mid-rank mages erupted with magic and charged the enemy ranks. Yevna herself rose into the air, her Hero Knight aura blazing. In a heartbeat, she was clad in armor forged from eternal frost. Transformed into a War Goddess of Ice, she gripped her sword of crystalline ice and dove toward the Ogre King and her brother, the Thunder Knight Commander. A chill swept the battlefield¡ªtemperatures plummeted by ten degrees in an instant. "Pretty Sister, be careful!" Elena shouted, but her voice was swallowed by the roar of battle. The Empress, bolstered by her royal bloodline and natural talent, barely managed to hold her own against two mighty foes. But Ursula and the others, outnumbered two to one, quickly found themselves overwhelmed. The tide of battle shifted sharply against them. Elena''s heart pounded¡ªif Pretty Sister lost, she wouldn''t get her as a stepmother! Just as she panicked, a familiar grumble from nearby caught her attention. "Damn it! Look what happens when the tiger falls from the mountain!" "If I wasn''t cursed, I''d wipe the floor with these fools!" "Sigh¡­ So this is how my legendary life ends? In a backwater valley?" Eldritch watched the battle unfold with pain and fury in his eyes¡ªyet all he could do was rant. His body had no strength left. "Um¡­ Grandpa, if Elena helps you lift the curse, can you protect Pretty Sister?" "Of course!" Eldritch replied weakly. "My destruction magic is unmatched! They''re nothing but flies before me!" Elena''s eyes lit up. She immediately rummaged through her pouch. "Hmph¡­ They didn''t believe in Daddy''s potion, but now they''ll see!" "Once I lift the curse, they''ll all know how amazing Daddy really is! Then¡­ Pretty Sister will become Pretty Stepmother!" ¡­ At that very moment, far away in his quiet little home, Owen was calmly tending to a patch of cabbages when a system notification suddenly pinged. [Ding! Alert: Daughter Elena is in danger. A bottle of Universal Antidote is urgently required!] S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 559 - Chapter9-The Continent’s Most Feared Curse… Lifted?! ???? "Woke up early this morning, looked at myself in the mirror¡­" ???? "Realized my hair¡­ kinda looked a little kuso~¡­" Owen hummed the little tune he''d made up, swinging his hoe with casual rhythm as he tilled the earth. Life without his daughter around felt almost too peaceful. Still, the cabbages had to be planted. He needed to prepare plenty of fresh vegetables for when Elena returned¡ªshe''d need healthy food after running around outside. At that moment, Owen looked just like a countryside father who worried about his little girl not eating well or dressing warmly enough while away from home. But just as he was enjoying his simple life, a crisp notification rang out in his mind. [Ding! Detected that daughter Elena is in danger! A bottle of Universal Antidote is urgently required!] Owen was so startled he dropped his hoe. "What?! Elena''s in danger? Where did she run off to?!" "Why does she need an antidote? Was she poisoned?!" "But¡ªI don''t even have an antidote!" Panic blurred his thoughts. The very idea of his daughter being in danger for the first time sent Owen into a tailspin. [Ding. Didn''t you receive a bottle of Universal Antidote when you first started, Host? Stop dawdling, or your daughter''s gone. You''ll have to start all over with a new character!] The system''s blunt reminder snapped Owen back to his senses. "Quick¡ªsend it over! I can get another bottle later, but if I lose Elena, how am I supposed to restart?!" "She''s the only daughter I have until her mother comes back!" Without hesitation, he sent the Universal Antidote through the system''s transfer function and kept his eyes locked on Elena''s status screen, heart pounding with worry. ¡­ Meanwhile, back on the battlefield, Elena finally found what she was looking for after rummaging through her magic pouch for a good while. "Ah! Found it!" She pulled out a black bottle of sludge-like liquid¡ªher father''s so-called "Universal Antidote." "¡­Huh? Why is this bottle so much bigger than the ones Daddy gave me before?" "I don''t remember packing something this big¡­" She tilted her head in confusion, then narrowed her eyes as a mischievous grin spread across her face. "Daddy always gave me just a tiny sip when I got sick. But Grandpa Eldritch is over three hundred years old¡ªhe probably needs a whole bottle!" "Hehe¡­ Grandpa, if you drink this swamp water¡ªuh, I mean, this antidote¡ªyour curse will be gone for sure!" "Then you can save Pretty Sister!" She gave the bottle a confident shake, crouching down beside Eldritch''s stretcher, eyes shining. Eldritch, however, looked horrified. Master Leonchi himself had said this stuff was nothing more than soot and mud mixed with some random juice. How could it possibly help? Who knew what kind of weird junk might be mixed in that sludge? "I''m not drinking that! I''d rather die than swallow muddy water!" "If this stuff actually works, I''ll perform Fireball while standing on my head!" Elena made a face, clearly disgusted. Ugh, old people are gross. She glanced at Ursula and the Empress, both still locked in intense combat. The situation was dire. Seeing that Eldritch was too weak to resist, her mischievous grin returned. Without giving him a chance to protest, she popped open the bottle and began pouring it into the old archmage''s mouth. When Eldritch saw that innocent smile aimed at him, his eyes filled with panic. No, stay back! Gods help me! I''ve lived undefeated for centuries¡ªand now this? Am I really going to die from¡­ swamp juice? Forced down my throat by a little girl?! Nooooooo¡ª Too weak to resist, Eldritch could only watch helplessly as the "swamp sludge" poured into his mouth. Since he was lying down, the liquid gushed in so fast he nearly choked to death. His face turned beet red, his body trembling uncontrollably. To Elena, though, this was a great sign. "It''s working! Daddy''s antidote really works! Look, Pretty Sister¡ªGrandpa''s totally energized now!" Her shout reached the Empress''s ears. She glanced back instinctively, just for a second. That second was all it took. Ogre King and Thunder Knight Commander seized the opportunity, unleashing a combined shockwave that sent her flying, tumbling backward until she landed next to Eldritch''s stretcher. The Empress wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and turned her eyes to Eldritch¡ªonly to find the old mage sprawled out, eyes bulging, desperately clawing at his throat. Even someone as composed as Yevna couldn''t help but twitch at the sight. So¡­ this was the legendary "medicine so powerful, it ends your life"? Wasn''t this more like poison? To think the continent''s most respected grand archmage, on the verge of death, might be finished off by a bottle of muddy water¡­ what a disgrace! Still, she couldn''t bring herself to scold Elena. She was about to activate her magic to help Eldritch vomit when¡ª Suddenly, the "mud" in his throat melted. It transformed into a wave of pure, holy energy that surged through his body, cleansing him from the inside out. The energy flowed deep into his soul. There, buried in the depths, the infamous Curse of the Netherlord had taken root. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the moment it encountered this miraculous antidote¡­ it vanished. Like darkness before sunlight, it was obliterated. The corruption that had rotted his soul began to heal at an astonishing pace. The antidote''s energy was domineering and absolute¡ªas though no curse in the world could withstand it. Eldritch''s eyes widened, stunned. He hadn''t even begun to process what was happening when two figures closed in¡ªThunder Knight Commander and Ogre King. "Heh. Empress, if you''ve got any tricks left, now''s the time to use them," Yelude taunted. "Otherwise, you won''t get another chance!" The Empress said nothing, her expression cold and composed. She stood tall, regal, her body a shield between the attackers and Elena and Eldritch. "To think the famed grand archmage and the Glacier Empire''s most beautiful Empress will both die here today." "Funny¡­ I''m actually kind of excited. Don''t worry¡ªonce you''re dead, your body won''t go to waste. Ogre King loves fresh prey." Yelude sneered with open disgust, not a hint of sibling affection in his eyes. Ogre King licked his lips, eyes gleaming with hunger. "I''ve sampled countless beauties across the land¡­ but never an Empress. What a treat! Ssssllllp~!" "Your Highness, stop stalling! Let''s finish her before things get complicated!" The two lunged toward her. Damn it! The Empress gripped her ice crystal sword tighter, preparing to go down fighting. But then¡ªan enraged voice rang out behind her. "You think¡­ I''m just going to sit here and do nothing?!" The Empress''s eyes lit up in shock and hope. Yelude and Ogre King froze mid-strike, expressions shifting to disbelief. They turned¡ªand saw Eldritch, fully upright. He stood tall and strong, magical energy surging around him. His staff was raised, pointed directly at them, his presence fierce and unyielding. His peak aura exploded outward¡ªradiant and terrifying. The two attackers stood there, stunned. Eldritch¡­ had returned to his peak?! "H-How?! He was on death''s door just moments ago! How could he suddenly¡ª" "He''s bluffing!" Yelude growled. "Go test him, Ogre King!" But the brute didn''t move a muscle. He frowned deeply, clearly sensing the overwhelming power radiating from Eldritch. "Ahem¡­ Your Highness, you''re the main character here. I wouldn''t dare steal your thunder. I insist¡ªyou go first." Before either could argue further, a beam of annihilating light roared toward them. They barely managed to raise defenses in time, but the blast still sent them flying backward, skidding over the rocks. Staggering to their feet, they exchanged a glance¡ªand roared in unison: "Retreat! The situation has changed!" Chapter 560 - Chapter10-Elena, Your Father Is a Magic God?! Eldritch was a being whose very name could deter hostile nations¡ªone of the true top-tier powerhouses of the continent. No one could understand how he had managed to recover so suddenly, but one thing was certain: Yelude and the Ogre King knew they were no longer a match for him. And with the Empress standing nearby, eyes sharp and aura blazing, they dared not linger. This¡­ was the might of a grand archmage. With Yelude''s command to retreat, dozens of high-level warriors swiftly vanished from the valley. On the other side, the battle between Leonchi and the Dark High Priest had reached its conclusion¡ªboth men were bloodied at the lips, but neither was gravely wounded. "Hmph! You damn cripple¡­ we''re not done! I''ll be back!" the Dark High Priest snarled, his body shrouded in dark magic as he transformed into a swarm of crows and fled into the distance. Leonchi and Eldritch made no move to pursue him. As the battlefield settled, Ursula and the others stumbled forward, their bodies battered and worn. They dropped to one knee. "Y-Your Majesty¡­ we failed to protect you. We deserve punishment." The Empress raised a gentle hand. "You may rise. None of you are at fault. When we return to the kingdom, I shall reward you all." Her gaze then shifted toward Eldritch, concern flickering in her eyes. "But mentor¡­ your condition¡­" Leonchi, equally puzzled, took Eldritch''s wrist and examined him. Suddenly, the great priest of light gasped, his eyes widening in disbelief. "By the gods above! The ''Curse of the Netherlord''¡­ it''s gone?! Completely gone?!" "The Curse of the Netherlord is gone?" Ursula and the Empress echoed, stunned. Even the high-rank mage behind them stared in shock. Just moments ago, Eldritch had been teetering on death''s edge¡ªnow he stood tall and vigorous. Could it be¡­ he was truly healed? "I may be old," Leonchi muttered, "but I can still identify a curse. It''s completely gone¡ªnot a trace remains!" "Even the chronic illnesses and lingering potion toxins that have plagued his body for decades¡ªthey''ve all been cleansed! His body is now as pristine as a young man''s! This is a miracle!" "Old fool," he grabbed Eldritch by the shoulders and gave him a good shake, "tell me the truth¡ªhow did this happen? I couldn''t lift that curse! How did you do it?" If he could master the method to dispel the Curse of the Netherlord, the Dark Altar''s shadow over the continent would vanish forever. Even more than that¡ªit might be the key to a major breakthrough in magical medicine. Under their intense scrutiny, Eldritch paused, recalling the events. He glanced uncertainly toward Elena. "Well¡­ just before it happened, little Elena here forced me to drink an entire bottle of muddy water¡­" "Then I felt something changing inside me¡­ the rest you all saw for yourselves." "But¡­ while the curse was lifted, my mana hasn''t fully recovered. Otherwise, I''d have crushed that bastard Yelude myself." At his words, every gaze turned toward Elena. The little girl suddenly found herself the center of attention. Leonchi forced a smile. "Elena¡­ Little miracle healer¡­ was it really you who cured this old man''s curse?" With so many eyes on her, Elena puffed up her tiny chest and patted her treasure pouch proudly. "Of course! I said from the beginning I could heal Grandpa!" "I also said my daddy''s potion is called the ''Universal Antidote.'' Doesn''t matter if it''s a disease or a curse¡ªas long as it''s bad, it works!" "But none of you believed me!" "When things got dangerous, I gave Grandpa the biggest bottle I had! Even I haven''t had that much before!" The crowd fell silent in awe. Even the fabled Curse of the Netherlord could be dispelled¡­? Could it be that Elena''s father truly possessed healing abilities that surpassed every known master on the continent? To craft such a potion¡ªhe had to be a hidden legend, a secluded superpower! As the curse''s effects vanished, everyone''s curiosity about Elena''s mysterious father grew exponentially. Leonchi looked conflicted. He had examined the potion earlier¡ªand it was just soot and mud! So why had it worked? "Ahem¡­ Little Elena, would you¡­ allow me to take another look at your father''s antidote?" he asked, trying not to sound desperate. Maybe he had missed something. Maybe the potion held a hidden enchantment. There had to be something deeper¡ªbecause no ordinary veterinarian could brew a potion that could break the Dark High Priest''s signature curse. Who would believe that? But Elena turned away with a proud huff. "No! You were the one who said Daddy''s potion was mud water!" Leonchi gave a sheepish smile, scratching his head. "Ahem, I admit I spoke too hastily before. I believe you now! It really can heal. Please¡­ allow this old man to apologize." The sight of the venerable priest of light lowering himself to ask forgiveness from a child shocked everyone. The Empress chuckled softly and ruffled Elena''s hair. "Elena, if you''d be willing¡­ please show the Master your father''s amazing work. We all want to witness the marvel of the continent''s greatest alchemist." By now, the Empress understood Elena''s personality well. Say something bad about her dad? She''ll be spitting fire in seconds. Say something nice about him? She''ll love you for life. Sure enough, with the Empress on her side, Elena relented. With a dramatic sigh, she patted Leonchi''s shoulder like a little elder. "Well¡­ since we''ve gone through life and death together¡­ I''ll give you one bottle!" She pulled out another bottle of thick, black "potion" from her pouch and handed it over. Leonchi received it like a sacred relic, turning it over in his hands and inspecting it thoroughly. He completely forgot his "masterly" dignity¡ªyet the more he studied it, the more confused he became. "It really is soot¡­ but how¡­?" Eldritch couldn''t help but tease. "Soot? Do you really think soot could break the Curse of the Netherlord and purify decades of toxin buildup?" "Maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ you''re not as skilled as Elena''s father and simply can''t see the magic in it?" "When I drank it, the potion melted instantly and felt stronger than any elixir I''ve ever made." For someone like Eldritch, who had consumed countless potions throughout his life, the buildup of residual toxins was inevitable. And yet now, every bit of it was gone. That¡­ was what truly shook Leonchi. He nodded, deep in thought. "It must be some advanced method of concealing the potion''s properties. I just¡­ can''t see through it. This definitely surpasses master-tier concoctions." "There''s always someone better¡­ I must study this formula! I''ll spend the rest of my life trying to understand it!" What Leonchi didn''t know, of course, was that the bottle Elena gave him was just soot and water. The one that worked? It came directly from Owen''s system inventory¡ªa true Universal Antidote, courtesy of a magical system interface. With the danger passed, the Empress knelt beside Elena, her gaze warm. "Elena¡­ I owe you my life. You saved me. That''s a debt I''ll never forget." "Whatever reward you want, just say the word. If you want, I''ll even make you a little princess of the Glacier Empire!" "Oh, and¡ªyou really don''t remember where your home is? I''d love to visit your father and thank him in person." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Empress''s intentions were clear. She genuinely adored this clever little girl, and more importantly¡ªshe wanted to meet the legendary "Father" that Elena spoke of so highly. After witnessing what that potion had done, everyone present had the same thought: her father must be a hidden legend. If she could build a relationship with Elena, she could forge a bond with a god-tier healer. That alone would be worth any cost. Elena tilted her head up, her eyes sparkling with mischief. The Empress was caught off guard. "Big Sister," Elena said sweetly, "I''ve been walking for so long, I really don''t remember where my home is!" "But¡­ since you said I saved your life, and since the potion was made by Daddy, that means Daddy saved you." "And Daddy always says: A life-saving debt must be repaid with marriage." "So¡­ why don''t you marry Daddy?" "That way we can always be together! And you won''t have to go searching for him¡ªproblem solved, right?" Chapter 561 - Chapter11-Talent Evaluation Little Elena''s words sent a ripple of shock through the entire hall. Ursula, standing to the side, widened her eyes. "Elena, what exactly has your father been teaching you? Do you even know who Her Majesty is? She is¡ª" Before she could finish her sentence, Elena smiled and nodded, casting a scrutinizing gaze at the Empress. "I know! I''ve heard you and the others call her ''Your Majesty'' so many times. Father told me that only emperors or empresses can be addressed like that. So this pretty lady must be the Empress!" Ursula was stunned. "If you know she''s the Empress, how dare you suggest she marry your father? Aren''t you afraid of being punished?" "Oh, what''s there to be afraid of?" Elena waved dismissively, her tone casual. "Father once unified the entire continent and ruled as Emperor for decades before traveling through space to arrive here." "I''ve lived with an Emperor my whole life. It''s not that big of a deal!" She spoke with the ease of someone discussing the weather, leaving the surrounding crowd thoroughly shocked. "What? Your father unified a continent? And traveled through space?" "Heavens above! I don''t even know exactly what ''traveling through space'' means, but I heard that only a Magic God could do something like that¡­" "So, does that mean Elena''s father¡­ is really over five hundred years old?" Silence fell upon the room. Normally, they would''ve scoffed at such an outrageous claim¡ª"traveling through space" sounded like pure fantasy. But then again, hadn''t they also doubted Elena''s miraculous potions earlier? Maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ her father truly was a Magic God? All of a sudden, reverence for the mysterious "Mr. Owen" filled the room. "I never imagined that little girl''s father could be so powerful. What a shame we''ll never get to meet him¡­" "Indeed. If I had the chance to meet that Magic God, I''d certainly beg him to teach me a thing or two!" Eldritch and Leonchi sighed in unison. Seeing how everyone now worshipped her father, Elena was overjoyed. She grinned wide, revealing two tiny fang-like teeth. Her big eyes curved into crescent moons as she smiled adorably. "Of course my father is over five hundred! He told me that one must always be honest and never lie!" "So, pretty lady, how about you think it over¡ªdo you want to marry my father?" The Empress''s icy expression suddenly softened into one of amused helplessness. She reached out and knocked gently on Elena''s forehead, giving her a playful glare. "You cheeky little thing. You''re just a kid¡ªwhat do you even know about marriage?" "And besides¡­" The Empress''s voice grew gentler. "I already have someone I love. Even if Elena''s father is a Magic God, it would still be impossible." A fleeting trace of warmth and longing flickered in her eyes. Darling, once I quell the unrest within the Empire, I''ll come back to find you¡ªand make you the happiest man in the world! Hearing the Empress''s reply, Elena''s expression dimmed. So the pretty lady already had someone she liked? What a pity... But that''s okay! Once she learns more about Father''s amazing traits, she''ll definitely fall head over heels for him! With that thought, a mischievous grin crept onto Elena''s face. Yevna shivered for no apparent reason, feeling a chill run down her back. "This little girl''s definitely scheming something again! Since you don''t have a place to return to, why don''t¡­ you come back to the Empire with me?" "Come to the capital with your big sister, and I''ll make you a princess! Also, I noticed you haven''t awakened any magic yet. Once we''re back, Ussuri and I will teach you personally. You''ll become a mage in no time! How about it?" After listening to the Empress''s suggestion, Elena tilted her head in thought for a few seconds. Then her eyes lit up. Father once said that the imperial palace was filled with beautiful women. If she couldn''t win over the Empress¡­ She could always settle for a few pretty princesses to bring home as stepmothers! "Deal! Father is already the strongest in the continent. As his daughter, I can''t embarrass him¡ªso I have to learn magic!" And just like that, Elena set off with Yevna''s party for the imperial capital. Thanks to the life-saving favor she had given earlier, along with her cheerful and adorable personality, Elena quickly became a beloved presence among the group. The reclusive High Priest of Light, Leonchi, was also persuaded to emerge from hiding at Eldritch''s invitation. Leonchi knew deep down that if Elena''s father could dispel the Curse of the Netherlord¡­ Then his healing abilities must far surpass his own. Which meant¡­ perhaps there was still hope for his crippled leg? ¡ª Upon returning to the capital, both the Empress and the Thunder Knight Commander remained publicly silent about the recent assassination attempt. Yevna wished to maintain political stability, while the Thunder Knight Commander had no desire to provoke the grand archmage, Eldritch. The two parties understood each other''s positions without needing to speak, pretending the incident had never occurred. But at this moment, Yevna found herself troubled by another matter. "Your Majesty! This must not be done! She''s just an unknown little stray girl. How can she possibly be made a princess of the Glacier Empire?" "That''s right! The laws established at the founding of the Empire are clear¡ªunless the child is of noble descent or a descendant of someone who has rendered great service to the Empire, they may not be granted royal status, much less the title of princess!" "This girl is neither of noble birth nor a war hero''s child! Your Majesty, surely you wouldn''t break the sacred laws handed down by our forebears? Doing so might cause unrest within the Empire!" During the morning court, as soon as Yevna proposed adopting Elena as her daughter and bestowing her the title of princess, the finance minister, the justice minister, and several veteran officials voiced their objections. After voicing their dissent, several of them subtly glanced toward the Thunder Knight Commander, who sat quietly with his eyes closed, as if awaiting his cue. The corners of Yelude''s mouth curled up slightly. He gave a subtle nod. Though he couldn''t directly challenge the Empress for now, he could still make her life difficult. As long as he kept obstructing her decisions, her authority would slowly erode. Seeing this, Yevna''s expression darkened. These elders, who had previously remained neutral, were now siding with the Thunder Knight Commander? Yevna''s face was cold as ice. She raised her hand, motioning for silence. "Gentlemen, it''s true Elena is not of noble birth. But who says she cannot become a princess?" "If I recall correctly, there''s a clause in the imperial code: if someone possesses exceptional talent, they too can be brought into the royal family, correct?" At her words, the ministers exchanged uncertain looks. The Glacier Empire not only had the Thunder Knight Commander, but also a Fire Grand Duke¡ªboth powerful figures representing opposing elements, ice and fire. That Fire Grand Duke had been an orphan back in the day. But because of his extraordinary talent, the late Emperor adopted him as a foster son and personally raised him. Eventually, he became a grand archmage. A minister loyal to the Empress stepped forward and bowed. "Indeed, Your Majesty. That clause does exist. May I ask what you intend?" Yevna nodded. "Today happens to be the once-every-three-years Talent Evaluation Ceremony." "I intend to have Elena participate. If she possesses the talent of a grand archmage, surely none of you would have any objections then?" The ministers nodded, though clearly not convinced. On the continent, talent rankings aligned with power levels: Novice rank was the lowest, grand archmage the highest. One''s innate talent determined the ceiling of their potential. Ursula, for example, had high-rank talent. Without a miracle, she would never surpass the level of a high-rank knight in her lifetime. Even high-rank talent was already one-in-a-million. And grand archmage-level talent? That was practically legendary! In the past few decades, only two people in the Glacier Empire had tested at that level: the Fire Grand Duke¡­ and the Empress herself. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Thunder Knight Commander and his faction shook their heads, smirking mockingly. Meanwhile, ministers loyal to the Empress wore worried expressions, hesitating to intervene. Elena''s admission into the royal family had clearly become a battlefield for political power¡ªa tug-of-war between the Empress and the Thunder Knight Commander. If Elena''s talent proved insufficient, she would be disqualified from royal inclusion, and the Empress''s authority would suffer greatly. But Yevna appeared entirely confident. Elena had said her father was a Magic God¡ªand the daughter of such a being? How could her talent possibly be lacking? "If none of you object," Yevna said with calm resolve, "then follow me to the Hall of Testing." With that, the Empress rose and walked out of the hall. The court officials trailed closely behind. Chapter 562 - Chapter12-Legendary Lottery—Elemental Affinity Bloodline! A moment later, the group arrived at a grand, circular hall. Inside, dozens of noble children aged between five and ten were already waiting quietly. At the front of the hall, a scholar clad in white robes was explaining the rules of the test. Behind him stood a massive magic array, at the center of which floated a diamond-shaped crystal used for talent assessment. Upon seeing the Empress and her ministers enter, both the scholar and the noble children bowed in unison. "Your Majesty!" "Carry on with the testing," the Empress said coolly. "I''m only here to see if there''s anyone worth nurturing." "Elena, get in line." With a wave of her hand, the Empress gestured, her face as cold as ever. The crowd was used to her icy demeanor¡ªafter all, she treated everyone the same. Elena obediently moved to the end of the line, her eyes wide with curiosity. Having grown up in the mountains, everything here was new and fascinating to her. "Dear young lords and ladies," the scholar announced, "when your name is called, step forward and drop a single drop of blood into the center of the magic array. The array will automatically assess your talent level." "Your innate talent determines the heights you can reach in the future¡ªso please take this seriously." "A novice rank talent will emit white light, mid rank blue, high rank gold, and grand archmage level... seven-colored light!" Having explained the rules, the scholar inserted several mana crystals around the edges of the array. The array activated with a gentle hum, and intricate runes began to spin slowly. All the children craned their necks to watch with excitement. Even Elena brought over a small stool, standing on tiptoe as she watched with delight. Once the array was ready, the scholar cleared his throat. "Begin testing in order!" The noble children stepped forward one by one, disciplined and composed under the watchful eyes of the Empress and her ministers. Even the most mischievous of them dared not act up in her presence. "Son of the Northern Earl¡ªblue light, mid-rank talent! Next!" "Daughter of the Western Marquis¡ªgolden light, high-rank talent! Next!" As the tests proceeded, some children beamed with joy while others left with heads hung low. During this event in the imperial capital, Ursula had taught Elena many royal customs and rules. Elena understood¡ªthis test would shape their destinies. Those with excellent talent would receive full support from their families; the mediocre would likely be cast aside. Out of the fifty-plus children, more than half were tested within the hour¡ªbut not a single one reached grand archmage level. Watching them, Elena clenched her tiny fists nervously. At that moment, a cold yet unexpectedly gentle hand landed atop her head. "You''ll be fine," the Empress said, her voice unusually soft. "I believe in you. Let those old fools see just how wrong they are." Elena nodded vigorously. "Mm! Father is so powerful¡ªElena won''t fall short! I''ll definitely awaken grand archmage talent and make big sis proud!" Their heartfelt exchange drew mocking chuckles from the Thunder Knight Commander and his faction. "A little country bumpkin dreaming of becoming a phoenix?" "Grand archmage-level talent doesn''t just fall from the sky." "Let''s see how the Empress saves face when that girl turns out to be trash." In the shadows, Commander Yelude watched, a glint of malice in his eyes. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile, far away in the valley, Owen, having confirmed his daughter''s safety, had indulged in a full day''s rest. When he finally woke, he pulled an old, yellowed magic tome from under the bed and began studying it intently. [Host is advised to practice magic diligently, or the system shall reprimand you!] The system, unable to bear Owen''s lazy pace, finally spoke up. "Shut it! I''m getting into the right state of mind for the lottery!" "I remember I got a free draw when I activated you, right? What kind of stuff can I pull?" he asked, washing his hands. [Ding! The system lottery includes every concept from the world of swords and sorcery¡ªeverything imaginable!] "No Creator God blood or anything like that?" Owen asked skeptically. Was the system''s prestige really this low now? [Response: There are countless transmigration worlds. If every system handed out Creator God bloodlines, there wouldn''t be a Creator God left! How much divine blood do you think there is to go around?] Just then, a golden wheel appeared in Owen''s mind, its surface packed with countless rewards: Elemental Codex, Starfall Staff, Fountain of Life, Dragon Crystal, legendary potions... Even mythical mounts and elf maids were on there! It was truly a treasure trove. However... rewards like elf maids occupied only the tiniest slivers on the wheel. "All these amazing items¡ªonly available through the lottery?" Owen''s eyes glittered. [Daily rewards are also drawn from this pool, but lotteries have a higher chance of obtaining rarities!] [Host''s state of mind has just been ''calibrated.'' Luck should be optimal. Begin the lottery?] "Of course!" The pointer began spinning rapidly. "Elf maid¡­ ancient Dragon Crystal¡­" "Stop already! Don''t you dare land on something useless for my first spin!" Owen silently prayed as the wheel slowed. It landed on¡­ "Better luck next time." "By the gods! Not even a junk item?!" But just as Owen was about to erupt in rage, the system chimed in: [Ding! Elena is about to awaken a special bloodline. Host may now choose a bloodline to assign, aiding her future growth!] Owen immediately shut up and opened her status panel. Under the bloodline field, one word appeared: Normal. "So we really are just an average father and daughter¡­ No special lineage, and now the lottery gave me nothing¡­" "What am I supposed to give my daughter?" Just then, the previously stopped pointer nudged forward slightly¡­ and clicked into the next segment! [Ding! Congratulations, Host has obtained the legendary Elemental Affinity Bloodline!] [Would you like to grant this to Elena?] "Wait¡ªwhat just happened? Did the wheel move on its own?" "Elemental Affinity Bloodline? Legendary?!" Owen blinked, stunned. But when he read the full description, his jaw dropped. "By the gods! This bloodline is insane! If Elena has it, it''s basically mine too! Why waste it?" "Oh, and toss in today''s sign-in reward too!" [Ding! Sign-in complete. You''ve received: One Roast Turkey. Item delivered!] ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Last one¡ªElena!" Back in the testing hall, the scholar called her name as if out of routine. His apathetic tone suggested this batch of children had thoroughly disappointed him. Hearing her name, Elena bounced joyfully to the stage. "Hello, Teacher! It''s finally my turn!" Seeing the girl in her plain linen dress, with a rough cloth satchel on her shoulder and porcelain-doll-like features, the scholar felt oddly uplifted. "Such a polite child¡­ Even if she''s humbly dressed." "Here¡ªjust a drop of blood in the center of the array." Elena pulled out a small knife from her bag and, without hesitation, pricked her fingertip. A single drop of blood fell. All eyes turned to her¡ªthe Empress, Ursula, and even Eldritch, who was hiding in the shadows. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The daughter of the Magic God¡ªwhat kind of talent would she reveal? Elena placed the blood into the center of the array. To everyone''s surprise¡­ the crystal only flickered faintly. Then¡ªnothing. "Teacher, what level am I?" Elena asked, full of anticipation. The scholar blinked in confusion. "Well¡­ it appears you have no talent." "What?! But Father said I''m a once-in-a-century genius!" Disappointment crushed her small frame. Gasps spread through the room. The Empress and the others could hardly believe it. How could the daughter of the man who broke the Curse of the Netherlord have no talent? No wonder Elena couldn''t use magic¡­ The Thunder Knight Commander and his lackeys burst into jeers: "With talent that poor, she''s not getting into the royal court!" "She doesn''t even qualify for novice rank! At best, she''ll be a magic errand girl!" "Your Majesty, what exactly do you see in this child? It''s not rebellion¡ªwe just can''t accept her incompetence!" Hearing this, Yevna''s eyes burned with barely restrained fury. She wanted nothing more than to silence them¡ªbut as an Empress, she could not execute officials in broad daylight. Watching Elena being ridiculed, her heart twisted with unexpected pain. Why did she care so deeply for a child who shared no blood with her? Just as Yevna was about to lash out, Elena raised her chin defiantly. "No! Father said I''m a genius¡ªit must not have been enough blood!" She prepared to cut herself again. But then¡­ a warm current surged through her body. It felt as though her blood had been transformed by some unknown force. Power coursed through her veins, and a strange craving for blood briefly surfaced. Elena shook off the odd sensation and dropped another bead of blood onto the array. In that instant¡ª The crystal erupted in radiant seven-colored light! The entire hall was bathed in dazzling hues. "By the gods! Nothing happened before¡ªnow this?!" "Did the array malfunction?" "Or did that girl just awaken something... extraordinary?" All eyes turned to the scholar. He stared, dumbfounded, then frantically pulled out an ancient tome. "No, the array is fine! She must have awakened a special bloodline!" "In my hundred years of testing, I''ve never seen a phenomenon like this!" Everyone held their breath. Even the Empress and Eldritch stood frozen. After several tense minutes, the scholar suddenly gasped and held up the tome with trembling hands. "I''ve found it!" "God of Light, it''s real! This girl has¡­" "Elemental Affinity Bloodline!" Chapter 563 - Chapter13-I Think I Know Who Elena’s Father Is! Because she awakened a unique bloodline talent¡ªone that has only appeared once in recorded history: the Elemental Affinity Bloodline! Upon hearing these words, the nobles and ministers gathered in the royal court could no longer maintain their composure. Exclamations erupted from all corners of the grand hall. "What?! The Elemental Affinity Bloodline?!" "You mean the legendary bloodline that allows its bearer to absorb a portion of their enemy''s mana during battle?" "The one whose elemental force can pierce through magical shields, absorb free-floating elements, and use them to restore their mana during combat? That''s practically an innate dominator of the elements!" "Wasn''t that the very same bloodline possessed by the Mage God of the Elements ten thousand years ago?!" All eyes turned to Elena in shock. The Elemental Affinity Bloodline¡ªthis mythical talent¡ªwas well-known to anyone who had ever studied magic. It was one of the strongest bloodlines across the continent, arguably the most suitable for learning and mastering magic. No one dared to say otherwise. Unlike ordinary mages who had to slowly draw in elemental energy through meditation and their internal mana cores, those with the Elemental Affinity Bloodline faced no such bottlenecks. They could effortlessly absorb the essence of magic from the world¡ªand from others¡ªsimply by engaging in combat. In essence, this bloodline allowed one to command any element with ease and to learn virtually any spell. It was a gift made for battle. As long as there was a fight to be had, the wielder of this bloodline would never run out of mana. An elderly scholar stood in the corner, dazed, clutching an ancient tome. He read aloud slowly, reverently: "According to the records, the last time this bloodline appeared was in the body of the Mage God of the Elements, over ten thousand years ago." "The Mage God of the Elements was a figure of both righteousness and chaos. With this divine bloodline, he rose to unimaginable heights in just a few short decades. Even Grand Archmages could only look up to him in awe." "At that time, the six great kingdoms that flourished with magical power joined forces¡ªuniting all of their Grand Archmages and High-Rank Mages¡ªin an attempt to bring him down. But their armies were crushed, as if swept away by a tidal wave." "After wiping out the six kingdoms, he ruled for several decades. Then, growing weary of power and politics, he vanished¡ªslipping through the dimensions, leaving behind nothing but legends." "And now¡­ to witness this divine body reappear after ten thousand years¡­ I could die without regret." The old scholar''s voice trembled with emotion, and the others in the hall were equally stirred. Their gazes fell on Elena with awe, as if watching a brilliant new star rise above the horizon. Elena stood with her hands on her hips, chin raised proudly, and gave a mocking wrinkle of her nose toward Thunder Knight Commander Yelude and the ministers who had spoken against her before. "Hmph! Didn''t you all say I had no talent? What do you have to say now?" "My father was so amazing. How could I possibly be untalented?" At her words, Commander Yelude''s expression turned grim, his eyes locked onto Elena with a cold, murderous glint. Such an extraordinary talent was bad news for him¡ªvery bad. If he couldn''t claim her for his own, she would inevitably become a major threat. She had to be eliminated. "Heh¡­ Congratulations, Your Majesty, on gaining such a prodigy," Yelude said with a hollow smile. "But¡­ I would advise that Your Majesty protect her well. After all, only those geniuses who live long enough to grow are truly geniuses. Those who fall halfway¡­ are nothing." He bowed respectfully, but the threat in his words was clear as day. Yevna''s gaze chilled as she replied flatly, "That won''t be necessary, Thunder Knight Commander. Defending the northern border is your responsibility." "You¡ªhmph!" Yelude snorted coldly and turned to leave. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Watching the Empress and the Commander clash head-on, the nobles grew even more uneasy. None dared speak; they lowered their heads, pretending to adjust their sleeves. Yevna, however, allowed herself a faint smile as she watched Yelude storm off. Elena''s bloodline filled her with greater joy than anyone could imagine. As for Yelude''s threats? As the daughter of a legendary powerhouse, there was no way Elena didn''t have protective measures left behind by her father. And besides¡ªhow could an empress like her ever allow harm to come to the girl? "Now that Elena possesses such a bloodline, I assume no one here still objects to me adopting her as my goddaughter and conferring upon her the title of princess?" Who would dare oppose now? "Congratulations, Your Majesty! Congratulations to the little princess!" "Excellent. Then let it be known throughout the empire: From this day forth, Elena shall be granted the title of Princess of Eternity!" "Also¡­ as for her bloodline¡ªshould anyone dare to leak so much as a word of this information¡­" Yevna''s eyes turned icy, her killing intent radiating like a blade. The chill that filled the hall made everyone present tremble involuntarily. None of them doubted her. Anyone who leaked this secret to an enemy kingdom would be torn to pieces without hesitation. After the formal declaration, Yevna took Elena''s hand and left the detection chamber, accompanied by waves of formal bows and farewells. In the Capital¡ªMagus Tower The Magus Tower, home of the empire''s Grand Magus and Yevna''s own mentor, Eldritch, stood tall above the city skyline. It was protected by countless magical arrays and loyal guards, making it one of the most secure places in the empire. At that moment, inside the tower, Eldritch, Empress Yevna, General Ursula, and several High-Rank Mages of the royal household were gathered. As for Elena? She had already wandered off to explore, full of curiosity. Yevna didn''t worry about her safety¡ªnot here, not in the heart of the Magus Tower. "Everyone," Yevna began from the head seat, her tone solemn, "what are your thoughts on Elena''s bloodline?" Leonchi gave a small bow before speaking. "Such a peerless gift must be nurtured with the full might of the empire." "However, the Elemental Affinity Bloodline does not follow the conventional path of cultivation. Meditation has no effect. She can only grow stronger by absorbing elemental force through combat." "At present, she has no mana foundation. I propose building a special Trial Arena, where a variety of low-tier spellbeasts can be contained. Once Eldritch teaches her the fundamentals of magic, she can hunt them to train safely while tempering her will." The others paused in thought before nodding in agreement. "Lord Leonchi makes a valid point. Though born for battle, a bloodline like hers is still fragile in its early stages." "Sending her into real combat would be reckless. Hunting spellbeasts will build her strength and fortitude at a manageable pace." Yevna turned to an old man in a black robe. "Morris, the construction of the Trial Arena will be entrusted to the Shadow Council." "At once, Your Majesty." Morris bowed deeply. His loyalty and efficiency were beyond question. "Your Majesty," Eldritch added solemnly, "while strength is essential, character is even more so." "Elena is only eight years old. Her personality is still forming. I recommend that mentors from Sanctum of Light Academy provide her with moral instruction." "Additionally, she should be exposed to magic arrays, potion-making, tactical planning¡­ She doesn''t need to master them all, but she must at least be familiar." Having experienced betrayal from a former disciple, Eldritch now valued character far more than mere talent. Yevna nodded, noting it down. She had no desire to raise a monster who knew only how to kill. Just then, she noticed Ursula shifting as if she had something to say. "Ursula, is something on your mind?" The general stepped forward, bowed, and hesitated before saying, "Your Majesty, I''ve been thinking for some time now¡­ and I believe¡ªI may have figured out who Elena''s father is!" Chapter 564 - Chapter14-Her Father Is Actually the “Mage God of the Elementsâ€?! The moment Ursula, the female knight, finished speaking, the atmosphere in the room shifted. Everyone sat up straighter, expressions turning serious as they turned to face her. "Who is it? Speak!" Ursula''s tone was grave. "Your Majesty, Grand Priest, do you recall what Elena said yesterday? She claimed that her father was invincible, that he once swept through the six great kingdoms alone, and after ruling for decades, vanished by ''shifting through space''?" Yevna, Leonchi, and Eldritch exchanged glances and slowly nodded. "She did say that. Why?" Ursula''s eyes gleamed with a heavy intensity. "Today during the talent assessment, Elena displayed the Elemental Affinity Bloodline¡ªa gift that hasn''t appeared in ten thousand years." "There are ancient texts on the continent that record this very bloodline belonging to the legendary Mage God of the Elements, who also once crushed the six great kingdoms, ruled for a long period, and eventually disappeared through what was described as spatial traversal." "Doesn''t that sound¡­ eerily similar to what Elena said about her father?" "Moreover, the Elemental Affinity Bloodline is almost unheard of, only ever recorded once. And now, it has appeared again¡ªin Elena." "I suspect¡­ that her father might very well be that legendary Mage God of the Elements!" Silence fell like a thunderclap. What? Mage God of the Elements? Elena''s father? That¡­ that couldn''t be real, could it? Empress Yevna''s eyes were filled with disbelief. But the more she thought about it, the more Ursula''s theory seemed plausible. The same bloodline¡­ The same backstory¡­ "You mean to say, you suspect Elena''s father is the legendary Mage God of the Elements himself?" Yevna asked. "This is merely my speculation," Ursula replied cautiously. "I have no conclusive proof." Yet despite her reservations, the idea had taken root. Everyone in the room found themselves contemplating it. All the clues pointed to a shocking possibility. "Wait¡­ wasn''t the Mage God of the Elements a figure from ten thousand years ago?" Leonchi interjected. "Elena said her father is just over five hundred years old. The timelines don''t match." It was a valid concern. Even if the Mage God was a legendary being far beyond Grand Archmage level, surely even he couldn''t live ten thousand years. The longest-living Grand Archmage on record barely reached seven hundred, and that was only through forbidden dark magic, at the cost of thousands of lives. Eldritch''s gaze turned thoughtful. "No¡­ someone of that caliber might not have traversed merely space. He could''ve crossed¡­ time itself." "Time?" gasped several in the room. "You''re saying he crossed the River of Time? That he came here from the ancient magical era¡ªand that''s why he''s only five hundred years old in the present?" Eldritch shook his head. "We cannot be certain. But one thing is clear¡ªwhoever can casually concoct a potion capable of lifting the Curse of the Netherlord, using methods even you, Grand Priest of Light, cannot comprehend¡­ is no ordinary being." "And Elena''s bloodline confirms it further. Even if her father is not the Mage God himself, he must be a legendary mage above Grand Archmage tier." "Perhaps¡­ everything we say and do is already under his watchful gaze." The room grew cold. Everyone shivered unconsciously and glanced toward the empty air, as if some unseen presence were indeed observing them from beyond the veil. Yevna remained composed. "There''s no need to panic. The better we treat Elena, the greater the reward in the future." "Besides, I''m her adoptive mother. I will protect her with everything I have." "From today onward, we shall spare no effort in raising Elena. We must not let¡­ him¡­ down." The ministers and mages all bowed in solemn agreement. After deliberation, they decided to dedicate their finest resources to Elena''s development. Eldritch, Leonchi, and the empire''s top experts in magic, tactics, medicine, and magical arrays all offered their guidance. Once the meeting concluded, Yevna strolled through the halls of the Magus Tower with Eldritch, speaking softly while searching for Elena. "Grand Priest, how is your health now? Have you regained any of your former strength?" "Thunder Knight Commander''s behavior is growing increasingly outrageous," Yevna added, her tone frostier by the second. "I''m nearly at my breaking point." She was still seething from Yelude''s assassination attempt days ago and his thinly veiled threats earlier today. Eldritch smiled bitterly. "Though the Curse of the Netherlord has been lifted, the internal damage to my organs is too severe. I fear I''ll never return to my peak." "But Your Majesty, I advise against acting now. Better to wait and see who else dares to jump out. When we strike, we strike thoroughly." Yevna''s expression darkened with frustration. Eldritch, once the pillar of the empire, had clearly weakened. "Can''t Lord Leonchi''s healing arts do anything?" she asked hopefully. "The treasures in the Kingdom Vault are at your disposal. I even have a millennium-old magical spirit herb¡ª" Before she could finish, Leonchi, seated nearby in his enchanted wheelchair, cut her off. "It''s no use. Eldritch is old. Internal damage like this cannot be reversed by potions. His return to full strength is¡­ all but impossible." Both Yevna and Ursula''s faces fell. The empire''s guardian could not escape the decay of time. But then, Leonchi added, "Not all hope is lost. If we could obtain the flesh or essence of a legendary creature, we might extend his lifespan." "Especially¡­ if we could acquire the remains of a Phoenix. Its vitality can restore life, and its flames might even rejuvenate aging organs." "But Phoenixes, black dragons, unicorns¡ªthese creatures haven''t been seen in over a thousand years. They far surpass Grand Archmage level. Even locating them is next to impossible, let alone acquiring their blood or meat." Eldritch and Yevna sighed heavily. They were, after all, only human. Even Grand Archmages paled in comparison to such creatures. How could they possibly compete? As the air grew heavy with sorrow, a soft giggle echoed from behind a nearby statue. They turned¡ªand found Elena, crouched behind the marble structure, doing something suspicious. "Elena? What are you doing here? Why aren''t you off playing with the others?" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yevna stepped forward, only to see the girl holding a half-eaten roast bird, her cheeks puffed out adorably as she gnawed away. The rich aroma of roasted meat wafted through the hall. Even Yevna, who rarely indulged in earthly pleasures, felt her mouth water. Elena looked up, her chubby cheeks smeared with grease, and beamed with childlike delight. "I was playing hide-and-seek! I found such a good hiding spot¡ªthey still haven''t found me!" Yevna chuckled, and Eldritch beside her smiled fondly. Having this little ball of sunshine around really did lighten the mood. Watching Elena devour the roast bird, Eldritch teased, "Oh? Hide-and-seek comes with roasted bird now?" "Elena, that smells delicious! And¡­ strangely enough, the scent alone makes me feel better¡ªlike even my old injuries have eased a little." "Elena, where did you get this roast bird?" Chapter 565 - Chapter15-Elena, Let Grandpa Gnaw Another Bone! "Mmm~ My father just roasted this for me," Elena said, cheeks puffed as she munched happily. "Elena was feeling hungry, so I figured I''d take a quick break and grab a bite!" She looked up at Eldritch with bright, glistening eyes and held out the half-eaten roast bird. "Grandpa Eldritch, do you want a bite? It''s super yummy, and it won''t even get stuck in your teeth!" Elena wasn''t one to keep secrets. She shook her treasured magical pouch, then reached her greasy little hand in, pulled off a chunk of roasted tail meat¡ªwhich she didn''t particularly like¡ªand held it out to Eldritch. Eldritch stared at the tender, plump piece of bird tail. His throat bobbed instinctively as he swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Though he was a legendary grand archmage, he was still human, and humans have their quirks. For Eldritch, bird tail meat was an undeniable weakness. He''d had a fondness for it ever since he was young. Just the sight of it sent his taste buds into a frenzy. Glancing left and right, Eldritch caught sight of Leonchi''s amused expression. He gritted his teeth and forcibly turned his head away. Hmph! What are you looking at? I''m a grand archmage of the empire! How could I be tempted by a mere piece of bird tail? "I¡­ I don''t really like bird tail meat," Eldritch muttered, voice dry as he swallowed again. "You should keep it." Elena blinked. She wasn''t fooled in the slightest. Without hesitation, she leapt up and shoved the juicy bird tail directly into Eldritch''s hand. "Come on, Grandpa Eldritch, don''t pretend! Leonchi big brother told me yesterday that you love bird tail meat. He even said you once fought him over a piece!" "I saved this just for you!" Even though eating roasted bird in front of the empress, a crowd of scholars, and his own disciples wasn''t exactly dignified¡­ Even though his reputation as the empire''s High Magus was at stake¡­ The savory aroma wafting from under his nose was overwhelming. Resistance was utterly futile. Eldritch coughed awkwardly, then gave Elena a loving pat on the head. "Ahem¡­ Well, since you insist, I guess I have no choice. Even if I don''t like bird tail meat, I''ll just have to endure it¡­ for you!" "Aaah¡ª" With a dramatic flourish, Eldritch opened wide, and the bird tail vanished in a single bite. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Under the amused gazes of everyone present, the old mage''s cheeks flushed slightly. He chewed, slowly at first, but then¡ª The moment the meat''s flavor burst forth in his mouth, Eldritch froze. His pupils dilated. Then, unable to stop himself, he cried out, "By the God of Light! This bird tail¡­ it''s unlike anything I''ve ever tasted!" Realizing what he''d just said, Eldritch quickly shut his eyes and focused inward, sensing the changes in his body. Leonchi rolled his eyes. "What, did it still have bird poop on it? If so, then you''re in luck!" "After all, eating bird droppings openly is frowned upon, but a man with a bird tail fetish like you? Well, you might just get away with it." At that, Empress Yevna and Ursula both gagged. With identical expressions of disgust, they took a step back, casting Eldritch a rather judgmental glance. But Eldritch didn''t respond. He couldn''t. Because something¡­ incredible was happening. As the seemingly ordinary piece of bird meat entered his stomach, it released a wave of pure life energy¡ªan energy so dense, so potent, it began healing his long-damaged internal organs. What was more¡ªhe could feel his lifespan extending. It was slow, yes, but tangible. The effect was stronger than even the legendary fruit of the thousand-year-old Life Tree! His eyes flew open. At that moment, he understood: this roast bird was anything but ordinary! Eldritch took a step forward, his expression suddenly eager, almost pitiful. He looked at Elena, then at the roast bird still in her hands, eyes sparkling with anticipation. "Hehehe¡­ Elena, that meat was just too good. Do you think¡­ Grandpa could have another piece?" "If not, maybe just¡­ a bone to gnaw on?" Leonchi couldn''t help but laugh. "Come on, old man. You''re the imperial magus, mentor to the empress herself. Is this really necessary?" "Where''s your dignity, mentor? You''re a legendary grand archmage! Have some pride! If you want more roast bird, why don''t we go home and roast a whole flock?" Ursula groaned and covered her face. This¡­ this is my mentor? He was second only to the empress in power, and yet here he was, begging to suck on a bone? What a disgrace! Eldritch blinked at her, stunned. "Wait¡­ What did you say? Roast what?" "Roast¡ªno, never mind! Just chew your bone, old man!" Ursula turned beet red and gave up halfway through the sentence. Eldritch clicked his tongue. He made no attempt to hide his obsession. "You people just don''t get it! Nothing you roast will taste like this! It''s not the bird tail I''m after¡ªit''s the miraculous healing properties of this roast meat!" His voice lowered. "It''s not just healing my internal injuries¡­ it''s extending my lifespan." He whispered the last two words so softly that only those nearby heard. And even then, he glanced around warily. Something that could extend life was a treasure beyond imagination. If word got out, chaos would erupt across the continent. Everyone would want it. Wars would be fought over it. Leonchi snorted¡ªbut he was still grinning. "Pfft! One bite of bird tail and you''re talking about healing and immortality?" "You sure you haven''t just gone crazy from craving bird tail for so long?" Eldritch ignored him. Instead, he turned to Elena with newfound seriousness. "Elena, sweetheart¡­" Elena glanced down at the roast bird, which was still half intact and weighed at least four or five pounds. Then she looked at Eldritch''s pitiful expression. A sympathetic frown crept across her chubby cheeks. Her father had said that the palace food would be amazing, with over 108 dishes served at every meal. But she''d wandered around all morning and couldn''t even find the kitchen. And now poor Grandpa Eldritch couldn''t even afford a piece of roast bird. How tragic! "Okay! Elena can''t eat it all anyway." "Here, Grandpa¡ªhave this wing!" She tore off a crispy golden wing and offered it to Eldritch. Eldritch''s hands trembled as he accepted it. He tore off a small piece and waved it under Leonchi''s nose. "Try it." Leonchi raised a brow. "I''m not like you. I''ve eaten roast bird before, you know. I don''t get obsessed over food." But the moment the meat entered his mouth, his eyes widened in astonishment. "This meat¡­ By the God of Light!" "You''re right¡ªit can heal injuries¡­ even those of a legendary powerhouse¡­ and it can extend lifespan!" "This is no ordinary ingredient¡ªit''s far beyond any known herb or potion!" He turned to Elena, expression solemn. "Elena¡­ this really was made by your father?" Chapter 566 - Chapter16-What?! This Roasted Bird Is a Legendary Phoenix?! Elena nodded innocently, completely unaware of why this "ordinary roasted bird" had caused such a drastic change in everyone''s expressions. "Yeah, it was made by my father! He just cooked it and sent it to me¡ªit was still warm when I got it!" "You¡­ your father¡­" Yevna crouched down with a gentle expression, pulling out a silk handkerchief to wipe the grease from the corners of Elena''s mouth. "Your mother here would really like to meet him sometime¡­ I''d love to pay my respects to the strongest man on the continent." "There''s no need to rush your food. With your mother here, no one will dare steal your meal." Though it was just a small gesture, Elena''s heart was touched. She''d never had a mother growing up, and the warmth in Yevna''s voice made her eyes sparkle. So this¡­ is what it feels like to be cared for? Is this what people call¡­ motherly love? Elena has a mother now! It was just a pity¡­ her adoptive mother wasn''t her father''s partner. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, he didn''t come in person," Elena said, completely unaware of the ripple her words would cause. "He gave it to me through this spatial pouch!" She proudly patted her magical pouch. "It''s one of his treasures¡ªhe said he got it during an old adventure. Whenever he has tasty food, he sends it to me this way." She spoke with openness and cheer, without the slightest worry that someone might take it from her. After all, these people were the nicest folks she knew¡ªaside from her father. Hearing that, the group exchanged glances, each heart pounding in stunned silence. Spatial Transmission?! Elena''s father could transmit fresh food through a spatial pouch across who-knew-how-many miles?! Without question¡ªhe had surpassed even the realm of Grand Archmage. Each of them took a deep breath to suppress the storm rising in their chests. "Old Leon, do you have any idea what kind of bird meat this is?" Eldritch asked urgently. "Whatever it is, it''s incredibly beneficial to me! If I can find a few of these birds¡­ I''d love to raise some!" Leonchi pondered for a moment, then turned his gaze toward Eldritch with an amused smirk. "I don''t know what kind of bird it is¡ªbut I do know what kind of toad you are." "You think you can just raise something like that?" Eldritch scowled. "You damn rascal! You looking to get smacked?! What''s so wrong about raising a few birds?!" Leonchi shrugged, but his face quickly turned serious. He looked around the room and spoke in a low, solemn tone. "This isn''t ordinary bird meat. You and I both¡­ are unworthy to raise such a creature." "This meat¡­ its properties are identical to those described in ancient texts about the legendary beast Phoenix." "I suspect¡­ the roast bird in Elena''s hands is none other than a Phoenix. And it was freshly slain!" BOOM. The words exploded like thunder in everyone''s minds. Stunned silence. "A¡­ Phoenix?! But¡­ that''s a mythical creature far beyond legendary tier! How could that be possible?!" "Why not?" Leonchi''s eyes narrowed. "Tell me¡ªother than a Phoenix, what kind of bird could heal your ancient wounds in a single bite? What kind of spellbeast carries such pure and overwhelming life energy?" Leonchi himself was shaken. This was a Phoenix¡ªa divine beast, often revered as the guardian spirit of entire nations¡ªand today, it had been¡­ roasted. Has the world gone mad? None of them wanted to believe that the bird in Elena''s hand was truly a Phoenix. But they couldn''t refute it. The effects, the energy¡ªit all matched too perfectly. "To roast a Phoenix and serve it as food¡­ Elena''s father truly is¡­ on another level." "To be born the daughter of such a peerless being¡­ Elena is truly blessed." Leonchi and Eldritch exchanged glances, both men swallowing hard. They didn''t say it out loud, but deep down they were thinking the same thing: I wonder if Elena''s father¡­ is still accepting adopted sons? If not, maybe we can apply as disciples¡ªor family pets? Faced with Elena''s generosity, none of them could speak. Their perception of her father''s power had been shattered and rebuilt again. But Elena didn''t know what a Phoenix was. As far as she was concerned, it was just bird meat. And these were her people¡ªthe only ones besides her father who treated her so well. Why would she be stingy? "My father taught me that good food should always be shared with your own." "Pretty Mother, this drumstick is for you! Sister Ursula, you get the liver and the breast!" "Elena will take the other drumstick. That''s enough for me. The rest¡ªGrandpa Eldritch and Brother Leonchi¡ªyou can split between yourselves!" With a warm smile, she began tearing the roast bird apart piece by piece, handing it out to everyone. The moment the meat reached their hands, each of them trembled slightly. Phoenix meat¡­ Something even Grand Archmages couldn''t dream of tasting¡ªand yet here they were, being handed a portion like honored guests at a banquet. Indeed, hugging this little girl''s thigh was more valuable than any adventure or inheritance! "Elena," Eldritch said, just before taking his first bite, "are you sure your father won''t mind that we''re eating his gift to you?" That was a serious question. This wasn''t just food¡ªit was a treasure of untold power. If Elena''s father disapproved¡­ could their entire empire withstand even a single spell from such a being? But Elena just waved a greasy little hand casually. "Father won''t be mad. It''s just a bird! Don''t worry, we have lots of them at home. Around thirty-something, I think?" "And my father still catches more from time to time. Sometimes we even eat dragon meat!" Silence. Even Yevna''s refined face froze¡ªher eyes wide, lips parted in astonishment. Thirty Phoenixes¡­ being raised at home? And her father occasionally goes out to catch more? Have Phoenixes really become this common? And why haven''t we seen a single one in the wild? And the "dragon meat" Elena mentioned¡ªwas that from ancient dragons? Hiss¡­ Don''t even think about it! The word "Lord" no longer seemed enough to address Elena''s father. With her casual reassurance, everyone set aside their worries. Slowly and carefully, they chewed their portion of Phoenix meat¡ªsavoring every bite as if it were the elixir of life itself. Not even a speck of bone was wasted. Every scrap was crushed and swallowed. After all, it was Phoenix. Even a single feather could be considered a national treasure. By the time the roast bird was fully devoured, the changes were already underway. Eldritch''s internal injuries had fully healed, and he gained another ten years of life. The man who looked seventy or eighty now appeared barely over fifty. Leonchi had broken through to the late Legendary Tier, his aura stabilizing and intensifying. Yevna advanced from mid to late Legendary Tier, gaining a solid tier. Ursula¡­ had shattered the limits of her own talent, stepping into the ranks of Legendary Mages for the very first time. Her foundation was still unstable, but she was finally on a level beyond High-Rank Mages. The difference was like night and day. "I thought I''d be spending the rest of my years dragging this crippled old body around," Eldritch muttered, eyes moist with emotion. "But today, not only are my organs healed¡ªmy mana has never been more refined." "At this rate¡­ I am but one step away from transcending the Legendary Tier!" Tears streamed down his face. Chapter 567 - Chapter17-The Terrifying Elemental Affinity Bloodline: Is This What Talent Looks Like? Coming back to his senses, Eldritch looked at Elena''s adorable face, his expression overflowing with gratitude. "Hahaha! I, Leonchi, have also reached the late stage of the Legendary Realm. If I ever run into a Dark Altar sorcerer again, I''ll make sure he never returns!" Leonchi was equally overwhelmed with excitement, tears streaming down his face. He exchanged a glance with Eldritch¡ªtwo old men silently swearing in unison in their hearts: From now on, Elena is not just my granddaughter¡­ No, she''s my great-aunt! Whoever dares to lay a finger on her¡ªI''ll wipe out their entire family! The more they looked at Elena, the more they adored her! "Hehe, Elena, you''ve really helped your mother out this time. Thanks to that roasted bird of yours, our overall strength has taken a major leap forward." "With this, our odds of winning against the Thunder Knight Commander have increased again. The plan can also be brought forward!" Yevna picked up Elena, gently pressing their foreheads together in an affectionate nuzzle. Elena rubbed against her mother''s embrace with satisfaction¡ªbut inwardly, she was mourning for them all. Just eating roasted bird makes your body healthier and your mind sharper? What kind of nutritional deficiencies have Mom, the grandpas, and even Sister Ursula been suffering from? How pitiful! Only Father treated me right! He raised me with care¡ªchubby, healthy, and strong! While everyone was still basking in the joy of their breakthroughs, Ursula, ever sharp and vigilant, seemed to notice something unusual. "Wait a second¡ªYour Majesty, Mentor, High Priest¡­ I suddenly have a feeling that this roasted bird might not be ordinary. It could be a divine gift from the Mage God of the Elements!" "Think about it¡ªone moment we''re worried about Mentor''s internal injuries, even discussing Phoenix meat, and the very next moment, Elena shows up with roasted Phoenix¡­" "Could something this coincidental really happen on the continent? Just as we speculated earlier, perhaps every move we make is already being watched by the Mage God!" The group fell silent, their expressions growing solemn. So it was the Mage God of the Elements who had been watching over them this whole time! Exchanging glances, they raised their hands reverently and bowed deeply toward the void above. "Thank you, Mage God of the Elements, for bestowing upon us this great gift. We will spare no effort in nurturing young Elena!" As they raised their heads again, they found Elena staring at them with a puzzled expression. The Empress smiled gently. "What''s wrong, Elena?" Elena pouted in protest. "Mother, you all got stronger after eating the bird, but all I got was a full belly! I don''t feel any different." The Empress furrowed her brows, falling into thought for a few moments before speaking slowly. "It might be related to your innate bloodline. The Elemental Affinity Bloodline doesn''t follow the rules of conventional cultivation. Traditional mana training methods won''t work for you¡ªyou need actual combat to advance!" As she said this, the Empress felt that it was time to put Elena''s bloodline to the test. After all, this Elemental Affinity Bloodline existed only in legends. Even they knew very little about it. "Oh right, Elena¡ªdo you think you could kill some small animals?" "Killing small animals? Of course I can! Father always said that poor children grow up fast. He taught me how to kill rabbits and birds when I was little!" Elena tilted her head and responded cheerfully, her expression even carrying a hint of eagerness. The Empress and the others were momentarily stunned. "Well then, wait right here, Elena. Grandpa Eldritch will be back in a flash!" Eldritch moved like a gust of wind, vanishing from the magic tower in the blink of an eye. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just a dozen seconds later, he descended from the sky with a rabbit spellbeast in hand. "Baaa~ Baaa~" Eldritch held the rabbit spellbeast up to Elena. "Elena, want to give it a try? According to our calculations, if you start killing small creatures and absorbing their elemental energy, you should be able to begin cultivating!" "Yes, yes! If killing it lets me start cultivating, then I''ll be able to grow strong like Father!" Without hesitation, Elena took the rabbit spellbeast and, with practiced ease, pulled a sharp knife about six inches long from her dimensional pouch. With a swift motion, the knife pierced the rabbit''s neck¡ªsilver blade in, crimson blade out¡ªdone in one stroke without the slightest hesitation. Her movements were clean, precise, and utterly unflinching. The hand holding the knife didn''t even tremble. This was not something one would expect from an eight-year-old girl. Eldritch and the Empress exchanged a look of stunned silence. But the real shock came just moments later. As the rabbit''s blood sprayed onto Elena''s hand, she suddenly grew visibly excited. Holding the rabbit in one hand, she instinctively thrust the other into the gushing wound. Her palm acted like an elemental vortex, instantly draining all the blood from the spellbeast''s body. The scene was eerie and unnerving¡ªyet there was not a trace of dark energy emanating from Elena. And then, unbelievably, this little girl with no prior cultivation actually broke through on the spot¡ªadvancing directly to a first-tier mage apprentice! This time, Eldritch and the others couldn''t stay calm any longer. "Hiss¡­ She stuck it in, pulled it out, wiped her hand¡ªand that was a breakthrough?!" "Is magic cultivation really supposed to be this easy?" "Elena hasn''t even gone through the mana core awakening ritual, has she?! Yet she can already absorb mana directly?" "God of Light! A legendary divine physique indeed. Back when we trained up to tier one mage apprentice, didn''t it take us half a month at least?" Even though they were prepared for Elena''s absurd talent, witnessing her actual advancement still left their minds reeling. Compared to her, they felt like utter failures. Elena clenched her fists in delight. "Wow! My magic power got so much stronger¡ªthis feels amazing!" "Mother, does this mean I officially have magic now?" The Empress nodded. "You now possess mana. As for incantations and spellcasting¡­ your mother and your grandpas will make time to teach you." "We''ll need to carefully consider which ones are most suitable for you." Elena was overjoyed, jumping into the air with excitement. "That''s great! Once I''ve learned everything, I can travel the continent just like Father!" At that moment, Elena had seemingly forgotten her quest to find her birth mother. Compared to seeking out someone she had no emotional connection with, this Empress who had adopted her felt far more genuine. She''s so beautiful. Father would definitely like her. I must poach her! With a swift flick of her wrist, Elena processed the rabbit spellbeast in mere minutes, leaving only pristine, boneless meat behind. Her movements were deft and practiced. Holding up a pair of bloody rabbit kidneys, Elena beamed. Eldritch and Leonchi instinctively leaned back in tactical retreat¡ªafraid that if they ever offended this little great-aunt, she might one day take their kidneys. At the very moment Elena advanced in rank, Owen, who was living in seclusion deep in the mountains, received an unexpected system notification. [Ding! Congratulations to host. Your daughter has officially stepped onto the path of magic, advancing to Tier 1 Mage Apprentice.] [Host has received feedback: Your current strength has been elevated to Tier 2 Mage Apprentice.] [Congratulations, host. You''ve evolved from a magical newbie to a slightly tougher magical newbie. Reward: Eye of Truth!] Chapter 568 - Chapter18-The Duke’s Mansion Conspiracy "Yo! Elena''s already started her cultivation journey? Then as her father, doesn''t that mean I''m one step closer to dominating the continent?" "Raising a daughter really pays off!" Owen sat under the oak tree in his small courtyard, munching happily from the plate of food in his hands. Without his clingy little bundle-of-joy around, life somehow felt a lot more peaceful. Though he had no idea where his daughter was adventuring these days, just seeing her doing well brought a sense of comfort to him as a father. As for the system''s occasional mockery, calling him a weakling, Owen didn''t pay it any mind at all. With his thick skin, what kind of ridicule could possibly faze him? After stuffing himself full, Owen washed his plate and set it aside. With his physical needs taken care of, he washed his hands and finally sank his consciousness into the system, pressing the lottery button. With his notoriously bad luck, washing his hands before a draw had become a sort of final ritual¡ªjust a little psychological comfort. The pointer on the glowing golden wheel of fortune began spinning faster and faster, starting slow but quickly picking up speed. Owen''s heart lifted with anticipation as he chanted under his breath: "Elven maid!" "Demon butler!" "Even just a legendary hero''s sword would do!" But alas, it seemed the system had no intention of answering his prayers this time. The pointer gradually slowed down and came to a halt. [Ding! Congratulations, host! You''ve won a top-tier Drawing Skill!] "Drawing Skill?" Owen squinted at the reward screen, frowning. "In a world dominated by magic, what use is a Drawing Skill supposed to be? Back in the day, I might''ve used it to teach Elena how to draw, but now? Owen the Great is a Tier-Two Mage! I''m on the road to conquering the continent, and you give me Drawing Skill? Am I supposed to poke people with a paintbrush in battle?" He was clearly unimpressed, but still¡ªbetter something than nothing. Maybe he couldn''t use it, but his daughter might. After all, nurturing her into an elegant and artistic young lady had always been one of his dreams. He had been teaching her to read and recite poetry since she was little. Truth be told, that was about the extent of what he could teach anyway. "Whatever, I''ll just send this Drawing Skill to Elena through the system. As for me, Owen the Great¡­ it''s time to test my terrifying strength!" After transferring the Drawing Skill to his daughter, Owen began scanning his little courtyard for a target to practice on. Now that he was a mid-level warrior, he felt ten times stronger¡ªand stood up straighter with pride. After some searching, he finally locked eyes with a wild boar tied up in the corner of the courtyard, one he had caught from the nearby forest. "Prepare to die!" Owen rolled up his sleeves and marched toward the beast. The boar, still brimming with untamed ferocity, bared its tusks with hatred for the man who had captured it. With a savage snort, it charged¡ªthus began the great battle between man and pig. Owen had even thought of a name for the fight: "Tier-Two Warrior vs. Gluttonous Boar!" Ten minutes later... Owen was launched clean out of the courtyard by a single tusk strike, landing face-first in the dirt. "Argh! Looks like the Gluttonous Boar isn''t to be underestimated!" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Maybe I really am more suited to painting and poetry. I''ll leave the bloodshed to Elena!" He dragged himself up from the ground, brushing off the dust, and quickly abandoned the idea of further sparring. After a refreshing bath, he flopped onto bed and quickly drifted off to sleep. While Owen was enjoying a relaxing evening after his "promotion," elsewhere, in the Duke''s Mansion, Thunder Knight Commander Yelude was losing his mind in a fit of rage. "Damn it! Damn it all!" "How is it that woman can just randomly pick up a girl by the roadside, and she turns out to have such terrifying talent?!" "Elemental Affinity Bloodline!" "A legendary bloodline that only appears once in ten thousand years¡ªwho in the entire continent could rival her once she grows up?!" "And now this girl, with her Elemental Affinity Bloodline, has been adopted by that woman and even been crowned a princess. Those sly old foxes in the Empire will definitely see her value and side with Yevna!" He recalled how he had been publicly rebuked by the Empress earlier in the royal palace, utterly humiliated. The fury inside him exploded. Yelude smashed every object he could reach¡ªcups, vases, all shattered into pieces. The servants nearby didn''t even dare to breathe loudly, cowering in corners in terror. Meanwhile, the High Priest of the Dark Altar, Mordred, and the Ogre King sat nearby drinking wine, completely unfazed by Yelude''s outburst. "Don''t look at me," Mordred sneered. "I''m just a guest adviser you hired. We''re partners, not subordinates." "If it weren''t for that pile of rare magical materials¡ªand the promise of the Light High Priest''s severed head¡ªI wouldn''t have gotten involved in this mess at all." Yelude''s expression darkened even more at Mordred''s flippant reply. You took my resources and now you''re acting indifferent? Just as his fury was about to erupt again, a sultry laugh rang out beside him. "Hehehe¡­ No need to fret, Commander. A legendary bloodline means nothing if the girl doesn''t live long enough to mature." "I have a plan. One that will shatter the Empress''s newly earned prestige, and also ensure that Elemental Affinity Bloodline never gets the chance to grow!" All eyes turned toward the voice, and from behind the screen stepped a curvaceous woman dressed in a revealing outfit, her every movement oozing seduction. She swayed her hips as she approached, then collapsed into Yelude''s arms like melted butter. This woman was none other than Luna, the former disciple of Grand Archmage Eldritch¡ªwho had betrayed her master and joined Yelude''s cause. Yelude''s eyes flickered with a trace of disgust as she leaned against him, but he chuckled heartily on the surface and slid his hands over her body without restraint. "Hahaha, Luna, what brilliant plan have you got this time? Speak freely! If it''s good, I''ll reward you handsomely!" Luna giggled inwardly and replied in a soft, sultry voice: "Commander, I don''t need lavish rewards. I''ve always solved your problems, haven''t I? And you don''t even have a consort yet¡­ How about¡­" "Hm?" Yelude''s brows creased. "You promised me once," Luna whispered, "that you''d make me your consort. You''re the great Commander¡ªsurely you wouldn''t go back on your word? I''ve missed you so much..." She clung to him like honey, every inch of her drenched in allure. Even the Ogre King licked his lips as he watched. Yelude''s expression darkened again. A cold glint flashed in his eyes as he gripped her harder. "What''s the plan? Don''t waste my time. Or else¡­" Luna blushed at the rough treatment. "You''re so mean, Commander! You can do whatever you want with me later! That little girl with the Elemental Affinity Bloodline has never seen the real world¡ªshe''s an easy target." "If we just arrange a few skilled assassins to lie in wait, she''ll be killed in no time. Once she''s dead, that woman loses her greatest bargaining chip. In this political tug-of-war between you and the Empress, the nobles won''t dare to pick sides recklessly." "Isn''t that the simplest way to turn the tables? What do you think, Commander? As for the consort position¡­" As she spoke, she sensually rubbed her body against his again. But in the next second¡ª SMACK! Yelude backhanded her across the face, sending Luna flying several meters across the room. Blood sprayed from her nose, and several of her teeth clattered to the floor. Chapter 569 - Chapter19-My Father Is the Best Painter! After the morning court session concluded, Empress Yevna, concerned about Elena''s growth and education, immediately sent messengers to summon the most renowned and erudite scholar in the empire¡ªGrand Scholar Roland¡ªto Eternal Hall, where Elena resided. As Elena''s adoptive mother, Yevna was full of anticipation. Not only did she hope to use this opportunity to forge a better relationship with the mysterious father behind Elena, but from the bottom of her heart, she also genuinely liked this clever, mischievous little girl who reminded her so much of her own younger self. In just a few days of interaction, Yevna had already come to regard Elena as her own daughter. This affection came naturally and ran deep. After consulting with Eldritch and other senior officials of the empire, Yevna had also drawn up a detailed education plan for Elena''s future. She knew well that raising a daughter meant more than just helping her cultivate magical power¡ªit also required nurturing her cultural refinement. And Grand Scholar Roland was the ideal candidate for this task. Born into a prestigious academic family, not only had he achieved the high rankmage level in magic, but he was also widely known across the empire for his vast knowledge and artistic accomplishments. In the entire Glacier Empire, no one could match his scholarly wisdom and artistic skill. Without a doubt, he was the perfect choice to teach Elena. At the entrance of Eternal Hall, Grand Scholar Roland stood tall in his gray robes, his face solemn and composed. The scene of Elena demonstrating her magical talent yesterday was still vivid in his mind. The Eternal Princess¡ªa child blessed with top-tier magical talent¡ªher future was boundless. If he could become her first formal teacher, his standing in the empire''s academic circles would rise to unprecedented heights! Thinking of this, Grand Scholar Roland adjusted his collar, took a deep breath, and stepped confidently into the palace. "Your Highness! I come at the command of Her Majesty the Empress, to assist you in your cultural education!" Standing outside Elena''s bedroom, Grand Scholar Roland''s voice was steady and commanding. "Please rise quickly, Your Highness. Morning is when the mind is at its sharpest¡ªdo not waste these precious hours, or Her Majesty will surely be concerned!" Inside, Elena rubbed her sleepy eyes and mumbled, "Ugh, I was exhausted yesterday. I thought I could finally sleep in now that Father isn''t here to nag me... but now Mother sent another old man to wake me up!" She puffed her cheeks, grumbling, "Once I introduce Mother to Father, I''ll have him give her a proper ''lesson''!" Though she complained aloud, Elena never forgot her father''s teachings: Respect your teachers. So, she quickly rolled out of bed. "Your Highness, allow us to dress you," came the gentle chorus of maids entering the room in neat rows, respectfully standing by the bed. Elena, however, wasn''t used to being waited on. Politely declining their help, she popped out from under the covers, got herself dressed in a flash, and slung her beloved pouch of trinkets onto her back. In the study... "Good morning, Grandpa Scholar!" Elena greeted cheerfully, her smile bright and charming. What a pure and bright child! Grand Scholar Roland looked at the polite and spirited girl before him, and his impression of her improved instantly. Compared to the arrogant and unruly noble children he often dealt with, Elena was like a breath of fresh air. "Heh heh, Your Highness, I am Roland, the court''s chief scholar. In the entire Glacier Empire, there is none more learned than I." Roland gave a small nod as he introduced himself with pride. "From today onward, I will be your teacher. I vow to teach you everything I know, and help you become the next great empress." Elena blinked, curiosity written all over her face. With a small sigh, she asked, "So, Teacher, what are we learning today?" The moment the topic of teaching came up, Roland''s expression turned serious. His eyes shone with confidence. "Today, we shall begin with painting." "Painting?" Elena tilted her head. "Indeed. You may not know, Your Highness, but my magical power has reached the level of high rankmage, and I am considered a formidable figure in the empire." "In terms of cultural arts, painting is my greatest strength." "Do not think of painting as something soft or powerless. At my level, the magic infused in a painting can manifest in the physical world." "If it were a duel, I may not defeat a grand archmage, but when it comes to painting, there is no one on this continent who could rival me." "I hope Your Highness will study earnestly, and one day inherit my legacy." Hearing this, Elena puffed her cheeks and made a funny face with her fingers on her cheek, thinking to herself: This old man is full of himself! Unfortunately for her, Grand Scholar Roland had sharp eyes and caught her mischievous expression. He frowned slightly and asked with a hint of displeasure, "Your Highness, do you have doubts about what I said?" Startled, Elena hadn''t expected her little joke to be noticed. She quickly waved her hands in denial. "No, no! Elena would never disrespect you, sir. It''s just... I think your claim of being the best painter might be wrong." Roland raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "Oh?" Elena stood with her hands on her hips, voice firm. "My father once said that his mastery of the arts is unmatched. So if you say you''re number one... well, I''ve never seen anyone so shameless!" Grand Scholar Roland didn''t get angry. To him, what could an eight-year-old possibly understand? Even with a rare gift for magic, that didn''t mean she had any real cultural education or artistic training. She had probably read a few picture books at most. He, on the other hand, had come from generations of scholars and spent decades immersed in the world of art and academia. Few could match his accomplishments. That thought brought a sense of superiority swelling within him. "Oh? Your father knows how to paint?" he asked, trying not to sound too condescending. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course!" Elena said proudly. "My father is amazing¡ªpainting, poetry, sculpture¡ªhe''s a master of them all. And he''s the best in every one of them!" She raised her chin and puffed her chest in pride. Roland paused for a moment, then chuckled lightly. In his eyes, this was just a little girl''s blind admiration for her father. "He certainly sounds well-versed," Roland said, tone indulgent. "Naturally!" Elena nodded quickly. "Father always says, when traveling the continent, every extra skill you learn is another layer of protection!" "I''ve learned a lot from him already! I''ve inherited all his secrets!" She nodded seriously, as if she were revealing a great truth. Roland couldn''t help but laugh aloud. Such a child! Clearly, if he didn''t show her what true skill looked like, this little girl would never be convinced. As for her father¡ªhow good could he really be at painting? "Hahaha! Your Highness, knowing a lot doesn''t mean you''re skilled." "Since you say your father is the best, and you''ve inherited his abilities, why don''t we¡ªjust for fun¡ªhave a painting contest?" "A contest?" "Yes. You and I, a friendly match. If you win, I''ll stop calling myself number one. But if I win..." Roland smiled faintly, confidence exuding from every pore, "Then you must admit I am truly the greatest in this land when it comes to painting." Elena''s eyes lit up, and without hesitation she shouted, "Deal! But if you lose, you''re not allowed to say you''re number one ever again! My father is!" Roland waved his hand nonchalantly, lips curling into a confident grin. "Lose? Impossible." "If I lose in painting to the princess, I''ll ride a broomstick upside down through the palace square in front of everyone!" Chapter 570 - Chapter20-A Casual Drawing Contains the Power of Order of Nature? As Grand Scholar Roland confidently unrolled his enchanted canvas, Elena stuck out her tongue in secret. The famously erudite chief court scholar, with his silver beard flowing and a look of total composure, seemed absolutely sure of his impending victory. "Your Highness," Roland said, his voice thick with scholarly pride, "if I lose, I shall ride a broomstick upside down across the royal square. However, rest assured, I highly doubt that wager will ever need to be fulfilled." Elena blinked and recalled something her father Owen often said: "Always leave yourself a little wiggle room." Out of kindness, she reminded him, "Teacher, riding a broomstick upside down is bad for your back. How about we change the bet?" Though she spoke with concern, she had no doubt in her heart¡ªthere was no way anyone could surpass the techniques her father had taught her. Even if this man was a scholar famous throughout the empire, he''d still lose. Roland, however, misunderstood Elena''s suggestion as a child''s attempt to back out of the challenge. With a slight chuckle, he dipped his brush into the magical ink, and his strokes flowed across the canvas like a dragon dancing in the clouds. "Watch closely, Your Highness," he said, brimming with confidence. Moments later... "This is my Illusions of the Four Seasons, a piece I spent three years completing. Every stroke contains the essence of natural elements," he explained, sliding the canvas before Elena with visible pride. "Have you ever seen such a seamless fusion of magic and artistry?" Elena stood on her tiptoes, tilting her head as she studied the painting. After a long pause, she pointed at the second panel, where blotchy colors formed a somewhat ambiguous image. "Master, this roast turkey''s wing looks super fluffy!" "Ahem!" Roland''s hand jerked, causing his brush to scratch a crooked line across the edge of the canvas. His goatee curled into an awkward question mark from frustration. "Your Highness, that is the Hymn of Autumn¡ªa tribute to the blessings of the Harvest God!" "Oh¡­" Elena nodded with feigned understanding. Then, remembering her father''s mantra¡ª"Honesty is the most precious virtue"¡ªshe added truthfully, "But I still think Father''s roasted turkey looks more realistic. His even steams!" Roland''s mouth twitched, but he forced himself to remain composed. "Your father''s paintings must have a certain... unique charm. However¡ª" With a flick of his sleeve, he revealed four completed paintings, each with glowing magical patterns along the edges, proving their enchanted nature. "If Your Highness can produce a work that surpasses these in magical tier, I shall not only ride a broomstick upside down, but fly three laps around the royal palace while doing so!" Just as Elena was about to reply, a warm current seemed to flow through her mind. Her father''s gentle voice echoed faintly in her ears: "Sweetheart, just draw what you''ve learned. Let it all come out." Her hand holding the brush felt lighter, as though her mind had been filled with an outpouring of artistic knowledge. She began to sketch without hesitation¡ªa morning forest scene came to life: sunlight pierced through crimson maple leaves, dew sparkled on blades of grass, and a creek mirrored the blue sky and drifting clouds. On a branch, a bird was spreading its wings, about to take flight. She worked with remarkable speed, and with every stroke, a soft glow radiated from the canvas. Just as Roland prepared to offer critique, he paused¡ªhis expression frozen. The creek in the painting was flowing. The bird chirped melodiously, its call crisp and lifelike. But what truly stunned him was the surge of boundless natural energy that erupted from the canvas. It hit him like a sledgehammer, knocking the air from his lungs. Blood surged up his throat, spilling onto the cuff of his robe. "T-This¡­ this is Order! The Power of Order!" Roland staggered backward, his pupils constricting violently. As a high rankmage, he had once come into contact with fragments of Order during a family ritual. But to see someone infuse a painting with the power of Order? And to think the one responsible was an eight-year-old girl! Elena set down her brush and tilted her head, looking at the pale-faced Roland with concern. "Teacher, you look terrible! Are you sick?" Trembling, Roland inched closer to the canvas. The moment his gaze locked onto it, a spectral figure emerged within his sea of consciousness¡ªa white-robed elder, paintbrush in hand. Wherever the brush moved, the elemental threads of Order flowed like a river of stars. With just a single glimpse, Roland felt the bottleneck he had been stuck at for thirty years as a high rankmage suddenly loosen. His magical power surged like a volcanic eruption. "Your Highness¡­" Roland''s voice was hoarse with awe. "May I have a closer look at your painting?" Elena blinked in confusion but handed him the canvas. "Th-this is¡­ [Order]!" Roland staggered again¡ªthen dropped to his knees, tears streaming down his wrinkled cheeks. "I was blind and arrogant, flaunting my meager skills before a true master!" Startled, Elena rushed forward to help him up. "Teacher, please don''t kneel! Father says letting people kneel casually will stunt their growth!" But Roland refused to rise. "The Order contained in Your Highness''s work is purer than even the Codex of Nature passed down in my family for generations!" "Do you know, Your Highness? That spectral figure who appeared in your painting¡ªhe''s none other than the legendary God of Nature, wielder of the Order of Nature itself! I''ve spent my whole life chasing that glimpse of divinity¡­ and now, I''ve seen it!" "A saint?" Elena blinked, then reached into her trusty pouch and pulled out a worn, doodle-filled sketchbook. The cover bore clumsy handwriting that read: Doodle Collection. "You mean this old man? Father said this was his notebook when he was young. It''s full of secrets for drawing ugly monsters!" What?! Roland trembled as he took the book. On the first page was a round, chubby rabbit with the note: "Owen''s First Drawing ¨C A Gift for My Precious Daughter." The second page showed a chaotic painting of stars, the colors messy and overlapping, yet a flowing galaxy seemed to spill out of the canvas. The final page contained a self-portrait of a laughing man, with a scribbled caption: "Can''t draw magic arrays? Just draw a smiley face!" These paintings looked random and crude¡ªbut Elena''s nature scene had clearly held the purest Order of Nature. If her work held such power, just how strong was her father''s skill¡ªif he could hide true [Order] within mere sketches? Elena scratched her head. "Teacher, can you understand them? Father said this style is called ''realism''." Roland blinked, then his eyes widened. "Realism¡­ of course! So that''s what it means!" A sudden epiphany struck him. Grabbing his brush again, he furiously sketched. This time, he used no magical flourishes, no fancy techniques¡ªjust honesty. He painted what he''d seen that morning: a homeless child stealing bread in front of a bakery, terror in his eyes as the vendor chased after him. The moment the piece was finished, a soft golden glow enveloped the canvas. The light shimmering in the child''s eyes brought a wave of sorrow and compassion to the entire room. Roland gasped. His magical tier was rising¡ªfast. Within seconds, his soul felt cleansed, and the bottleneck that had bound him for decades shattered like glass. A surge of power erupted from within. Grand archmage-tier. He had broken through. He had finally ascended¡ªfrom high rankmage to grand archmage. "So this is the true essence of art¡ªnot in fancy technique, but in honest expression!" Roland sobbed, recalling Elena''s earlier words. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Those seemingly random strokes¡­ were actually the purest reflection of nature itself!" He looked upward into empty space and bowed deeply. "Thank you¡­ for this enlightenment." He turned to Elena, his voice reverent. "Your Highness, allow me to make a humble guess¡­ Your father''s paintings have transcended technique. They touch the very origin of Order itself." Chapter 571 - Chapter21-Master and Disciple Reversed Grand Scholar Roland stood frozen, gazing at Elena''s painting. The vivid imagery, lifelike detail, and sheer presence of it left him utterly speechless. At last, he understood. The peak of artistic mastery he had spent a lifetime chasing¡ªcompared to the work of Elena''s father¡ªwas like a flickering candle daring to compete with the brilliance of a full moon. All he could feel now was reverence¡­ and an insatiable thirst for knowledge. Elena noticed Roland spacing out, so she struck a serious pose, reached up, and gave his tall leg a firm pat. "Mmm¡­ that''s about right. Looks like you finally figured it out!" She said it with all the dignity of a seasoned mentor giving affirmation to a slow-learning student. But instead of being offended by the gesture or tone, Roland''s eyes twinkled. An idea sparked in his mind. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He understood very well that, with his current status and power, reaching the level of Elena''s father was nothing short of a fantasy. Becoming his disciple? Practically impossible. And yet¡­ this little girl had, with a single casual painting, shattered the bottleneck he''d been stuck at for decades. That was no ordinary favor¡ªit was a gift of rebirth. He had made up his mind. With a decisive thud, Roland dropped to one knee and bowed respectfully. "Mentor," he said solemnly. Elena froze. "No, no! You can''t do that!" she stammered, waving her hands. "You''re way older than me, and I''m only eight! This isn''t right!" But Roland looked up at her, his gaze unwavering. "In the world of art, age does not matter¡ªonly mastery. You demonstrated a level of skill far beyond mine. That qualifies you to be my mentor." "Please, allow me to stay by your side. Even if it''s only as a humble servant, I want to follow your path¡ªand your father''s¡ªin the pursuit of true artistic mastery." Elena tried again and again to talk him out of it, but Roland''s determination was as firm as stone. He had resolved to become her disciple, even if just in name. Seeing the sincerity in his eyes, Elena, with her kind heart, couldn''t bring herself to reject him any longer. "Alright, alright!" she sighed at last, hands on her hips. "If you really like this painting and think it helps you that much, then as your mentor, I hereby gift it to you!" Roland trembled as he received the painting, holding it as if it were a sacred relic. He cradled it gently against his chest like it was the most precious treasure in the world. "Thank you, Mentor," he said gratefully. "Then I shall take my leave and study in peace." With that, Roland cheerfully exited the chamber, painting in hand. The moment he stepped outside, he could no longer contain his joy. He threw his head back and laughed heartily. This single artwork, brimming with the power of [Order], would be enough for him to study for years to come. Who would''ve thought that he, who had come to teach the princess today, would leave instead as her disciple? The twists of fate truly defied comprehension. "Hahaha! The world is full of surprises!" In the Council Chamber¡­ Empress Yevna greeted Grand Scholar Roland with her usual warm smile. "Master Roland," she asked gently, "How did Elena''s first lesson go?" Roland gave a polite nod, but his expression was somewhat awkward. "Your Majesty," he began hesitantly, "I''m afraid¡­ I can no longer serve as Elena''s instructor." His words instantly stirred confusion among the council members. Yevna frowned with concern. "Why? Did Elena misbehave? Was she disrespectful to you?" She stood up, ready to march to Eternal Hall and reprimand the child if necessary. Seeing this, Roland hurriedly stepped forward. "Your Majesty, please wait! The princess is respectful and clever¡ªan ideal student. The issue does not lie with her character." He paused, took a deep breath, then continued, voice solemn: "It''s me¡­ my understanding of art is far inferior to hers." His statement shocked everyone. Eldritch, the chief royal mage, couldn''t help but speak up. "Master Roland, surely you jest. Elena is only eight years old. Even with extraordinary talent, how could she surpass you in artistic mastery?" Roland''s expression remained serious as he nodded. "It''s true. Not only that¡ªshe has become my mentor. And with her guidance, I have already broken through and ascended to the tier of Grand Archmage." Those words dropped like a thunderclap. Gasps filled the chamber. All eyes turned to Roland, and in that moment, they could clearly sense the awe-inspiring aura of a Grand Archmage radiating from his body. It was real. "You really broke through?" someone whispered. "You''re saying¡­ Elena helped you achieve it?" asked Leonchi, his voice filled with disbelief. Seeing the looks of shock around him, Roland chose not to elaborate further. Instead, he slowly unrolled Elena''s painting. A wave of vibrant, life-giving power burst forth from it. Everyone felt as if they had stepped into a lush, thriving forest. They instinctively took a step back, faces filled with awe. It was genuine¡ªthe power of Order! "She''s only eight¡­" Yevna muttered, stunned. "If she already has this level of mastery¡­ then her father must¡­" "Your Majesty," Eldritch interjected, eyes wide with reverence, "If I may offer my humble analysis¡ªElena''s father must be a being who has surpassed even the Grand Archmage tier. There''s a strong possibility¡­ that he is of Legendary rank¡ªor perhaps even Epic tier!" On the continent, the generally accepted tiers of power were: Novice Rank, Mid Rank, High Rank, and the dual apex ranks of Grand Knight and Grand Archmage. Above them stood the mythical ranks known only in tales: Legendary, Epic, Mythical, and the almost incomprehensible Origin Tier. Legendary rank powerhouses were already rarer than once in a thousand years. As for Epic-tier beings¡ªthey were practically divine. Previously, the court had guessed that Elena''s father might, at best, be a Legendary-ranked warrior or mage. But now, it was clear his strength lay far beyond even that. A hush fell over the chamber as every official present began to feel an instinctive reverence toward this unseen figure¡ªthe father of the Eternal Princess. "Hahaha! Excellent!" Leonchi burst into laughter. "Now that Master Roland has reached the Grand Archmage tier, our empire''s strength has grown yet again. The odds of defeating that Thunder Knight Commander have just improved!" "Indeed," Eldritch agreed, a rare glint of ambition in his eyes. "If I could also break into the Legendary tier, I would no longer have to fear the Soul Pontificate supporting Yelude!" Despite his title as the kingdom''s chief Grand Archmage, Eldritch was not arrogant. He knew he was not invincible. The Soul Pontificate, Yelude''s mother''s faction, was said to be guarded by a Legendary powerhouse who had long surpassed the bounds of mortality. That was the very reason Eldritch had never dared to make a move against Yelude, even though he loathed the man. If not for Yelude''s mother being a high-ranking elder of the Soul Pontificate, neither the Ogre King nor the Dark High Priest would ever have allied themselves with him. Currently, the Soul Pontificate was restrained by other powerful factions and could not act recklessly. Both sides maintained a fragile balance. No one dared to start a war. For if one erupted, the consequences could be catastrophic for the entire empire. And yet¡­ just as the court buzzed with excitement over Elena''s otherworldly talent¡ª A high-ranking knight rushed in, his face grim. "Your Majesty! Urgent report¡ªYelude is making a move!"